The measures of Christian obedience, or, A discourse shewing what obedience is indispensably necessary to a regenerate state, and what defects are consistent with it, for the promotion of piety, and the peace of troubled consciences by John Kettlewell ...
         Kettlewell, John, 1653-1695.
      
       
         
           1681
        
      
       Approx. 1568 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 375 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47301
         Wing K372
         ESTC R18916
         12730325
         ocm 12730325
         66440
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47301)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 66440)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 694:27)
      
       
         
           
             The measures of Christian obedience, or, A discourse shewing what obedience is indispensably necessary to a regenerate state, and what defects are consistent with it, for the promotion of piety, and the peace of troubled consciences by John Kettlewell ...
             Kettlewell, John, 1653-1695.
          
           [30], 714 p.
           
             Printed by J. Macock for Robert Kettlewell ...,
             London :
             1681.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Salvation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-08 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           MEASURES
           OF
           Christian
           Obedience
           .
           OR
           ,
           A
           DISCOURSE
           SHEWING
           What
           Obedience
           is
           indispensably
           necessary
           to
           a
           Regenerate
           State
           ,
           and
           what
           Defects
           are
           consistent
           with
           it
           ;
           FOR
           The
           Promotion
           of
           Piety
           ,
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           Troubled
           Consciences
        
         
           By
           
             JOHN
             KETTLEWELL
          
           ,
           Fellow
           of
           Lincoln-College
           in
           Oxford
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             Macock
          
           ,
           for
           
             Robert
             Kettlewell
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Hand
           and
           Scepter
           over
           against
           S
           t
           
           Dunstan's
           Church
           in
           Fleetstreet
           ,
           MDCLXXXI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONOURABLE
           ,
           AND
           RIGHT
           REVEREND
           FATHER
           in
           GOD
           ,
           HENRY
           LORD
           BISHOP
           of
           LONDON
           ,
           And
           One
           of
           His
           Majesties
           Most
           Honourable
           Privy-Council
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             MY
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           published
           this
           Treatise
           to
           promote
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           me
           lies
           ,
           an
           intire
           Practice
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Saviours
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           a
           comfortable
           expectation
           of
           his
           Rewards
           amongst
           us
           ;
           I
           have
           presumed
           to
           address
           it
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           hoping
           it
           will
           find
           Acceptance
           in
           Your
           Pious
           Judgment
           for
           
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           things
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           because
           Your
           Lordship
           is
           a
           most
           eminent
           Example
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           discreetly
           zealous
           and
           diligent
           Promoter
           as
           a
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Subject
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           Work
           my
           Great
           Design
           has
           been
           to
           press
           men
           to
           a
           conscientious
           regard
           of
           their
           whole
           Duty
           ,
           and
           to
           show
           them
           how
           much
           contentment
           ,
           and
           cheerfulness
           of
           Spirit
           they
           have
           reason
           to
           enjoy
           in
           the
           careful
           observance
           of
           it
           .
           And
           these
           are
           ends
           so
           excellent
           ,
           as
           may
           well
           excuse
           the
           imperfections
           of
           any
           honest
           Endeavours
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           put
           forth
           in
           order
           to
           them
           .
           For
           what
           greater
           service
           can
           be
           done
           to
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           ,
           than
           to
           exalt
           his
           Authority
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           lives
           of
           all
           his
           Followers
           ?
           What
           greater
           honour
           can
           be
           brought
           to
           Religion
           ,
           than
           to
           promote
           a
           pious
           practice
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           a
           constant
           joy
           and
           cheerfulness
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           all
           its
           Professors
           ?
           And
           
           what
           more
           faithful
           kindness
           can
           be
           shown
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ,
           than
           cleerly
           to
           lay
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           most
           earnestly
           to
           press
           upon
           them
           such
           things
           as
           will
           give
           them
           peace
           and
           comfortable
           expectations
           of
           God's
           love
           and
           favour
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           secure
           their
           eternal
           happiness
           in
           that
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ?
           And
           since
           I
           have
           directed
           all
           the
           Parts
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           that
           I
           have
           said
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ,
           to
           these
           ends
           ;
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           hope
           ,
           that
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           its
           defects
           ,
           I
           have
           therein
           done
           no
           unacceptable
           service
           to
           my
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           much
           readier
           to
           encourage
           any
           honest
           tendences
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           than
           to
           reprove
           ,
           and
           throw
           them
           by
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           those
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           that
           want
           of
           skill
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           found
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           hope
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           make
           bold
           to
           Present
           it
           to
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           whose
           great
           and
           most
           exemplary
           Virtue
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           believe
           ,
           be
           averse
           from
           Patronizing
           
           that
           ,
           which
           tends
           even
           in
           a
           low
           degree
           to
           further
           and
           promote
           it
           .
           I
           pray
           God
           preserve
           Your
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           continue
           You
           ,
           what
           You
           now
           are
           ,
           an
           Illustrious
           Pattern
           of
           all
           Private
           and
           Political
           Virtues
           to
           this
           Your
           Native
           Country
           .
           That
           Religion
           may
           still
           be
           adorned
           ,
           and
           this
           distressed
           Church
           supported
           ,
           by
           that
           exemplariness
           of
           an
           upright
           Conversation
           ,
           that
           great
           Prudence
           ,
           and
           unwearied
           Diligence
           ,
           and
           undaunted
           Courage
           ,
           and
           most
           wise
           and
           steady
           Zeal
           ,
           which
           Your
           Lordship
           has
           always
           shown
           in
           Your
           High
           Station
           for
           the
           things
           of
           God
           committed
           to
           Your
           Care
           ,
           and
           which
           have
           rendred
           You
           greatly
           serviceable
           to
           Your
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           valuable
           Blessing
           to
           this
           poor
           Church
           and
           Nation
           .
           This
           ,
           my
           Lord
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           hearty
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Your
             Lordships
             in
             all
             humble
             ,
             and
             dutiful
             Observance
             ,
             JOHN
             KETTLEWELL
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THE
           design
           of
           this
           ensuing
           Treatise
           is
           to
           increase
           the
           piety
           ,
           and
           promote
           the
           peace
           of
           all
           sincerely
           honest
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           stating
           plainly
           and
           fully
           what
           are
           the
           
             terms
             indispensably
             required
             of
             all
             Christian
             men
             to
             their
             eternal
             pardon
             and
             salvation
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           as
           clear
           ,
           and
           particular
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           .
           For
           I
           write
           upon
           a
           Subject
           wherein
           all
           men
           are
           infinitely
           concerned
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           studied
           to
           write
           so
           as
           all
           might
           understand
           me
           .
           I
           have
           carried
           on
           my
           Discourse
           all
           along
           with
           a
           particular
           eye
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           plain
           and
           unlearned
           Reader
           ,
           and
           suited
           things
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           their
           nature
           would
           bear
           ,
           and
           my
           skill
           would
           reach
           ,
           to
           ordinary
           and
           vulgar
           apprehensions
           .
           And
           that
           they
           might
           have
           nothing
           to
           hinder
           or
           offend
           them
           in
           their
           progress
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           industriously
           careful
           through
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           whole
           
           Book
           to
           insert
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             learned
             languages
          
           ;
           but
           wheresoever
           any
           thing
           of
           that
           seemed
           fit
           to
           be
           added
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           others
           ,
           I
           have
           preserved
           the
           Text
           unmixt
           ,
           and
           cast
           it
           into
           the
           Margine
           .
           In
           the
           whole
           Work
           my
           study
           has
           been
           to
           speak
           things
           useful
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           that
           the
           weight
           and
           worth
           of
           the
           matter
           might
           purchase
           a
           favourable
           censure
           for
           all
           the
           defects
           of
           Art
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           found
           in
           the
           composure
           .
        
         
           By
           what
           I
           have
           here
           offered
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           although
           our
           Religion
           is
           most
           
             strictly
             pure
          
           ,
           and
           
             nobly
             vertuous
          
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           by
           no
           means
           melancholy
           ,
           or
           apt
           in
           its
           
             own
             nature
          
           to
           engender
           
             tormenting
             fears
          
           and
           
             endless
             scruples
          
           .
           For
           the
           
             Terms
             of
             pardon
          
           and
           salvation
           are
           no
           intricate
           or
           uncertain
           ,
           but
           a
           fixt
           and
           easie
           thing
           :
           They
           are
           neither
           over-hard
           for
           our
           
             active
             powers
          
           ,
           nor
           dark
           and
           inevident
           to
           our
           understandings
           :
           so
           that
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           God's
           Grace
           we
           may
           perform
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           very
           well
           assured
           of
           it
           when
           we
           do
           .
           God
           exacts
           an
           honest
           ,
           but
           not
           an
           unerring
           obedience
           ;
           he
           bears
           with
           our
           weaknesses
           ,
           though
           not
           with
           our
           
             wilful
             failings
          
           :
           and
           this
           is
           ground
           enough
           whereupon
           to
           
             secure
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           
             supplant
             piety
          
           ,
           since
           although
           our
           Religion
           is
           so
           exactly
           holy
           as
           utterly
           to
           dash
           all
           wicked
           mens
           
           presuming
           hopes
           ;
           yet
           is
           it
           so
           indulgent
           still
           as
           to
           tempt
           no
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           honestly
           obedient
           ,
           to
           despair
           .
        
         
           In
           pursuit
           of
           this
           Argument
           
             what
             piety
             is
             indispensably
             required
          
           ,
           and
           
             what
             failings
             shall
             be
             indulged
          
           ,
           that
           men
           may
           know
           when
           to
           hope
           and
           when
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           neither
           foster
           a
           peace
           without
           piety
           ,
           nor
           phansie
           such
           a
           rigour
           in
           piety
           as
           leaves
           no
           room
           for
           peace
           ,
           I
           have
           proceeded
           as
           particularly
           and
           perspicuously
           as
           possibly
           I
           could
           ;
           being
           unwilling
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           this
           importance
           to
           leave
           my
           Reader
           either
           in
           doubt
           by
           an
           account
           which
           is
           too
           general
           and
           ambiguous
           ,
           or
           in
           darkness
           by
           such
           as
           is
           obscure
           .
           And
           to
           give
           a
           prospect
           of
           the
           whole
           business
           ,
           I
           have
           laid
           things
           down
           in
           this
           order
           in
           five
           Books
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           first
           Book
           I
           have
           shewn
           
             what
             the
             condition
             of
             happiness
          
           is
           in
           general
           ;
           viz.
           
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           it
           being
           that
           whereby
           at
           the
           last
           Day
           we
           must
           all
           be
           judged
           to
           live
           eternally
           .
           And
           because
           some
           are
           tempted
           to
           think
           obedience
           needless
           when
           they
           read
           of
           pardon
           and
           hapiness
           promised
           to
           other
           things
           ,
           as
           
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           have
           shewn
           particularly
           of
           those
           Speeches
           that
           they
           are
           metonymical
           ,
           and
           that
           life
           and
           mercy
           are
           not
           promised
           to
           them
           as
           they
           are
           separate
           from
           obedience
           ,
           but
           only
           as
           they
           effect
           and
           imply
           it
           .
        
         
         
           But
           obedience
           being
           a
           general
           word
           ,
           and
           mens
           great
           backwardness
           to
           it
           rendring
           them
           very
           slow
           to
           run
           it
           out
           into
           all
           those
           Particulars
           which
           are
           contained
           in
           it
           :
           to
           bring
           this
           Discourse
           yet
           nearer
           ,
           and
           set
           it
           home
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           I
           proceed
           in
           the
           second
           Book
           to
           show
           
             what
             those
             Laws
             are
             in
             particular
             which
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
          
           what
           is
           
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             several
             vertues
             and
             vices
             which
             are
             enjoined
             or
             forbidden
             by
             them
          
           ;
           and
           from
           
             what
             expectations
             ,
             and
             under
             what
             forfeitures
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             them
             .
          
           This
           indeed
           I
           found
           to
           be
           a
           toilsome
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           tedious
           part
           of
           this
           whole
           enquiry
           :
           but
           I
           thought
           it
           extreamly
           needful
           to
           a
           
             thorow
             piety
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             well-grounded
             peace
          
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           me
           that
           I
           would
           not
           pass
           it
           over
           .
           For
           in
           the
           business
           of
           Duty
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           men
           will
           ordinarily
           go
           no
           further
           than
           they
           needs
           must
           ,
           but
           stand
           their
           ground
           ,
           and
           dispute
           it
           out
           so
           long
           as
           they
           have
           any
           post
           in
           reserve
           to
           which
           they
           can
           still
           retreat
           .
           First
           ,
           
             They
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             this
          
           or
           
             that
             particular
             vertue
          
           ,
           which
           is
           urged
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             God
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           they
           are
           forced
           to
           believe
           that
           ,
           
             they
             think
             it
             is
             not
             so
             necessary
             that
             Heaven
             and
             eternal
             life
             should
             depend
             upon
             it
          
           ;
           or
           if
           at
           last
           they
           are
           made
           to
           see
           that
           too
           ,
           yet
           still
           
             they
             are
             in
             ignorance
          
           or
           
             errour
             about
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
          
           and
           so
           have
           
             no
             sense
             of
             guilt
          
           ,
           or
           
             remorse
             of
             mind
          
           when
           
           they
           transgress
           and
           
             act
             against
          
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           make
           every
           particular
           Law
           have
           a
           full
           force
           upon
           them
           ,
           both
           its
           nature
           and
           necessity
           must
           be
           evidently
           laid
           before
           them
           .
           They
           must
           be
           shewed
           what
           that
           is
           which
           it
           requires
           ,
           and
           under
           what
           penalties
           it
           requires
           it
           .
           And
           then
           their
           Consciences
           are
           awakened
           ,
           and
           their
           fears
           are
           raised
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Law
           is
           set
           in
           its
           full
           force
           to
           oblige
           them
           to
           its
           performance
           .
           Thus
           necessary
           is
           such
           a
           particular
           Discourse
           upon
           the
           several
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           Instances
           of
           Duty
           to
           a
           
             pious
             performance
          
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           no
           less
           necessary
           to
           a
           
             peaceable
             assurance
          
           in
           them
           that
           do
           .
           For
           unless
           a
           man
           knows
           the
           several
           instances
           of
           Duty
           ,
           and
           understands
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           them
           ;
           he
           cannot
           discern
           when
           he
           keeps
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           breaks
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           have
           no
           comfort
           ,
           or
           promise
           himself
           any
           reward
           upon
           his
           performance
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           third
           Book
           I
           proceed
           to
           shew
           
             what
             sort
             of
             obedience
             is
             indispensably
             required
             of
             us
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
          
           which
           are
           described
           in
           the
           Second
           .
           And
           the
           necessary
           qualifications
           of
           it
           I
           reduce
           to
           two
           ;
           viz.
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           integrity
           .
           In
           discoursing
           upon
           which
           I
           endeavour
           to
           set
           out
           all
           the
           Parts
           ,
           and
           state
           the
           
             just
             bounds
          
           of
           this
           obedience
           ;
           and
           to
           examine
           those
           pretences
           ,
           and
           confute
           those
           
             false
             grounds
          
           whereby
           men
           ,
           who
           
           are
           unwilling
           to
           perform
           it
           ,
           seek
           to
           evade
           or
           undermine
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           in
           the
           three
           first
           Books
           proceeded
           thus
           far
           in
           asserting
           the
           necessity
           ,
           and
           setting
           out
           the
           true
           compass
           and
           just
           extent
           of
           piety
           ;
           I
           go
           on
           to
           consult
           more
           directly
           the
           interests
           of
           peace
           in
           those
           two
           that
           follow
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fourth
           Book
           I
           shew
           
             what
             defects
             are
             consistent
             with
             that
             indispensable
             pitch
             of
             piety
             before
             described
             ,
          
           and
           
             what
             destroy
             it
          
           .
           And
           this
           being
           a
           Point
           whereupon
           the
           peace
           of
           Consciences
           so
           nearly
           depends
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           particular
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           large
           in
           the
           proof
           .
           Those
           sins
           which
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           
             destroy
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
          
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           are
           voluntary
           and
           wilful
           :
           whereof
           some
           only
           
             destroy
             the
             state
             of
             acceptance
             for
             the
             present
          
           ;
           but
           others
           either
           
             greatly
             wound
          
           ,
           or
           
             utterly
             extinguish
             that
             habitual
             Vertue
             which
             should
             restore
             us
             to
             it
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           But
           others
           there
           are
           which
           are
           
             allowed
             by
             it
          
           ,
           and
           
             do
             not
             overthrow
          
           it
           ;
           
             viz.
             all
             such
             defects
             as
             are
             involuntary
             ,
          
           whether
           they
           be
           sins
           of
           
             innocent
             unwilled
             ignorance
          
           ,
           or
           inconsideration
           .
           In
           discoursing
           whereupon
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           been
           studious
           to
           explain
           them
           so
           particularly
           that
           no
           
             honest
             heart
          
           might
           fall
           into
           fears
           and
           doubts
           about
           them
           ;
           so
           have
           I
           been
           careful
           withal
           to
           adde
           such
           marks
           and
           limitations
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           no
           
             wilfully
             ignorant
          
           or
           inconsiderate
           
           Sinners
           may
           take
           encouragement
           thence
           to
           presume
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           fifth
           Book
           I
           shew
           
             what
             is
             the
             remedy
             for
             all
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Gospel-instrument
           of
           reconciliation
           ;
           that
           so
           when
           at
           any
           time
           men
           are
           possessed
           with
           just
           fears
           by
           being
           fallen
           into
           real
           danger
           ,
           they
           may
           again
           be
           restored
           to
           peace
           in
           their
           own
           minds
           by
           being
           first
           restored
           to
           Gods
           pardon
           .
           And
           having
           proceeded
           thus
           far
           in
           shewing
           what
           
             measures
             and
             degrees
             of
             piety
             God
             will
             exact
             of
             us
             ,
          
           what
           
             failings
             he
             will
             connive
             at
             in
             us
             ,
          
           and
           
             upon
             what
             terms
          
           ,
           when
           once
           we
           have
           offended
           him
           ,
           
             he
             will
             be
             again
             reconciled
             to
             us
          
           :
           I
           have
           gone
           in
           the
           last
           place
           to
           
             remove
             several
             causeless
             grounds
             of
             scruple
             ,
          
           which
           make
           good
           men
           fear
           where
           no
           fear
           is
           ,
           and
           condemn
           themselves
           when
           God
           will
           graciously
           acquit
           them
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           matters
           treated
           on
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           was
           at
           first
           drawn
           up
           to
           serve
           the
           spiritual
           necessities
           of
           a
           
             truly
             pious
             soul
          
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           have
           now
           sent
           abroad
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           being
           made
           to
           believe
           it
           will
           not
           be
           altogether
           unserviceable
           to
           the
           Publick
           .
           If
           thereby
           I
           may
           promote
           the
           great
           end
           of
           my
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           contributing
           to
           the
           
             growth
             of
             piety
          
           and
           the
           
             peace
             of
             consciences
          
           ;
           I
           shall
           think
           my self
           most
           happy
           in
           having
           been
           a
           Furtherer
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           low
           degree
           ,
           of
           so
           noble
           and
           excellent
           
           a
           Design
           .
           But
           whatever
           the
           success
           in
           that
           be
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           shall
           have
           the
           reward
           of
           a
           
             religious
             Design
          
           ,
           and
           an
           
             honest
             endeavour
          
           ,
           from
           him
           who
           estimates
           our
           pains
           ,
           not
           by
           their
           events
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           in
           our
           
             own
             power
          
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           
             natural
             tendency
          
           ,
           and
           our
           intentions
           ,
           which
           are
           .
           In
           which
           confidence
           I
           send
           it
           out
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           depending
           upon
           his
           Grace
           to
           set
           it
           home
           upon
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           effectual
           to
           guide
           the
           practice
           ,
           and
           secure
           the
           comfort
           both
           of
           thee
           and
           me
           .
           For
           which
           end
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           have
           the
           hearty
           prayers
           of
           all
           good
           men
           ,
           especially
           of
           those
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           there
           be
           ,
           who
           shall
           receive
           benefit
           by
           this
           Treatise
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             Religious
             men
             inquisitive
             after
             their
             future
             state
             .
             Three
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             belief
             cause
             such
             inquisitiveness
             .
             The
             Articles
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             make
             men
             desire
             satisfaction
             .
             The
             Article
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             encourages
             the
             search
             ,
             and
             points
             out
             a
             way
             towards
             it
             .
             A
             proposal
             of
             the
             present
             Design
             ,
             and
             the
             matters
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Discourse
             .
             
               page
               1
            
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             .
             I.
             Of
             the
             indispensable
             Condition
             of
             happiness
             in
             the
             general
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               Obedience
               ,
               the
               general
               Condition
               of
               happiness
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               OBedience
               the
               indispensable
               Condition
               of
               happiness
               .
               The
               Laws
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               given
               as
               a
               Rule
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Promises
               are
               all
               upon
               condition
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               intended
               to
               encourage
               it
               .
               All
               the
               threatnings
               are
               now
               denounced
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               executed
               upon
               the
               disobedient
               .
               Of
               those
               other
               things
               whereto
               pardon
               is
               promised
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               Obedience
               .
               Of
               Metonymy's
               .
               Of
               the
               Principles
               Of
               humane
               actions
               .
               Of
               Principles
               of
               Obedience
               .
               All
               those
               speeches
               metonymical
               ,
               where
               Obedience
               is
               not
               express'd
               ,
               and
               yet
               pardon
               is
               promised
               .
               
                 p.
                 8
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               Faith
               ,
               Knowledge
               and
               being
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               pardon
               and
               happiness
               promised
               to
               Faith
               and
               Knowledg
               .
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               Faith
               in
               general
               Of
               natural
               ,
               Jewish
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Faith.
               Of
               this
               last
               as
               ●ustifying
               and
               saving
               .
               Of
               the
               fitness
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Knowledg
               to
               produce
               Obedience
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               them
               no
               further
               than
               they
               are
               productive
               of
               it
               .
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               being
               in
               Christ.
               Christ
               sometimes
               signifies
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Christian
               Church
               Being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               being
               of
               Christ's
               Religion
               ,
               or
               a
               Member
               of
               Christ's
               Church
               .
               The
               fitness
               of
               these
               to
               effect
               Obedience
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               them
               no
               further
               than
               they
               do
               .
               20
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               Regeneration
               ,
               a
               New
               Nature
               ,
               a
               New
               Creature
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               it
               includes
               amendment
               and
               obedience
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               Regeneration
               and
               a
               New
               Creature
               .
               It
               s
               fitness
               to
               produce
               Obedience
               .
               Some
               mens
               repentance
               ineffectual
               .
               The
               folly
               of
               it
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Repentance
               and
               Regeneration
               no
               further
               than
               they
               effect
               Obedience
               .
               In
               the
               case
               of
               dying
               Penitents
               a
               change
               of
               mind
               accepted
               without
               a
               change
               of
               practice
               .
               That
               only
               where
               God
               sees
               a
               change
               of
               practice
               woul●
               ensue
               upon
               it
               .
               This
               would
               seldome
               happen
               upon
               death
               bed
               resolutions
               and
               Repentance
               .
               The
               general
               ineffectiveness
               of
               this
               shown
               by
               experien●s
               .
               Two
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               proceeds
               ordinarily
               upon
               an
               inconstant
               temporary
               Principle
               ,
               viz.
               nearness
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               present
               fears
               of
               it
               .
               Though
               it
               always
               begins
               there
               ,
               yet
               sometimes
               it
               grows
               up
               upon
               a
               Principle
               that
               is
               more
               lasting
               ;
               viz.
               a
               conviction
               of
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               Heaven
               and
               a
               Holy
               Life
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               ordinarily
               in
               a
               weak
               and
               incompetent
               degree
               .
               All
               TRVE
               resolution
               is
               not
               able
               to
               reform
               men
               .
               Sick
               bed
               resolutions
               generally
               unable
               .
               Such
               ineffective
               resolutions
               unavailing
               to
               mens
               pardon
               .
               34
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               Confession
               of
               Sins
               ,
               and
               to
               Conversion
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               confession
               of
               sins
               .
               The
               nature
               and
               qualifications
               of
               a
               saving
               Confession
               .
               It
               s
               fitness
               to
               make
               us
               forsake
               sin
               .
               The
               ineffectiveness
               of
               most
               mens
               confessions
               .
               The
               folly
               and
               impiety
               of
               it
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               confession
               no
               further
               than
               it
               produces
               Obedience
               .
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               conversion
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               conversion
               .
               It
               includes
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               another
               name
               for
               it
               .
               55
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               Prayer
               .
               Of
               the
               influence
               which
               our
               Prayers
               have
               upon
               our
               Obedience
               .
               Of
               the
               presumption
               or
               idleness
               of
               most
               mens
               prayers
               .
               Of
               the
               impudence
               ,
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               uselessness
               of
               such
               Petitions
               .
               Then
               our
               prayers
               are
               heard
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               :
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               pardon
               in
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               for
               strength
               and
               assistance
               in
               the
               use
               of
               our
               own
               endeavours
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Prayer
               no
               further
               than
               it
               effects
               this
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               penitential
               endeavour
               .
               64
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               our
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               our
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               .
               Of
               the
               influence
               which
               mens
               fears
               have
               upon
               their
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               carry
               on
               ignorant
               minds
               into
               superstition
               ,
               but
               well-informed
               judgments
               to
               obedience
               .
               Of
               the
               influence
               of
               mens
               trust
               in
               God
               upon
               their
               obedience
               .
               The
               ineffectiveness
               of
               most
               mens
               trust
               .
               Of
               the
               presumption
               and
               infidelity
               of
               such
               confidence
               .
               That
               pardon
               is
               promised
               to
               fear
               and
               trust
               so
               far
               only
               as
               we
               obey
               with
               them
               .
               76
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               pardon
               promised
               to
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               .
               Of
               the
               fitness
               of
               an
               universal
               love
               to
               produce
               an
               universal
               obedience
               .
               That
               pardon
               is
               promised
               to
               it
               for
               this
               reason
               .
               The
               Conclusion
               .
               85
            
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             II.
             Of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Rule
             of
             this
             Obedience
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               the
               particular
               Laws
               comprehended
               under
               the
               Duty
               of
               Sobriety
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               A
               Division
               of
               our
               Duty
               into
               three
               general
               Vertues
               ,
               Piety
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               Righteousness
               .
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               Sobriety
               .
               The
               particular
               Laws
               commanding
               and
               prohibiting
               under
               this
               first
               Member
               .
               A
               larger
               explication
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Mortification
               .
               94
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               LOVE
               the
               Epitome
               of
               Duty
               towards
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               particular
               Laws
               comprehended
               under
               Piety
               towards
               God.
               
            
             
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Duties
               of
               Piety
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               both
               comprehended
               in
               one
               general
               Duty
               ,
               LOVE
               .
               It
               the
               Epitome
               of
               our
               Duty
               .
               The
               great
               happiness
               of
               a
               good
               nature
               .
               The
               kind
               temper
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               Of
               the
               effects
               of
               LOVE
               .
               The
               great
               Duty
               to
               God
               is
               Honour
               .
               The
               outward
               expression
               whereof
               is
               Worship
               .
               The
               great
               offence
               is
               dishonour
               .
               Of
               the
               several
               Duties
               and
               transgressions
               contained
               under
               both
               .
               106
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               the
               particular
               Duties
               contained
               under
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               particular
               Duties
               contained
               under
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               .
               Both
               are
               only
               expressions
               of
               Love
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law.
               Of
               the
               particular
               sins
               against
               both
               .
               Of
               scandal
               .
               Of
               the
               combination
               of
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               in
               a
               state
               that
               results
               from
               both
               ,
               viz.
               peace
               .
               Of
               the
               several
               Duties
               comprehended
               under
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               particular
               sins
               reducible
               to
               unpeaceableness
               .
               Of
               the
               latitude
               of
               the
               word
               Neighbour
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               these
               dutiful
               expressions
               are
               due
               .
               It
               s
               narrowness
               in
               the
               Jewish
               sense
               .
               It
               s
               universality
               in
               the
               Christian.
               114
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               our
               Duties
               to
               men
               in
               particular
               Relations
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               our
               Duties
               to
               other
               men
               in
               particular
               Relations
               .
               The
               Duties
               enjoined
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               prohibited
               towards
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Ministers
               .
               The
               particular
               Duties
               and
               sins
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               Parents
               and
               Children
               ,
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               Masters
               and
               Servants
               .
               Of
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               .
               A
               recital
               of
               all
               particular
               Duties
               enjoined
               ,
               and
               sins
               prohibited
               to
               Christians
               .
               Of
               the
               harmlesness
               of
               a
               defective
               enumeration
               ,
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Gospel
               being
               suggested
               not
               only
               outwardly
               in
               Books
               ,
               but
               inwardly
               by
               mens
               own
               passions
               and
               consciences
               .
               134
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               the
               foregoing
               Laws
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               all
               the
               forementioned
               particular
               Laws
               .
               That
               they
               are
               bound
               upon
               us
               by
               our
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               our
               fears
               of
               Hell.
               Of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               all
               the
               particular
               affirmative
               or
               commanding
               Laws
               .
               168
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               all
               the
               forbidding
               Laws
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               all
               the
               negative
               or
               forbidding
               Laws
               particularly
               .
               The
               
               perfection
               of
               the
               Christian
               Law.
               How
               our
               Duty
               exceeds
               that
               of
               the
               Heathens
               under
               the
               revelations
               of
               Nature
               .
               And
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               under
               the
               additional
               light
               of
               
               Moses's
               Law.
               190
            
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             III.
             What
             degrees
             and
             manner
             of
             Obedience
             is
             required
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             forementioned
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               Sincerity
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               THE
               first
               qualification
               of
               an
               acceptable
               obedience
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               sincere
               .
               Two
               things
               implied
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               truth
               or
               undissembledness
               ,
               and
               purity
               or
               unmixedness
               of
               our
               service
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               Notion
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               as
               opposite
               to
               hyyocrisie
               ,
               or
               doing
               what
               God
               commands
               out
               of
               a
               real
               intention
               and
               design
               to
               serve
               him
               .
               Of
               a
               two-fold
               intention
               ,
               actual
               and
               express
               ;
               or
               habitual
               and
               implicite
               .
               Of
               intention
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               two
               in
               particular
               .
               Where
               an
               actual
               intention
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               where
               an
               habitual
               is
               sufficient
               to
               our
               Obedience
               .
               Of
               the
               second
               Notion
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               as
               it
               notes
               purity
               of
               our
               service
               in
               opposition
               to
               mixture
               and
               corrupt
               alloy
               .
               This
               Point
               stated
               ,
               viz.
               What
               intention
               of
               our
               good
               together
               with
               Gods
               service
               is
               consistent
               with
               an
               acceptable
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               what
               destroys
               it
               .
               Integrity
               of
               our
               Obedience
               a
               sure
               mark
               whereby
               to
               judge
               whether
               it
               be
               sincere
               or
               no.
               211
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               second
               qualification
               of
               al
               acceptable
               obedience
               ,
               viz.
               integrity
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               second
               qualification
               of
               an
               acceptable
               Obedience
               ,
               viz.
               integrity
               .
               The
               Notion
               of
               integrity
               or
               uprightness
               .
               A
               three
               fold
               integrity
               .
               Of
               the
               integrity
               of
               our
               powers
               and
               faculties
               .
               Or
               of
               the
               Obedience
               with
               our
               minds
               ,
               affections
               ,
               wills
               ,
               and
               bodily
               powers
               .
               How
               God
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               with
               the
               first
               faculty
               ,
               our
               minds
               or
               understandings
               .
               God
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               with
               the
               second
               faculty
               ,
               our
               affections
               .
               This
               Question
               stated
               ,
               How
               God
               and
               his
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               are
               proportionate
               Objects
               for
               our
               love
               and
               affections
               ,
               which
               are
               bodily
               faculties
               .
               Of
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               our
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               World
               :
               that
               this
               is
               more
               warm
               and
               sensible
               ;
               that
               more
               lasting
               and
               powerful
               .
               An
               account
               of
               what
               measures
               of
               Obedience
               in
               our
               minds
               and
               affections
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               acceptance
               of
               our
               service
               .
               That
               contrivances
               and
               consultations
               for
               evil
               things
               ,
               and
               such
               mere
               apprehensions
               as
               are
               particularly
               forbidden
               ,
               are
               deadly
               and
               damning
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               other
               bare
               apprehensions
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               our
               affections
               after
               good
               or
               evil
               things
               will
               be
               rewarded
               or
               
               punished
               ,
               not
               merely
               for
               themselves
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               they
               are
               Causes
               and
               Principles
               of
               good
               or
               evil
               choice
               and
               practice
               .
               God
               to
               be
               obeyed
               with
               the
               third
               faculty
               ,
               our
               wills
               .
               He
               cannot
               be
               served
               without
               them
               .
               Men
               are
               guilty
               of
               sin
               if
               they
               chuse
               it
               and
               consent
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               act
               it
               .
               All
               this
               service
               of
               our
               inward
               faculties
               is
               in
               order
               to
               our
               outward
               works
               and
               operations
               .
               240
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               Obedience
               with
               the
               fourth
               faculty
               ,
               viz.
               our
               executive
               or
               bodily
               powers
               ,
               and
               outward
               operations
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               with
               the
               fourth
               faculty
               ,
               viz.
               our
               executive
               or
               bodily
               powers
               ,
               and
               outward
               operations
               .
               The
               great
               difficulty
               of
               Obedience
               in
               this
               instance
               .
               Four
               false
               grounds
               whereupon
               men
               shift
               off
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               service
               with
               their
               works
               and
               actions
               .
               First
               ,
               A
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               for
               a
               true
               belief
               or
               orthodox
               opinions
               ,
               Mens
               confidence
               in
               this
               represented
               The
               folly
               of
               it
               .
               Orthodox
               Faith
               and
               Professions
               no
               further
               available
               ,
               than
               they
               produce
               obedient
               works
               and
               actions
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               hope
               of
               salvation
               upon
               an
               Obedience
               of
               idle
               desires
               and
               ineffective
               wishes
               .
               An
               opinion
               of
               some
               Casuists
               ,
               That
               a
               desire
               of
               Grace
               is
               Grace
               ,
               refuted
               This
               stated
               ,
               and
               a
               distinct
               explication
               of
               what
               is
               promised
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               Obedience
               it self
               .
               The
               pretence
               for
               this
               acceptance
               of
               idle
               desires
               from
               
                 Gal.
                 5.17
              
               .
               considered
               .
               An
               account
               when
               the
               will
               and
               desire
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               deed
               and
               performance
               .
               That
               Text
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.11
                 ,
                 12.
              
               plainly
               vindicated
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               A
               hope
               of
               being
               saved
               notwithstanding
               they
               do
               sin
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               insnared
               into
               it
               through
               the
               strength
               of
               temptations
               .
               The
               folly
               of
               this
               .
               Our
               own
               lusts
               make
               temptations
               strong
               .
               The
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               sufficient
               to
               overcome
               them
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               A
               hope
               of
               being
               excused
               because
               they
               transgress
               with
               an
               unwilling
               mind
               .
               These
               mens
               state
               represented
               .
               Vnwillingness
               in
               sin
               a
               mitigation
               ,
               but
               no
               sufficient
               excuse
               .
               Some
               strugling
               in
               most
               actions
               both
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               men
               .
               The
               strife
               of
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               .
               Two
               sorts
               of
               men
               feel
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               some
               profligate
               Sinners
               here
               now
               on
               Earth
               .
               All
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               generality
               of
               evil
               are
               subject
               to
               it
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Mens
               peremptory
               will
               and
               last
               choice
               determines
               their
               condition
               .
               259
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               A
               further
               pursuit
               of
               this
               last
               ground
               of
               shifting
               off
               the
               obedience
               of
               our
               actions
               ,
               in
               an
               Exposition
               of
               the
               7
               th
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               A
               further
               purs●it
               of
               this
               last
               ground
               of
               false
               confidence
               .
               The
               Plea
               for
               it
               from
               
                 Rom.
                 7.
              
               represented
               .
               This
               
               refuted
               A
               M●t●schematism
               usual
               with
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               an
               odiou
               Topi●k
               The
               Apostle
               shown
               not
               to
               spe●k
               of
               h●mself
               in
               that
               Chapter
               ▪
               because
               of
               several
               things
               there
               spoken
               which
               are
               not
               truly
               applicable
               to
               him
               .
               This
               evidenced
               in
               sundry
               instances
               .
               Nor
               to
               have
               spoken
               in
               the
               person
               of
               any
               regenerate
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               and
               manifested
               in
               sundry
               Particulars
               .
               But
               to
               have
               personated
               a
               strugling
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               unregenerated
               Jew
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               further
               assistance
               against
               his
               lusts
               ,
               but
               the
               weak
               and
               ineffective
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               This
               shown
               from
               the
               order
               and
               design
               of
               that
               Chapter
               .
               This
               whole
               matter
               represented
               in
               a
               Paraphrase
               upon
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               with
               part
               of
               the
               sixth
               and
               the
               eighth
               .
               Two
               Reasons
               of
               the
               inability
               of
               
               Moses's
               Law
               to
               make
               men
               wholly
               obedient
               ;
               and
               the
               perfection
               ,
               as
               to
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 First
              
               ,
               The
               promise
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Both
               these
               were
               wanting
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               are
               most
               clearly
               supplied
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Jews
               had
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               Article
               in
               their
               Law
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               gracious
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               confirmed
               with
               the
               world
               ever
               since
               Adam
               .
               The
               Law
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               as
               a
               weak
               and
               mean
               instrument
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               these
               defects
               .
               This
               weakness
               of
               the
               Law
               set
               off
               particularly
               in
               this
               seventh
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               No
               hopes
               to
               any
               man
               who
               acts
               sin
               from
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               but
               plain
               declarations
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               w●rking
               obedience
               shown
               in
               several
               expressions
               of
               it
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               A
               proof
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               fourth
               part
               of
               integrity
               ,
               the
               obedience
               of
               our
               ex●cutive
               powers
               in
               our
               work●
               and
               actions
               ;
               and
               the
               insignificancy
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               when
               it
               is
               wanting
               .
               283
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               the
               s●cond
               sort
               of
               integrity
               ,
               an
               integrity
               of
               times
               and
               seasons
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               second
               sort
               of
               integrity
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               times
               and
               seasons
               .
               Of
               the
               unconstancy
               of
               many
               mens
               obedience
               .
               Perseverance
               necessary
               unto
               bliss
               .
               The
               desperate
               case
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               difficulty
               of
               their
               recovery
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               punishment
               .
               325
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               third
               fort
               of
               integrity
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               the
               object
               ;
               or
               of
               obedience
               to
               all
               the
               particular
               Laws
               and
               parts
               of
               Duty
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               partiality
               of
               mens
               Obedience
               from
               their
               love
               of
               some
               particular
               sins
               .
               Three
               pretences
               whereby
               they
               justifie
               the
               allowed
               practice
               of
               some
               sins
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               obedient
               in
               some
               other
               instances
               .
               The
               first
               pretence
               is
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               themselves
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               .
               A
               particular
               account
               of
               mens
               disobedience
               under
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               vanity
               
               of
               it
               shown
               from
               the
               following
               considerations
               .
               Religion
               needs
               not
               to
               be
               rescued
               from
               persecution
               .
               The
               freedom
               of
               outward
               means
               of
               Religion
               is
               restrained
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               it self
               is
               not
               .
               It
               is
               extended
               in
               some
               parts
               ,
               and
               ennobled
               in
               all
               by
               sufferings
               .
               Where
               it
               needs
               to
               be
               defended
               ,
               disobedience
               is
               no
               fit
               means
               to
               preserve
               it
               ,
               because
               God
               cannot
               be
               honoured
               ,
               nor
               Religion
               served
               by
               it
               .
               Religion
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               only
               the
               colour
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               and
               real
               cause
               of
               such
               disobedience
               is
               a
               want
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               too
               great
               a
               love
               of
               mens
               own
               selves
               .
               Men
               are
               liable
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               this
               pretence
               from
               a
               wrong
               Notion
               of
               Religion
               for
               religious
               opinions
               and
               professions
               .
               A
               true
               Notion
               of
               Religion
               for
               religious
               practice
               upon
               a
               religious
               belief
               ,
               as
               it
               implies
               both
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
               The
               danger
               of
               disobedience
               upon
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               practice
               of
               all
               religious
               men
               in
               this
               case
               .
               Of
               Religion
               in
               the
               narrow
               acceptation
               ,
               for
               religious
               professions
               and
               opinions
               .
               The
               commendable
               way
               of
               mens
               preserving
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               By
               acting
               within
               their
               own
               sphere
               .
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 By
              
               the
               use
               only
               of
               lawful
               means
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               a
               zeal
               in
               the
               first
               place
               for
               the
               practice
               of
               religious
               Laws
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               that
               for
               the
               free
               profession
               of
               religious
               opinions
               .
               330
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               Of
               the
               two
               remaining
               pretences
               for
               a
               partial
               obedience
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               pretence
               for
               the
               allowed
               practice
               of
               some
               sins
               whilst
               men
               obey
               in
               others
               ,
               is
               the
               serving
               of
               their
               necessities
               by
               sinful
               arts
               in
               times
               of
               indigence
               .
               An
               account
               of
               mens
               disobedience
               upon
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               vanity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               disobeying
               through
               it
               .
               A
               third
               pretence
               is
               bodily
               temper
               and
               complexion
               ,
               age
               ,
               and
               way
               of
               life
               .
               A
               representation
               of
               mens
               disobedience
               upon
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               vanity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               sinning
               through
               it
               .
               No
               justifying
               Plea
               for
               disobedience
               from
               our
               age
               .
               Nor
               from
               our
               way
               of
               life
               .
               Nor
               from
               our
               natural
               temper
               and
               complexion
               ,
               So
               that
               this
               integrity
               of
               the
               Object
               is
               excusable
               upon
               no
               pretence
               .
               It
               was
               always
               required
               to
               mens
               acceptance
               .
               355
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Of
               obeying
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               soul
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               obeying
               God
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               strength
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               includes
               not
               all
               desire
               and
               endeavour
               after
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               it
               implies
               ,
               First
               ,
               Sincerity
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Fervency
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Integrity
               ,
               or
               obeying
               ,
               not
               some
               but
               ,
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
               These
               three
               include
               all
               that
               is
               contained
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               shown
               from
               their
               obedience
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               in
               Scripture
               to
               have
               fulfilled
               it
               .
               Integrity
               implies
               sincerity
               and
               fervency
               ,
               
               and
               love
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               is
               explained
               in
               the
               places
               where
               it
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               by
               loving
               him
               entirely
               .
               Sincerity
               and
               uprightness
               the
               Conditions
               of
               an
               acceptable
               Obedience
               .
               This
               a
               hard
               Condition
               in
               the
               degeneracy
               of
               our
               manners
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               our
               own
               fault
               .
               It
               was
               easie
               and
               universally
               performed
               by
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               .
               This
               shown
               from
               the
               Characters
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               primitive
               Writers
               .
               Hence
               it
               was
               that
               they
               could
               despise
               Death
               ,
               and
               even
               provoke
               Martyrdom
               .
               Some
               Pleas
               from
               our
               impotence
               against
               the
               strictness
               of
               this
               Obedience
               ,
               which
               are
               considered
               in
               the
               next
               Book
               .
               370
            
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             IV.
             Shewing
             what
             defects
             are
             consistent
             with
             a
             regenerate
             state
             ,
             and
             dispensed
             with
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Shewing
               in
               general
               that
               some
               sins
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               SOme
               failings
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               .
               This
               shewn
               in
               the
               general
               ;
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               necessity
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               which
               cannot
               live
               without
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               sundry
               examples
               of
               pious
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               right
               to
               life
               whilst
               they
               lived
               in
               them
               .
               385
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               consistent
               slips
               more
               particularly
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Our
               unchosen
               sins
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               our
               wilful
               and
               chosen
               ones
               destroy
               it
               .
               All
               things
               are
               made
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               reward
               or
               punishment
               ,
               by
               a
               Law.
               Laws
               are
               given
               for
               the
               guidance
               and
               reward
               only
               of
               our
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               actions
               .
               This
               proved
               ,
               first
               from
               the
               clear
               reason
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               inferred
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               Laws
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               oblige
               ;
               from
               that
               way
               that
               all
               Laws
               have
               of
               obliging
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               by
               forcing
               ,
               but
               perswading
               men
               ;
               from
               the
               dueness
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ,
               commendations
               and
               reproofs
               ;
               from
               the
               applause
               or
               accusations
               of
               mens
               own
               Consciences
               upon
               their
               obedience
               or
               transgressions
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               the
               express
               declarations
               of
               Scripture
               .
               396
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               the
               nature
               and
               danger
               of
               voluntary
               sins
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               a
               wilful
               and
               a
               deliberate
               sin
               .
               Why
               it
               is
               called
               a
               despising
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               a
               sinning
               presumptuously
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               .
               Wilful
               sins
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               viz.
               some
               chosen
               directly
               and
               expresly
               ,
               others
               only
               indirectly
               and
               by
               interpretation
               .
               Of
               direct
               and
               interpretative
               volition
               .
               Things
               chosen
               in
               the
               latter
               way
               justly
               imputable
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntary
               causes
               of
               inconsideration
               in
               sins
               of
               commission
               ,
               which
               are
               drunkenness
               ,
               an
               indulged
               passion
               ,
               or
               a
               habit
               of
               sin
               .
               Of
               the
               power
               of
               these
               to
               make
               men
               inconsiderate
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               inconsideration
               in
               sins
               of
               omission
               ,
               
               viz.
               Neglect
               of
               the
               means
               of
               acquiring
               Vertue
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               of
               all
               these
               causes
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               of
               drunkenness
               ;
               when
               it
               m●y
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               involuntary
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               of
               an
               indulged
               passion
               ;
               mens
               great
               errour
               lies
               in
               indulging
               the
               beginnings
               of
               sin
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               and
               crying
               guilt
               of
               a
               habit
               of
               sin
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               of
               mens
               neglect
               of
               the
               means
               of
               Vertue
               .
               No
               wilful
               sin
               is
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               damning
               .
               A
               distinct
               account
               of
               the
               effect
               of
               wilful
               sins
               ,
               viz.
               when
               they
               only
               destroy
               our
               acceptance
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               when
               moreover
               they
               greatly
               wound
               and
               endanger
               that
               habitual
               Vertue
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               should
               again
               restore
               us
               to
               it
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               These
               last
               are
               particularly
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               God.
               409
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               involuntary
               sins
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               consistence
               with
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               involuntary
               actions
               .
               Of
               what
               account
               the
               forced
               actions
               of
               the
               Body
               are
               in
               Morals
               .
               Two
               causes
               of
               involuntariness
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               violence
               of
               mens
               passions
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               excuse
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               ignorance
               of
               their
               understandings
               .
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               consistent
               failings
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               that
               are
               involuntary
               upon
               this
               account
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               This
               proved
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               their
               unavoidableness
               ;
               The
               causes
               of
               it
               ;
               in
               what
               sense
               any
               particular
               sin
               among
               them
               is
               said
               to
               be
               avoidable
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               nature
               of
               God.
               A
               representation
               of
               God's
               nature
               from
               his
               own
               Word
               .
               and
               mens
               experience
               .
               The
               Argument
               drawn
               from
               it
               for
               the
               consistence
               of
               such
               failings
               .
               3.
               
               From
               the
               nature
               and
               declarations
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               It
               is
               fitted
               to
               beget
               a
               cheerful
               and
               filial
               confidence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               called
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               .
               The
               Argument
               from
               this
               .
               The
               Scripture
               Declarations
               and
               Examples
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               These
               Arguments
               summed
               up
               .
               440
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               these
               involuntary
               and
               consistent
               sins
               particularly
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               innocent
               involuntariness
               ,
               viz.
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               A
               twofold
               knowledg
               necessary
               to
               choice
               ,
               viz.
               a
               general
               understanding
               ,
               and
               particular
               consideration
               .
               Consistent
               sins
               are
               either
               sins
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               of
               inconsideration
               .
               Of
               sins
               involuntary
               through
               ignorance
               of
               the
               general
               Law
               which
               makes
               a
               Duty
               .
               How
               there
               is
               still
               room
               for
               it
               in
               the
               World.
               Of
               crying
               sins
               ,
               which
               are
               against
               natural
               Conscience
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               be
               innocently
               ignorant
               .
               Of
               what
               others
               he
               may
               .
               This
               ignorance
               is
               necessary
               to
               all
               men
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               for
               all
               their
               lives
               .
               Mens
               sins
               upon
               it
               are
               not
               damning
               .
               Of
               sins
               involuntary
               through
               our
               ignorance
               of
               the
               present
               actions
               being
               included
               in
               the
               
               known
               Law
               ,
               and
               meant
               by
               it
               .
               The
               causes
               of
               this
               ignorance
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               difference
               between
               good
               and
               evil
               in
               some
               actions
               being
               not
               in
               kind
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               degree
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               limitedness
               of
               most
               Laws
               which
               admit
               of
               exceptions
               ,
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               indirect
               obligations
               which
               pass
               upon
               several
               indifferent
               actions
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               clashing
               of
               several
               Laws
               ,
               whence
               one
               is
               transgressed
               in
               pursuit
               of
               another
               ;
               the
               great
               errour
               upon
               this
               score
               i●
               in
               the
               case
               of
               zeal
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               clashing
               of
               Laws
               with
               opinions
               or
               prejudices
               .
               461
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               Prejudice
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               prejudice
               .
               It
               a
               cause
               of
               ignorance
               of
               our
               Duty
               .
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               things
               being
               proposed
               to
               a
               free
               and
               empty
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               prejudiced
               or
               prepossessed
               mind
               .
               An
               evident
               proposal
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               free
               mind
               understand
               its
               Duty
               ;
               but
               besides
               it
               ,
               a
               confutation
               of
               its
               repugnant
               prejudice
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               mind
               that
               is
               prepossessed
               .
               An
               account
               of
               several
               Opinions
               which
               make
               men
               ignorant
               of
               several
               instances
               of
               Duty
               .
               One
               prejudice
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               lawful
               in
               Gods
               Worship
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               authorized
               by
               an
               express
               command
               ,
               or
               example
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               acts
               of
               sin
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               this
               prejudice
               .
               Another
               that
               all
               private
               men
               are
               publick
               Protectors
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               the
               acts
               of
               sin
               justified
               by
               this
               Opinions
               .
               Other
               Opinions
               cause
               a
               sinful
               neglect
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               These
               are
               incident
               to
               some
               honest
               and
               obedient
               hearts
               .
               An
               account
               of
               other
               prejudices
               ,
               as
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               Temporal
               King
               ;
               the
               acts
               of
               disobedience
               authorized
               by
               this
               Opinion
               .
               That
               a
               good
               end
               will
               justifie
               an
               evil
               action
               ;
               the
               acts
               of
               sin
               upon
               this
               perswasion
               .
               That
               Dominion
               is
               founded
               in
               Grace
               ;
               the
               disobedient
               acts
               avowed
               by
               this
               Principle
               These
               are
               more
               disobedient
               and
               damning
               .
               The
               case
               stated
               ,
               what
               prejudices
               are
               consistent
               with
               ,
               and
               what
               destroy
               salvation
               .
               Some
               prejudices
               get
               into
               mens
               minds
               ,
               not
               through
               a
               disobedient
               heart
               ,
               but
               through
               weakness
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               fallibility
               of
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
               .
               These
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               An
               instance
               of
               this
               in
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               about
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               Nations
               .
               Other
               prejudices
               get
               into
               mens
               minds
               through
               damning
               lusts
               or
               sins
               .
               A
               brief
               account
               of
               the
               influence
               of
               mens
               lusts
               and
               vices
               upon
               their
               Opinions
               .
               This
               is
               illustrated
               in
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
               They
               were
               famous
               for
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               worldly
               compliances
               ;
               and
               for
               impure
               lusts
               ,
               and
               excess
               in
               bodily
               pleasures
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               these
               in
               producing
               agreeable
               Opinions
               .
               Another
               of
               their
               vices
               was
               a
               turbulent
               and
               seditious
               humour
               .
               Their
               Opinion
               was
               answerable
               .
               A
               further
               illustration
               of
               it
               from
               the
               Pharisees
               .
               An
               account
               of
               their
               vices
               ,
               and
               the
               influence
               which
               they
               had
               in
               begetting
               vile
               perswasions
               .
               This
               influence
               of
               mens
               lust
               upon
               their
               judgments
               proved
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               
               The
               damnableness
               of
               such
               prejudices
               as
               enter
               this
               way
               .
               Certain
               marks
               whereby
               to
               judge
               when
               prejudices
               proceed
               from
               unmortified
               lusts
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               If
               the
               sin
               whereto
               the
               prejudice
               serves
               ,
               is
               unmortified
               in
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               it
               lye
               so
               near
               to
               the
               prejudice
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               but
               see
               that
               it
               ministred
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               embraced
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Though
               it
               lye
               more
               remote
               ,
               if
               we
               still
               adhere
               to
               it
               when
               we
               plainly
               see
               that
               some
               unquestionable
               and
               notorious
               Laws
               are
               evacuated
               ,
               or
               infringed
               by
               it
               .
               A
               Rule
               to
               prevent
               disobedient
               prejudices
               ;
               viz.
               Let
               Laws
               be
               the
               Rule
               whereby
               to
               judge
               of
               truth
               in
               opinions
               ,
               not
               opinions
               the
               Rule
               whereby
               to
               measure
               the
               Obligation
               of
               Laws
               .
               Some
               Reasons
               of
               this
               ,
               viz.
               Because
               Laws
               are
               more
               plain
               and
               certain
               ,
               but
               opinions
               are
               more
               difficult
               and
               dubious
               :
               Obedience
               to
               Laws
               is
               the
               end
               of
               revealed
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               fit
               to
               measure
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               it
               .
               480
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               A
               sixth
               cause
               of
               ignorance
               of
               the
               present
               actions
               being
               comprehended
               under
               a
               known
               Law.
               And
               of
               the
               excusableness
               of
               our
               transgressions
               upon
               both
               these
               sorts
               of
               ignorance
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               forementioned
               causes
               of
               ignorance
               of
               our
               present
               actions
               being
               included
               in
               the
               known
               Law
               ,
               are
               such
               to
               knowing
               and
               learned
               men
               .
               Besides
               them
               ,
               the
               difficult
               and
               obscure
               nature
               of
               several
               sins
               is
               a
               general
               cause
               of
               it
               to
               the
               rude
               and
               unlearned
               .
               Sins
               upon
               this
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Law
               it self
               ,
               unchosen
               ,
               and
               so
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               Salvation
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               something
               of
               choice
               in
               it
               they
               extenuate
               the
               sin
               and
               abate
               the
               punishment
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               not
               wholly
               excuse
               it
               .
               The
               excuse
               for
               these
               actions
               is
               only
               whilst
               we
               are
               plainly
               ignorant
               :
               they
               are
               damning
               when
               we
               are
               enlightened
               so
               far
               as
               to
               doubt
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               pardonable
               whilst
               we
               are
               in
               darkness
               or
               errour
               .
               This
               excuse
               is
               for
               both
               the
               modes
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               1.
               
               Forgetfulness
               ;
               2.
               
               Errour
               .
               All
               this
               pardon
               hitherto
               discoursed
               of
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               ignorance
               of
               either
               sort
               ,
               is
               no
               further
               than
               the
               ignorance
               it self
               is
               involuntary
               .
               The
               wilfulness
               of
               some
               mens
               ignorance
               .
               The
               several
               steps
               in
               voluntary
               ignorance
               .
               The
               causes
               of
               it
               ,
               Two
               things
               required
               to
               render
               ignorance
               involuntary
               ,
               1.
               
               An
               honest
               heart
               ,
               2.
               
               An
               honest
               industry
               .
               What
               measures
               necessary
               to
               the
               acceptance
               of
               this
               industry
               .
               Gods
               candor
               in
               judging
               of
               its
               sufficiency
               .
               This
               Discourse
               upon
               this
               first
               cause
               of
               an
               innocent
               involuntariness
               ,
               viz.
               ignorance
               ,
               summed
               up
               .
               522
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VIII
               .
               Of
               sins
               consistent
               through
               the
               second
               Cause
               of
               an
               innocent
               involuntariness
               ,
               viz.
               inconsideration
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Consideration
               is
               necessary
               to
               choice
               .
               Some
               sins
               are
               inconsiderate
               .
               Three
               innocent
               causes
               of
               inconsideration
               :
               1.
               
               Suddenness
               and
               surprize
               of
               opportunity
               .
               
               An
               account
               of
               this
               .
               The
               involuntariness
               of
               it
               .
               Slips
               upon
               it
               are
               consistent
               .
               2.
               
               Weariness
               of
               our
               thinking
               powers
               or
               understandings
               .
               An
               account
               of
               this
               ;
               and
               of
               its
               involuntariness
               .
               The
               consistence
               of
               our
               transgressions
               by
               reason
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Discomposure
               or
               disturbance
               of
               them
               .
               An
               account
               of
               this
               .
               The
               causes
               of
               it
               are
               Drunkenness
               ,
               or
               a
               strong
               Passion
               .
               Drunkenness
               is
               always
               our
               own
               fault
               .
               Our
               Passions
               grow
               strong
               in
               us
               sometimes
               by
               our
               own
               indulgence
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               our
               damning
               sin
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               suffer
               for
               the
               evil
               that
               we
               commit
               under
               them
               :
               sometimes
               through
               the
               suddenness
               ,
               and
               greatness
               of
               outward
               Objects
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               are
               pardonable
               ,
               and
               our
               inconsiderate
               slips
               upon
               them
               are
               excusable
               .
               The
               passions
               which
               have
               good
               for
               their
               Object
               ,
               as
               Love
               ,
               Desire
               ,
               &c.
               cannot
               by
               any
               force
               of
               outward
               objects
               be
               so
               suddenly
               forced
               upon
               us
               .
               But
               the
               passions
               which
               have
               evil
               ,
               as
               grief
               ,
               anger
               ,
               and
               fear
               especially
               ,
               often
               are
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               difference
               .
               Inconsideration
               upon
               the
               latter
               excusable
               ,
               but
               not
               upon
               the
               former
               .
               This
               difference
               made
               by
               our
               Saviour
               in
               a
               case
               where
               both
               were
               criminal
               .
               Excusable
               slips
               upon
               discomposure
               of
               our
               thinking
               powers
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               proceed
               from
               an
               unwill'd
               sudden
               grief
               or
               anger
               ,
               but
               especially
               from
               a
               sudden
               fear
               .
               No
               fear
               is
               involuntary
               but
               what
               is
               sudden
               ,
               and
               sins
               upon
               deliberate
               fear
               are
               damning
               ;
               but
               upon
               unwill'd
               sudden
               fear
               ,
               grief
               ,
               or
               anger
               ,
               consistent
               with
               salvation
               .
               Cautions
               about
               inconsiderate
               sins
               to
               prevent
               false
               confidence
               .
               No
               sin
               is
               innocently
               inconsiderate
               :
               1.
               
               Where
               we
               have
               time
               and
               an
               undisturbed
               understanding
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               the
               sin
               is
               mischievous
               ,
               or
               greatly
               criminal
               .
               3.
               
               When
               we
               do
               not
               strive
               against
               it
               .
               We
               must
               endeavour
               against
               all
               involuntary
               failings
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               resolve
               against
               them
               .
               4.
               
               When
               we
               are
               not
               sorry
               after
               we
               have
               committed
               it
               ,
               nor
               beg
               pardon
               for
               it
               .
               5.
               
               When
               it
               is
               committed
               with
               observation
               .
               A
               summary
               repetition
               of
               this
               fourth
               Book
               .
               544
            
          
        
         
           
             BOOK
             V.
             Of
             those
             Remedies
             which
             restore
             men
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             when
             they
             are
             fallen
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             of
             some
             needless
             Scruples
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               I.
               Of
               Repentance
               which
               restores
               us
               to
               God's
               Favour
               after
               Sins
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               THE
               rigour
               of
               the
               Mosaick
               Law
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               preach
               Pardon
               upon
               Repentance
               where
               that
               denounced
               an
               unavoidable
               punishment
               .
               Repentance
               is
               the
               great
               Remedy
               .
               God
               heartily
               desires
               mens
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               promises
               Forgiveness
               to
               it
               .
               This
               has
               been
               preached
               in
               all
               times
               .
               The
               Remedy
               for
               our
               unknown
               sins
               .
               They
               are
               uncapable
               of
               a
               particular
               Prayer
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               but
               are
               forgiven
               upon
               a
               
               general
               one
               .
               The
               Remedy
               of
               wilful
               sins
               is
               a
               particular
               Repentance
               .
               That
               is
               available
               for
               their
               pardon
               ;
               for
               wilful
               sins
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               before
               it
               .
               Two
               places
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               deny
               all
               pardon
               to
               wilful
               sins
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               cleared
               ;
               the
               wilful
               sin
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 10.26
              
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               wilful
               transgression
               of
               any
               particular
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               have
               all
               been
               pardoned
               ;
               but
               a
               wilful
               apostasie
               from
               his
               whole
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               from
               sundry
               things
               there
               spoken
               of
               it
               .
               The
               falling
               away
               mentioned
               
                 Heb.
                 6
              
               ,
               is
               like
               wise
               apostasie
               from
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               is
               shewn
               from
               those
               things
               which
               they
               are
               said
               to
               fall
               from
               ,
               and
               those
               others
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               implied
               in
               their
               falling
               .
               An
               account
               of
               the
               desperate
               state
               of
               these
               men
               .
               The
               state
               of
               some
               habitual
               Sinners
               desperate
               and
               irreclaimable
               ,
               by
               reason
               their
               period
               of
               Grace
               is
               over
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               no
               discouragement
               to
               any
               mans
               Repentance
               .
               568
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
               Of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               Restitution
               upon
               those
               Sins
               ,
               whereby
               we
               have
               offended
               or
               injured
               our
               Brethren
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Reconciliation
               upon
               Sins
               whereby
               we
               have
               offended
               ,
               and
               of
               Restitution
               upon
               others
               whereby
               we
               have
               injured
               our
               Brethren
               .
               In
               sin
               three
               things
               considerable
               ,
               the
               offence
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               offence
               and
               injury
               against
               men
               .
               Sins
               whereby
               God
               alone
               is
               offended
               ,
               are
               sufficiently
               repented
               of
               ,
               and
               pardonable
               upon
               reformation
               and
               amendment
               .
               Those
               whereby
               we
               have
               also
               offended
               ,
               or
               injured
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               are
               not
               sufficiently
               repented
               of
               ,
               or
               pardonable
               upon
               that
               alone
               ,
               unless
               moreover
               we
               seek
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               make
               restitution
               .
               These
               two
               means
               of
               pardon
               ,
               for
               affronts
               ,
               and
               injuries
               against
               men
               ,
               are
               necessary
               fruits
               of
               a
               sincere
               and
               sufficient
               repentance
               .
               Of
               sins
               whereby
               we
               have
               justly
               offended
               our
               Brethren
               .
               Their
               ill
               effects
               represented
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               redressed
               by
               penitential
               acknowledgments
               ▪
               and
               seeking
               to
               be
               reconciled
               .
               These
               penitential
               acknowledgments
               necessary
               only
               to
               appease
               these
               ,
               whom
               by
               our
               sin
               we
               have
               offended
               ;
               and
               so
               unnecessary
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               nothing
               of
               our
               offence
               .
               Where
               they
               do
               ,
               Reconciliation
               is
               necessary
               so
               far
               only
               as
               it
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               where
               we
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               seeking
               it
               .
               This
               Discourse
               upon
               Reconciliation
               summed
               up
               .
               Of
               sins
               of
               injustice
               ,
               whereby
               we
               have
               injured
               men
               .
               Reparation
               ordinarily
               necessary
               to
               a
               sincere
               ,
               and
               always
               to
               a
               sufficient
               Repentance
               of
               them
               .
               'T
               is
               necessary
               moreover
               in
               it self
               ,
               as
               an
               instance
               of
               strict
               Justice
               .
               An
               account
               of
               particular
               injuries
               ,
               how
               to
               be
               repaired
               where
               the
               injured
               persons
               can
               ,
               and
               how
               where
               they
               cannot
               receive
               it
               .
               Restitution
               necessary
               whether
               our
               Brethren
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               injured
               by
               us
               ,
               or
               no.
               It
               is
               due
               only
               upon
               sins
               of
               injustice
               .
               Of
               the
               perfect
               right
               which
               we
               have
               to
               things
               of
               strict
               Justice
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               imperfect
               right
               which
               we
               have
               to
               things
               of
               Charity
               ,
               whence
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               is
               sometimes
               
               called
               righteousness
               .
               In
               sins
               of
               in
               justice
               ,
               reparation
               due
               so
               far
               only
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               we
               have
               opportunity
               to
               make
               it
               .
               In
               judging
               of
               a
               just
               opportunity
               ,
               caution
               given
               that
               we
               be
               neither
               too
               strict
               ,
               so
               as
               more
               than
               needs
               to
               prejudice
               our selves
               ;
               nor
               too
               loose
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               over-charge
               our
               Neighbours
               .
               This
               Discourse
               of
               reparation
               upon
               injuries
               summed
               up
               .
               601
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               III.
               Of
               the
               Remedy
               for
               involuntary
               sins
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Involuntary
               sins
               imply
               something
               of
               our
               own
               fault
               ,
               and
               so
               't
               is
               fit
               we
               should
               be
               sorry
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               beg
               pardon
               .
               They
               had
               a
               remedy
               under
               
               Moses's
               Law
               ,
               and
               have
               now
               likewise
               under
               Christ's
               Gospel
               .
               We
               are
               qualified
               for
               their
               pardon
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               particular
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               :
               but
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               by
               our
               obedience
               in
               all
               our
               wilful
               and
               chosen
               actions
               ;
               in
               particular
               ,
               by
               our
               prayers
               for
               Gods
               pardon
               ,
               and
               our
               Charity
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               other
               men
               .
               This
               Discourse
               of
               Repentance
               summed
               up
               .
               An
               Application
               to
               particular
               Offenders
               ,
               whether
               voluntary
               or
               involuntary
               .
               A
               Summary
               of
               all
               that
               has
               been
               hitherto
               discoursed
               .
               623
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               IV.
               Of
               such
               groundless
               Scruples
               as
               make
               safe
               ,
               but
               weak
               Minds
               doubt
               of
               their
               Title
               to
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Pious
               minds
               scrupulous
               .
               Their
               condition
               is
               safe
               even
               then
               ,
               but
               uncomfortable
               .
               Several
               needless
               grounds
               of
               their
               fears
               .
               1.
               
               Ineffective
               desires
               of
               evil
               .
               This
               represented
               .
               No
               man
               otherwise
               good
               shall
               be
               condemned
               for
               ineffective
               lusts
               and
               thoughts
               of
               evil
               ,
               These
               are
               considerable
               either
               as
               to
               their
               first
               birth
               ,
               or
               indulged
               continuance
               .
               The
               first
               stirrings
               of
               lusts
               after
               evil
               things
               are
               unavoidable
               .
               The
               after-entertainment
               is
               by
               our
               own
               indulgence
               .
               Even
               these
               are
               uncondemning
               so
               long
               as
               they
               neither
               are
               consented
               to
               ,
               nor
               fulfilled
               ,
               being
               in
               themselves
               not
               deadly
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               a
               temptation
               to
               deadly
               and
               damning
               sins
               .
               The
               way
               whereby
               sin
               wins
               upon
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               and
               force
               of
               temptation
               .
               To
               be
               tempted
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               temptation
               ,
               from
               Adams
               being
               tempted
               before
               be
               sinned
               ,
               and
               from
               Christ's
               being
               tempted
               ,
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
               .
               Degrees
               in
               temptation
               or
               in
               lusts
               of
               evil
               .
               Some
               are
               checked
               quickly
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               permitted
               long
               to
               parly
               .
               This
               happens
               only
               in
               grown
               men
               and
               perfect
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               not
               in
               all
               instances
               .
               These
               certainly
               are
               not
               damning
               .
               Others
               stay
               longer
               ,
               and
               strive
               and
               contend
               with
               our
               mind
               or
               conscience
               ,
               although
               at
               last
               they
               are
               vanquished
               by
               it
               .
               This
               happens
               ordinarily
               to
               younger
               Converts
               ,
               and
               in
               extraordinary
               temptations
               to
               grown
               Christians
               .
               These
               still
               are
               uncondemning
               ,
               which
               is
               shewn
               from
               
                 Gal.
                 5.16
                 ,
                 17
              
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               instance
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ.
               What
               lusts
               and
               desires
               of
               evil
               are
               damning
               .
               They
               are
               condemning
               when
               they
               make
               us
               consent
               to
               a
               damning
               sin
               .
               A
               distinct
               account
               of
               the
               several
               s●eps
               to
               a
               sinful
               action
               .
               A
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               from
               their
               gaining
               of
               our
               consent
               in
               all
               the
               after-steps
               they
               are
               mortal
               .
               Our
               lusts
               must
               be
               mortified
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               disabled
               from
               carrying
               us
               on
               th●s
               far
               .
               This
               is
               done
               when
               men
               become
               true
               Christians
               .
               The
               better
               men
               are
               ,
               the
               less
               difficulty
               and
               self-denial
               do
               they
               find
               in
               mortification
               .
               Watchfulness
               and
               strife
               still
               necessary
               .
               The
               danger
               of
               indulging
               to
               temptations
               ,
               or
               to
               lusts
               and
               desires
               of
               evil
               .
               This
               Point
               summed
               up
               .
               63●
            
          
           
             
             
               CHAP.
               V.
               Of
               two
               other
               causes
               of
               groundless
               Scruple
               to
               good
               Souls
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               cause
               of
               scruple
               is
               their
               u●affectedness
               or
               distraction
               sometimes
               in
               their
               prayers
               .
               Of
               the
               necessity
               of
               fixedness
               and
               fervency
               in
               Devotion
               when
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               readiness
               to
               dispense
               with
               them
               when
               we
               cannot
               enjoy
               them
               .
               Attention
               disturbed
               often
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               no.
               A
               particular
               cause
               of
               it
               in
               fervent
               prayers
               .
               Fervency
               and
               affection
               not
               depending
               so
               much
               upon
               the
               command
               of
               our
               wills
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               temper
               of
               our
               Bodies
               .
               Fervency
               is
               unconstant
               in
               them
               whose
               temper
               is
               fit
               for
               it
               .
               God
               measures
               us
               not
               by
               the
               fixedness
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               the
               warmth
               of
               our
               tempers
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               choice
               of
               our
               wills
               and
               the
               obedience
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               Other
               qualifications
               in
               prayer
               are
               sufficient
               to
               have
               our
               prayers
               heard
               when
               these
               are
               wanting
               .
               Yea
               ,
               those
               Vertues
               which
               make
               our
               prayers
               acceptable
               ,
               are
               more
               eminently
               shown
               in
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               would
               bring
               down
               to
               us
               the
               blessings
               of
               prayer
               ,
               should
               it
               prove
               in
               those
               respects
               defective
               .
               A
               third
               cause
               of
               scruple
               is
               the
               danger
               of
               idle
               or
               impertinent
               words
               mentioned
               
                 Mat.
                 12.36
              
               .
               The
               scruples
               upon
               this
               represented
               .
               The
               practical
               errour
               of
               a
               morose
               behaviour
               incurred
               upon
               it
               .
               This
               discountenanced
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               by
               Christianity
               .
               The
               benefits
               and
               place
               of
               serious
               Discourse
               .
               Pleasurable
               conversation
               a
               great
               Field
               of
               Vertue
               .
               The
               idle
               words
               
                 Mat.
                 12
              
               ,
               not
               every
               vain
               and
               useless
               ;
               but
               false
               ,
               slanderous
               and
               reproachful
               words
               ;
               this
               proved
               from
               the
               place
               .
               664
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               fourth
               cause
               of
               scruple
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Some
               good
               mens
               fear
               upon
               this
               account
               .
               What
               is
               meant
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               gifts
               or
               effects
               of
               it
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               first
               ordinary
               ,
               either
               in
               our
               minds
               or
               understandings
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               wills
               and
               tempers
               ;
               or
               secondly
               ,
               extraordinary
               and
               miraculous
               .
               Extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               all
               sorts
               proceed
               from
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Spirit
               or
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               upon
               which
               account
               any
               of
               them
               indifferently
               are
               sometimes
               called
               Spirit
               ,
               sometimes
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               Spirit
               are
               frequently
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               meant
               extraordinary
               gifts
               respecting
               the
               understanding
               ;
               by
               Spirit
               extraordinary
               gifts
               respecting
               the
               executive
               powers
               .
               The
               summ
               of
               the
               explication
               of
               this
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               What
               sin
               against
               it
               is
               unpardonable
               .
               To
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               to
               dishonour
               him
               .
               This
               is
               done
               in
               every
               act
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               not
               unpardonable
               .
               What
               the
               unpardonable
               sin
               is
               .
               Of
               sin
               against
               the
               ordinary
               endowments
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whether
               of
               mind
               or
               will
               ;
               the
               several
               degrees
               in
               this
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               are
               pardonable
               .
               Of
               sin
               against
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Blaspheming
               of
               this
               comes
               very
               near
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 12
              
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               pardonable
               .
               Of
               sinning
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               last
               means
               of
               reducing
               men
               to
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               Covenant
               of
               Repentance
               .
               The
               sin
               against
               it
               is
               unpardonable
               ,
               because
               such
               Sinners
               are
               irreclamable
               .
               All
               dishonour
               of
               this
               is
               not
               unpardonable
               ;
               for
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               dishonoured
               it
               in
               actions
               ,
               who
               was
               yet
               capable
               of
               pardon
               ;
               but
               only
               a
               blaspheming
               of
               it
               in
               words
               .
               No
               man
               is
               guilty
               of
               it
               whilst
               he
               continues
               Christian.
               681
            
          
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
               .
               The
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               The
               Contents
               .
            
             
               Some
               other
               causless
               scruples
               .
               The
               Point
               of
               growth
               in
               Grace
               more
               largely
               stated
               .
               A
               summary
               repetition
               of
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               .
               They
               may
               dye
               with
               courage
               whose
               Conscience
               doth
               not
               accuse
               them
               .
               This
               accusation
               must
               not
               be
               for
               idle
               words
               ,
               distractions
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               &c.
               but
               for
               a
               wilful
               transgression
               of
               some
               Law
               of
               Pieey
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               &c.
               above
               mentioned
               .
               It
               must
               further
               be
               particular
               and
               express
               ,
               not
               general
               and
               roving
               .
               If
               an
               honest
               mans
               heart
               condemn
               him
               not
               for
               some
               such
               unrepented
               sins
               ,
               God
               never
               will.
               700
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           INTRODUCTION
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 viij
                 .
                 1
              
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               Condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             .
          
           
             Religious
             men
             inquisitive
             after
             their
             future
             State.
             Three
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             belief
             cause
             such
             inquisitiveness
             .
             The
             Articles
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             make
             men
             desire
             satisfaction
             .
             The
             Article
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             encourages
             the
             search
             ,
             and
             points
             out
             a
             way
             towards
             it
             .
             A
             proposal
             of
             the
             present
             design
             and
             the
             matters
             treated
             of
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Discourse
             .
          
        
         
           AMong
           all
           those
           things
           which
           employ
           the
           minds
           of
           Religious
           and
           Considerate
           men
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           that
           is
           so
           much
           a
           matter
           of
           their
           thoughtful
           care
           and
           solicitous
           enquiries
           ,
           as
           their
           
             Eternal
             happiness
          
           or
           Misery
           in
           the
           next
           World.
           
        
         
           For
           in
           Christs
           Religion
           there
           are
           three
           great
           Articles
           ,
           which
           being
           believed
           ,
           and
           seriously
           considered
           by
           a
           nature
           restlessly
           desirous
           of
           its
           own
           happiness
           (
           and
           such
           ours
           is
           )
           must
           needs
           render
           it
           very
           inquisitive
           after
           some
           
           security
           of
           its
           future
           good
           estate
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           these
           ;
           The
           
             Immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
          
           ,
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             great
             Day
             of
             Doom
          
           or
           
             last
             Judgment
          
           .
           Whosoever
           is
           firmly
           perswaded
           of
           these
           three
           ,
           as
           every
           man
           is
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           pretends
           to
           be
           ,
           who
           professes
           himself
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           assuredly
           believes
           that
           when
           this
           Life
           is
           over
           ,
           both
           his
           Body
           and
           Soul
           shall
           live
           again
           ,
           and
           be
           endlessly
           Delighted
           or
           Tormented
           ,
           Comforted
           or
           Distressed
           in
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           according
           as
           their
           condition
           is
           when
           they
           leave
           this
           .
           For
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           
             Eternal
             Life
          
           he
           is
           assured
           that
           his
           Soul
           shall
           live
           ,
           and
           be
           adjudged
           to
           an
           Eternal
           bliss
           or
           misery
           .
           By
           the
           Article
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           he
           is
           perswaded
           that
           his
           Body
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           powers
           ,
           shall
           spring
           out
           of
           the
           dust
           ,
           and
           be
           again
           enlivened
           with
           its
           ancient
           Soul
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           sharer
           of
           its
           state
           ,
           and
           joyntly
           to
           undergo
           an
           endless
           train
           of
           most
           exquisite
           woes
           or
           pleasures
           .
           And
           since
           it
           is
           the
           very
           frame
           and
           fundamental
           principle
           of
           our
           Natures
           studiously
           to
           pursue
           Pleasure
           ,
           and
           to
           fly
           as
           fast
           from
           Pain
           ,
           to
           seek
           good
           and
           to
           avoid
           evil
           :
           These
           states
           of
           future
           Happiness
           and
           Misery
           ,
           are
           such
           as
           no
           man
           ,
           who
           sees
           and
           believes
           them
           ,
           can
           possibly
           be
           unaffected
           with
           ,
           or
           unconcern'd
           in
           .
           But
           whosoever
           in
           his
           own
           thoughts
           views
           and
           beholds
           them
           ,
           must
           needs
           find
           all
           his
           faculties
           awake
           ,
           and
           through
           an
           innate
           care
           ,
           and
           natural
           instinct
           ,
           solicitously
           inquisitive
           after
           that
           lot
           which
           shall
           fall
           to
           their
           own
           share
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           this
           endless
           happiness
           and
           misery
           both
           of
           Soul
           and
           Body
           in
           the
           next
           world
           were
           only
           casual
           and
           contingent
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           
             blind
             chance
          
           ,
           or
           partial
           and
           
             arbitrary
             favour
          
           ;
           then
           would
           the
           belief
           of
           it
           perplex
           us
           indeed
           with
           fears
           and
           misgiving
           thoughts
           ,
           but
           never
           encourage
           us
           on
           to
           any
           exact
           care
           or
           diligent
           enquiry
           .
           It
           would
           be
           in
           vain
           for
           us
           to
           seek
           what
           we
           could
           never
           
           find
           ,
           and
           downright
           folly
           to
           endeavour
           after
           satisfaction
           and
           certainty
           in
           things
           which
           are
           utterly
           casual
           and
           Arbitrary
           .
           For
           what
           comes
           by
           chance
           is
           neither
           foreseen
           by
           us
           ,
           nor
           subject
           to
           us
           .
           And
           what
           is
           given
           arbitrarily
           ,
           without
           all
           rule
           or
           reason
           ,
           is
           as
           fickle
           and
           unconstant
           as
           Arbitrary
           will
           it self
           is
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           prevented
           by
           any
           endeavours
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           not
           regard
           them
           ;
           Neither
           can
           it
           be
           collected
           beforehand
           from
           any
           fixt
           rule
           or
           reason
           ,
           seeing
           it
           observes
           none
           .
           And
           what
           neither
           our
           greatest
           wisdom
           can
           foretel
           ,
           nor
           our
           exactest
           care
           prevent
           ,
           it
           is
           wholly
           to
           no
           purpose
           to
           make
           a
           matter
           of
           our
           study
           and
           enquiry
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           the
           Everlasting
           happiness
           or
           misery
           of
           our
           Souls
           and
           Bodies
           in
           the
           other
           Life
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           left
           at
           random
           ,
           nor
           fall
           out
           by
           accident
           ;
           but
           are
           dispensed
           by
           a
           
             wise
             hand
          
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           a
           fixt
           and
           
             established
             rule
          
           .
           For
           it
           is
           God
           who
           distributes
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           distribution
           is
           in
           Judgment
           ;
           and
           the
           procedure
           in
           that
           is
           by
           Laws
           ,
           and
           those
           laws
           are
           unalterably
           fixt
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           most
           plainly
           declared
           and
           published
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
           So
           that
           now
           it
           is
           no
           impossible
           ,
           no
           nor
           extream
           difficult
           thing
           for
           us
           to
           understand
           which
           shall
           be
           our
           own
           state
           in
           the
           next
           world
           .
           For
           the
           laws
           are
           well
           known
           ,
           proclaimed
           daily
           to
           every
           ear
           ,
           by
           a
           whole
           order
           of
           men
           set
           apart
           for
           that
           purpose
           ;
           their
           sence
           and
           meaning
           is
           obvious
           to
           any
           common
           understanding
           ;
           and
           the
           Judgment
           according
           to
           them
           at
           that
           day
           will
           be
           true
           and
           faithful
           .
           God
           will
           Absolve
           all
           those
           whom
           his
           Gospel
           acquits
           ,
           but
           Condemn
           every
           man
           whom
           it
           accuses
           .
           There
           will
           be
           no
           perverting
           of
           Justice
           through
           fear
           or
           favour
           ,
           no
           Sentence
           passed
           through
           partiality
           or
           ill
           will
           ;
           but
           a
           Tryal
           every
           way
           unbyassed
           and
           uncorrupt
           ,
           where
           
             Every
             one
             shall
             receive
             according
             to
             the
             things
             done
             in
             the
             body
             ,
          
           
           2
           Cor.
           5.10
           .
           And
           
             Judgment
             shall
             pass
             upon
             all
             men
             according
             to
             their
             works
             ,
          
           Rom.
           2.6
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           as
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           two
           former
           Articles
           ,
           
             the
             immortal
             state
             either
             of
             Bliss
             or
             Misery
             for
             our
             Souls
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             our
             Bodies
          
           ,
           will
           inflame
           us
           with
           
             restless
             desires
          
           :
           so
           if
           we
           seriously
           believe
           it
           ,
           will
           this
           third
           Article
           of
           the
           
             great
             and
             general
             Judgment
          
           possess
           us
           with
           sure
           hopes
           of
           being
           satisfyed
           in
           this
           great
           enquiry
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           two
           States
           will
           fall
           to
           our
           own
           share
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           this
           belief
           of
           the
           last
           Judgment
           will
           be
           the
           most
           effectual
           means
           to
           encourage
           ,
           so
           will
           it
           be
           withal
           the
           surest
           to
           guide
           our
           Enquiries
           after
           it
           .
           It
           chalks
           us
           out
           a
           method
           for
           our
           search
           ,
           and
           directs
           us
           to
           the
           readiest
           course
           for
           satisfaction
           .
           For
           if
           the
           happiness
           and
           misery
           of
           the
           next
           world
           is
           to
           be
           dispensed
           to
           every
           man
           for
           a
           reward
           or
           punishment
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           those
           Laws
           which
           promise
           or
           threaten
           them
           :
           then
           have
           we
           nothing
           more
           to
           do
           in
           this
           enquiry
           ,
           but
           to
           examine
           well
           what
           those
           laws
           are
           ,
           what
           obedience
           they
           require
           ,
           what
           allowances
           and
           mitigations
           they
           will
           bear
           ,
           and
           what
           lot
           and
           condition
           they
           assign
           us
           .
           For
           in
           that
           day
           we
           shall
           be
           look'd
           upon
           to
           be
           what
           they
           declare
           us
           ;
           and
           be
           doom'd
           to
           that
           state
           which
           they
           pronounce
           for
           us
           .
           What
           they
           speak
           to
           us
           all
           now
           ,
           that
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           the
           world
           will
           pronounce
           upon
           us
           all
           then
           :
           their
           sentence
           shall
           be
           his
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           denounce
           he
           will
           execute
           .
           He
           will
           judge
           us
           by
           no
           other
           measure
           but
           his
           own
           Laws
           ;
           those
           very
           Laws
           which
           he
           has
           taken
           so
           much
           care
           to
           proclaim
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           continually
           to
           press
           upon
           us
           ;
           which
           he
           has
           put
           into
           every
           one
           of
           our
           hands
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           be
           sounding
           daily
           in
           our
           ears
           ;
           the
           laws
           and
           
             sanctions
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           .
           Our
           blessed
           Saviour
           Christ
           the
           Judge
           himself
           has
           told
           us
           this
           long
           ago
           ,
           
             The
             word
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             ,
             the
             same
             shall
             judge
             men
             at
             
             the
             last
             day
             ,
          
           Joh.
           12.48
           .
           And
           his
           great
           Apostle
           Paul
           has
           again
           confirmed
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           
           
             God
             shall
             judge
             the
             world
          
           at
           that
           day
           
             according
             to
             my
             Gospel
          
           ,
           vers
           .
           16.
           
           If
           we
           perform
           what
           those
           Laws
           peremptorily
           require
           ,
           they
           now
           already
           declare
           us
           blessed
           ,
           and
           such
           at
           the
           last
           day
           will
           Christ
           pronounce
           us
           .
           But
           if
           by
           sinning
           against
           them
           we
           fall
           short
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           denounce
           nothing
           but
           everlasting
           woes
           and
           miseries
           ,
           and
           those
           he
           will
           execute
           :
           For
           he
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           shall
           come
           to
           judgment
           
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Father
             with
             his
             holy
             Angels
             ,
             he
             will
             reward
             every
             man
             according
             to
             his
             works
             ,
          
           Mat.
           16.27
           .
           
             To
             them
             who
             ,
             by
             patient
             continuance
             in
             well-doing
             ,
             seek
             for
             glory
             and
             immortality
             ,
          
           he
           will
           give
           
             eternal
             life
          
           ,
           Rom.
           2.7
           .
           
             But
             to
             them
             who
             obey
             not
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             obey
             unrighteousness
             ,
             indignation
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             tribulation
             and
             anguish
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             upon
             every
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           For
           all
           this
           shall
           be
           acted
           in
           the
           greatest
           integrity
           ,
           without
           preferring
           one
           before
           an
           other
           .
           It
           is
           only
           the
           difference
           in
           mens
           works
           ,
           which
           shall
           difference
           their
           conditions
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           have
           been
           equal
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           shall
           be
           equal
           also
           in
           their
           sufferings
           .
           For
           
             at
             the
             appearance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God
             ,
          
           as
           S
           t
           Peter
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             without
             any
             respect
             of
             persons
             judges
             according
             to
             every
             mans
             work
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.7.17
           .
        
         
           The
           way
           then
           whereby
           to
           satisfie
           our selves
           in
           this
           great
           matter
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           To
           look
           well
           into
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           there
           to
           learn
           what
           we
           should
           be
           ;
           and
           into
           our
           own
           hearts
           and
           lives
           ,
           there
           to
           see
           what
           indeed
           we
           are
           ;
           and
           thence
           to
           conclude
           what
           in
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           whether
           in
           a
           state
           of
           Life
           or
           Death
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           shew
           this
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           him
           see
           now
           beforehand
           how
           he
           stands
           prepared
           for
           the
           next
           world
           ,
           and
           whether
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           be
           called
           away
           presently
           to
           the
           Bar
           of
           that
           Judgment
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           everlastingly
           
           acquitted
           or
           condemned
           in
           it
           ,
           is
           my
           present
           business
           and
           design
           .
           It
           is
           to
           let
           us
           see
           our
           
             Eternal
             Condition
          
           before
           we
           enter
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           evident
           to
           every
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           capable
           and
           willing
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           his
           endless
           doom
           of
           Life
           or
           Death
           before
           the
           Judge
           pronounce
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           since
           the
           Rule
           of
           that
           Court
           whereby
           we
           must
           all
           be
           tryed
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           measure
           out
           to
           us
           either
           Life
           or
           Death
           ,
           is
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           none
           other
           than
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Judge
           and
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           that
           I
           may
           manage
           this
           enquiry
           with
           the
           greater
           light
           and
           clearness
           ,
           I
           will
           proceed
           in
           this
           method
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           will
           enquire
           ,
           
             What
             is
             that
             condition
             of
             our
             happiness
             or
             misery
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             exacts
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             What
             are
             its
             mitigations
             and
             allowances
             ,
             those
             defects
             which
             it
             pardons
             and
             bears
             with
             .
          
        
         
           And
           when
           at
           any
           time
           we
           fall
           short
           of
           this
           condition
           ,
           and
           thereby
           forfeit
           all
           right
           and
           title
           to
           that
           happiness
           and
           pardon
           which
           is
           promised
           to
           us
           upon
           it
           :
           Then
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             What
             are
             those
             remedies
             and
             means
             of
             recovery
             ,
             which
             it
             points
             us
             out
             for
             restoring
             our selves
             again
             unto
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             ,
             and
             whereupon
             we
             shall
             be
             reconciled
             .
          
        
         
           And
           having
           by
           this
           means
           discovered
           what
           in
           the
           great
           and
           general
           judgment
           shall
           really
           and
           truly
           determine
           our
           last
           estate
           ,
           what
           shall
           be
           connived
           at
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           ,
           when
           once
           't
           is
           lost
           ,
           what
           shall
           restore
           to
           it
           :
           I
           shall
           in
           the
        
         
           Fourth
           and
           last
           place
           
             Remove
             those
             groundless
             doubts
             and
             scruples
             ,
             which
             perplex
             the
             minds
             of
             good
             and
             safe
             ,
             but
             yet
             erring
             and
             misguided
             people
             concerni●●
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           having
           in
           this
           manner
           cleared
           up
           all
           th●se
           things
           relating
           to
           our
           last
           doom
           ,
           and
           shew●●●oth
           what
           in
           
           the
           Judgment
           shall
           be
           indispensably
           required
           to
           our
           salvation
           ;
           what
           Defects
           do
           not
           overthrow
           ,
           but
           consist
           with
           it
           ;
           what
           Remedies
           when
           't
           is
           wounded
           or
           lost
           ,
           can
           heal
           and
           restore
           us
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           what
           ,
           and
           of
           how
           great
           consideration
           those
           things
           really
           are
           ,
           which
           being
           wrong
           understood
           ,
           do
           often
           create
           causless
           fears
           and
           jealousies
           in
           good
           peoples
           minds
           about
           it
           :
           Having
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           clearly
           accounted
           for
           all
           these
           ,
           I
           suppose
           I
           may
           think
           I
           have
           said
           enough
           to
           shew
           men
           their
           Future
           State
           ,
           and
           fairly
           take
           leave
           of
           this
           Argument
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           I.
           Of
           the
           indispensable
           condition
           of
           happiness
           in
           the
           general
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             Obedience
             ,
             the
             general
             condition
             of
             happiness
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Obedience
               the
               indispensable
               condition
               of
               happiness
               .
               The
               Laws
               of
               the
               Gospel
               are
               given
               as
               a
               Rule
               to
               it
               .
               The
               Promises
               are
               all
               upon
               condition
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               intended
               to
               encourage
               it
               .
               All
               the
               threatnings
               are
               now
               denounced
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               executed
               upon
               the
               disobedient
               .
               Of
               those
               other
               things
               whereto
               Pardon
               is
               promised
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               obedience
               .
               Of
               Metonymy's
               .
               Of
               the
               Principles
               of
               Humane
               Actions
               .
               Of
               Principles
               of
               Obedience
               .
               All
               those
               speeches
               metonymical
               ,
               where
               obedience
               is
               not
               express'd
               ,
               and
               yet
               pardon
               is
               promised
               .
            
          
           
             THat
             
               Condition
               which
               the
               Gospel
               indispensably
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
            
             and
             
               which
               is
               to
               mete
               out
               to
               us
               our
               last
               doom
               of
               Bliss
               or
               Misery
               ,
            
             is
             in
             the
             General
             our
             Obedience
             .
             When
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             that
             Bar
             ,
             and
             stand
             to
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             those
             Laws
             which
             are
             proclaim'd
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             our
             having
             kept
             them
             ,
             
             and
             Repented
             of
             all
             such
             transgressions
             of
             them
             as
             we
             have
             wilfully
             been
             guilty
             of
             ,
             which
             can
             capacitate
             us
             to
             be
             rewarded
             by
             them
             .
             For
             't
             is
             just
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             all
             other
             Laws
             ,
             they
             never
             promise
             any
             thing
             but
             to
             obedience
             ,
             but
             threaten
             and
             punish
             all
             that
             disobey
             .
             Whosoever
             breaks
             and
             despises
             them
             is
             guilty
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             comfort
             but
             accuse
             ,
             not
             acquit
             but
             condemn
             him
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             that
             is
             wisely
             ordered
             ,
             but
             is
             sufficiently
             guarded
             against
             affront
             ,
             and
             back'd
             with
             such
             punishments
             as
             will
             make
             it
             every
             mans
             interest
             to
             fulfil
             and
             keep
             it
             .
             The
             evil
             threatned
             ,
             must
             always
             by
             far
             exceed
             the
             pleasure
             that
             is
             reaped
             by
             disobedience
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             man
             may
             have
             any
             temptation
             sufficient
             to
             bear
             him
             out
             in
             Sin
             ,
             or
             ever
             hope
             to
             be
             a
             gainer
             by
             his
             transgression
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             tenour
             of
             all
             wise
             laws
             ,
             whose
             enactors
             have
             both
             wit
             and
             power
             sufficient
             to
             defend
             them
             .
             They
             have
             dreadful
             Punishments
             annexed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             take
             place
             upon
             disobedience
             ;
             they
             encourage
             and
             reward
             the
             obedient
             ,
             but
             severely
             punish
             all
             that
             dare
             presume
             to
             disobey
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             most
             eminently
             seen
             in
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Jesus
             Christ.
             He
             gave
             them
             for
             the
             
               compleatest
               Rules
            
             to
             mens
             Lives
             ,
             and
             has
             annexed
             to
             them
             most
             
               glorious
               Promises
            
             to
             encourage
             our
             obedience
             ,
             but
             has
             made
             them
             breath
             out
             nothing
             but
             woes
             ,
             and
             
               intolerable
               punishments
            
             to
             all
             that
             disobey
             .
          
           
             He
             has
             given
             them
             for
             
               Rules
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             and
             
               annexed
               Rewards
               as
               encouragements
               to
               obedience
               .
            
             He
             never
             intended
             his
             Laws
             for
             an
             entertainment
             of
             our
             eyes
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             Rule
             for
             our
             Actions
             ;
             not
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             talk
             and
             discourse
             ,
             but
             of
             practice
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             complemented
             by
             words
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             lofty
             expressions
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             own'd
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             served
             by
             obedience
             .
             He
             is
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             issues
             out
             his
             Laws
             as
             the
             instruments
             
             of
             his
             Government
             :
             he
             is
             our
             Lord
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             Rulers
             for
             his
             Service
             .
             They
             must
             be
             guides
             of
             our
             Lives
             and
             Actions
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             know
             and
             talk
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             ever
             we
             hope
             to
             live
             by
             them
             we
             must
             do
             and
             keep
             them
             .
             For
             in
             the
             end
             they
             will
             be
             available
             to
             no
             mans
             happiness
             ,
             but
             his
             who
             has
             conscientiously
             performed
             them
             .
             
               In
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               nothing
            
             avails
             but
             
               keeping
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.19
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               who
               do
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               for
               they
               only
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
             It
             is
             not
             an
             idle
             wish
             ,
             or
             ineffectual
             endeavour
             ;
             but
             a
             thorough
             practice
             and
             performance
             of
             Christs
             Laws
             which
             can
             continue
             us
             in
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             approve
             us
             Righteous
             in
             his
             Judgment
             .
             
               If
               ye
               keep
               my
               Commandments
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               abide
               in
               my
               Love
               ,
            
             Joh.
             15.10
             .
             
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             he
             only
             that
             *
             
               doth
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             who
             in
             Gods
             account
             
               is
               Righteous
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.7
             .
             They
             only
             are
             pronounced
             Righteous
             and
             Sons
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospels
             estimation
             ,
             who
             
               walk
               after
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.4
             .
             who
             
               are
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             who
             bring
             forth
             
               the
               Fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             (
             all
             words
             expressing
             Action
             and
             Practice
             )
             Gal.
             5
             .
             16-22
             .
             No
             man
             therefore
             will
             be
             acquitted
             and
             rewarded
             at
             that
             Bar
             barely
             for
             knowing
             and
             ‖
             discoursing
             ,
             for
             wishing
             or
             desiring
             :
             but
             only
             for
             working
             and
             obeying
             .
             Such
             only
             the
             Gospel
             reckons
             for
             true
             servants
             now
             ;
             
               his
               servants
               ye
               are
            
             ,
             not
             whom
             you
             confess
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             whom
             in
             actions
             
               you
               obey
            
             ,
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             And
             such
             only
             he
             will
             honour
             and
             reward
             then
             .
             For
             it
             is
             
               not
               every
               one
            
             who
             fawns
             upon
             me
             in
             his
             words
             whilest
             he
             reproaches
             me
             in
             his
             actions
             ;
             
               who
               says
               unto
               me
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               he
            
             only
             
               who
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               :
            
             Which
             will
             he
             had
             just
             then
             proclaim'd
             to
             them
             in
             that
             Volume
             
             of
             Christian
             Laws
             ,
             which
             was
             published
             in
             the
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             whereof
             this
             is
             in
             part
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             Matt.
             7.21
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             when
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             shall
             come
             to
             judgment
             ,
             
               he
               will
               reward
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ,
            
             Matt.
             16.27
             .
             and
             he
             repeats
             it
             again
             in
             his
             declaration
             to
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               Behold
               I
               come
               quickly
               ,
               and
               my
               reward
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               to
               give
               every
               man
               according
               as
               his
               work
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             Rev.
             22.12
             And
             so
             it
             was
             in
             that
             Prophetick
             sight
             of
             the
             Last
             Judgment
             ,
             which
             this
             same
             Apostle
             had
             vouchsafed
             him
             ,
             Rev.
             20.
             
             For
             there
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             when
             
               the
               Sea
               gave
               up
               the
               Dead
               which
               were
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               Death
               and
               Hell
               delivered
               up
               the
               Dead
               which
               were
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               they
               all
               both
               small
               and
               great
               stood
               before
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               sate
               thereon
               :
               they
               were
               judged
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               WORKS
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             His
             Laws
             then
             Christ
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             not
             for
             talk
             and
             discourse
             ,
             but
             for
             action
             and
             practice
             ;
             and
             his
             Promises
             he
             has
             annexed
             to
             them
             ;
             not
             as
             rewards
             of
             idleness
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             active
             service
             and
             obedience
             :
             Wherein
             if
             men
             fail
             ,
             Gods
             Rewards
             belong
             not
             to
             them
             :
             they
             can
             make
             no
             claim
             or
             colourable
             pretence
             to
             them
             because
             they
             cannot
             show
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             rewarded
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             Nay
             further
             ,
             if
             men
             disobey
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             only
             excluded
             from
             all
             glorious
             hopes
             ;
             but
             are
             moreover
             put
             into
             a
             desperate
             state
             of
             fears
             and
             
               dreadful
               expectations
            
             .
             For
             God
             has
             back'd
             his
             Laws
             with
             threatnings
             as
             well
             as
             promises
             :
             and
             as
             they
             propose
             most
             noble
             rewards
             to
             all
             that
             are
             obedient
             ;
             so
             likewise
             do
             they
             breath
             out
             most
             intolerable
             punishments
             to
             all
             that
             disobey
             .
             For
             every
             Man
             at
             the
             last
             day
             will
             be
             declared
             
               a
               Child
               of
               wrath
            
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             
               son
               of
               disobedience
            
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             most
             certainly
             be
             Damned
             who
             dyes
             without
             amendment
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             in
             works
             which
             are
             wilfully
             and
             deliberately
             
             sinful
             .
             Christs
             Gospel
             has
             already
             judged
             this
             long
             before-hand
             ;
             and
             at
             that
             day
             he
             will
             confirm
             it
             .
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               with
               his
               mighty
               Angels
               :
               i.
               e.
            
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             with
             his
             Royal
             attendance
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             ,
             
               He
               will
               take
               vengeance
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               on
               all
               them
               that
               OBEY
               not
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             When
             he
             comes
             in
             state
             with
             
               the
               ten
               thousands
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             it
             will
             be
             
               to
               execute
               Judgment
               upon
               all
               that
               are
               ungodly
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               ungodly
               DEEDS
               which
               they
               have
               committed
               ,
            
             Jude
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             And
             when
             our
             Lord
             himself
             gives
             a
             relation
             of
             his
             proceedings
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             whosoever
             they
             be
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             they
             may
             pretend
             ,
             if
             their
             works
             have
             been
             disobedient
             ,
             they
             shall
             hear
             no
             sentence
             from
             him
             but
             what
             consigns
             them
             to
             Eternal
             Punishment
             .
             
               I
               will
               profess
            
             thus
             
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               :
               Depart
               from
               me
               ,
               ye
               that
               WORK
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Matt.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             be
             the
             method
             of
             Christs
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             these
             the
             measures
             of
             his
             Sentence
             :
             he
             will
             pronounce
             Mercy
             and
             Life
             upon
             all
             that
             are
             obedient
             ,
             but
             Death
             and
             Hell
             to
             all
             that
             disobey
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             were
             hight
             of
             folly
             and
             madness
             to
             expect
             he
             should
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             to
             fancy
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
            
             Laws
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             should
             absolve
             and
             reward
             us
             ,
             when
             in
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             we
             have
             transgressed
             them
             .
             For
             this
             were
             to
             thwart
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             cross
             to
             his
             own
             measures
             ;
             it
             were
             to
             encourage
             those
             ,
             whom
             his
             laws
             threaten
             ;
             to
             acquit
             such
             as
             they
             condemn
             :
             and
             ,
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             not
             to
             judge
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             expresly
             declared
             he
             will
             ,
             but
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             know
             then
             what
             condition
             we
             shall
             be
             
             adjudged
             to
             in
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             we
             must
             examine
             what
             our
             obedience
             has
             been
             in
             this
             .
             We
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             a
             favourable
             Sentence
             in
             that
             Court
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             doing
             of
             our
             duty
             .
             Our
             last
             doom
             shall
             turn
             ,
             not
             upon
             our
             knowing
             or
             
               not
               knowing
            
             ,
             our
             willing
             or
             
               not
               willing
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             our
             obeying
             or
             disobeying
             .
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             cast
             about
             for
             other
             marks
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             after
             other
             evidences
             :
             nothing
             less
             than
             this
             performance
             of
             our
             duty
             can
             avail
             us
             unto
             life
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             
               merits
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               grace
               of
               his
               Gospel
            
             ,
             it
             shall
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             in
             the
             general
             what
             those
             terms
             and
             that
             condition
             are
             ,
             which
             ,
             to
             mete
             out
             our
             last
             doom
             of
             Bliss
             or
             Misery
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             exacts
             of
             us
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               working
               service
            
             and
             obedience
             ,
             the
             enquiry
             to
             be
             made
             at
             that
             day
             being
             only
             this
             ,
             whether
             we
             
               have
               done
               what
               was
               commanded
               us
               .
            
             If
             we
             have
             performed
             what
             was
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             pronounced
             Righteous
             ,
             and
             sentenced
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             :
             but
             if
             we
             have
             wilfully
             transgressed
             ,
             and
             wrought
             wickedness
             ;
             without
             amendment
             and
             repentance
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             be
             declared
             ,
             incorrigible
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             adjudged
             to
             Everlasting
             Death
             .
          
           
             This
             indeed
             is
             a
             very
             great
             truth
             ,
             but
             yet
             such
             as
             very
             few
             are
             willing
             to
             see
             and
             to
             consider
             of
             .
             For
             obedience
             is
             a
             very
             laborious
             service
             ,
             and
             a
             painful
             task
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             not
             many
             in
             number
             who
             will
             be
             content
             to
             undergo
             it
             .
             And
             if
             a
             man
             may
             have
             no
             just
             hopes
             upon
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             it
             ,
             the
             case
             of
             most
             dying
             men
             is
             desperate
             .
             But
             as
             men
             will
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             sin
             ,
             so
             will
             they
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             hopes
             too
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             catch
             at
             softer
             terms
             ,
             and
             build
             upon
             an
             easier
             condition
             .
             And
             because
             the
             Gospel
             promises
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             a
             happy
             sentence
             to
             
               faith
               ,
               love
               ,
               repentance
            
             ,
             our
             
               being
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             our
             
               knowing
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             besides
             obedience
             :
             they
             conclude
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             acquitted
             
             at
             that
             Bar
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             these
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             obey
             with
             them
             .
             They
             make
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             be
             something
             separate
             from
             obedience
             ;
             something
             which
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             wanting
             .
             So
             that
             if
             they
             
               be
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             and
             
               believe
               with
               the
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             love
             and
             
               repent
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ;
             their
             hope
             is
             to
             be
             absolved
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             be
             their
             lives
             and
             actions
             never
             so
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             most
             dangerous
             and
             damning
             errour
             .
             For
             it
             makes
             men
             secure
             from
             danger
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             past
             all
             possibility
             of
             recovering
             out
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             causes
             them
             to
             trust
             to
             a
             false
             support
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             it
             lets
             them
             drop
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             sink
             down
             in
             damnation
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             it
             be
             sufficiently
             evident
             from
             what
             has
             been
             already
             said
             ,
             that
             our
             obedience
             is
             that
             only
             thing
             which
             will
             be
             admitted
             as
             a
             just
             plea
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             qualification
             able
             to
             save
             us
             in
             that
             Court
             :
             yet
             because
             I
             would
             fully
             subvert
             all
             these
             false
             grounds
             ,
             whereupon
             men
             support
             their
             pernicious
             hopes
             and
             sinful
             lives
             together
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             on
             to
             prove
             it
             still
             further
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             will
             be
             most
             plainly
             effected
             by
             shewing
             that
             all
             
               those
               other
               terms
            
             and
             
               conditions
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Gospel
               sometimes
               promises
               pardon
               and
               happiness
               ,
               concenter
               all
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               save
               us
               no
               otherwise
               than
               by
               being
               springs
               and
               principles
               of
               our
               obedience
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             opposed
             to
             our
             doing
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             keeping
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             but
             imply
             it
             .
             For
             when
             pardon
             is
             promised
             to
             Faith
             ,
             to
             Love
             ,
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             it
             is
             never
             promised
             to
             them
             as
             separate
             from
             obedience
             ,
             but
             as
             containing
             it
             .
             Obedience
             is
             that
             still
             for
             which
             a
             man
             is
             saved
             and
             pardoned
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             excluded
             from
             them
             ,
             but
             expressed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             a
             clearer
             apprehension
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             fit
             to
             observe
             that
             there
             is
             an
             ordinary
             
             figure
             and
             form
             of
             speech
             very
             usual
             both
             with
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             which
             the
             Rhetoricians
             call
             a
             Metonymie
             or
             Transnomination
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             
               transferring
               of
               a
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               particular
               Name
               of
               one
               thing
               ,
               to
               express
               an
               other
               .
            
             The
             use
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             things
             which
             have
             a
             near
             relation
             and
             dependance
             upon
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             particularly
             the
             cause
             and
             its
             effect
             have
             ,
             the
             particular
             name
             of
             either
             may
             many
             times
             signifie
             both
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             the
             name
             only
             of
             one
             is
             expressed
             ,
             yet
             really
             both
             are
             meant
             and
             intended
             .
             And
             then
             by
             that
             word
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             proper
             sence
             stands
             only
             for
             the
             effect
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             ,
             not
             it
             alone
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             it
             the
             cause
             also
             that
             produced
             it
             :
             and
             by
             that
             which
             properly
             signifies
             the
             cause
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             mean
             ,
             not
             the
             bare
             cause
             alone
             ,
             but
             ,
             besides
             it
             ,
             the
             effect
             which
             flows
             from
             it
             likewise
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             ,
             the
             
               bare
               naming
               of
               the
               cause
               when
               we
               intend
               ,
               together
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               express
               its
               natural
               consequent
               and
               effect
               too
            
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             that
             which
             chiefly
             concerns
             our
             present
             business
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             down
             some
             instances
             of
             it
             which
             daily
             occur
             in
             common
             speech
             .
             If
             we
             advise
             a
             man
             to
             
               trust
               his
               Physician
            
             or
             his
             Lawyer
             ,
             our
             meaning
             is
             not
             barely
             that
             he
             should
             
               give
               credit
            
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             together
             with
             that
             ,
             that
             he
             shew
             the
             effect
             of
             such
             credit
             ,
             in
             following
             and
             observing
             them
             .
             If
             we
             are
             earnest
             with
             any
             man
             to
             
               hearken
               to
               some
               advice
            
             that
             is
             given
             him
             ,
             we
             intend
             not
             by
             hearkning
             to
             express
             barely
             his
             
               giving
               ear
            
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             besides
             that
             his
             suffering
             the
             effects
             of
             such
             attention
             in
             practising
             and
             obeying
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             commonly
             say
             that
             we
             have
             got
             a
             Cold
             ,
             when
             we
             mean
             a
             Disease
             upon
             cold
             ;
             or
             a
             Surfeit
             ,
             when
             we
             understand
             a
             sickness
             upon
             Surfeiting
             .
             In
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             instances
             which
             might
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             we
             daily
             find
             that
             in
             the
             speech
             and
             usage
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             cause
             alone
             is
             oft
             times
             named
             ,
             when
             the
             effect
             is
             withal
             intended
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             understood
             ,
             
             to
             be
             expressed
             ;
             and
             that
             both
             are
             meant
             ,
             when
             barely
             one
             is
             spoken
             .
             The
             effect
             doth
             so
             hang
             upon
             its
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             naturally
             and
             evidently
             follow
             after
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             a
             needless
             thing
             to
             express
             its
             coming
             after
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             have
             named
             its
             cause
             which
             goes
             before
             :
             but
             we
             ordinarily
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             mentioned
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             expressed
             that
             cause
             which
             as
             is
             evident
             to
             us
             all
             ,
             produces
             and
             infers
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             thus
             in
             the
             speech
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             in
             the
             language
             of
             God
             too
             .
             He
             talks
             to
             us
             in
             our
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             uses
             such
             forms
             of
             speech
             and
             figurative
             expressions
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             common
             use
             among
             our selves
             .
             And
             to
             seek
             no
             further
             for
             instances
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             these
             that
             lye
             before
             us
             ,
             he
             expresses
             our
             works
             and
             obedience
             by
             our
             knowledge
             ,
             our
             repentance
             ,
             our
             love
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             causes
             and
             principles
             as
             effect
             and
             produce
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             this
             also
             ,
             that
             our
             outward
             works
             and
             actions
             depend
             upon
             a
             train
             of
             powers
             within
             us
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             springs
             and
             causes
             of
             them
             ,
             order
             and
             effect
             them
             .
             For
             our
             passions
             excite
             to
             them
             ;
             our
             understandings
             consider
             of
             them
             and
             direct
             them
             ;
             our
             wills
             command
             and
             choose
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             our
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             execute
             and
             exert
             them
             .
             The
             actions
             of
             a
             man
             flow
             from
             all
             the
             ingredients
             of
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             each
             principle
             contributes
             its
             share
             ,
             and
             bears
             a
             part
             towards
             it
             .
             For
             from
             the
             constitution
             of
             our
             natural
             frame
             ,
             our
             actions
             are
             placed
             wholly
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             ;
             and
             our
             wills
             are
             set
             in
             a
             middle
             station
             ,
             to
             be
             moved
             by
             our
             appetites
             and
             passions
             ,
             and
             guided
             and
             directed
             by
             our
             minds
             or
             intellects
             .
             We
             do
             and
             perform
             nothing
             but
             what
             we
             will
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             will
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             we
             know
             and
             desire
             ;
             what
             our
             reason
             and
             passion
             inclines
             and
             directs
             to
             .
             And
             because
             
             these
             three
             inward
             faculties
             ,
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             wills
             ,
             and
             passions
             ,
             give
             being
             and
             beginning
             to
             our
             outward
             works
             and
             practice
             :
             therefore
             are
             they
             ,
             by
             the
             Masters
             of
             
               moral
               Philosophy
            
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             ordinarily
             called
             the
             Causes
             and
             
               Principles
               of
               Humane
               Actions
            
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             three
             principles
             of
             humane
             actions
             in
             genecal
             lye
             not
             more
             open
             to
             produce
             good
             than
             evil
             .
             They
             are
             all
             under
             the
             unrestrain'd
             power
             of
             our
             own
             free
             will
             :
             it
             is
             that
             which
             determines
             them
             either
             for
             God
             or
             against
             him
             ;
             but
             in
             themselves
             they
             are
             indifferently
             fitted
             ,
             and
             serve
             equally
             to
             bring
             forth
             acts
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             of
             disobedience
             and
             sin
             .
             To
             make
             these
             principles
             therefore
             of
             works
             or
             
               actions
               in
               general
            
             ,
             to
             become
             principles
             of
             
               good
               works
            
             and
             obedience
             ,
             there
             are
             other
             nearer
             tempers
             and
             qualifications
             required
             ,
             which
             may
             determine
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             themselves
             are
             free
             to
             both
             ,
             to
             effect
             one
             ,
             and
             be
             Authours
             of
             such
             actions
             only
             whereby
             we
             serve
             and
             obey
             God.
             And
             this
             is
             done
             by
             the
             nearer
             and
             more
             immediate
             efficiency
             of
             
               Faith
               ,
               Repentance
               ,
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             For
             he
             who
             knows
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             believes
             his
             Gospel
             with
             his
             understanding
             ;
             who
             in
             his
             heart
             loves
             God
             ,
             and
             hates
             Sin
             ;
             whose
             will
             is
             utterly
             resolved
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             against
             evil
             :
             he
             it
             is
             ,
             whose
             faculties
             in
             themselves
             indifferent
             are
             thus
             determinately
             disposed
             ,
             who
             is
             ready
             and
             prepared
             to
             perform
             his
             duty
             .
             His
             Faith
             directs
             him
             to
             those
             Laws
             which
             he
             is
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             powerful
             motives
             to
             Obedience
             :
             it
             shews
             him
             how
             it
             is
             bound
             upon
             him
             by
             all
             the
             Joys
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             the
             Pains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             this
             quickens
             his
             passions
             ,
             and
             confirms
             all
             good
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             in
             his
             will
             and
             heart
             to
             purpose
             and
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             when
             both
             his
             mind
             ,
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             passions
             ,
             which
             were
             before
             indifferent
             ,
             are
             thus
             gained
             over
             and
             determinately
             fixed
             for
             it
             ;
             in
             the
             efficiency
             of
             inward
             principles
             there
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             
             done
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             in
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             work
             and
             perform
             it
             in
             outward
             operation
             .
             So
             that
             as
             our
             minds
             ,
             wills
             ,
             and
             passions
             ,
             are
             principles
             of
             humane
             actions
             in
             general
             ,
             whether
             good
             or
             evil
             :
             these
             nearer
             dispositions
             ,
             our
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             &c.
             are
             principles
             particularly
             of
             good
             works
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             our
             obedient
             actions
             proceed
             in
             this
             manner
             from
             the
             power
             and
             efficiency
             of
             these
             principles
             :
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             own
             way
             of
             expressing
             things
             ,
             is
             wont
             many
             times
             only
             to
             name
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             withal
             to
             express
             our
             obedience
             it self
             which
             results
             from
             them
             .
             Although
             he
             barely
             mention
             one
             ,
             yet
             he
             understands
             both
             ;
             and
             in
             speaking
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             taken
             to
             imply
             the
             effect
             likewise
             .
             Thus
             when
             he
             promises
             Pardon
             and
             Salvation
             to
             our
             knowledge
             and
             
               belief
               of
               his
               Gospel
            
             ,
             to
             our
             
               Repentance
               from
               our
               Sins
            
             ,
             to
             our
             Love
             and
             
               Fear
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             with
             several
             others
             ,
             are
             those
             preparatory
             dispositions
             that
             fix
             and
             determine
             our
             minds
             ,
             wills
             ,
             and
             passions
             ,
             indifferent
             in
             themselves
             ,
             to
             effect
             Obedient
             actions
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             intend
             that
             these
             shall
             Save
             us
             ,
             and
             procure
             Pardon
             for
             us
             without
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             signifying
             and
             implying
             it
             .
             Wheresoever
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             at
             the
             last
             day
             are
             promised
             ,
             and
             this
             condition
             of
             our
             working
             and
             obeying
             is
             not
             mentioned
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             meant
             and
             understood
             .
             That
             which
             such
             mercy
             was
             promised
             to
             ,
             is
             either
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             or
             the
             effect
             and
             sign
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             speech
             is
             metonymical
             ,
             and
             more
             was
             meant
             by
             it
             than
             was
             expressed
             .
             Though
             the
             word
             was
             not
             named
             ,
             yet
             the
             thing
             was
             intended
             ;
             for
             obedience
             is
             ever
             requisite
             to
             pardon
             ,
             and
             nothing
             has
             Mercy
             promised
             to
             it
             in
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             but
             what
             some
             way
             or
             other
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             produces
             and
             effects
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             might
             well
             take
             for
             granted
             upon
             the
             strength
             
             of
             that
             proof
             which
             has
             been
             already
             urged
             for
             our
             Obedience
             being
             the
             sole
             condition
             of
             our
             being
             acquitted
             at
             that
             day
             .
             But
             because
             the
             interest
             of
             souls
             is
             so
             much
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             particular
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             show
             further
             that
             this
             sence
             and
             explication
             of
             all
             such
             places
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             God
             himself
             has
             expressly
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             concerning
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             whereto
             he
             has
             promised
             a
             favourable
             sentence
             at
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             assures
             us
             that
             they
             are
             of
             no
             account
             with
             him
             ,
             nor
             will
             be
             owned
             as
             a
             good
             plea
             at
             that
             Bar
             when
             they
             are
             separate
             from
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             then
             only
             when
             they
             effect
             and
             work
             it
             .
             But
             when
             he
             says
             that
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Love
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             thing
             shall
             save
             us
             ,
             he
             means
             not
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             working
             Faith
             ,
             an
             obedient
             Repentance
             ,
             an
             active
             Love
             ;
             a
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             overlook
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             accompany
             and
             produce
             it
             .
             So
             that
             first
             or
             last
             Obedience
             is
             still
             that
             wherein
             all
             the
             rest
             must
             concenter
             and
             agree
             ,
             that
             alone
             condition
             which
             our
             judge
             will
             accept
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             may
             safely
             trust
             to
             .
             And
             this
             will
             fully
             appear
             by
             running
             over
             the
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             Pardon
             promised
             to
             Faith
             ,
             Knowledge
             and
             being
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               Pardon
               and
               happiness
               promised
               to
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               .
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               Faith
               in
               general
               .
               Of
               natural
               ,
               Jewish
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Faith.
               Of
               this
               last
               as
               justifying
               and
               saving
               .
               Of
               the
               fitness
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               to
               produce
               Obedience
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               them
               no
               further
               than
               they
               are
               productive
               of
               it
               .
               Of
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               being
               in
               Christ.
               Christ
               sometimes
               signifies
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               Being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               being
               of
               Christs
               Religion
               ,
               or
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               Church
               .
               The
               fitness
               of
               these
               to
               effect
               Obedience
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               them
               no
               further
               than
               they
               do
               .
            
          
           
             FIRST
             this
             condition
             of
             our
             acceptance
             which
             is
             to
             mete
             out
             to
             us
             our
             last
             doom
             of
             Bliss
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             whereto
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             are
             promised
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             called
             knowledge
             ,
             or
             ,
             what
             is
             only
             a
             more
             particular
             way
             of
             knowing
             ,
             a
             knowing
             upon
             witness
             or
             testimony
             ,
             Faith.
             By
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             ,
             
               his
               knowledge
            
             ,
             or
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             
               shall
               my
               Righteous
               Servant
            
             ,
             when
             he
             sits
             to
             judge
             them
             ,
             
               justifie
               many
            
             ,
             says
             God
             of
             our
             Judge
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Isa.
            
             53.11
             .
             And
             
               this
               is
               Life
               Eternal
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             
               to
               know
               thee
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               whom
               thou
               hast
               
               sent
               ,
            
             Joh.
             17.3
             .
             And
             then
             as
             for
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             particular
             way
             of
             knowledge
             among
             us
             Christians
             ,
             who
             owe
             all
             that
             we
             know
             in
             order
             to
             Heaven
             and
             happiness
             to
             the
             witness
             and
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             places
             which
             promise
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             unto
             it
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             abundance
             .
             
               Whosoever
               believes
               on
               me
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               Everlasting
               Life
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               believes
               on
               me
               may
               have
               Everlasting
               Life
               ,
            
             Joh.
             6.40
             .
             And
             when
             he
             sends
             out
             his
             Apostles
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             proclaim
             the
             terms
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Salvation
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             bids
             them
             say
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               believeth
               and
               is
               Baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Mar.
             16.16
             .
          
           
             Faith
             or
             belief
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             is
             a
             
               thinking
               something
               to
               be
               true
               upon
               the
               testimony
               of
               those
               persons
               who
               declare
               it
               .
            
             And
             herein
             it
             differs
             from
             other
             sorts
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             in
             them
             we
             believe
             upon
             the
             evidence
             and
             apparent
             reason
             of
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             upon
             the
             witness
             and
             authority
             of
             those
             
               persons
               who
               reveal
            
             them
             .
             For
             then
             we
             are
             said
             to
             
               know
               ,
               when
               we
               assent
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               things
            
             ;
             but
             then
             to
             
               believe
               ,
               when
               we
               assent
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               persons
            
             ;
             when
             not
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             things
             revealed
             ,
             but
             the
             word
             and
             testimony
             of
             the
             revealer
             make
             us
             give
             credit
             to
             his
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             Faith
             in
             general
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             giving
             credit
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             or
             taking
             it
             to
             be
             true
             upon
             the
             testimony
             or
             authority
             of
             such
             persons
             as
             declare
             it
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             this
             testimony
             ,
             our
             Faith
             upon
             it
             is
             differenced
             and
             distinguished
             also
             .
             For
             if
             we
             believe
             any
             thing
             upon
             the
             bare
             word
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Humane
             ;
             if
             upon
             the
             bare
             word
             and
             testimony
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Divine
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Divine
             Faith
             then
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             
               a
               belief
               of
               Divine
               Revelations
            
             ,
             a
             taking
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             true
             because
             
             God
             has
             told
             us
             it
             is
             so
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             have
             Divine
             Faith
             of
             as
             many
             things
             as
             God
             has
             any
             way
             attested
             or
             revealed
             to
             us
             .
             And
             for
             Gods
             Revelations
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             derived
             to
             us
             in
             several
             ways
             ,
             and
             by
             several
             instruments
             .
          
           
             For
             some
             things
             God
             has
             revealed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             
               light
               of
               Nature
            
             .
             That
             light
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             his
             Revelation
             .
             For
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               is
               the
               Candle
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             which
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             John
             saith
             in
             another
             case
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               enlightens
               every
               man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Joh.
             1.9
             .
             And
             in
             this
             general
             sence
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             a
             
               natural
               Faith
            
             or
             a
             belief
             of
             all
             natural
             Revelations
             ;
             all
             matters
             of
             knowledge
             are
             likewise
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             because
             at
             last
             all
             natural
             light
             and
             evidence
             of
             things
             rests
             upon
             Gods
             Revelation
             ;
             that
             very
             evidence
             being
             no
             otherwise
             a
             proof
             to
             us
             that
             things
             are
             true
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             his
             Testimony
             and
             declaration
             to
             them
             that
             they
             are
             so
             .
             And
             by
             this
             way
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             this
             natural
             light
             ,
             God
             has
             declared
             to
             us
             two
             great
             foundations
             of
             all
             Religion
             ,
             
               his
               own
               existence
            
             ,
             and
             
               his
               Providence
            
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             love
             and
             reward
             all
             such
             as
             serve
             and
             worship
             him
             .
             The
             belief
             of
             which
             Articles
             so
             testified
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             affirms
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             Faith
             ;
             yea
             a
             part
             so
             fundamental
             as
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             our
             pleasing
             of
             God
             and
             to
             all
             Religion
             :
             
               without
               Faith
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               who
               comes
               to
               God
               must
               believe
               that
               HE
               IS
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               A
               REWARDER
               of
               them
               that
               diligently
               seek
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             Other
             things
             God
             has
             revealed
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             
               light
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             seeing
             they
             are
             such
             things
             as
             that
             alone
             could
             never
             have
             discovered
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             his
             own
             
               immediate
               voice
               or
               inspiration
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             mediation
             and
             
               message
               of
               inspired
               men
            
             .
          
           
           
             By
             the
             former
             he
             revealed
             to
             Noah
             the
             
               Drowning
               of
               the
               old
               world
            
             ,
             Gen.
             6.13
             .
             the
             belief
             whereof
             is
             called
             
             Noah's
             
               Faith
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.7
             .
             To
             Abraham
             his
             having
             a
             
               numerous
               Issue
            
             by
             his
             
               Wife
               Sarah
            
             ,
             when
             as
             yet
             they
             had
             no
             Child
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             appearance
             were
             too
             old
             ever
             to
             expect
             one
             ,
             Gen.
             15.5
             ,
             6
             and
             Chap.
             17.17
             ,
             19.
             the
             belief
             whereof
             is
             likewise
             call'd
             
             Abraham's
             
               Faith
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             To
             Moses
             his
             
               passing
               over
               all
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
            
             where
             he
             should
             see
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Paschal
             Lamb
             sprinkled
             for
             a
             Token
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             slay
             all
             the
             First-born
             throughout
             all
             the
             Land
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Exod.
            
             12.12
             ,
             13.
             the
             belief
             of
             which
             Revelation
             is
             also
             call'd
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Moses
               ,
               Heb.
            
             11.28
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             latter
             he
             reveal'd
             his
             will
             more
             largely
             to
             the
             whole
             
               people
               of
               Israel
            
             by
             the
             mouth
             and
             a
             mediation
             of
             his
             Servant
             Moses
             ;
             and
             because
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             concurr'd
             in
             this
             Testimony
             ,
             their
             belief
             of
             his
             message
             was
             their
             
               Faith
               ,
               not
               in
               God
               only
               ,
            
             but
             together
             with
             him
             in
             his
             
               Servant
               Moses
            
             too
             .
             For
             because
             the
             Law
             and
             Religion
             which
             they
             received
             ,
             though
             it
             came
             originally
             from
             God
             ,
             was
             yet
             derived
             down
             to
             them
             immediately
             by
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             no
             otherwise
             what
             God
             had
             spoken
             to
             them
             than
             by
             his
             Testimony
             and
             upon
             his
             Authority
             :
             therefore
             are
             they
             said
             in
             believing
             and
             embracing
             that
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             them
             by
             Moses
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             not
             
               the
               Lord
            
             alone
             ,
             but
             also
             his
             
               Servant
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
            
             14.31
             .
             Joh.
             5.46
             .
             to
             be
             
               Baptized
               into
               Moses
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.2
             .
             to
             be
             
             Moses's
             
               Disciples
               ,
               Joh.
            
             9.28
             .
             to
             trust
             or
             place
             their
             hope
             
               in
               Moses
               ,
               Joh.
            
             5.45
             .
             to
             obey
             or
             hearken
             unto
             
               Moses
               ,
               Luk.
            
             16.31
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             most
             clear
             and
             full
             Revelation
             that
             God
             ever
             made
             of
             his
             will
             to
             men
             ,
             was
             by
             the
             message
             and
             mediation
             of
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             
               God
               who
               at
               sundry
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               manners
               spake
               in
               times
               
               past
               to
            
             the
             Jews
             by
             Moses
             and
             to
             
               the
               Fathers
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ;
               hath
               in
               these
               last
               days
               spoken
               unto
               us
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.1
             .
             And
             the
             belief
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             taking
             for
             certain
             Truths
             upon
             his
             Authority
             all
             those
             things
             which
             he
             has
             declared
             to
             us
             in
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             is
             call'd
             the
             Christian
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             was
             the
             Mosaick
             Faith.
             For
             he
             being
             the
             great
             Author
             and
             deriver
             of
             this
             last
             and
             greatest
             Revelation
             of
             God
             down
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             belief
             of
             it
             being
             upon
             his
             immediate
             Authority
             ,
             he
             being
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               the
               Authour
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
             Our
             belief
             of
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             not
             only
             
               Faith
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             but
             also
             
               Faith
               towards
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Acts
             20.21
             .
             And
             because
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             whole
             Religion
             got
             into
             our
             minds
             this
             way
             ,
             upon
             our
             submission
             to
             Christs
             Authority
             ,
             and
             our
             Faith
             or
             belief
             of
             his
             Testimony
             ;
             therefore
             is
             our
             Religion
             it self
             most
             commonly
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             called
             our
             Faith.
             The
             Preaching
             of
             it
             is
             called
             
               Preaching
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.23
             .
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             
               hearing
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.2
             .
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             
               profession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Heb.
             10.23
             .
             the
             contending
             for
             it
             ,
             a
             
               striving
               for
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             Phil.
             1.27
             .
             the
             erring
             in
             it
             ,
             an
             
               erring
               from
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.10
             .
             the
             falling
             from
             it
             ,
             
               a
               making
               shipwrack
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.19
             .
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             the
             
               obedience
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.5
             .
             and
             the
             Righteousness
             required
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             effected
             by
             it
             ,
             
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Rom.
             4.11.13
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             
               Mosaick
               Faith
            
             was
             a
             belief
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             and
             Religion
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               Moses
            
             :
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             is
             a
             belief
             of
             the
             Divine
             institution
             of
             our
             Christian
             Religion
             upon
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               Christ.
            
             It
             is
             a
             taking
             upon
             his
             word
             all
             those
             things
             for
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             declared
             to
             us
             in
             Gods
             Name
             .
             A
             belief
             begot
             in
             us
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             Testimony
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Doctrines
             
             are
             Gods
             Truths
             ;
             that
             all
             his
             Laws
             are
             Gods
             Precepts
             ;
             that
             all
             his
             promises
             are
             Gods
             Promises
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             his
             threats
             are
             Gods
             threatnings
             :
             in
             sum
             ,
             that
             that
             whole
             Religion
             and
             Gospel
             which
             Christ
             has
             delivered
             to
             us
             in
             Gods
             Name
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Religion
             and
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             belief
             of
             all
             this
             upon
             the
             
               Authority
               of
               Christ
            
             makes
             our
             
               Faith
               Christian
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               good
               effects
            
             of
             it
             upon
             our
             hearts
             and
             lives
             make
             it
             
               justifying
               and
               saving
            
             .
             For
             when
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Faith
             we
             truly
             Repent
             and
             sincerely
             obey
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             condition
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             whereupon
             at
             the
             last
             day
             we
             must
             all
             be
             pardoned
             and
             justified
             Eternally
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             justifying
             :
             as
             when
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             we
             are
             saved
             and
             delivered
             from
             the
             dominion
             and
             service
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             which
             as
             the
             Angel
             hath
             b
             assured
             us
             ,
             are
             those
             principal
             evils
             that
             Christ
             came
             to
             
               save
               us
               from
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             saving
             Faith.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             
               Christian
               knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             And
             as
             for
             it
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             very
             
               fundamental
               cause
            
             and
             natural
             spring
             of
             all
             our
             Christian
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
             For
             it
             is
             because
             we
             believe
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             those
             Laws
             which
             he
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             and
             give
             credit
             to
             him
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             the
             insupportable
             punishments
             which
             he
             will
             one
             day
             inflict
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             glorious
             rewards
             which
             he
             will
             confer
             upon
             obedience
             :
             It
             is
             by
             means
             of
             our
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             of
             all
             these
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             serve
             and
             obey
             him
             in
             our
             outward
             actions
             .
             It
             is
             our
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             that
             lets
             us
             see
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             his
             Precepts
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Assistances
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             the
             terror
             of
             his
             Punishments
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             respects
             convinces
             us
             of
             the
             beauty
             and
             profit
             of
             Obedience
             .
             And
             this
             sight
             and
             conviction
             in
             our
             minds
             cannot
             well
             miss
             of
             gaining
             our
             hearts
             and
             resolutions
             .
             For
             the
             belief
             of
             his
             endless
             judgments
             will
             
             raise
             our
             fears
             ;
             the
             belief
             of
             his
             infinite
             rewards
             will
             quicken
             our
             hopes
             ;
             the
             belief
             of
             his
             inexpressible
             kindness
             will
             kindle
             our
             love
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             these
             our
             souls
             will
             be
             led
             Captive
             into
             eager
             desires
             ,
             and
             firm
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             be
             fully
             purposed
             to
             keep
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             avoid
             that
             terrible
             Death
             which
             he
             threatens
             ,
             and
             attain
             those
             matchless
             joys
             which
             he
             promises
             to
             our
             Obedience
             .
             And
             when
             once
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             this
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             Gods
             Laws
             have
             gain'd
             both
             our
             wills
             and
             passions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             inward
             springs
             and
             causes
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             fail
             of
             being
             obeyed
             in
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             which
             are
             produced
             by
             them
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             quickly
             go
             on
             to
             perform
             what
             we
             resolve
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             we
             desire
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             very
             deed
             fulfill
             and
             obey
             them
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             having
             so
             mighty
             an
             influence
             upon
             our
             Christian
             and
             obedient
             practice
             ,
             our
             obedience
             it self
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             and
             produced
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             call'd
             
               the
               obedience
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Rom.
             16.26
             .
             The
             Righteousness
             which
             it
             exacts
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             c
             cooperates
             to
             work
             in
             us
             ,
             
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             Gal
             5.5
             .
             Our
             Christian
             warfar
             or
             striving
             against
             Sin
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               good
               sight
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             1
             Tim
             ,
             6.12
             .
             And
             because
             in
             this
             contest
             our
             great
             succors
             which
             protect
             us
             ,
             and
             keep
             us
             from
             fainting
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             make
             us
             victorious
             ,
             are
             some
             points
             or
             promises
             of
             our
             Religious
             belief
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             stiled
             
               a
               shield
               ,
               and
               a
               breast-plate
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             5.8
             .
             and
             S
             t
             John
             affirms
             plainly
             
               that
               this
               is
               the
               victory
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               our
               Faith
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             our
             Faith
             and
             knowledge
             are
             so
             powerful
             a
             cause
             and
             principle
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             God
             speaks
             so
             great
             things
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             has
             made
             such
             valuable
             promises
             to
             them
             .
             He
             never
             intends
             to
             reward
             the
             Faith
             and
             knowledge
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             further
             than
             they
             d
             effect
             the
             obedience
             of
             
             our
             actions
             .
             It
             is
             only
             when
             they
             are
             carryed
             on
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             when
             they
             become
             an
             
               obedient
               knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             a
             e
             
               working
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             they
             confer
             a
             right
             to
             the
             promised
             reward
             ,
             and
             are
             available
             to
             our
             Salvation
             .
             For
             when
             in
             the
             places
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             ,
             God
             promises
             that
             he
             who
             
               knows
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             
               believes
               in
               Christ
            
             shall
             live
             ;
             he
             speaks
             metonymically
             ,
             and
             means
             Faith
             and
             knowledge
             with
             this
             effect
             of
             a
             working
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             knowledge
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             God
             accepts
             it
             no
             otherwise
             than
             as
             it
             effects
             obedience
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             any
             otherwise
             confide
             in
             it
             .
             Hereby
             alone
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               we
               know
               him
               ,
            
             in
             that
             sence
             of
             knowledge
             whereto
             God
             has
             promised
             life
             and
             pardon
             ,
             
               if
               we
               keep
               his
               Commandments
            
             .
             But
             
               he
               that
               saith
               I
               know
               him
               ,
               and
            
             for
             all
             that
             
               keepeth
               not
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             2.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             Faith
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             interpreted
             to
             have
             that
             Faith
             which
             is
             made
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             pardon
             and
             acceptance
             ,
             but
             he
             who
             is
             acted
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             works
             is
             obedient
             to
             it
             .
             
               The
               Faith
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               which
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             or
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             
               availeth
               any
               thing
            
             to
             that
             Righteousness
             which
             all
             Christians
             
               hope
               for
            
             ,
             is
             that
             only
             
               which
               worketh
               by
               Love
            
             ,
             Gal.
             5.5
             ,
             6.
             
             It
             begins
             the
             change
             within
             ,
             by
             
               purifying
               of
               our
               hearts
            
             and
             desires
             ,
             Acts
             15.9
             .
             and
             thence
             goes
             on
             to
             perfect
             it
             in
             our
             outward
             works
             and
             actions
             .
             And
             unless
             it
             proceed
             to
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             us
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             justifie
             us
             at
             Gods
             Bar
             :
             for
             there
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             James
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               by
               our
            
             f
             
               works
               we
               must
               all
               be
               justifyed
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               a
               Faith
               only
            
             which
             works
             nothing
             ,
             Jam.
             2.24
             .
             Such
             alas
             !
             will
             be
             wholly
             useless
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             consideration
             in
             that
             Court
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             any
             way
             profit
             ,
             and
             then
             
             certainly
             it
             cannot
             save
             us
             .
             For
             
               what
               doth
               it
               profit
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               though
               a
               man
            
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             either
             here
             or
             hereafter
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               Faith
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               works
               ?
            
             will
             that
             be
             allow'd
             a
             sufficient
             plea
             in
             Gods
             Judgment
             ?
             shall
             that
             
               Faith
               save
               him
            
             ?
             no
             surely
             ,
             it
             never
             will
             ,
             Jam.
             2.14
             .
             This
             unworking
             Faith
             is
             not
             that
             effectual
             Faith
             which
             the
             Gospel
             encourages
             ,
             but
             its
             worthless
             shell
             and
             liveless
             carkass
             .
             
               For
               wilt
               thou
               know
               ,
               O
               vain
               man
               ,
               that
               faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               ?
               Even
               as
               the
               body
               without
               the
               spirit
               is
               dead
               ,
               so
               faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               also
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             20
             ,
             26.
             
             It
             is
             Faith
             only
             in
             an
             imperfect
             degree
             ,
             and
             a
             weak
             unprofitable
             measure
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             arrived
             to
             a
             perfect
             pitch
             ,
             to
             that
             compleat
             state
             whereto
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             at
             present
             promise
             Life
             ,
             and
             Christ
             will
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             award
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             shows
             it self
             in
             action
             ,
             and
             our
             lives
             express
             the
             power
             of
             it
             .
             
               Our
               Father
               Abraham
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               was
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
            
             produced
             by
             Faith
             ,
             when
             ,
             in
             an
             unstagger'd
             belief
             that
             God
             would
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             of
             a
             numerous
             issue
             by
             his
             Son
             Isaac
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             by
             raising
             him
             up
             again
             from
             the
             g
             dead
             ,
             he
             would
             obey
             his
             command
             which
             seemed
             quite
             to
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             and
             
               offered
               up
               his
               Son
               upon
               the
               Altar
               .
               Seest
               thou
               how
               his
               Faith
            
             in
             Gods
             Power
             and
             Promise
             wrought
             prevalently
             over
             all
             opposition
             h
             ,
             to
             the
             production
             of
             that
             his
             strange
             work
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             justifying
             work
             upon
             it
             was
             his
             
               Faith
               made
               perfect
            
             ?
             vers
             .
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Life
             or
             Pardon
             promised
             to
             any
             Faith
             or
             knowledge
             which
             are
             separate
             from
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             to
             such
             only
             as
             cooperate
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             imply
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             belief
             wherewith
             our
             Judge
             at
             the
             last
             day
             will
             be
             satisfyed
             ,
             or
             wherein
             we
             are
             safe
             ;
             which
             either
             he
             will
             accept
             ,
             or
             we
             may
             trust
             to
             ,
             if
             our
             dutiful
             works
             are
             wanting
             .
             So
             that
             
               this
               is
            
             ,
             and
             ever
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             
             says
             ,
             
               a
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               every
               good
               Christian
               man
               ought
               constantly
               to
               receive
            
             or
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               they
               who
            
             have
             Faith
             ,
             or
             
               have
               believed
               in
               God
               ,
               be
               careful
               to
               maintain
            
             obedience
             and
             
               good
               works
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             they
             which
             at
             the
             last
             day
             must
             do
             all
             men
             good
             ,
             
               are
               good
               and
               profitable
               unto
               men
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             condition
             of
             our
             acceptance
             ,
             whereto
             the
             Gospel
             promises
             a
             happy
             sentence
             of
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             in
             the
             last
             judgment
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             called
             
               Being
               in
               Christ.
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               to
               them
               who
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.1
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             Christ
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             many
             times
             in
             Scripture
             signifies
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ.
             Thus
             
               the
               Law
            
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               Schoolmaster
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             imperfect
             rule
             of
             the
             Mosaick
             Religion
             was
             fitted
             for
             the
             minority
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             intended
             to
             train
             men
             up
             ,
             as
             Children
             are
             by
             School
             Discipline
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             perfect
             and
             manly
             institution
             of
             the
             Christian
             ,
             Gal.
             3.24
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             read
             of
             
               Preaching
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             Phil.
             1.15
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Paul
             tells
             the
             Ephesians
             of
             their
             
               learning
               Christ
            
             and
             
               hearing
               him
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             his
             Gospel
             and
             Doctrine
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               not
               so
               learned
               Christ
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               ye
               have
               heard
               him
               ,
               and
               been
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
            
             or
             i
             in
             him
             ,
             Eph.
             4.20
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Heard
               him
               ,
               and
               been
               taught
               by
               him
               :
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             by
             his
             person
             ,
             for
             he
             never
             went
             beyond
             
               Judea
               ,
               being
               sent
            
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             
               to
               none
               but
               the
               lost
               sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.24
             .
             and
             therefore
             never
             travelled
             so
             far
             as
             Ephesus
             ;
             but
             by
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             or
             Religion
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             most
             usual
             form
             of
             speech
             ,
             to
             call
             any
             institution
             or
             profession
             by
             the
             name
             of
             its
             
               first
               Author
            
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             and
             Religion
             which
             was
             delivered
             to
             the
             Jews
             by
             Moses
             ,
             is
             called
             by
             his
             Name
             .
             For
             S
             t
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             
               Moses
               being
               read
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.15
             .
             and
             of
             the
             Israelites
             being
             
               baptized
               into
               Moses
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Mosaick
             Religion
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             10.2
             .
             And
             our
             Lord
             himself
             tells
             the
             Jews
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Rich
             Man
             ,
             that
             they
             
               have
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             and
             bids
             them
             
               hear
               them
               ,
               Luk.
            
             6.29
             .
             where
             he
             cannot
             mean
             their
             persons
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             were
             dead
             long
             before
             ,
             and
             got
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             hearing
             ;
             but
             their
             
               Writings
               and
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             Christ
             many
             times
             signifies
             the
             
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             so
             is
             
               being
               in
               Christ
            
             the
             very
             same
             with
             
               being
               of
               his
               Religion
            
             ,
             or
             
               being
               a
               Christian.
            
             Thus
             S
             t
             Paul
             tells
             us
             of
             Andronicus
             and
             Junia
             ,
             who
             embraced
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             whilst
             he
             persecuted
             and
             opposed
             it
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               in
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             before
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             16.7
             .
             They
             who
             dyed
             
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
            
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               fallen
               asleep
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.18
             .
             
               The
               veil
               of
               Moses
               is
               done
               away
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.14
             .
             
               The
               veil
               of
               Moses
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             types
             and
             obscure
             shadows
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Religion
             ,
             are
             
               done
               away
               in
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             the
             plain
             clearness
             of
             the
             Christian.
             Thus
             I
             knew
             a
             
               man
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             I
             knew
             a
             
               Christian
               man
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.2
             .
             and
             the
             
               Churches
               of
               Judea
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             same
             as
             the
             
               Christian
               Churches
               among
               the
               Jews
            
             ,
             Gal.
             1.22
             .
             So
             when
             we
             read
             that
             
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               neither
               Circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               Vncircumcision
               ;
               but
               a
               new
               Creature
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.15
             .
             the
             meaning
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             that
             what
             price
             soever
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               Moses
            
             put
             upon
             this
             outward
             Rite
             of
             Circumsion
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Jewish
             observances
             whereof
             it
             was
             the
             federal
             undertaking
             :
             yet
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               Christ
            
             doth
             not
             regard
             them
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             which
             can
             avail
             us
             
               in
               it
            
             is
             only
             a
             new
             Creature
             .
             And
             to
             the
             same
             sence
             S
             t
             Peter
             speaks
             of
             
               a
               good
               conversation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             instances
             in
             a
             case
             so
             evident
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             only
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             bonds
             
               in
               Christ
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             mens
             being
             bound
             for
             the
             Religion
             and
             Faith
             of
             
             Christ.
             
               My
               bonds
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               are
               manifest
               in
               all
               the
               Palace
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               places
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             our
             
               being
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             for
             our
             
               being
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             there
             is
             another
             very
             near
             it
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             pertinent
             to
             our
             present
             business
             to
             observe
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             our
             
               being
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
            
             .
             Thus
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             that
             
               we
               being
               many
               members
               ,
               are
            
             yet
             
               one
               body
            
             ,
             or
             Corporation
             
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Society
             and
             Church
             of
             Christians
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             
               every
               one
               members
               one
               of
               another
               ,
            
             Rom.
             12.5
             .
             And
             Gods
             gathering
             together
             all
             particular
             Christians
             scatter'd
             over
             the
             world
             into
             
               one
               Catholick
               Church
               or
               Society
            
             ,
             is
             called
             his
             
               gathering
               together
               in
               one
               all
               things
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.10
             .
             Thus
             our
             admission
             
               into
               Christs
               Church
            
             by
             baptism
             ,
             is
             called
             our
             being
             
               engraffed
               or
               implanted
               into
               him
               .
               We
               have
               been
               planted
               together
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               his
               death
            
             ;
             or
             in
             Baptismal
             immersion
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             representation
             of
             burial
             after
             death
             ,
             Rom.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             
               Being
               in
               Christ
            
             then
             ,
             which
             sets
             us
             beyond
             the
             reach
             of
             danger
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             as
             our
             
               being
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Communion
             and
             membership
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             ready
             and
             effectual
             means
             to
             make
             men
             practise
             and
             obey
             it
             .
             For
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             live
             under
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             the
             solemn
             return
             of
             Holy
             Prayers
             ,
             the
             Administration
             of
             Blessed
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             counsel
             and
             direction
             of
             wise
             Guides
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             good
             examples
             ,
             the
             correction
             and
             discipline
             of
             Church
             Governours
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             outward
             means
             of
             Grace
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             then
             the
             profession
             and
             owning
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             and
             undissembled
             ,
             implies
             our
             Faith
             and
             belief
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             
             the
             great
             and
             only
             expedient
             that
             Christ
             could
             think
             of
             for
             the
             reformation
             of
             a
             wicked
             world
             ;
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             effectual
             means
             and
             sure
             principle
             of
             good
             life
             and
             practice
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             our
             
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             our
             profession
             of
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Communion
             and
             Society
             with
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             is
             so
             powerful
             a
             principle
             of
             our
             obedient
             service
             ;
             therefore
             has
             God
             promised
             to
             it
             that
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             which
             is
             the
             inseparable
             reward
             of
             Obedience
             it self
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             intend
             that
             every
             man
             who
             bears
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             his
             retinue
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             a
             bare
             profession
             of
             his
             service
             in
             calling
             of
             him
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             without
             any
             real
             works
             and
             performance
             ,
             shall
             have
             right
             to
             these
             Rewards
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             Judgment
             .
             
               Not
               every
               one
               that
               saith
               unto
               me
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               he
               only
               who
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Matt.
             7.21
             .
             Nay
             in
             the
             next
             verse
             he
             goes
             higher
             ,
             
               Many
               will
               say
               unto
               me
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               Have
               we
               not
            
             done
             more
             than
             barely
             professed
             thy
             Name
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             done
             thee
             high
             and
             honourable
             service
             ,
             
               viz.
               prophesied
               in
               thy
               Name
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               Name
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               Name
               done
               many
               wondrous
               works
               ?
               And
               then
               will
               I
               profess
               unto
               them
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               you
               ,
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
            
             you
             are
             no
             such
             k
             Christians
             as
             I
             own
             ,
             for
             whatsoever
             your
             names
             and
             professions
             be
             ,
             ye
             are
             of
             their
             number
             that
             in
             their
             lives
             
               work
               iniquity
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             When
             God
             assures
             us
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             therefore
             that
             there
             is
             
               no
               Condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             or
             in
             Christs
             Church
             and
             Religion
             ;
             he
             means
             to
             them
             that
             are
             so
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             thereby
             to
             become
             obedient
             .
             He
             speaks
             metonymically
             ,
             and
             implies
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             Communion
             and
             profession
             which
             signifies
             them
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             produce
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             express
             ,
             
               He
               that
               
               KEEPS
               his
               Commandments
               dwells
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               in
               him
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             1
             Ep.
             3.24
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             our
             fulfilling
             of
             his
             Laws
             who
             is
             head
             of
             that
             body
             whereunto
             we
             joyn
             our selves
             as
             members
             ;
             and
             our
             being
             indeed
             what
             we
             pretend
             ,
             and
             obeying
             the
             rules
             of
             that
             Religion
             which
             we
             profess
             ,
             that
             will
             at
             the
             last
             day
             be
             interpreted
             for
             our
             
               being
               in
               him
            
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             qualifies
             us
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             .
             
               Whoso
               KEEPETH
               his
               word
            
             ,
             says
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               in
               him
               is
               the
               love
               of
               God
               made
               perfect
               ,
               and
               hereby
               ,
            
             by
             this
             perfection
             of
             love
             in
             Obedience
             ,
             
               we
               know
               that
               we
               are
               in
               him
               :
            
             So
             that
             whosoever
             he
             be
             
               that
               saith
               he
               abideth
               in
               him
               ,
            
             he
             
               ought
               himself
               also
               so
               to
               walk
               even
               as
               he
               walked
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             2.5
             ,
             6.
             
             The
             necessity
             of
             connexion
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             
               viz.
               being
               a
               member
               of
               Christs
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Man
            
             ;
             between
             
               professing
               of
               Christs
               Religion
               ,
               and
               obeying
               it
            
             ;
             was
             so
             evident
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             known
             and
             allowed
             of
             in
             the
             first
             times
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             both
             were
             understood
             ,
             when
             either
             was
             mentioned
             .
             To
             
               put
               on
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             was
             the
             same
             as
             
               to
               make
               no
               provision
               for
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
             And
             
               to
               learn
               Christ
            
             ,
             was
             but
             another
             phrase
             for
             
               to
               put
               off
               concerning
               their
               former
               CONVERSATION
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               corrupt
               according
               to
               the
               deceitful
               Lusts
               ;
               and
               to
               put
               on
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               which
               after
            
             the
             similitude
             of
             
               God
               is
               created
               in
               righteousness
               and
               true
               holiness
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.20
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             
             A
             Christian
             and
             a
             
               keeper
               of
               Gods
               Laws
            
             ,
             were
             then
             only
             two
             words
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             For
             they
             thought
             nothing
             could
             be
             a
             greater
             contradiction
             ,
             than
             for
             a
             man
             to
             profess
             himself
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             pay
             him
             no
             Obedience
             ;
             to
             own
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             lead
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Heathen
             .
             
               The
               time
               past
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             or
             that
             time
             before
             we
             became
             Christians
             ,
             
               must
               suffice
            
             us
             wherein
             
               to
               have
               wrought
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             4.3
             .
             But
             
             when
             once
             we
             have
             listed
             our selves
             in
             Christs
             service
             ,
             and
             are
             
               called
               upon
               by
               his
               Name
            
             ,
             we
             must
             renounce
             all
             our
             former
             ways
             ,
             and
             
               depart
               from
               all
               iniquity
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             the
             language
             of
             those
             
               first
               times
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             mens
             
               being
               in
               Christ
            
             is
             by
             no
             means
             separate
             from
             obedience
             ,
             but
             implies
             it
             .
             To
             talk
             of
             an
             
               interest
               in
               him
            
             ,
             without
             
               fulfilling
               of
               his
               Laws
            
             ,
             is
             but
             vain
             Cant
             and
             unprofitable
             speech
             .
             It
             is
             to
             talk
             without
             Book
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             a
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             meaning
             .
             For
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             expound
             his
             own
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             shall
             hear
             him
             pronounce
             ,
             what
             it
             has
             already
             in
             plain
             words
             declared
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             savingly
             
               in
               Christ
            
             who
             is
             out
             with
             his
             Laws
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             only
             is
             so
             
               in
               him
            
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             secure
             from
             all
             Condemnation
             ,
             who
             has
             kept
             his
             Commandments
             and
             faithfully
             obey'd
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Pardon
             promised
             to
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Repentance
               ,
               Regeneration
               ,
               a
               New
               Nature
               ,
               a
               New
               Creature
               .
               The
               Nature
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               it
               includes
               amendment
               and
               Obedience
               .
               The
               Nature
               of
               Regeneration
               and
               a
               New
               Creature
               .
               It
               s
               fitness
               to
               produce
               Obedience
               .
               Some
               mens
               Repentance
               ineffectual
               .
               The
               folly
               of
               it
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Repentance
               and
               Regeneration
               no
               further
               than
               they
               effect
               Obedience
               .
               In
               the
               case
               of
               dying
               Penitents
               a
               change
               of
               mind
               accepted
               
               without
               a
               change
               of
               practice
               .
               That
               only
               where
               God
               sees
               a
               change
               of
               Practice
               would
               ensue
               upon
               it
               .
               This
               would
               seldom
               happen
               upon
               death-bed
               resolutions
               and
               Repentance
               .
               The
               general
               ineffectiveness
               of
               this
               shown
               by
               experience
               .
               Two
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               proceeds
               ordinarily
               upon
               an
               inconstant
               temporary
               principle
               ,
               viz.
               nearness
               of
               Death
               and
               present
               fears
               of
               it
               .
               Though
               it
               always
               begins
               there
               ,
               yet
               sometimes
               it
               grows
               up
               upon
               a
               principle
               that
               is
               more
               lasting
               ,
               viz.
               a
               conviction
               of
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               Heaven
               and
               a
               Holy
               Life
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               ordinarily
               in
               a
               weak
               and
               incompetent
               degree
               .
               All
               TRVE
               resolution
               is
               not
               able
               to
               reform
               Men.
               Sick-bed
               resolutions
               generally
               unable
               .
               Such
               ineffective
               resolutions
               unavailing
               to
               mens
               Pardon
               .
            
          
           
             THirdly
             ,
             That
             condition
             which
             the
             Gospel
             exacts
             of
             us
             as
             the
             terms
             whereupon
             we
             must
             hope
             to
             find
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             is
             oft-times
             called
             
               Repentance
               ,
               Regeneration
               ,
               a
               New
               Creature
               ,
               or
               a
               New
               Nature
               .
            
             Christs
             fore-runner
             ,
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             came
             preaching
             
               Repentance
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Luk.
             3.3
             .
             And
             when
             Christ
             himself
             commissions
             his
             Apostles
             to
             publish
             his
             Gospel
             over
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             their
             instructions
             are
             to
             
               preach
               Repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               Sins
               in
               his
               Name
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               beginning
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.47
             .
             And
             according
             to
             this
             order
             they
             practised
             .
             Repent
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             Peter
             in
             his
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             
               and
               be
               baptized
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Repent
               that
               your
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
            
             Acts
             3.19
             .
             And
             then
             as
             for
             
               Regeneration
               ,
               a
               New
               Creature
               ,
               and
               a
               New
               Nature
            
             ;
             they
             are
             such
             qualifications
             as
             fit
             us
             for
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             admitted
             to
             it
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             to
             Nicodemus
             ,
             a
             mans
             
               being
               born
               again
            
             that
             must
             capacitate
             him
             to
             
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.3
             .
             In
             
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Christian
             
             Religion
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               neither
               Circumcision
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               Vncircumcision
               ,
               but
               a
               NEW
               CREATVRE
               ,
            
             Gal.
             6.15
             .
             The
             condition
             required
             of
             all
             men
             to
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             as
             
               the
               truth
               is
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               put
               off
               the
               OLD
               MAN
               ,
               and
               be
               RENEWED
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               their
               mind
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               put
               on
               the
               NEW
               MAN
               ,
               which
               after
            
             the
             similitude
             of
             
               God
               is
               Created
               in
               righteousness
               and
               true
               holiness
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Repentance
             in
             the
             constant
             and
             plain
             notion
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             
               such
               a
               vertuous
               alteration
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               purpose
               ,
               as
               begets
               a
               like
               vertuous
               change
               in
               the
               life
               and
               practice
               .
            
             It
             begins
             in
             our
             
               thoughts
               and
               resolutions
            
             ,
             and
             is
             made
             perfect
             in
             our
             
               works
               and
               actions
            
             .
             It
             first
             casts
             all
             false
             principles
             and
             foolish
             judgments
             of
             the
             desireableness
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             dreadfulness
             of
             vertue
             ;
             all
             opinions
             that
             hinder
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             and
             encourage
             wickedness
             ;
             all
             inveagling
             thoughts
             and
             bewitching
             imaginations
             ;
             all
             firm
             purposes
             and
             studied
             contrivances
             of
             evil
             
               out
               of
               our
               minds
            
             :
             and
             thereby
             purges
             all
             wickedness
             and
             disobedience
             
               out
               of
               our
               lives
               and
               actions
               .
            
          
           
             It
             implies
             a
             change
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             is
             well
             noted
             by
             the
             Greek
             a
             name
             for
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             very
             expressive
             of
             its
             nature
             .
             For
             it
             signifies
             an
             
               alteration
               of
               the
               mind
            
             ,
             a
             
               transformation
               of
               our
               thoughts
               and
               counsels
            
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             same
             that
             S
             t
             Paul
             calls
             a
             being
             
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               our
               mind
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.23
             .
             And
             this
             God
             expressly
             calls
             for
             when
             he
             summons
             the
             wicked
             to
             
               repentance
               ,
               Isa.
            
             55.
             
             
               Let
               the
               wicked
               man
               forsake
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               turn
            
             them
             from
             his
             sin
             
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
            
             then
             
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             It
             includes
             also
             an
             alteration
             of
             the
             
               life
               and
               practice
            
             ,
             a
             
               forbearing
               to
               repeat
               the
               sin
               which
               we
               repent
               of
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             a
             natural
             effect
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             will
             still
             go
             along
             with
             our
             studies
             
             and
             contrivances
             ,
             our
             purposes
             and
             resolutions
             .
             Now
             this
             part
             of
             repentance
             from
             sin
             ,
             
               viz.
               a
               leaving
            
             or
             forsaking
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             its
             prime
             ingredient
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             thing
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             express
             by
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             
               main
               end
            
             ,
             whereto
             the
             former
             serves
             only
             as
             the
             
               principle
               and
               instrument
               .
               Godly
               sorrow
               ,
            
             or
             the
             grief
             and
             trouble
             of
             our
             minds
             for
             having
             offended
             God
             ,
             working
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             which
             will
             never
             fail
             us
             ,
             nor
             ever
             need
             to
             be
             
               repented
               of
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.10
             .
             And
             that
             Repentance
             includes
             this
             alteration
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             other
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             plainly
             express
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             stile
             it
             a
             
               Repentance
               FROM
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             a
             
               TVRNING
               away
               from
               all
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               doing
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             18.27
             ,
             30.
             
             
               A
               CONVERSION
               FROM
               darkness
               unto
               light
               ,
            
             Acts
             26.18
             .
             a
             
               putting
               AWAY
               the
               evil
               of
               our
               DOINGS
               ,
               by
               ceasing
               to
               DO
               evil
               ,
               and
               learning
               to
               DO
               well
               ,
            
             Isa.
             1.16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             These
             two
             changes
             ,
             a
             change
             of
             mind
             and
             a
             change
             of
             practice
             ,
             make
             up
             the
             essence
             ,
             and
             integrate
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             saving
             Repentance
             .
             It
             implies
             first
             a
             change
             in
             our
             minds
             and
             tempers
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             a
             correspondent
             change
             in
             our
             lives
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             former
             of
             these
             ,
             this
             change
             of
             our
             minds
             and
             tempers
             in
             
               new
               thoughts
               ,
               new
               counsels
               ,
               new
               desires
            
             and
             resolutions
             :
             this
             vertuous
             alteration
             both
             in
             our
             wills
             and
             understandings
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             two
             powers
             that
             make
             up
             our
             
               rational
               nature
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             call
             our
             
               new
               nature
            
             ;
             the
             begetting
             of
             which
             in
             us
             is
             called
             our
             b
             regeneration
             ,
             or
             our
             
               being
               born
               again
            
             .
             For
             the
             tempers
             and
             inclinations
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             are
             usually
             in
             our
             common
             discourse
             called
             our
             nature
             .
             A
             man
             of
             a
             
               loving
               condescensive
               disposition
            
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             man
             of
             a
             
               good
               nature
            
             ;
             and
             one
             of
             a
             
               sowr
               revengeful
               temper
            
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             man
             of
             an
             
               ill
               nature
            
             .
             And
             
             the
             change
             from
             one
             to
             the
             other
             is
             called
             a
             change
             of
             Nature
             ,
             a
             making
             of
             him
             a
             
               new
               Creature
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               new
               man.
            
             And
             thus
             we
             are
             daily
             wont
             to
             say
             of
             any
             person
             ,
             who
             from
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             inclinations
             is
             changed
             to
             a
             disposition
             which
             is
             vertuous
             and
             holy
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             become
             a
             new
             man.
             And
             as
             this
             is
             our
             language
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             the
             Scriptures
             too
             .
             For
             our
             putting
             on
             the
             
               tempers
               and
               habitual
               inclinations
               of
               righteousness
               and
               true
               holiness
               ,
            
             is
             called
             our
             putting
             on
             the
             
               new
               man
            
             ,
             Eph.
             4.24
             .
             The
             alteration
             from
             an
             
               unbelieving
               and
               uncharitable
            
             ,
             to
             a
             
               believing
               loving
               temper
            
             ,
             to
             a
             
               Faith
               that
               worketh
               by
               love
            
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             calls
             a
             
               New
               Creature
            
             ,
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
             compared
             with
             Chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             15.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             renovation
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             a
             regeneration
             or
             
               new
               birth
            
             ;
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             Father
             ;
             and
             the
             persons
             so
             renewed
             ,
             his
             Sons
             or
             Children
             .
             All
             which
             are
             expressed
             to
             us
             by
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             all
             those
             which
             have
             received
             such
             vertuous
             and
             holy
             dispositions
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             make
             them
             resemble
             him
             and
             like
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.2
             .
             and
             
               born
               of
               him
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.1
             ,
             4.
             
             In
             like
             manner
             as
             the
             Disciples
             of
             the
             Prophets
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             because
             they
             received
             those
             qualifications
             from
             their
             institution
             whereby
             they
             were
             made
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             are
             usually
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             called
             c
             
               Sons
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             first
             part
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             this
             
               inward
               change
               of
               mind
               and
               purpose
               ,
            
             which
             is
             called
             a
             
               New
               Creature
            
             and
             a
             
               New
               nature
            
             ;
             is
             a
             most
             direct
             cause
             and
             natural
             Author
             of
             
               a
               like
               change
               in
               our
               outward
               works
               ,
            
             and
             of
             an
             
               obedient
               service
            
             .
             For
             it
             cuts
             off
             the
             very
             root
             of
             all
             Transgression
             ,
             and
             plants
             that
             of
             Obedience
             instead
             of
             it
             .
             It
             makes
             us
             now
             in
             obeying
             ,
             to
             follow
             our
             own
             temper
             and
             inclination
             ;
             and
             our
             doing
             of
             Gods
             will
             to
             become
             our
             desire
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             .
             So
             that
             now
             when
             we
             perform
             Gods
             commands
             ,
             we
             do
             
             nothing
             more
             than
             follow
             the
             natural
             tendencies
             of
             our
             own
             souls
             ;
             our
             duty
             is
             become
             our
             choice
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             without
             pains
             and
             difficulty
             that
             we
             can
             either
             omit
             ,
             or
             transgress
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             equal
             force
             and
             violence
             to
             a
             renewed
             and
             
               obedient
               nature
            
             to
             act
             sin
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             a
             
               wicked
               and
               debauched
            
             one
             to
             work
             obedience
             .
             He
             whose
             nature
             carries
             him
             on
             to
             love
             and
             pity
             ,
             can
             as
             hardly
             be
             rigorous
             and
             cruel
             ;
             as
             he
             on
             the
             contrary
             can
             abstain
             from
             cruelty
             ,
             whose
             nature
             is
             harsh
             and
             revengeful
             .
             To
             act
             against
             nature
             any
             way
             is
             not
             without
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             to
             follow
             it
             is
             always
             easie
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             changed
             from
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             to
             obedience
             and
             holiness
             ;
             it
             is
             then
             as
             truly
             a
             self-denial
             to
             sin
             and
             transgress
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             before
             to
             perform
             and
             obey
             .
             Nay
             if
             this
             alteration
             gets
             up
             to
             a
             full
             growth
             ,
             and
             obedience
             become
             perfectly
             our
             nature
             :
             it
             is
             then
             not
             only
             uneasie
             ,
             but
             even
             almost
             impossible
             to
             sin
             against
             it
             .
             For
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             arrived
             to
             that
             pitch
             which
             S
             t
             Johns
             words
             express
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             that
             
               he
               who
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
            
             or
             formed
             into
             this
             new
             nature
             which
             makes
             him
             like
             unto
             ,
             and
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             
               CANNOT
               sin
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             if
             Obedience
             has
             got
             this
             hank
             of
             us
             ,
             if
             by
             this
             
               first
               part
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               or
               this
               new
               nature
               ,
            
             it
             be
             engraffed
             in
             our
             tempers
             and
             inclinations
             ;
             and
             become
             the
             employment
             of
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             firm
             purposes
             and
             resolutions
             :
             it
             cannot
             miss
             of
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             .
             It
             has
             won
             the
             principles
             that
             command
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             more
             is
             needful
             to
             be
             done
             towards
             their
             procurement
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             follow
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             Repentance
             in
             its
             whole
             nature
             implies
             Obedience
             as
             its
             chief
             ingredient
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             first
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             viz.
             a
             
               change
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             
               new
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               new
               creature
            
             ,
             is
             so
             natural
             a
             principle
             ,
             and
             
             so
             powerful
             a
             cause
             to
             work
             and
             effect
             it
             :
             therefore
             ,
             and
             upon
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             doth
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             so
             far
             encourage
             them
             .
             He
             means
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             at
             the
             last
             day
             to
             acquit
             and
             reward
             men
             upon
             such
             repentance
             and
             
               new
               birth
            
             as
             is
             void
             of
             
               obedient
               works
               and
               actions
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             such
             only
             as
             include
             or
             effect
             them
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             the
             wicked
             and
             disobedient
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             reform
             and
             obey
             ,
             but
             would
             notwithstanding
             have
             right
             to
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             call
             something
             else
             repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             void
             of
             all
             amendment
             and
             obedience
             .
             If
             they
             
               confess
               their
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             are
             
               sad
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             if
             they
             
               wring
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               beat
               their
               breasts
               ,
            
             and
             then
             ,
             
               giving
               it
               hard
               names
               and
               reproachful
               titles
               ,
               beg
               God
               to
               forgive
               them
            
             ;
             they
             think
             they
             have
             done
             an
             acceptable
             service
             ,
             and
             
               sufficiently
               repented
            
             of
             it
             .
             They
             take
             no
             care
             to
             
               keep
               off
            
             from
             it
             ,
             provided
             they
             continue
             to
             bewail
             and
             confess
             it
             .
             For
             although
             they
             bring
             in
             before
             God
             
               large
               Catalogues
            
             of
             sins
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             strive
             to
             lessen
             them
             .
             But
             when
             they
             profess
             to
             him
             how
             they
             have
             deserved
             his
             wrath
             and
             Eternal
             judgment
             ;
             they
             want
             nothing
             but
             opportunity
             still
             further
             to
             provoke
             it
             .
             When
             they
             acknowledge
             how
             vilely
             they
             have
             affronted
             him
             in
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             ready
             to
             repeat
             it
             .
             All
             the
             hard
             names
             which
             they
             give
             their
             sins
             ,
             are
             false
             and
             forced
             expressions
             ,
             they
             mean
             no
             hurt
             to
             them
             all
             the
             while
             .
             For
             although
             they
             revile
             them
             in
             their
             words
             ,
             yet
             they
             honour
             and
             applaud
             them
             in
             their
             practice
             .
             They
             are
             still
             in
             love
             with
             them
             at
             their
             next
             meeting
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             ill
             language
             which
             they
             gave
             them
             when
             they
             spake
             of
             them
             before
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             embrace
             them
             upon
             the
             first
             occasion
             ,
             and
             repeat
             them
             upon
             every
             return
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             But
             can
             any
             considerate
             man
             think
             that
             such
             a
             Repentance
             as
             this
             shall
             avail
             him
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             save
             
             him
             from
             perishing
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             judgment
             ?
             Surely
             he
             must
             know
             nothing
             ,
             either
             of
             
               Gods
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             imposed
             upon
             so
             grossly
             .
             For
             God
             by
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             very
             nature
             perfectly
             hates
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             never
             be
             reconciled
             to
             any
             man
             barely
             for
             telling
             him
             that
             he
             is
             a
             sinner
             .
             To
             inform
             him
             only
             that
             we
             have
             rebell'd
             against
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             acquaint
             him
             that
             we
             are
             his
             enemies
             ,
             whom
             ,
             to
             vindicate
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             his
             Government
             ,
             he
             should
             destroy
             and
             ruine
             ,
             not
             cherish
             and
             protect
             .
             The
             Gospel
             declares
             that
             he
             will
             take
             severe
             and
             endless
             vengeance
             on
             all
             that
             dye
             unreformed
             ,
             and
             finally
             disobedient
             :
             and
             then
             to
             own
             our
             disobedience
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             without
             a
             true
             turn
             and
             a
             firm
             purpose
             of
             reformation
             ,
             is
             to
             bid
             him
             maintain
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             execute
             his
             Sentence
             ;
             to
             provoke
             justice
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             appease
             it
             ;
             to
             hasten
             and
             assure
             our
             misery
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             to
             prevent
             or
             retard
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             Repentance
             whereupon
             God
             will
             Pardon
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             Regeneration
             which
             he
             will
             eternally
             Reward
             ,
             is
             such
             only
             as
             either
             includes
             ,
             or
             ends
             in
             Obedience
             and
             reformation
             .
             When
             he
             graciously
             proclaims
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               repenteth
               him
               of
               his
               former
               sins
               ,
               and
               is
               born
               again
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             he
             means
             whosoever
             doth
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             obeys
             with
             them
             .
             His
             speech
             is
             metonymical
             ,
             he
             intends
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             implies
             it
             ,
             although
             his
             words
             do
             not
             express
             it
             .
             For
             all
             the
             while
             it
             is
             only
             a
             repentance
             which
             is
             obedient
             ,
             and
             a
             
               new
               Nature
            
             that
             is
             operative
             which
             in
             the
             last
             judgment
             he
             will
             eternally
             reward
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             for
             ever
             Blessed
             .
          
           
             For
             of
             repentance
             he
             tells
             us
             plainly
             ,
             how
             that
             which
             he
             means
             when
             he
             promises
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             such
             only
             as
             implies
             a
             
               forsaking
               in
               our
               works
               and
               actions
            
             those
             Sins
             which
             we
             repent
             of
             .
             It
             is
             a
             
               Repentance
               
               FROM
               dead
               works
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             A
             forbearing
             to
             act
             what
             we
             confess
             is
             evil
             .
             
               They
               repented
               not
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               of
               the
               works
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
            
             in
             making
             and
             worshipping
             Idols
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               not
               ANY
               LONGER
               worship
               them
               ,
            
             Rev.
             9.20
             .
             And
             because
             it
             includes
             a
             turn
             and
             a
             change
             of
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             ,
             from
             Sin
             and
             Transgression
             ,
             to
             Vertue
             and
             Obedience
             ;
             therefore
             is
             it
             expressed
             by
             
               forsaking
               and
            
             d
             
               returning
               .
               Repent
               and
               TVRN
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               works
               meet
               for
               Repentance
               ,
            
             Acts
             26.20
             .
             
               Repent
               and
               turn
               from
               all
               your
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               so
               iniquity
               shall
               not
               be
               your
               ruine
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             18.30
             .
             For
             it
             is
             only
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               man
               TVRNETH
               away
               from
               his
               wickedness
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             works
             
               DOTH
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               shall
               save
               his
               soul
               alive
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             think
             that
             he
             ever
             
               savingly
               repents
            
             of
             any
             
               damning
               sin
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             
               perseveres
               to
               practise
               and
               repeat
            
             it
             .
             ●his
             Repentance
             must
             deliver
             him
             from
             sin
             ,
             before
             it
             rescue
             him
             from
             suffering
             ;
             for
             't
             is
             then
             only
             
               when
               the
               wicked
               man
               forsakes
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               returns
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               him
               and
               abundantly
               pardon
               ,
            
             Isa.
             55.7
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             that
             
               part
               of
               Repentance
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Regeneration
               ,
               a
               New
               Nature
               ,
               or
               a
               New
               Creature
            
             ;
             God
             tells
             us
             plainly
             that
             he
             accepts
             of
             them
             no
             further
             than
             they
             are
             principles
             of
             a
             new
             service
             ,
             and
             we
             obey
             with
             them
             .
             The
             
               new
               Creature
            
             in
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             is
             a
             being
             Created
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             
               unto
               good
               WORKS
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               
               before
               ordained
               for
               us
               that
               we
               should
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.10
             .
             It
             is
             our
             actions
             which
             must
             evidence
             our
             
               nature
               ;
               the
               tree
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               is
               known
               by
               its
               fruits
            
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             must
             either
             
               make
               the
               fruit
               good
               as
               well
               as
               the
               tree
               is
               good
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             
               if
               the
               fruit
               be
               evil
               ,
               the
               tree
               will
               be
               known
               to
               be
               so
               too
               ,
            
             Matt.
             12.33
             .
             
               For
               do
               men
               gather
               Grapes
               of
               Thorns
               ,
               or
               Figs
               of
               Thistles
               ?
               Even
               so
               a
               good
               tree
               CANNOT
               bring
               forth
               evil
               fruit
               ,
               neither
               CAN
               a
               corrupt
               tree
               bring
               forth
               good
               fruit
               :
               by
               their
               fruits
               therefore
               you
               shall
               know
               them
               ,
            
             Matt.
             7.16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             Nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               good
               life
            
             will
             be
             allowed
             ,
             either
             by
             God
             or
             Men
             ,
             for
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             a
             
               good
               heart
            
             ;
             nor
             any
             thing
             below
             a
             
               new
               Conversation
            
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             will
             pass
             for
             a
             good
             evidence
             of
             a
             
               new
               Nature
               .
               Doth
               a
               Fountain
               send
               forth
               at
               the
               same
               place
               sweet
               water
               and
               bitter
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               James
               ;
               can
               the
               Fig-tree
               bear
               Olive-berries
               or
               a
               Vine
               Figs
               ?
               Who
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               and
               endued
               with
               knowledge
               among
               you
               ?
               Let
               HIM
               show
               out
               of
               a
               good
               CONVERSATION
               his
               works
               with
               meekness
               of
               wisdom
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             dare
             to
             think
             himself
             regenerate
             and
             
               born
               of
               God
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             is
             disobedient
             ,
             and
             his
             works
             are
             sinful
             .
             For
             
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               COMMIT
               sin
               ,
               because
               his
               seed
               ,
            
             his
             new
             nature
             ,
             
               remaineth
               in
               him
               ;
               and
            
             through
             the
             determining
             power
             and
             strength
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             is
             almost
             come
             to
             this
             that
             
               he
               cannot
               sin
            
             ;
             it
             is
             become
             the
             bent
             of
             his
             nature
             to
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             
               he
               is
               born
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Joh.
             3.9
             .
             If
             any
             man
             therefore
             would
             pass
             a
             true
             judgment
             upon
             his
             nature
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             new
             or
             old
             Man
             ;
             from
             God
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Devil
             ;
             let
             him
             consult
             his
             works
             and
             actions
             ,
             those
             undissembling
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             he
             may
             have
             a
             sure
             evidence
             which
             will
             not
             deceive
             him
             .
             
               For
               in
               this
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             John
             goes
             on
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               is
               manifested
               who
               are
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               Children
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               
               whosoever
               DOTH
               not
               Righteousness
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             judge
             us
             according
             to
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             that
             no
             repentance
             will
             bear
             us
             out
             ,
             nor
             any
             pretended
             regeneration
             or
             
               new
               Nature
            
             avail
             us
             unto
             life
             ,
             but
             that
             only
             which
             either
             implies
             ,
             or
             ends
             in
             our
             Obedience
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             with
             any
             show
             of
             reason
             hope
             to
             be
             acquitted
             and
             rewarded
             at
             that
             Bar
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             
               repents
               unto
               amendment
            
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Created
               unto
               good
               works
            
             ,
             and
             
               is
               born
               again
               ,
               to
               a
               new
               practice
               and
               obedience
               .
            
          
           
             One
             case
             indeed
             there
             is
             ,
             wherein
             a
             
               new
               birth
            
             will
             surely
             save
             a
             man
             without
             a
             
               new
               practice
            
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             
               when
               a
               man
               is
               forthwith
               called
               away
               upon
               the
               change
               ,
               before
               any
               opportunities
               of
               action
               come
               .
            
             Some
             men
             are
             listed
             into
             Gods
             service
             late
             ,
             at
             the
             
               eleventh
               hour
               of
               the
               day
            
             ,
             Matt.
             20.6
             .
             They
             have
             just
             time
             to
             become
             obedient
             in
             will
             and
             purpose
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             life
             and
             practice
             ;
             they
             have
             no
             leisure
             left
             them
             to
             work
             in
             ,
             but
             the
             night
             comes
             suddenly
             upon
             them
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             time
             of
             labour
             is
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             case
             of
             all
             dying
             Penitents
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             indeed
             the
             will
             shall
             be
             accepted
             for
             the
             deed
             .
             For
             in
             heart
             and
             mind
             such
             Penitents
             are
             become
             Gods
             honest
             servants
             ;
             their
             desires
             are
             in
             great
             strength
             ,
             and
             their
             inward
             purposes
             are
             come
             up
             to
             effectual
             degrees
             ,
             that
             want
             nothing
             but
             time
             wherein
             to
             show
             themselves
             ,
             and
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             whensoever
             an
             opportunity
             should
             occur
             ,
             to
             beget
             a
             change
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             actions
             answer
             them
             .
             So
             that
             if
             they
             are
             destitute
             of
             an
             entire
             obedience
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             as
             yet
             evidenced
             their
             change
             of
             nature
             in
             their
             change
             of
             practice
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             
               inward
               readiness
            
             but
             of
             
               outward
               opportunities
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             so
             '
             much
             their
             fault
             as
             their
             unhappiness
             .
             And
             when
             God
             
             sees
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             he
             takes
             the
             inward
             will
             and
             choice
             ,
             for
             the
             outward
             service
             and
             performance
             .
             He
             judges
             us
             by
             our
             wills
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             our
             own
             power
             ;
             and
             not
             by
             chance
             and
             fortune
             ,
             which
             are
             utterly
             without
             it
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             in
             evil
             actions
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             shown
             afterwards
             ;
             the
             will
             in
             them
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             if
             once
             our
             hearts
             are
             effectually
             resolved
             and
             fully
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             in
             his
             account
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             by
             some
             intervening
             accidents
             we
             are
             hindred
             from
             committing
             them
             .
             And
             since
             ,
             
             as
             S
             t
             Bernard
             argues
             undeniably
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             more
             prone
             to
             pity
             than
             he
             is
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             had
             far
             rather
             interpret
             things
             to
             our
             profit
             than
             to
             our
             prejudice
             :
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             our
             obedient
             purposes
             shall
             have
             as
             much
             force
             to
             the
             full
             as
             our
             disobedient
             have
             ,
             and
             that
             an
             effectual
             will
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             nothing
             but
             time
             is
             wanting
             to
             perform
             in
             ,
             shall
             pass
             for
             the
             deed
             likewise
             .
             God
             is
             by
             no
             means
             forward
             to
             seek
             our
             hurt
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             advantages
             of
             our
             necessities
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             cases
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             first
             an
             
               effectually
               willing
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             opportunity
             is
             wanting
             to
             an
             answerable
             practice
             ,
             he
             takes
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             and
             
               accepts
               men
               according
               to
               that
            
             sufficient
             and
             effectual
             desire
             which
             
               they
               have
               ;
               and
               not
               according
               to
               that
            
             outward
             performance
             ,
             which
             through
             some
             unhappy
             and
             preventing
             accidents
             ,
             
               they
               have
               not
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             instance
             in
             one
             
               dying
               Penitent
            
             ,
             the
             
               Thief
               upon
               the
               Cross.
            
             His
             return
             was
             late
             indeed
             ,
             he
             begun
             not
             to
             befit
             himself
             for
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             in
             his
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             .
             His
             conversion
             was
             in
             his
             very
             last
             hour
             ,
             under
             the
             pangs
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             Execution
             .
             But
             when
             Christ
             saw
             that
             his
             change
             of
             heart
             was
             
               true
               ,
               full
            
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             ;
             and
             needed
             nothing
             but
             opportunity
             to
             show
             it self
             effectual
             ;
             he
             tells
             him
             that
             it
             should
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             
             and
             secure
             his
             happiness
             .
             Because
             he
             would
             have
             been
             obedient
             in
             his
             practice
             if
             he
             had
             lived
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             at
             the
             last
             day
             as
             if
             he
             had
             .
             For
             
               this
               very
               day
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               shalt
               thou
               be
               with
               me
               in
               Paradise
               ,
            
             Luk.
             23.42
             .
          
           
             Thus
             available
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             
               new
               nature
            
             and
             an
             
               inward
               change
            
             is
             ,
             although
             it
             want
             an
             outward
             practice
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             sufficient
             and
             effectual
             to
             produce
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             
               certainly
               effect
               it
            
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             but
             time
             and
             
               opportunity
               allow'd
               for
               it
            
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             here
             is
             the
             dangerous
             state
             and
             deplorable
             case
             of
             all
             such
             dying
             Penitents
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             twenty
             to
             one
             ,
             if
             they
             defer
             repentance
             to
             their
             death-bed
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             change
             which
             then
             appears
             in
             them
             is
             not
             so
             sufficient
             ,
             nor
             would
             ,
             were
             there
             a
             due
             time
             allow'd
             for
             it
             ,
             prove
             so
             effectual
             .
             And
             of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             argument
             ,
             in
             that
             among
             all
             the
             
               holy
               vows
            
             and
             
               pious
               purposes
            
             ,
             which
             are
             begun
             by
             men
             upon
             a
             sick-bed
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             sight
             of
             death
             and
             expect
             a
             dissolution
             ;
             there
             are
             so
             few
             that
             continue
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             prove
             effectual
             to
             make
             their
             lives
             and
             actions
             answer
             them
             when
             they
             recover
             .
             There
             is
             not
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             one
             unconverted
             Christian
             in
             five
             hundred
             ,
             but
             will
             show
             some
             signs
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             put
             up
             devout
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             make
             holy
             vows
             and
             purposes
             when
             he
             apprehends
             himself
             about
             to
             dye
             :
             and
             yet
             of
             all
             them
             who
             are
             raised
             up
             again
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             very
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             number
             that
             make
             good
             those
             vows
             ,
             and
             effect
             what
             they
             had
             resolved
             upon
             .
             And
             now
             if
             these
             men
             had
             dyed
             when
             they
             thus
             repented
             ,
             in
             what
             a
             miserable
             state
             had
             they
             been
             !
             For
             this
             change
             in
             their
             will
             and
             purpose
             is
             no
             further
             available
             to
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             than
             it
             would
             be
             effectual
             to
             a
             like
             change
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             practice
             .
             God
             accepts
             the
             holiness
             of
             the
             mind
             only
             as
             it
             is
             a
             
               holy
               principle
            
             ,
             and
             imputes
             the
             reward
             of
             obedience
             to
             it
             no
             
             farther
             than
             he
             foresees
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             allow'd
             time
             ,
             obedience
             would
             ensue
             upon
             it
             .
             The
             will
             is
             never
             taken
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             able
             to
             effect
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             deed
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             follow
             so
             soon
             as
             an
             opportunity
             were
             offer'd
             for
             it
             .
             And
             this
             God
             sees
             before
             hand
             ,
             although
             we
             do
             not
             :
             he
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             mens
             desires
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             their
             purposes
             before
             their
             following
             works
             declare
             them
             .
             And
             according
             to
             what
             he
             foresees
             they
             would
             afterwards
             effect
             ;
             he
             either
             accepts
             ,
             or
             rejects
             them
             .
             But
             when
             mens
             after-works
             come
             as
             a
             clear
             evidence
             of
             the
             unsincerity
             ,
             or
             insufficiency
             of
             their
             sick-bed
             resolutions
             ;
             they
             may
             see
             plainly
             themselves
             ,
             what
             God
             saw
             long
             before
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             change
             of
             mind
             ,
             which
             was
             then
             wrought
             ,
             was
             utterly
             insignificant
             and
             unavailing
             .
             When
             they
             trusted
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             relyed
             upon
             a
             broken
             reed
             ;
             their
             confidence
             upon
             it
             was
             ill
             grounded
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             dyed
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             most
             certainly
             have
             deceived
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             utterly
             uncertain
             and
             uncomfortable
             a
             thing
             is
             a
             mere
             unworking
             change
             ,
             and
             a
             late
             death-bed
             Repentance
             .
             It
             may
             sometimes
             prove
             sufficient
             to
             beget
             an
             after-change
             of
             practice
             ,
             and
             when
             God
             sees
             it
             would
             ,
             he
             will
             undoubtedly
             accept
             it
             .
             But
             it
             very
             seldom
             doth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             who
             dyes
             in
             it
             can
             possibly
             tell
             whether
             it
             would
             or
             no.
             It
             is
             very
             great
             odds
             that
             it
             would
             prove
             too
             weak
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             there
             be
             some
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             very
             small
             hope
             that
             any
             dying
             man
             can
             place
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             renders
             it
             ordinarily
             so
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             so
             uncertain
             and
             uncomfortable
             ,
             is
             either
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             generally
             proceeds
             from
             an
             
               unconstant
               ,
               temporary
               principle
            
             :
             Or
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             ,
             when
             the
             
               principle
               is
               genuine
               and
               lasting
            
             ,
             it
             is
             still
             too
             weak
             and
             
               in
               an
               incompetent
               measure
            
             and
             degree
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             penitential
             grief
             and
             change
             of
             mind
             which
             is
             wrought
             upon
             a
             Death-bed
             ,
             is
             ordinarily
             ineffective
             ,
             and
             insufficient
             to
             produce
             a
             constant
             change
             of
             life
             and
             practice
             ,
             because
             it
             generally
             proceeds
             from
             an
             
               inconstant
               and
               temporary
               principle
            
             .
             It
             is
             commonly
             founded
             upon
             a
             reason
             that
             doth
             not
             hold
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             a
             reason
             that
             is
             good
             in
             sickness
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             health
             ;
             that
             concludes
             for
             a
             Pious
             change
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             under
             our
             sick-bed
             sorrows
             ;
             but
             not
             when
             ,
             being
             freed
             from
             them
             ,
             we
             come
             under
             the
             pleasure
             of
             temptations
             .
             For
             the
             great
             and
             general
             motive
             which
             makes
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             never
             thought
             of
             reforming
             in
             all
             their
             lives
             before
             ,
             to
             resolve
             upon
             it
             when
             they
             are
             on
             their
             Death-bed
             ;
             is
             plainly
             the
             nearness
             of
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             and
             their
             apprehension
             of
             their
             
               sudden
               death
            
             and
             departure
             .
             Could
             they
             hope
             to
             live
             longer
             ,
             they
             would
             sin
             still
             .
             But
             they
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             going
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             so
             much
             Conscience
             left
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Hell
             for
             the
             impenitent
             ;
             and
             their
             own
             self-love
             is
             extreamly
             startled
             at
             that
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             run
             to
             any
             shelter
             :
             So
             that
             they
             make
             many
             fearful
             confessions
             ,
             and
             fervent
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Holy
             purposes
             ,
             and
             say
             and
             do
             any
             thing
             whereby
             they
             may
             quiet
             their
             present
             fears
             ,
             and
             catch
             at
             any
             comfortable
             hopes
             of
             avoiding
             it
             .
             The
             ordinary
             cause
             then
             of
             all
             this
             work
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             hatred
             of
             Sin
             ;
             but
             only
             a
             fear
             of
             Punishment
             .
             And
             that
             too
             not
             a
             fear
             of
             it
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             as
             at
             some
             removes
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             only
             as
             near
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             just
             hanging
             over
             them
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             this
             apparant
             nearness
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             this
             confounding
             fear
             upon
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             plainly
             a
             short
             and
             transient
             ,
             an
             
               unconstant
               ,
               temporary
            
             Principle
             .
             It
             is
             a
             reason
             to
             them
             no
             longer
             than
             they
             are
             sick
             ;
             for
             when
             they
             recover
             and
             are
             well
             again
             ,
             Death
             is
             as
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             become
             again
             as
             fearless
             as
             
             ever
             .
             They
             are
             got
             out
             of
             its
             neighbourhood
             ,
             and
             it
             gives
             them
             no
             further
             trouble
             :
             So
             that
             all
             their
             former
             fears
             abate
             ,
             and
             their
             vertuous
             resolutions
             fall
             ,
             as
             beginning
             now
             to
             want
             that
             which
             first
             gave
             life
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             should
             support
             them
             .
             And
             now
             when
             opportunities
             of
             Sin
             are
             offered
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasurable
             baits
             of
             Temptations
             invite
             ;
             they
             have
             nothing
             left
             that
             is
             able
             to
             resist
             them
             .
             Whilst
             they
             were
             sick
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             capable
             to
             be
             tempted
             ;
             and
             then
             Death
             being
             near
             ,
             it
             enabled
             them
             to
             purpose
             well
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             pious
             resolution
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             well
             ,
             Temptations
             are
             become
             as
             strong
             as
             ever
             ;
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Death
             being
             far
             removed
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             resolutions
             that
             can
             withstand
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             quickly
             changed
             again
             into
             the
             same
             men
             ,
             as
             sensual
             and
             sinful
             as
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             it
             sometimes
             happens
             ,
             that
             those
             souls
             which
             were
             at
             first
             awakened
             by
             such
             a
             
               transient
               ,
               temporary
            
             motive
             ;
             go
             on
             to
             others
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             are
             more
             fixt
             and
             lasting
             :
             and
             then
             they
             are
             furnished
             with
             Armour
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             motive
             that
             may
             bear
             them
             out
             when
             Death
             is
             far
             off
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             when
             't
             is
             near
             at
             hand
             ;
             in
             time
             of
             health
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             time
             of
             sickness
             .
             For
             they
             who
             were
             at
             first
             affrighted
             into
             a
             change
             of
             mind
             and
             holy
             purposes
             ,
             by
             the
             near
             approach
             of
             Death
             and
             Judgment
             ,
             go
             on
             sometimes
             to
             confirm
             their
             resolutions
             upon
             more
             lasting
             principles
             .
             They
             think
             themselves
             into
             a
             deep
             sense
             
               of
               that
               ingratitude
               towards
               God
               which
               is
               in
               Sin
               ,
               and
               of
               its
               mischievousness
               to
               their
               own
               selves
               ;
               how
               it
               robs
               them
               of
               all
               that
               Eternal
               Good
               which
               their
               hearts
               desire
               ,
               and
               brings
               them
               under
               all
               those
               insupportable
               and
               endless
               evils
               which
               they
               fear
               :
               all
               which
               it
               doth
               for
               the
               purchase
               of
               some
               light
               ,
               empty
               ,
               and
               transient
               Pleasures
               ,
               which
               are
               vastly
               below
               the
               joys
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               avoidance
               of
               some
               short
               pain
               and
               uneasiness
               ,
               which
               are
               
               infinitely
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Pains
               of
               Hell.
            
             And
             these
             thoughts
             give
             them
             a
             firm
             and
             lasting
             conviction
             of
             the
             utter
             necessity
             of
             renouncing
             all
             evil
             courses
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             destructive
             ;
             and
             of
             leading
             a
             holy
             and
             obedient
             life
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             infinitely
             becoming
             them
             ,
             and
             beneficial
             to
             them
             .
             And
             this
             conviction
             now
             can
             beget
             and
             preserve
             a
             resolution
             that
             is
             sufficient
             and
             effectual
             ,
             victorious
             and
             prevailing
             .
             It
             will
             be
             a
             reason
             to
             them
             to
             resolve
             and
             practise
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             in
             sickness
             and
             in
             health
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             not
             tempted
             ,
             and
             also
             when
             they
             are
             .
             For
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             is
             always
             a
             necessary
             end
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             is
             always
             a
             necessary
             means
             or
             instrument
             .
             So
             that
             if
             Men
             resolve
             upon
             a
             conviction
             of
             this
             necessity
             ,
             they
             resolve
             upon
             a
             reason
             that
             may
             well
             hold
             always
             .
             They
             will
             constantly
             have
             the
             highest
             reason
             to
             be
             so
             convinced
             ;
             and
             still
             to
             repeat
             and
             fortifie
             their
             resolution
             upon
             such
             conviction
             ;
             and
             to
             act
             and
             practise
             that
             which
             they
             have
             so
             wisely
             resolved
             .
             And
             when
             a
             Sick-mans
             change
             is
             built
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             upon
             this
             motive
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             permanent
             and
             fixt
             ,
             effectual
             and
             prevailing
             .
             As
             it
             is
             in
             all
             those
             who
             are
             Converted
             by
             Sickness
             and
             Afflictions
             ,
             that
             great
             ,
             and
             usually
             last
             means
             which
             God
             makes
             use
             of
             for
             the
             reclaiming
             of
             sinful
             Men.
             
          
           
             But
             generally
             Mens
             sick-bed
             purposes
             go
             no
             further
             than
             the
             first
             ground
             .
             They
             always
             begin
             upon
             the
             fears
             of
             present
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             near
             approach
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             though
             sometimes
             they
             go
             higher
             still
             ,
             yet
             ordinarily
             they
             rest
             there
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             have
             no
             change
             longer
             than
             their
             sickness
             lasts
             .
             And
             this
             Repentance
             is
             certainly
             insufficient
             ;
             this
             will
             can
             never
             be
             accepted
             for
             the
             deed
             ;
             because
             if
             they
             were
             allow'd
             to
             recover
             again
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             on
             till
             an
             opportunity
             of
             Doing
             came
             ,
             the
             good
             will
             and
             purpose
             would
             be
             quite
             lost
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             effect
             nothing
             .
          
           
           
             But
             although
             a
             Death-bed
             change
             should
             proceed
             upon
             both
             these
             grounds
             ,
             and
             the
             dying
             men
             should
             resolve
             to
             amend
             ,
             both
             
               upon
               the
               sense
               of
               sudden
               Death
               ,
            
             which
             will
             maintain
             their
             resolution
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             near
             ,
             and
             also
             
               upon
               a
               conviction
               of
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               Heaven
               and
               a
               Holy
               Life
               ,
            
             which
             may
             make
             them
             resolve
             still
             when
             the
             present
             danger
             is
             over
             :
             yet
             may
             their
             Repentance
             after
             all
             be
             insufficient
             and
             avail
             nothing
             .
             For
             a
             Death-bed
             Repentance
             when
             it
             doth
             proceed
             upon
             a
             
               genuine
               and
               lasting
            
             motive
             ,
             is
             still
             oft
             times
             ineffectual
             ,
             because
             the
             change
             is
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             too
             weak
             and
             
               incompetent
               a
               measure
               and
               degree
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             every
             degree
             even
             of
             true
             and
             undissembled
             resolution
             that
             will
             overcome
             a
             mans
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             him
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             as
             to
             make
             him
             prevail
             over
             all
             Temptations
             .
             A
             thousand
             good
             resolutions
             go
             to
             Hell
             ,
             because
             although
             they
             are
             sincere
             and
             true
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             weak
             and
             ineffectual
             .
             For
             how
             many
             men
             are
             there
             who
             resolve
             against
             their
             sins
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             yet
             get
             quit
             of
             them
             ?
             They
             purpose
             to
             leave
             them
             ;
             but
             for
             all
             that
             they
             live
             still
             in
             them
             :
             their
             mind
             and
             will
             is
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             continue
             to
             work
             and
             practise
             them
             .
             When
             once
             men
             have
             got
             
               violent
               lusts
            
             ,
             and
             
               vicious
               habits
            
             ,
             and
             Sin
             by
             a
             
               long
               use
            
             is
             become
             almost
             a
             
               second
               nature
            
             to
             them
             :
             it
             is
             not
             every
             measure
             ,
             no
             nor
             every
             
               moderate
               degree
            
             of
             resolution
             that
             can
             mortifie
             and
             overcome
             them
             .
             For
             a
             weak
             resolution
             is
             quickly
             overthrown
             ,
             mens
             Lusts
             are
             too
             hard
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             quite
             overbear
             it
             :
             it
             may
             make
             some
             resistance
             ,
             create
             some
             trouble
             ,
             and
             cause
             some
             delay
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             all
             that
             it
             can
             do
             :
             it
             can
             only
             contend
             and
             struggle
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             able
             to
             overcome
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             from
             every
             Religious
             Mans
             experience
             ;
             and
             this
             S
             t
             Paul
             sets
             down
             expressly
             in
             his
             character
             of
             the
             
               unregenerate
               striver
            
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             For
             there
             was
             
             a
             real
             change
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             without
             a
             change
             in
             his
             practice
             ;
             a
             resolution
             without
             effect
             ;
             and
             a
             will
             without
             performance
             :
             the
             
               violence
               of
               his
               Lusts
            
             was
             too
             hard
             for
             the
             
               convictions
               of
               his
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             led
             him
             Captive
             ,
             even
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             into
             a
             course
             of
             Sin
             and
             disobedience
             .
             
               With
               the
               MIND
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               I
               serve
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               FLESH
               the
               Law
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             v.
             25.
             
             
               What
               I
               DO
               ,
               I
               ALLOW
               not
               ;
               for
               what
               I
               WOVLD
               that
               I
               DO
               not
               ;
               but
               what
               I
               HATE
               ,
               that
               I
               DO
               ,
            
             v.
             15
             ,
             19.
             
             
               To
               WILL
               is
               present
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               how
               to
               PERFORM
               that
               which
               is
               good
               I
               find
               not
               ,
            
             v.
             18.
             
             
               For
               the
               Law
               of
               my
               MEMBERS
               wars
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               my
               MIND
               ,
               and
               brings
               me
               into
               CAPTIVITY
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Sin
               ,
            
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             Thus
             weak
             and
             unable
             ,
             ineffective
             and
             idle
             ,
             are
             many
             true
             and
             real
             resolutions
             .
             They
             have
             not
             strength
             enough
             to
             do
             their
             work
             ;
             the
             opposition
             is
             greater
             than
             they
             can
             overcome
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             make
             no
             alteration
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             this
             
               change
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             men
             will
             continue
             wicked
             and
             disobedient
             in
             their
             practice
             still
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             generally
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             proceed
             upon
             a
             genuine
             and
             lasting
             motive
             ,
             are
             the
             Penitential
             purposes
             of
             Dying-men
             .
             For
             ,
             alas
             !
             when
             Men
             have
             lived
             all
             their
             Lives
             in
             a
             course
             of
             Sin
             ,
             and
             their
             minds
             have
             been
             always
             taken
             up
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             wholly
             inslaved
             to
             it
             :
             it
             is
             no
             easie
             matter
             to
             bring
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             fill
             them
             with
             such
             firmness
             of
             purpose
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             pious
             resolution
             as
             would
             be
             able
             effectually
             to
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             it
             .
             This
             is
             a
             most
             laborious
             work
             ,
             and
             a
             difficult
             undertaking
             .
             It
             requires
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             freedom
             of
             all
             our
             faculties
             .
             For
             how
             hard
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             even
             for
             men
             in
             health
             ,
             when
             their
             
               thoughts
               are
               free
               ,
               distracted
               by
               no
               business
               ,
               interrupted
               by
               no
               pain
               ,
               and
               disturbed
               by
               no
               disease
               or
               other
               hindrance
               ,
            
             to
             work
             themselves
             up
             to
             an
             effectual
             and
             
             prevailing
             resolution
             against
             
               any
               one
            
             Sin
             which
             they
             have
             been
             habitually
             inured
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             enslaved
             to
             ?
             And
             even
             of
             them
             who
             do
             at
             last
             effectually
             resolve
             against
             it
             ,
             how
             few
             are
             there
             who
             came
             to
             such
             a
             pitch
             of
             resolution
             at
             the
             
               first
               tryal
            
             ?
             No
             ,
             their
             proceeding
             is
             gradual
             ,
             they
             go
             on
             from
             step
             to
             step
             ;
             every
             following
             resolution
             is
             more
             firm
             ,
             and
             stronger
             than
             that
             which
             went
             before
             ;
             till
             after
             several
             repetitions
             and
             advances
             ,
             they
             arrive
             at
             last
             to
             a
             degree
             and
             pitch
             of
             holy
             purpose
             so
             compleat
             as
             can
             effect
             that
             vertuous
             change
             of
             life
             and
             action
             which
             they
             aim
             at
             .
             So
             that
             their
             spiritual
             Life
             is
             not
             brought
             on
             to
             perfection
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             more
             than
             their
             natural
             ;
             but
             requires
             much
             time
             ,
             and
             much
             exercise
             :
             for
             as
             their
             sinful
             habits
             were
             not
             at
             first
             acquired
             ,
             so
             neither
             are
             they
             to
             be
             conquered
             by
             one
             action
             ,
             but
             by
             many
             .
             And
             since
             the
             process
             in
             Repentance
             ,
             even
             from
             
               one
               single
            
             Sin
             ,
             is
             so
             long
             and
             tedious
             ere
             it
             has
             arrived
             to
             a
             saving
             pitch
             ,
             and
             so
             difficult
             to
             a
             healthy
             man
             ,
             who
             has
             nothing
             to
             trouble
             and
             distract
             him
             :
             what
             must
             an
             
               universal
               reformation
            
             be
             to
             a
             dying
             person
             ,
             whose
             time
             is
             short
             ,
             and
             much
             disturbed
             ;
             who
             cannot
             repeat
             many
             resolutions
             ,
             nor
             make
             a
             tryal
             of
             the
             force
             and
             power
             of
             
               any
               one
            
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             most
             likely
             to
             be
             weak
             and
             languid
             in
             all
             those
             good
             purposes
             which
             he
             makes
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             his
             
               thoughts
               are
               heavy
               ,
               and
               his
               attention
               broken
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               faculties
               are
               oppressed
               with
               pain
               ,
               and
               become
               weary
               and
               unactive
               through
               a
               wasting
               Disease
               ?
            
             Surely
             if
             the
             
               first
               resolutions
            
             of
             
               healthy
               Men
            
             are
             generally
             so
             ineffective
             and
             insufficient
             ;
             these
             purposes
             of
             
               dying
               Penitents
            
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             advantages
             for
             a
             strong
             and
             prevailing
             resolution
             fall
             much
             below
             them
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             generally
             of
             this
             ineffective
             sort
             too
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             they
             stand
             us
             in
             no
             stead
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             but
             are
             
               utterly
               unavailable
            
             to
             any
             mans
             
             Salvation
             .
             A
             man
             who
             only
             purposeth
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             practise
             ;
             who
             barely
             wills
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             able
             to
             perform
             ;
             is
             in
             the
             
               way
               to
               life
            
             indeed
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             far
             from
             having
             yet
             attained
             to
             it
             .
             He
             is
             still
             in
             a
             sad
             case
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             damning
             Sentence
             .
             For
             he
             is
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             in
             that
             seventh
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             where
             he
             describes
             him
             ,
             
               slain
               by
               Sin
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             It
             
               works
               death
               in
               him
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             he
             is
             yet
             under
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             so
             
               the
               body
               of
               Death
            
             too
             ,
             vers
             .
             24.
             
             But
             the
             change
             of
             mind
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             works
             a
             change
             of
             practice
             .
             If
             he
             sees
             it
             sufficient
             to
             effect
             that
             ,
             he
             accepts
             it
             indeed
             before
             the
             effect
             follows
             :
             he
             takes
             the
             will
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             will
             is
             so
             strong
             as
             that
             upon
             any
             fit
             occasion
             it
             would
             produce
             it
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             account
             he
             accepted
             the
             
               dying
               Thief
            
             ,
             Luk.
             23.42
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             only
             an
             impotent
             and
             ineffective
             will
             ,
             and
             he
             discerns
             plainly
             that
             no
             obedient
             works
             would
             follow
             it
             :
             it
             is
             no
             such
             will
             as
             he
             rewards
             ,
             and
             for
             such
             Penitents
             ,
             he
             will
             by
             
               no
               means
            
             absolve
             ,
             but
             utterly
             condemn
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             the
             change
             of
             mind
             and
             penitential
             purposes
             of
             dying
             persons
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             are
             upon
             genuine
             and
             lasting
             grounds
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             the
             following
             parts
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             please
             to
             spare
             him
             ,
             they
             would
             do
             something
             ;
             would
             yet
             be
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             and
             so
             unable
             to
             do
             enough
             :
             here
             is
             still
             a
             further
             reason
             of
             the
             ordinary
             insufficiency
             of
             such
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             why
             those
             dying
             men
             will
             not
             ordinarily
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             perish
             notwithstanding
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             point
             then
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             't
             is
             possible
             for
             such
             New-birth
             to
             save
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             has
             not
             yet
             produced
             a
             
               New
               practice
            
             ;
             and
             for
             dying
             Penitents
             to
             be
             accepted
             upon
             a
             
               change
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             without
             a
             like
             
               change
               of
               life
               and
               actions
            
             .
             This
             I
             say
             is
             possible
             ,
             it
             sometimes
             is
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             has
             been
             done
             :
             but
             this
             indeed
             is
             very
             rare
             and
             very
             seldom
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             Man
             in
             his
             sober
             
             wits
             ,
             who
             has
             time
             before
             him
             ,
             will
             dare
             to
             trust
             to
             it
             .
             And
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             to
             men
             who
             are
             so
             unhappy
             as
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             it
             ,
             it
             has
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             f
             Salvians
             determination
             ,
             just
             
               so
               much
               hope
            
             as
             may
             excite
             a
             good
             endeavour
             :
             but
             to
             men
             who
             are
             yet
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             
               altogether
               so
               desperate
            
             ,
             as
             utterly
             to
             discourage
             all
             delay
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             Pardon
             promised
             to
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             to
             Conversion
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Confession
               of
               Sins
               .
               The
               nature
               and
               qualifications
               of
               a
               Saving
               Confession
               .
               It
               s
               fitness
               to
               make
               us
               forsake
               Sin.
               The
               ineffectiveness
               of
               most
               mens
               Confessions
               .
               The
               folly
               and
               impiety
               of
               it
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Confession
               no
               further
               than
               it
               produces
               Obedience
               .
               Of
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Conversion
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               Conversion
               .
               It
               includes
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               another
               name
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             FOurthly
             ,
             That
             condition
             of
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             which
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             exacts
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             whereupon
             at
             the
             last
             day
             Christ
             will
             accept
             and
             reward
             us
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             called
             Confession
             of
             our
             Sins
             to
             God.
             When
             we
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             pardon
             them
             ;
             he
             has
             engaged
             his
             word
             and
             faithfulness
             
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             recede
             from
             it
             :
             
               If
               we
            
             a
             
               confess
               our
               Sins
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               God
               is
               just
               and
               FAITHFVL
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               Sins
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             this
             Confession
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             whereupon
             God
             promises
             mercifully
             to
             forgive
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             naming
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             giving
             in
             an
             
               Historical
               Catalogue
            
             of
             them
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             know
             them
             and
             be
             informed
             of
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             sees
             all
             our
             thoughts
             afar
             off
             ,
             and
             our
             actions
             long
             before
             .
             We
             cannot
             inform
             him
             when
             we
             lay
             open
             our
             transgressions
             before
             him
             ;
             for
             we
             could
             never
             find
             any
             place
             wherein
             to
             act
             them
             so
             retired
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             under
             his
             eye
             ;
             nor
             any
             time
             and
             circumstances
             so
             secret
             ,
             as
             to
             escape
             his
             knowledge
             .
             So
             that
             our
             Confession
             cannot
             be
             to
             
               instruct
               him
            
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             shame
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             other
             effects
             in
             our
             
               own
               selves
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             must
             not
             be
             a
             bare
             recital
             of
             such
             offences
             as
             we
             have
             committed
             ;
             but
             an
             acknowledgment
             
               duly
               qualified
            
             ,
             and
             accompanied
             with
             such
             tempers
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             will
             lead
             us
             on
             to
             forsake
             and
             amend
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Confessing
             of
             them
             with
             shame
             ,
             with
             an
             humble
             debasement
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             our
             unworthiness
             ,
             who
             could
             ever
             be
             so
             vile
             as
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
             And
             such
             was
             
             Ezra's
             Confession
             ,
             Ezra
             9.
             
             
               O
               my
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               am
               ASHAMED
               and
               blush
               to
               lift
               up
               my
               face
               to
               thee
               my
               God
               ,
               for
               our
               iniquities
               are
               encreased
               over
               our
               head
               ,
               and
               our
               trespasses
               are
               grown
               up
               unto
               the
               Heavens
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             them
             with
             hatred
             and
             detestation
             ,
             as
             things
             that
             are
             utterly
             odious
             and
             loathsome
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             therefore
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             
               fly
               from
            
             ,
             as
             from
             what
             is
             most
             offensive
             .
             And
             such
             is
             that
             Confession
             whereunto
             God
             directs
             the
             Jews
             by
             his
             Prophet
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               remember
               your
               ways
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               all
               your
               doings
               wherein
               ye
               have
               been
               defiled
               ;
               and
               ye
               shall
               LOATH
               your selves
               in
               your
               own
               sight
               for
               all
               
               your
               evils
               that
               you
               have
               committed
               ,
            
             Ezekiel
             20.43
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             recital
             of
             them
             with
             sorrow
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             a
             
               troubled
               heart
            
             ;
             with
             such
             pain
             as
             we
             use
             to
             feel
             in
             those
             things
             which
             most
             afflict
             us
             :
             which
             therefore
             we
             are
             forward
             
               to
               avoid
            
             ,
             as
             what
             creates
             the
             greatest
             torment
             .
             And
             such
             was
             that
             of
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             who
             when
             he
             remembred
             ,
             and
             made
             mention
             of
             his
             Sin
             to
             God
             ,
             wept
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             bitterly
             ,
             Matt.
             26.75
             .
             And
             of
             David
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             in
             the
             38.
             
             Psalm
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             declares
             to
             God
             
               his
               iniquity
            
             ,
             he
             will
             
               be
               SORRY
            
             for
             his
             Sin
             ,
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Confession
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             ,
             upon
             all
             this
             shame
             and
             sorrow
             which
             we
             have
             undergone
             for
             them
             ,
             never
             more
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             act
             them
             over
             again
             and
             repeat
             them
             .
             A
             Confession
             of
             the
             mouth
             ,
             that
             is
             accompanied
             with
             a
             turn
             and
             change
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             set
             as
             much
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             formerly
             it
             was
             inclined
             to
             them
             .
             And
             such
             was
             that
             Confession
             which
             Wise
             Solomon
             durst
             recommend
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             beg
             him
             to
             accept
             of
             for
             mens
             Pardon
             and
             Forgiveness
             .
             
               If
               they
               Repent
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               say
               we
               have
               done
               perversly
               ,
               we
               have
               committed
               wickedness
               :
               and
               so
               RETVRN
               unto
               thee
               with
               all
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               soul
               :
               then
               hear
               their
               prayer
               ,
               and
               forgive
               thy
               people
               that
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               transgressions
               wherein
               they
               have
               transgressed
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             8.47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             such
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             as
             undoes
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             all
             that
             which
             we
             had
             
               done
               wickedly
            
             ;
             and
             makes
             all
             just
             and
             sufficient
             recompence
             ▪
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             acknowledgment
             of
             all
             Sins
             of
             injustice
             ,
             which
             God
             himself
             prescribes
             .
             
               When
               a
               Man
               or
               Woman
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               shall
               commit
               any
               sin
            
             of
             injury
             and
             wrong
             ,
             
               that
               men
               commit
            
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             
               to
               do
               a
               trespass
            
             thereby
             
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               person
               be
               guilty
               :
               then
               shall
               they
               confess
               
               their
               Sin
               that
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               shall
               RECOMPENCE
               their
               Trespass
               with
               the
               principle
               thereof
               ,
            
             or
             the
             thing
             it self
             which
             they
             took
             away
             wrongfully
             ,
             
               and
               shall
               add
            
             moreover
             
               unto
               it
               a
               fifth
               part
            
             more
             
               thereof
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               unto
               him
               against
               whom
               they
               trespassed
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             5.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Now
             a
             Confession
             of
             our
             Sins
             thus
             
               qualified
               ,
               viz.
            
             a
             Confession
             of
             them
             
               with
               blushing
               and
               being
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ;
               with
               an
               implacable
               hatred
               and
               loathing
               indignation
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               bitter
               sorrow
               for
               them
               ;
               with
               firm
               purpose
               and
               resolution
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               possible
               endeavours
               to
               undo
               them
               by
               making
               just
               recompence
               and
               satisfaction
               :
            
             A
             Confession
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             thus
             attended
             is
             a
             most
             natural
             cause
             ,
             and
             powerful
             principle
             of
             our
             leaving
             and
             forsaking
             them
             .
             The
             four
             first
             concomitant
             tempers
             ,
             are
             all
             most
             
               effectual
               causes
            
             of
             better
             obedience
             and
             reformation
             ;
             and
             the
             
               last
               ,
               viz.
               making
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
            
             is
             an
             instance
             and
             effect
             of
             it
             .
             Shame
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             hatred
             are
             the
             great
             rules
             and
             measures
             of
             what
             we
             shall
             forsake
             ,
             the
             prime
             springs
             and
             directors
             of
             all
             aversation
             and
             avoidance
             .
             Nothing
             is
             more
             natural
             for
             us
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             slow
             to
             do
             that
             we
             are
             ashamed
             of
             ;
             to
             avoid
             what
             we
             hate
             ;
             to
             turn
             away
             from
             that
             which
             grieves
             and
             torments
             us
             .
             So
             that
             if
             once
             disobedience
             fall
             under
             these
             passions
             ,
             it
             has
             lost
             all
             its
             interest
             ,
             and
             will
             surely
             be
             excluded
             from
             the
             service
             of
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             .
             Our
             passions
             oppose
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             wills
             are
             set
             against
             it
             :
             and
             when
             both
             these
             are
             not
             only
             got
             loose
             from
             it
             ,
             but
             also
             most
             resolutely
             contend
             with
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             wholly
             bereft
             of
             all
             its
             power
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             nothing
             in
             us
             .
             We
             have
             no
             temptation
             to
             pursue
             it
             further
             ;
             we
             are
             weary
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             offended
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             sure
             to
             leave
             and
             forsake
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             this
             Confession
             ,
             thus
             qualified
             and
             attended
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             is
             so
             genuine
             a
             cause
             of
             better
             
             obedience
             and
             reformation
             :
             therefore
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             so
             great
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             it
             .
             When
             God
             says
             
               he
               that
               confesses
               his
               sin
               shall
               find
               mercy
               ,
            
             he
             means
             
               he
               that
               confesses
               and
               forsakes
               it
               ,
            
             that
             acknowledges
             his
             offences
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             to
             renounce
             them
             and
             become
             obedient
             .
             His
             speech
             is
             m●tonymical
             ,
             he
             implies
             Obedience
             ,
             although
             he
             doth
             not
             mention
             it
             .
             For
             no
             Confession
             of
             sin
             will
             serve
             any
             mans
             turn
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             except
             he
             leave
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             life
             and
             actions
             bid
             adieu
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             indeed
             ,
             abounds
             with
             another
             sort
             of
             Confession
             ,
             which
             costs
             less
             ,
             and
             effects
             nothing
             .
             They
             confess
             their
             sins
             without
             shame
             ,
             and
             relate
             them
             without
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             name
             them
             without
             hatred
             ;
             they
             recite
             them
             to
             God
             without
             resolving
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             them
             daily
             without
             any
             amends
             ,
             or
             making
             any
             recompence
             and
             satisfaction
             for
             them
             .
             For
             they
             cannot
             but
             be
             hardned
             against
             shame
             ,
             who
             day
             by
             day
             ,
             if
             not
             several
             times
             every
             day
             ,
             have
             the
             face
             to
             tell
             God
             that
             they
             have
             rebell'd
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             yet
             never
             endeavour
             to
             come
             with
             another
             story
             by
             disavowing
             and
             forsaking
             their
             Rebellion
             .
             They
             must
             needs
             be
             void
             of
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             who
             will
             never
             keep
             back
             from
             it
             :
             it
             cannot
             but
             please
             them
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             to
             pursue
             it
             .
             For
             they
             would
             not
             continually
             repeat
             their
             pain
             ,
             and
             at
             every
             turn
             act
             over
             again
             their
             own
             torment
             and
             vexation
             .
             It
             is
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             that
             they
             do
             not
             hate
             but
             entirely
             love
             disobedience
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             slip
             no
             opportunities
             of
             acting
             it
             .
             They
             are
             plainly
             resolved
             upon
             it
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             most
             firmly
             fixt
             ,
             and
             forward
             to
             embrace
             it
             .
             And
             since
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             hideous
             Confessions
             ,
             they
             stand
             ready
             still
             to
             close
             with
             their
             Sin
             upon
             the
             first
             meeting
             ,
             and
             to
             repeat
             what
             they
             confessed
             upon
             the
             next
             occasion
             ;
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             their
             hearts
             were
             never
             against
             it
             ,
             whatever
             their
             words
             were
             .
             They
             
             only
             shewed
             their
             wit
             ,
             but
             not
             their
             passions
             or
             perswasion
             ;
             they
             declaimed
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             while
             they
             meant
             no
             hurt
             to
             it
             .
             For
             even
             whilst
             they
             inveighed
             against
             the
             baseness
             ,
             the
             loathsomness
             ,
             the
             destructiveness
             of
             their
             Sin
             ;
             their
             own
             heart
             did
             not
             believe
             it
             .
             They
             did
             no
             more
             but
             spare
             God
             their
             tongues
             ,
             and
             speak
             what
             he
             pleased
             :
             but
             for
             their
             souls
             and
             actions
             ,
             they
             reserved
             them
             for
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             would
             like
             and
             do
             what
             they
             pleased
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             can
             any
             man
             be
             so
             blind
             as
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             as
             this
             can
             in
             
               any
               wise
            
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             procure
             his
             Pardon
             ?
             Has
             he
             any
             kindness
             for
             our
             Sins
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             take
             delight
             to
             hear
             them
             spoken
             of
             ?
             Are
             they
             so
             acceptable
             a
             service
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             hope
             to
             gain
             his
             favour
             barely
             by
             reciting
             them
             in
             his
             presence
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             hates
             them
             as
             things
             that
             are
             most
             loathsome
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             have
             them
             mentioned
             without
             real
             detestation
             .
             Is
             any
             man
             so
             weak
             as
             to
             think
             that
             he
             honours
             God
             ,
             merely
             by
             reckoning
             up
             his
             own
             offences
             ?
             That
             he
             gives
             glory
             unto
             him
             by
             declaring
             to
             his
             face
             how
             vilely
             he
             has
             affronted
             and
             despised
             him
             ?
             To
             Confess
             thus
             ,
             is
             to
             b
             reproach
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             boldly
             to
             defie
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             telling
             of
             him
             that
             we
             have
             disobeyed
             ,
             and
             are
             resolved
             to
             go
             on
             in
             it
             :
             an
             open
             profession
             and
             avowing
             of
             our
             Rebellion
             ,
             without
             any
             real
             signs
             or
             approach
             to
             amendment
             and
             due
             subjection
             .
             It
             is
             a
             transgressing
             bare-faced
             ,
             an
             addition
             of
             impudence
             to
             sin
             ;
             a
             continuing
             daily
             to
             Rebel
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             coming
             as
             daily
             into
             his
             very
             presence
             to
             declare
             and
             own
             our
             continued
             Rebellions
             .
             And
             this
             now
             is
             not
             to
             supplicate
             ,
             but
             to
             defie
             ;
             not
             to
             beg
             peace
             ,
             but
             to
             declare
             enmity
             ;
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             the
             way
             to
             soften
             and
             appease
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             effectual
             course
             to
             exasperate
             ,
             and
             implacably
             to
             provoke
             him
             .
          
           
           
             But
             then
             to
             go
             on
             still
             further
             ,
             and
             to
             pretend
             to
             him
             that
             we
             are
             sorry
             at
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             loath
             our selves
             for
             having
             sinned
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             resolved
             to
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ;
             when
             really
             ,
             as
             our
             after-actions
             (
             which
             are
             the
             truest
             interpreters
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             minds
             )
             declare
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             this
             is
             to
             add
             mockery
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             
               fresh
               affront
            
             to
             our
             
               former
               disobedience
            
             .
             It
             is
             most
             grossly
             to
             play
             the
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             most
             fulsome
             fashion
             to
             dissemble
             with
             him
             .
             It
             is
             an
             endeavouring
             to
             put
             tricks
             upon
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             a
             tryal
             of
             his
             skill
             ;
             a
             seeking
             to
             delude
             and
             impose
             upon
             an
             
               infinitely
               wise
            
             and
             
               all-seeing
               God
            
             ,
             by
             such
             
               thin
               pretences
            
             as
             cannot
             but
             be
             seen
             through
             and
             discovered
             by
             any
             
               ordinary
               Man.
            
             But
             let
             no
             Man
             vainly
             deceive
             himself
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             not
             mocked
             ;
             nor
             can
             all
             the
             arts
             of
             Earth
             and
             Hell
             out-wit
             and
             go
             beyond
             him
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             sees
             clearly
             through
             all
             this
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             most
             severely
             punish
             it
             .
             And
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judge
             of
             mens
             Confessions
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             he
             will
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             distinguish
             reality
             from
             complement
             ;
             an
             
               acknowledgment
               of
               Repentance
            
             ,
             from
             one
             of
             
               form
               and
               custom
            
             ;
             and
             will
             for
             ever
             reward
             the
             first
             ,
             whilst
             he
             punishes
             Eternally
             the
             latter
             .
             He
             will
             Pardon
             no
             Confession
             of
             our
             Sins
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             is
             
               sorrowful
               ,
               penitent
            
             ,
             and
             obedient
             ;
             we
             must
             amend
             those
             faults
             that
             we
             confess
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             with
             reason
             hope
             that
             he
             will
             accept
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             the
             Scripture
             is
             clear
             .
             It
             is
             only
             our
             returning
             upon
             Confession
             that
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             and
             forgiven
             .
             
               If
               they
               Repent
            
             ,
             says
             
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               SAY
               ,
               we
               have
               done
               perversly
               ,
               we
               have
               committed
               wickedness
               ;
               and
               so
               RETVRN
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               and
               all
               their
               soul
               :
               Then
               HEAR
               their
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               forgive
               thy
               people
               that
               have
               sinned
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             1
             King
             8.47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             And
             to
             name
             but
             one
             place
             more
             ,
             these
             
             words
             of
             Solomon
             are
             full
             and
             home
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             
               He
               who
               Confesses
               ,
               and
               FORSAKES
               his
               Sin
               shall
               find
               mercy
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.13
             .
          
           
             That
             Confession
             of
             our
             Sins
             then
             whereupon
             Christ
             our
             Judge
             will
             at
             the
             last
             day
             accept
             and
             Pardon
             us
             ,
             is
             such
             only
             as
             ends
             in
             Reformation
             and
             Obedience
             .
             The
             service
             of
             our
             lives
             must
             go
             along
             with
             that
             of
             our
             lips
             ;
             we
             must
             do
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             avoid
             what
             we
             condemn
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             safely
             trust
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             Sentence
             us
             to
             that
             Mercy
             and
             Life
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             the
             rewards
             of
             idle
             acknowledgments
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             a
             confessing
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             This
             Gospel
             condition
             of
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             is
             sometimes
             call'd
             Conversion
             .
             Without
             this
             we
             can
             have
             no
             hopes
             of
             happiness
             ;
             
               For
               except
               ye
               be
               CONVERTED
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               and
               become
               as
               little
               Children
            
             ,
             as
             void
             as
             they
             are
             of
             all
             former
             impressions
             and
             courses
             ,
             and
             free
             to
             enter
             upon
             new
             ones
             ,
             
               ye
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Matt.
             18.3
             .
             But
             if
             our
             Conversion
             goes
             before
             ,
             Gods
             Pardon
             is
             sure
             to
             follow
             after
             ;
             that
             being
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             reward
             .
             
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               CONVERTED
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             
               Peter
               ,
               that
               your
               Sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
            
             Act.
             3.19
             .
             Conversion
             sets
             us
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             precincts
             of
             Damnation
             ;
             for
             
               he
               who
               Converts
               a
               Sinner
               from
               the
               error
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               doth
               save
               a
               Soul
               from
               DEATH
               ,
            
             Jam.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             Now
             our
             
               Conversion
               from
               Sin
               to
               God
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             our
             Obedience
             in
             another
             word
             .
             For
             it
             denotes
             a
             turn
             and
             a
             change
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             our
             wills
             and
             desires
             ;
             but
             withal
             ,
             and
             that
             principally
             ,
             of
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             .
             For
             our
             
               course
               of
               actions
            
             is
             in
             the
             familiar
             ,
             and
             customary
             use
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             call'd
             our
             way
             ;
             our
             
               Conversation
               ,
               walking
            
             ;
             and
             our
             
               particular
               actions
            
             ,
             so
             many
             several
             steps
             :
             and
             our
             
               turning
               out
            
             of
             a
             course
             of
             
             Sin
             and
             Transgression
             ,
             
               into
               a
               course
            
             of
             Righteousness
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             being
             like
             the
             turning
             out
             of
             a
             wrong
             way
             into
             a
             right
             ,
             is
             call'd
             our
             
               turning
               from
            
             Sin
             ,
             and
             our
             
               turning
               to
            
             God
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             one
             word
             our
             Conversion
             .
             So
             that
             to
             be
             Converted
             ,
             is
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             Scripture
             language
             but
             to
             have
             the
             course
             of
             our
             works
             or
             actions
             turned
             ,
             and
             from
             workers
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             become
             workers
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             When
             Mercy
             and
             Life
             then
             are
             promised
             to
             our
             Conversion
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             made
             over
             to
             any
             thing
             which
             is
             separate
             from
             Obedience
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             only
             which
             denotes
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             another
             name
             for
             it
             .
             We
             are
             not
             Converted
             until
             we
             obey
             ;
             so
             that
             Obedience
             still
             is
             that
             which
             must
             procure
             our
             peace
             ,
             and
             capacitate
             us
             for
             Pardon
             and
             happiness
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             judge
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             Pardon
             promised
             to
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Prayer
               .
               Of
               the
               influence
               which
               our
               Prayers
               have
               upon
               our
               Obedience
               .
               Of
               the
               presumption
               or
               idleness
               of
               most
               mens
               Prayers
               .
               Of
               the
               impudence
               ,
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               uselessness
               of
               such
               Petitions
               .
               Then
               our
               Prayers
               are
               heard
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               :
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               Pardon
               in
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               for
               strength
               and
               assistance
               in
               the
               use
               of
               our
               own
               endeavours
               .
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               Prayer
               no
               further
               than
               it
               effects
               this
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               penitential
               endeavour
               .
            
          
           
             SIxthly
             ,
             That
             condition
             whereto
             the
             Gospel
             promises
             a
             gracious
             sentence
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Life
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             call'd
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             
               calling
               upon
               God.
               The
               Lord
               is
               nigh
               unto
               all
               them
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             says
             
               David
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               in
               truth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             145.18
             .
             
               Thou
               Lord
               art
               good
               and
               ready
               to
               forgive
               ,
               and
               plenteous
               in
               mercy
               to
               all
               that
               call
               upon
               thee
               ,
            
             Psal.
             86.5
             .
             For
             so
             surpassing
             is
             his
             goodness
             and
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             had
             of
             him
             for
             asking
             ;
             to
             them
             who
             desire
             it
             ,
             he
             can
             deny
             nothing
             .
             
               Ask
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               for
               EVERY
               one
               that
               asketh
               receiveth
               ,
            
             Matt.
             7.7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             that
             in
             all
             things
             equally
             ,
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             distrust
             him
             and
             disbelieve
             his
             Love.
             
               For
               ALL
               things
               ,
               WHATSOEVER
               you
               shall
               ask
               in
               Prayer
               BELIEVING
               ,
               you
               shall
               receive
               ,
            
             
             Matt.
             21.22
             .
             So
             that
             if
             men
             want
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             bestow
             upon
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             do
             not
             beg
             it
             of
             him
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               not
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               because
               ye
               ask
               not
               ,
            
             Jam.
             4.2
             .
             For
             not
             only
             the
             
               overflowing
               goodness
               of
               Gods
               own
               nature
               ,
            
             but
             ,
             besides
             that
             ,
             the
             
               interest
               of
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             our
             MEDIATOR
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             gives
             us
             a
             full
             security
             in
             all
             our
             requests
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             obtain
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             ask
             in
             his
             name
             .
             
               Ask
               any
               thing
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               do
               it
               ,
            
             Joh.
             14.14
             .
             Nay
             so
             dear
             is
             he
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             although
             he
             himself
             should
             not
             move
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             Gods
             inexpressible
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             who
             beg
             in
             his
             name
             can
             miss
             of
             nothing
             .
             
               In
               that
               day
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             after
             I
             am
             taken
             from
             you
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               ask
               ME
               nothing
               :
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               shall
               ask
               the
               FATHER
               in
               MY
               NAME
               ,
               he
               will
               give
               it
               you
               .
               And
               I
               say
               not
               that
               I
               will
               PRAY
               the
               Father
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               the
               Father
               himself
               loveth
               you
               ,
               BECAVSE
               ye
               have
               loved
               me
               ,
            
             Joh.
             16.23
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             seeing
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             
               that
               we
               have
               so
               great
            
             and
             powerful
             a
             
               High
               Priest
               at
               Gods
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             whether
             our
             suit
             be
             for
             pardon
             ,
             or
             strength
             ,
             or
             for
             whatsoever
             else
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               come
               boldly
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               obtain
               Mercy
            
             for
             pardon
             of
             past
             sins
             ,
             
               and
               find
               grace
               to
            
             prevent
             future
             ,
             and
             to
             
               help
               in
               time
               of
               need
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             most
             a
             fitting
             season
             ,
             Heb.
             4.14
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Now
             our
             Prayers
             and
             
               calling
               upon
               God
            
             ,
             are
             a
             mighty
             means
             and
             instrument
             of
             our
             serving
             and
             
               obeying
               him
            
             .
             And
             as
             all
             the
             forementioned
             means
             had
             a
             natural
             fitness
             and
             tendency
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             so
             have
             our
             Prayers
             a
             supernatural
             ,
             and
             help
             us
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             through
             any
             efficacy
             of
             their
             
               own
               nature
            
             ,
             as
             through
             the
             aids
             of
             
               divine
               grace
            
             .
             For
             we
             have
             great
             difficulties
             to
             conflict
             with
             ,
             and
             great
             hindrances
             to
             overcome
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             our
             duty
             .
             There
             
             is
             much
             hardship
             in
             a
             holy
             course
             to
             make
             us
             unwilling
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             have
             a
             will
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             yet
             find
             much
             weakness
             in
             our selves
             that
             renders
             us
             unable
             to
             continue
             in
             good
             living
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             constantly
             all
             those
             good
             things
             which
             God
             has
             commanded
             us
             .
             For
             we
             have
             much
             ignorance
             of
             what
             we
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             much
             other
             business
             besides
             it
             :
             and
             as
             for
             that
             moreover
             which
             we
             do
             know
             ,
             we
             are
             apt
             many
             times
             to
             forget
             it
             ;
             or
             through
             the
             throng
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             through
             suddenness
             ,
             and
             surprize
             ,
             not
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             when
             we
             should
             use
             it
             ;
             or
             when
             in
             our
             minds
             we
             do
             clearly
             see
             it
             ,
             yet
             full
             often
             we
             cannot
             bring
             over
             our
             wills
             to
             choose
             and
             embrace
             it
             .
             For
             our
             lusts
             and
             passions
             prove
             many
             times
             of
             more
             force
             with
             our
             wills
             ,
             than
             our
             reason
             and
             Religion
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             either
             born
             down
             by
             the
             weight
             and
             strength
             ,
             or
             wearied
             with
             the
             tediousness
             and
             length
             of
             a
             temptation
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             supply
             all
             these
             defects
             ,
             and
             to
             support
             us
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             our
             duty
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             infirmities
             ,
             we
             have
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             the
             help
             and
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             grace
             .
             We
             want
             the
             
               good
               timeing
            
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             to
             have
             temptations
             assault
             us
             when
             we
             are
             best
             able
             to
             overcome
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             duties
             stay
             for
             us
             when
             we
             may
             most
             easily
             perform
             them
             .
             We
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             
               suggestions
               of
               his
               spirit
            
             to
             cure
             our
             forgetfulness
             ;
             of
             the
             
               aids
               of
               his
               grace
            
             to
             enlighten
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             clear
             up
             our
             notions
             ,
             and
             bend
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             establish
             our
             resolutions
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             make
             us
             unmoveable
             in
             a
             good
             course
             .
             So
             that
             we
             have
             an
             utter
             necessity
             of
             his
             help
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             disposals
             of
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             concurrence
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               both
               to
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               what
               he
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             it
             is
             our
             Prayers
             which
             bring
             all
             these
             
               divine
               
               aids
            
             down
             unto
             us
             .
             They
             obtain
             for
             us
             a
             
               good
               providence
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               powerful
               spirit
            
             ,
             which
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             our
             natural
             weaknesses
             shall
             work
             out
             our
             Obedience
             .
             God
             will
             not
             deny
             us
             these
             when
             we
             ask
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             argues
             unanswerably
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               being
               EVIL
               will
            
             yet
             
               give
               GOOD
               gifts
               to
               your
               Children
               :
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
            
             whose
             GOODNESS
             infinitely
             exceeds
             yours
             ,
             and
             who
             cannot
             be
             tainted
             with
             any
             of
             your
             
               ILLNESS
               ,
               give
               the
               HOLY
               SPIRIT
               ,
            
             that
             best
             of
             gifts
             ,
             
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
            
             ,
             Luk.
             11.13
             .
             And
             since
             our
             Prayers
             procure
             such
             a
             never
             failing
             aid
             ,
             and
             so
             Almighty
             an
             assistance
             for
             us
             ;
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             certain
             cause
             and
             instrument
             of
             our
             active
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
             They
             imply
             
               in
               us
            
             an
             hearty
             desire
             of
             having
             ,
             and
             fetch
             down
             
               to
               us
            
             a
             sufficient
             power
             of
             doing
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             keeping
             Gods
             Commandments
             .
             And
             when
             there
             is
             both
             a
             preparedness
             in
             us
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             a
             readiness
             in
             God
             to
             give
             us
             grace
             sufficient
             with
             it
             to
             do
             his
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             further
             wanting
             to
             our
             performance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             our
             Prayers
             imply
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             procure
             the
             other
             ;
             because
             they
             fetch
             down
             Divine
             aids
             ,
             and
             express
             our
             forwardness
             to
             obey
             with
             them
             :
             therefore
             have
             they
             so
             much
             favour
             shown
             them
             ,
             and
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             promised
             to
             them
             .
             For
             God
             never
             intends
             to
             reward
             an
             idle
             and
             unobeying
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             is
             industrious
             and
             obedient
             .
             Our
             Prayers
             must
             first
             make
             us
             do
             what
             he
             commands
             ,
             before
             they
             obtain
             those
             mercies
             for
             us
             which
             he
             promises
             .
             For
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             they
             who
             
               call
               upon
               him
               shall
               find
               favour
               and
               mercy
               ,
            
             he
             speaks
             metonymically
             ,
             he
             includes
             obedience
             ,
             although
             he
             doth
             not
             express
             it
             .
             He
             means
             them
             only
             who
             
               pray
               for
            
             b
             
               mercy
               and
               pardon
            
             ,
             and
             obey
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             
             who
             
               ask
               for
               grace
               and
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             work
             with
             it
             after
             it
             is
             granted
             .
             No
             prayers
             are
             of
             any
             account
             with
             him
             but
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             obedient
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             them
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Prayers
             indeed
             which
             are
             generally
             offered
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             have
             little
             of
             this
             in
             them
             .
             For
             if
             men
             pray
             for
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             ,
             they
             take
             no
             care
             to
             come
             furnished
             with
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             indispensable
             condition
             whereupon
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             encourage
             us
             to
             ask
             and
             hope
             for
             Pardon
             .
             And
             if
             they
             pray
             for
             any
             vertue
             or
             grace
             ,
             they
             expect
             it
             should
             drop
             into
             them
             without
             any
             endeavours
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             will
             take
             no
             pains
             to
             cooperate
             with
             and
             use
             it
             .
             Their
             prayers
             for
             Mercy
             are
             generally
             presumptuous
             ,
             and
             their
             prayers
             for
             
               Grace
               unendeavouring
            
             and
             idle
             .
             Obedience
             all
             the
             while
             is
             the
             least
             in
             all
             their
             thoughts
             and
             has
             the
             least
             of
             all
             their
             care
             .
             For
             their
             petitions
             are
             all
             put
             up
             for
             pardon
             whilst
             they
             continue
             in
             their
             sins
             ;
             or
             for
             vertue
             and
             grace
             whilst
             they
             put
             forth
             no
             endeavours
             .
             All
             their
             Religion
             is
             only
             to
             be
             often
             upon
             their
             knees
             ,
             to
             keep
             up
             Prayers
             in
             their
             Families
             morning
             and
             evening
             ;
             to
             send
             up
             a
             great
             many
             
               Lord
               forgive
               me
               's
               ,
               Christ
               help
               me
               's
            
             ;
             they
             are
             a
             praying
             and
             desiring
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             working
             and
             obeying
             people
             .
             They
             are
             of
             a
             sordid
             niggardly
             Religion
             ,
             which
             would
             receive
             all
             ,
             and
             give
             nothing
             :
             their
             petitions
             look
             altogether
             on
             the
             reward
             ,
             but
             quite
             overlook
             the
             duty
             ;
             they
             would
             take
             all
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             do
             nothing
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             such
             a
             way
             of
             praying
             as
             will
             most
             certainly
             delude
             men
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             do
             them
             good
             .
             It
             is
             inconsiderate
             hope
             and
             downright
             folly
             to
             expect
             that
             ever
             God
             should
             hear
             our
             prayers
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             whilst
             we
             continue
             in
             our
             sins
             .
             For
             since
             he
             has
             so
             frequently
             ,
             so
             plainly
             ,
             and
             so
             peremptorily
             declared
             ,
             That
             at
             the
             
             last
             day
             he
             will
             Pardon
             none
             but
             the
             penitent
             and
             obedient
             :
             it
             is
             
               impudent
               incredulity
            
             to
             beg
             pardon
             ,
             whilst
             ,
             without
             any
             amends
             ,
             we
             continue
             to
             sin
             and
             disobey
             .
             It
             is
             to
             desire
             of
             him
             that
             he
             would
             
               break
               his
               word
            
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             Pardon
             and
             acquit
             us
             when
             his
             Gospel
             condemns
             us
             .
             It
             is
             to
             beg
             of
             him
             that
             he
             would
             frame
             another
             Religion
             ,
             and
             another
             Law
             than
             that
             of
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             ;
             a
             Religion
             that
             would
             save
             us
             ,
             when
             that
             kills
             and
             destroys
             us
             .
             By
             such
             asking
             forgiveness
             from
             him
             ,
             whilst
             we
             go
             on
             in
             rebelling
             against
             him
             ,
             we
             do
             as
             good
             as
             desire
             that
             he
             would
             cease
             to
             be
             governour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             to
             our
             own
             selves
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             have
             no
             law
             but
             our
             own
             wills
             ;
             that
             we
             might
             do
             what
             he
             forbids
             ,
             without
             undergoing
             what
             he
             threatens
             .
             We
             only
             ask
             leave
             to
             sin
             ;
             and
             crave
             a
             
               liberty
               to
               transgress
            
             ,
             without
             suffering
             ;
             and
             desire
             that
             we
             might
             break
             his
             Laws
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             not
             punish
             us
             .
             And
             what
             man
             now
             dare
             presume
             ,
             that
             such
             shameless
             desires
             as
             these
             should
             be
             granted
             to
             him
             ?
             That
             God
             should
             desert
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             alter
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             cast
             off
             his
             government
             over
             men
             when
             they
             request
             it
             ?
             For
             in
             
               very
               deed
            
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               forgive
               us
               ,
               whilst
               we
               are
               going
               on
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             put
             up
             all
             these
             frontless
             ,
             and
             abominably
             impudent
             petitions
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             petitions
             ,
             our
             
               asking
               for
               any
               vertue
               or
               grace
               ,
               without
               putting
               forth
               any
               endeavours
               after
               it
               ,
            
             it
             is
             as
             certain
             to
             meet
             with
             no
             good
             answer
             as
             the
             other
             .
             For
             to
             pray
             thus
             is
             plainly
             to
             play
             the
             hypocrite
             with
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             flatly
             to
             dissemble
             with
             him
             .
             It
             is
             to
             beg
             what
             we
             do
             not
             
               care
               for
            
             ;
             to
             ask
             what
             we
             refuse
             ;
             to
             
               pretend
               desire
            
             (
             for
             all
             praying
             is
             desiring
             )
             for
             that
             which
             we
             account
             is
             
               worth
               no
               endeavour
            
             .
             And
             what
             a
             miserable
             piece
             of
             falshood
             is
             this
             now
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             makes
             his
             actions
             most
             palpably
             to
             
             give
             the
             lye
             to
             his
             words
             ?
             He
             tells
             God
             that
             he
             
               earnestly
               desires
            
             his
             help
             to
             work
             in
             him
             a
             
               pure
               heart
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             will
             
               do
               nothing
            
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             avoid
             the
             least
             occasion
             of
             uncleanness
             .
             He
             begs
             his
             grace
             to
             assist
             him
             to
             a
             meek
             and
             
               patient
               spirit
            
             :
             but
             when
             he
             is
             off
             his
             knees
             his
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             for
             he
             never
             after
             uses
             any
             
               means
               to
               procure
               it
            
             ,
             or
             takes
             any
             care
             to
             nourish
             and
             preserve
             those
             degrees
             of
             it
             which
             he
             hath
             already
             .
             Surely
             any
             man
             of
             common
             understanding
             must
             needs
             see
             ,
             that
             such
             desires
             as
             these
             were
             never
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             the
             teeth
             forward
             .
             In
             reality
             he
             cares
             not
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             graces
             which
             he
             has
             prayed
             for
             ,
             and
             was
             no
             farther
             concerned
             about
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             might
             be
             able
             
               barely
               to
               say
            
             that
             he
             had
             asked
             them
             .
             Or
             at
             best
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             desire
             them
             at
             all
             ;
             yet
             was
             his
             desire
             far
             from
             that
             degree
             which
             he
             pretends
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             
               weak
               wish
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             desire
             ;
             an
             imperfect
             inclination
             ,
             that
             could
             effect
             nothing
             .
             It
             may
             be
             he
             had
             
               rather
               have
            
             that
             grace
             which
             he
             asks
             ,
             than
             
               go
               without
               it
            
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             
               rather
               want
               it
            
             than
             
               be
               at
               any
               pains
               for
               it
               .
            
             He
             loves
             and
             desires
             the
             least
             ease
             ,
             far
             more
             than
             the
             vertue
             ;
             and
             is
             resolved
             to
             keep
             that
             ,
             although
             he
             loses
             this
             .
             So
             that
             although
             he
             do
             think
             the
             grace
             which
             he
             prays
             for
             to
             be
             worth
             something
             ,
             yet
             he
             esteems
             it
             next
             to
             nothing
             ;
             he
             judges
             it
             to
             be
             worth
             no
             pains
             ,
             and
             deserving
             no
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             so
             has
             either
             no
             desires
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             such
             weak
             and
             feeble
             ones
             as
             are
             just
             as
             good
             as
             none
             .
          
           
             Yea
             it
             is
             well
             if
             many
             times
             his
             heart
             is
             not
             
               set
               against
            
             those
             very
             graces
             that
             he
             begs
             whilst
             he
             is
             asking
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             barely
             being
             unconcerned
             for
             them
             .
             For
             how
             often
             doth
             it
             happen
             that
             a
             man
             prays
             for
             charity
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             in
             love
             with
             malice
             ;
             that
             he
             begs
             sobriety
             ,
             whilst
             his
             heart
             is
             upon
             drunkenness
             ;
             that
             he
             asks
             justice
             ,
             whilst
             his
             affections
             hanker
             after
             deceitfulness
             
             and
             wrong
             ?
             This
             ,
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             is
             the
             case
             of
             most
             ,
             if
             not
             of
             
               all
               impenitent
            
             and
             wicked
             men
             .
             For
             they
             love
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             continue
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             even
             then
             pray
             for
             such
             Graces
             as
             are
             contrary
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             here
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             their
             heart
             doth
             not
             go
             along
             with
             their
             tongues
             :
             they
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             lose
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             pray
             to
             God
             they
             may
             leave
             ;
             and
             are
             afraid
             to
             receive
             that
             ,
             which
             they
             beg
             to
             have
             .
             They
             only
             pretend
             desire
             ,
             but
             are
             
               possessed
               in
               truth
            
             with
             hatred
             and
             aversation
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             all
             the
             
               good
               promises
            
             which
             they
             make
             to
             God
             in
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               if
               he
               will
               forgive
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               do
               so
               any
               more
               ;
               but
               become
               new
               men
               ,
               and
               watch
               more
               carefully
               ,
               and
               sin
               more
               seldom
               ,
               and
               obey
               more
               constantly
               and
               universally
            
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             their
             Prayers
             are
             thus
             unendeavouring
             and
             idle
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             but
             
               meer
               wind
               ,
               vain
               hypocrisie
            
             ,
             and
             
               deceitful
               talk
            
             .
             For
             if
             ,
             when
             their
             prayers
             are
             over
             ,
             they
             take
             no
             care
             still
             to
             perform
             that
             obedience
             which
             they
             promised
             whilst
             they
             were
             at
             them
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             clear
             to
             every
             eye
             that
             all
             is
             cheat
             and
             falshood
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             lye
             and
             dissemble
             in
             these
             their
             promises
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             saw
             they
             did
             in
             their
             professions
             ?
             All
             their
             engagements
             are
             stark
             nought
             ,
             they
             meant
             no
             such
             thing
             whilst
             they
             made
             them
             ,
             nor
             ever
             after
             think
             upon
             them
             to
             make
             them
             good
             and
             fulfil
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             can
             any
             man
             now
             be
             so
             intolerably
             weak
             and
             shamefully
             blind
             ,
             as
             to
             imagine
             that
             God
             should
             reward
             such
             
               idle
               talk
            
             ,
             as
             all
             these
             unendeavouring
             prayers
             for
             grace
             are
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             blessing
             upon
             such
             
               hypocritical
               din
               and
               feigned
               language
            
             ?
             To
             dissemble
             thus
             with
             God
             Almighty
             is
             not
             to
             honour
             ,
             but
             to
             abuse
             him
             :
             and
             so
             fits
             us
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             expressions
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             indignation
             .
             It
             is
             to
             
               pass
               affronts
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             
               begging
               kindness
            
             ;
             to
             make
             a
             mockery
             of
             his
             
             condescensions
             ;
             and
             to
             turn
             that
             sacred
             and
             
               inestimable
               liberty
            
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             graciously
             indulged
             mankind
             ,
             of
             
               making
               known
               their
               desires
               to
               him
               for
               a
               supply
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               them
               ,
            
             into
             a
             
               fraudulent
               trick
            
             and
             
               opprobrious
               couzenage
            
             .
             And
             since
             all
             these
             
               unendeavouring
               prayers
               for
               Gods
               grace
            
             ,
             are
             an
             hypocrisie
             so
             gross
             ,
             and
             a
             mockery
             so
             reproachful
             ;
             we
             must
             needs
             conclude
             that
             he
             will
             utterly
             reject
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             
               prayers
               for
               pardon
               whilst
               we
               continue
               in
               our
               sins
            
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             granting
             and
             fulfilling
             ,
             deride
             and
             avenge
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             ever
             we
             hope
             to
             have
             our
             Prayers
             heard
             the
             true
             and
             only
             way
             is
             to
             observe
             S
             t
             
             John's
             rule
             ,
             of
             
               asking
               only
               what
               is
               according
               to
               Gods
               will.
               For
               this
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               is
               the
               confidence
               which
               we
               have
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               according
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               heareth
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             5.14
             .
             And
             what
             that
             will
             of
             God
             is
             concerning
             any
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             have
             to
             pray
             for
             ;
             we
             can
             learn
             no
             where
             but
             from
             his
             Holy
             Gospel
             .
             Now
             in
             that
             we
             are
             plainly
             told
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             his
             peremptory
             will
             is
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             shall
             meet
             with
             it
             but
             he
             only
             who
             has
             Repented
             and
             obeyed
             him
             .
             REPENT
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               that
               your
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
            
             Acts
             3.19
             .
             And
             
               except
               you
               REPENT
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               all
               Perish
            
             ,
             Luk.
             13.3
             .
             For
             when
             we
             are
             all
             brought
             to
             Christs
             Tribunal
             at
             the
             great
             day
             ,
             to
             be
             there
             Eternally
             acquitted
             or
             condemned
             ;
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             most
             express
             words
             ,
             that
             
               Judgment
               shall
               pass
               upon
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               WORKS
               ,
            
             Rev.
             20.12
             ,
             13
             So
             that
             if
             we
             would
             ask
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             according
             to
             
               Gods
               will
            
             ;
             and
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             he
             has
             promised
             to
             grant
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             justly
             hope
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             desire
             it
             in
             
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             in
             true
             resolutions
             and
             readiness
             to
             obey
             .
             And
             then
             as
             for
             strength
             and
             grace
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             overcome
             any
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             any
             vertue
             ;
             we
             are
             expressly
             informed
             that
             his
             
             will
             is
             to
             grant
             to
             such
             persons
             only
             ,
             as
             endeavour
             after
             those
             graces
             which
             they
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             are
             careful
             to
             exercise
             and
             
               work
               with
            
             them
             .
             God
             will
             not
             bestow
             
               new
               grace
            
             upon
             us
             ,
             till
             he
             see
             that
             we
             have
             made
             good
             use
             of
             what
             he
             has
             bestowed
             already
             .
             We
             must
             improve
             those
             talents
             which
             have
             formerly
             been
             entrusted
             with
             us
             ,
             before
             he
             will
             think
             us
             qualified
             to
             receive
             more
             .
             For
             so
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             those
             Men
             who
             had
             received
             the
             
               talents
               ,
               Matt.
            
             25.
             
             As
             a
             conclusion
             whereof
             ,
             we
             have
             this
             laid
             down
             as
             a
             rule
             of
             divine
             dispensations
             :
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             hath
             wrought
             with
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             that
             talent
             of
             grace
             which
             was
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             
               those
               servants
            
             had
             done
             who
             are
             mention'd
             vers
             .
             20
             ,
             22.
             
               to
               him
               shall
               be
               given
            
             still
             more
             ,
             
               and
               he
               shall
               have
               more
               abundance
               :
               But
               from
               him
               that
               hath
               not
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             hath
             not
             exercised
             and
             improved
             that
             wherewith
             he
             has
             already
             been
             entrusted
             ,
             as
             that
             wicked
             Servant
             had
             not
             done
             ,
             who
             had
             hid
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             so
             far
             is
             he
             from
             receiving
             more
             ,
             that
             ,
             like
             as
             it
             was
             from
             the
             
               idle
               unworking
               servant
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             28.
             
               from
               him
               shall
               be
               taken
               even
               what
               he
               hath
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             29.
             
             And
             in
             that
             very
             place
             where
             S
             t
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               God
               worketh
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               do
            
             ;
             he
             acquaints
             us
             moreover
             that
             the
             way
             whereby
             he
             doth
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             blessing
             our
             
               own
               endeavours
            
             ,
             and
             giving
             success
             to
             our
             
               own
               working
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             useth
             it
             as
             an
             argument
             thereunto
             ,
             
               work
               out
               your
               own
               salvation
            
             ;
             and
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             go
             through
             with
             it
             ,
             
               for
               it
               is
               God
               that
            
             prospers
             your
             endeavours
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             giving
             strength
             and
             success
             to
             them
             ,
             
               worketh
               in
               you
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
             So
             that
             if
             we
             would
             ask
             grace
             and
             strength
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             he
             will
             grant
             them
             ;
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Praying
             we
             must
             
               sincerely
               resolve
            
             ;
             and
             when
             our
             Prayer
             is
             over
             ,
             we
             must
             carefully
             and
             
               honestly
               endeavour
            
             after
             them
             .
             An
             d
             
               effectual
               
               desire
            
             shall
             serve
             our
             turn
             ;
             and
             a
             
               working
               Prayer
            
             shall
             procure
             a
             blessing
             :
             but
             besides
             it
             no
             other
             will.
             
          
           
             Whatever
             therefore
             vain
             and
             wicked
             people
             may
             imagine
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             Prayer
             that
             will
             avail
             them
             when
             obedience
             is
             wanting
             .
             If
             we
             pray
             for
             pardon
             and
             mercy
             ,
             God
             will
             by
             no
             means
             hear
             us
             unless
             our
             hearts
             are
             penitent
             ,
             and
             our
             
               lives
               obedient
            
             .
             And
             in
             our
             Prayers
             for
             forgiveness
             ,
             we
             must
             pray
             for
             obedience
             too
             .
             We
             must
             be
             as
             sollicitous
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             receiving
             of
             our
             reward
             ;
             and
             never
             in
             our
             Prayers
             omit
             to
             ask
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             Christ
             thought
             fit
             to
             give
             us
             as
             the
             highest
             instance
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               Luk.
            
             11.13
             .
             And
             when
             we
             do
             pray
             for
             that
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             particular
             graces
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             see
             that
             we
             have
             not
             done
             our
             work
             barely
             by
             desiring
             it
             ,
             till
             we
             go
             on
             also
             to
             endeavour
             after
             it
             .
             We
             must
             resolve
             when
             we
             pray
             to
             seek
             that
             grace
             which
             we
             ask
             for
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             
               effectually
               labour
            
             after
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             diligent
             use
             of
             all
             those
             means
             whereby
             it
             is
             either
             acquired
             or
             encreased
             ,
             when
             our
             Prayer
             is
             over
             .
             All
             the
             way
             it
             is
             only
             our
             obedience
             which
             can
             effectually
             recommend
             our
             prayers
             ;
             so
             that
             whensoever
             we
             ask
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             any
             just
             hope
             of
             receiving
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             obey
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             express
             and
             plain
             .
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               HEAR
               me
               ,
            
             Psal.
             66.18
             .
             And
             God
             himself
             says
             the
             same
             by
             his
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             in
             words
             most
             full
             and
             forcible
             .
             
               When
               you
               spread
               forth
               your
               hands
               ,
               I
               will
               hide
               mine
               eyes
               from
               you
               ;
               yea
               when
               you
               make
               many
               Prayers
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               hear
               ;
               your
               hands
               are
               full
               of
               blood
               .
               Wash
               you
               ,
               make
               you
               clean
               ,
               put
               away
               the
               EVIL
               of
               your
               DOINGS
               from
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               cease
               to
               DO
               evil
               ,
               learn
               to
               DO
               well
               ;
               seek
               judgment
               ,
               relieve
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               judge
               the
               fatherless
               ,
               plead
               for
               the
               widow
               .
            
             When
             you
             
             have
             done
             this
             ,
             you
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             hearkned
             to
             ,
             
               come
               now
               and
               let
               us
               reason
               together
            
             ;
             pray
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             forgive
             you
             ,
             and
             
               though
               your
               sins
               be
               as
               scarlet
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               white
               as
               snow
               ,
            
             Isa.
             1.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             So
             long
             as
             men
             persist
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             them
             to
             hope
             that
             God
             should
             ever
             accept
             their
             Prayers
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
               turns
               away
               his
               ear
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Wise
             Man
             ,
             
               from
               HEARING
               the
               Law
               ;
               even
               his
               PRAYER
               shall
               be
               an
               abomination
               ,
            
             Prov.
             28.9
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             would
             have
             his
             
               Prayers
               granted
            
             ,
             he
             must
             take
             care
             to
             have
             his
             
               life
               obedient
            
             .
             For
             
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               over
               the
               Righteous
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               and
               his
               ears
               are
               open
               to
               THEIR
               Prayers
               :
            
             but
             the
             
               FACE
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               against
               them
               that
               DO
               evil
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.12
             .
             The
             acceptableness
             of
             a
             Christians
             Prayers
             ,
             consists
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             intimates
             ,
             
               in
               lifting
               up
               holy
               hands
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             2.8
             .
             Before
             God
             will
             Pardon
             any
             man
             upon
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             
               Christs
               Gospel
            
             must
             absolve
             him
             ;
             it
             must
             promise
             ,
             before
             God
             perform
             with
             him
             .
             No
             man
             has
             any
             other
             assurance
             that
             he
             shall
             receive
             what
             he
             desires
             ,
             but
             his
             having
             done
             what
             God
             commands
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               we
               ask
               we
               receive
               of
               him
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               because
               we
               KEEP
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               DO
               those
               things
               that
               are
               pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             And
             by
             all
             this
             it
             clearly
             appears
             ,
             that
             no
             Prayers
             will
             avail
             us
             unto
             life
             and
             pardon
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             unless
             we
             keep
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             obey
             with
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             grace
             to
             be
             obtain'd
             without
             endeavours
             ;
             nor
             any
             pardon
             to
             be
             purchased
             without
             obedience
             .
             God
             will
             not
             hear
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             refuse
             to
             hearken
             unto
             him
             .
             Nothing
             can
             maintain
             a
             good
             understanding
             betwixt
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             DOING
             of
             our
             duty
             :
             upon
             this
             condition
             he
             will
             grant
             us
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             without
             it
             we
             can
             procure
             nothing
             .
             So
             that
             after
             all
             it
             is
             only
             our
             Obedience
             which
             can
             make
             our
             Prayers
             
             available
             ;
             and
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             grant
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             work
             and
             obey
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             Pardon
             promised
             to
             our
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               our
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               him
               .
               Of
               the
               influence
               which
               mens
               fears
               have
               upon
               their
               endeavours
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               carry
               on
               ignorant
               minds
               into
               Superstition
               ,
               but
               well
               informed
               judgments
               to
               Obedience
               .
               Of
               the
               influence
               of
               mens
               trust
               in
               God
               upon
               their
               Obedience
               .
               The
               ineffectiveness
               of
               most
               mens
               trust
               .
               Of
               the
               presumption
               and
               infidelity
               of
               such
               confidence
               .
               That
               Pardon
               is
               promised
               to
               fear
               and
               trust
               so
               far
               only
               as
               we
               obey
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             SEventhly
             ,
             That
             condition
             whereupon
             we
             shall
             be
             Eternally
             accepted
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             call'd
             our
             
               fear
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             our
             trust
             and
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             made
             the
             great
             means
             of
             our
             Pardon
             and
             acceptance
             .
             
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               the
               good
               and
               right
               way
            
             to
             your
             bliss
             and
             happiness
             ,
             said
             Samuel
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             
               only
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
            
             in
             vertue
             of
             that
             fear
             ,
             
               serve
               him
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12.24
             ,
             25.
             
             This
             fear
             has
             given
             right
             to
             pardon
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             will
             eternally
             secure
             
             it
             .
             For
             
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               on
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.50
             .
             
             
               From
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
            
             ,
             Psal.
             103.17
             .
             So
             that
             well
             might
             Solomon
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               Fountain
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Prov.
             14.27
             .
             and
             that
             he
             
               surely
               knew
               it
               will
               go
               well
               with
               them
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             our
             Hope
             ,
             or
             Trust
             in
             God
             ;
             great
             things
             are
             spoken
             of
             it
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               who
               maketh
               the
               Lord
               his
               Trust
               ,
            
             Psal.
             40.4
             .
             He
             is
             secure
             from
             all
             effects
             of
             his
             wrath
             and
             anger
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             
               taketh
               pleasure
               in
               them
               that
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
               ,
            
             Psal.
             147.11
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             our
             
               relying
               on
               Christ
            
             and
             
               confiding
               in
               him
            
             for
             our
             pardon
             and
             eternal
             salvation
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             that
             which
             will
             never
             fail
             or
             deceive
             us
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
            
             hopeth
             or
             
               believeth
               on
               him
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               shall
               never
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             by
             a
             misplaced
             confidence
             or
             expectation
             ,
             Rom.
             10.11
             .
          
           
             Now
             our
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             hope
             or
             trust
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             are
             of
             all
             our
             passions
             the
             most
             active
             Causes
             and
             powerful
             Springs
             of
             our
             good
             works
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             fears
             ,
             no
             passion
             puts
             us
             upon
             so
             much
             pains
             and
             industry
             as
             they
             do
             .
             They
             make
             us
             act
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             is
             to
             be
             done
             to
             get
             protection
             from
             that
             evil
             which
             excites
             them
             .
             For
             fear
             has
             the
             deepest
             root
             in
             our
             natural
             self-love
             ,
             and
             desire
             of
             our
             own
             preservation
             ;
             being
             raised
             in
             us
             by
             the
             nearness
             of
             such
             things
             as
             either
             utterly
             destroy
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             degree
             impair
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             them
             the
             activity
             of
             our
             self-love
             is
             shown
             to
             the
             utmost
             ;
             as
             vehemently
             as
             we
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             to
             preserve
             ourselves
             and
             our
             own
             ease
             ;
             so
             vehemently
             must
             we
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             likewise
             to
             remove
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             fears
             ,
             which
             hangs
             over
             us
             to
             destroy
             ,
             or
             to
             torment
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             natural
             effect
             of
             fear
             then
             is
             a
             most
             
               vigorous
               endeavour
            
             by
             all
             means
             to
             remove
             that
             evil
             which
             we
             are
             afraid
             of
             .
             And
             according
             as
             this
             may
             be
             done
             
               several
               
               ways
            
             ;
             so
             doth
             our
             passion
             of
             fear
             exert
             it self
             after
             
               several
               manners
            
             .
             If
             we
             think
             the
             evil
             may
             be
             conquered
             ,
             it
             pushes
             us
             on
             to
             fight
             and
             subdue
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             
               above
               our
               strength
            
             ,
             but
             may
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             
               be
               avoided
            
             ;
             it
             puts
             us
             upon
             all
             means
             of
             concealment
             or
             escape
             ;
             and
             makes
             us
             seek
             either
             to
             
               lye
               hid
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               fly
               from
            
             it
             .
             But
             if
             there
             is
             neither
             any
             prospect
             of
             
               withstanding
               the
               power
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             
               escaping
               the
               eye
            
             of
             him
             who
             is
             ready
             to
             inflict
             it
             ;
             as
             there
             never
             can
             be
             when
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             Almighty
             and
             Al-seeing
             ,
             is
             the
             Person
             feared
             ;
             then
             it
             hurries
             us
             on
             by
             all
             means
             to
             
               regain
               his
               favour
            
             and
             good
             will
             ,
             that
             thereby
             we
             may
             prevent
             it
             .
             And
             in
             Times
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             when
             men
             had
             great
             fears
             and
             little
             knowledg
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             grievously
             afraid
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             knew
             not
             what
             things
             he
             loved
             and
             delighted
             in
             ,
             nor
             wherewith
             they
             might
             please
             him
             ;
             this
             fear
             of
             God
             put
             them
             upon
             all
             the
             
               nonsensical
               services
            
             ,
             and
             
               foolish
               propitiations
               of
               Superstition
            
             .
             But
             where
             God
             has
             
               plainly
               and
               clearly
               revealed
               his
               will
               ,
            
             and
             manifested
             to
             all
             that
             it
             is
             their
             obedience
             alone
             that
             can
             continue
             them
             in
             his
             favour
             ,
             or
             restore
             them
             to
             it
             after
             they
             have
             lost
             it
             :
             here
             the
             only
             effect
             of
             fear
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             which
             is
             known
             to
             be
             the
             only
             means
             of
             favour
             ,
             viz.
             our
             
               keeping
               of
               his
               Commandments
            
             ,
             or
             obedience
             .
             So
             that
             our
             fear
             of
             God
             is
             a
             most
             sure
             principle
             and
             effectual
             means
             of
             our
             serving
             and
             obeying
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             our
             hope
             ,
             or
             trust
             in
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             most
             natural
             cause
             of
             our
             doing
             our
             Duty
             likewise
             .
             For
             all
             hope
             implies
             both
             desire
             and
             a
             likelihood
             of
             getting
             that
             which
             is
             desired
             ;
             which
             two
             are
             all
             that
             is
             at
             any
             time
             needful
             to
             make
             us
             vigorously
             endeavour
             after
             it
             .
             For
             if
             men
             will
             be
             at
             no
             pains
             for
             a
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             because
             they
             have
             little
             or
             no
             desire
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             no
             probability
             of
             succeeding
             in
             it
             .
             But
             when
             once
             they
             are
             push'd
             on
             by
             an
             
               eager
               desire
            
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             despair
             that
             
             can
             dull
             their
             endeavours
             in
             pursuit
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             hope
             for
             mercy
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             at
             some
             pains
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             active
             service
             and
             obedience
             seek
             to
             procure
             it
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             when
             the
             good
             thing
             that
             is
             hoped
             for
             needs
             no
             labour
             of
             ours
             ,
             but
             our
             naked
             trust
             and
             reliance
             is
             all
             that
             on
             our
             sides
             is
             required
             to
             it
             ;
             our
             hope
             will
             effect
             no
             endeavour
             after
             it
             ,
             because
             none
             is
             necessary
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
             But
             as
             for
             that
             
               eternal
               life
            
             and
             pardon
             ,
             which
             Christs
             Gospel
             proposeth
             to
             our
             hopes
             ;
             they
             are
             offered
             us
             only
             upon
             certain
             Terms
             and
             Conditions
             ,
             and
             will
             never
             be
             attained
             by
             us
             without
             our
             Service
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             seeing
             obedience
             here
             is
             the
             
               necessary
               means
            
             to
             the
             acquisition
             of
             that
             which
             we
             desire
             ,
             the
             same
             desire
             and
             hope
             which
             carries
             us
             on
             towards
             mercy
             and
             life
             ,
             must
             spur
             us
             on
             withal
             to
             works
             of
             duty
             and
             obedience
             also
             .
             They
             must
             be
             a
             Spring
             of
             industry
             and
             good
             endeavour
             ,
             because
             they
             make
             us
             resolve
             to
             procure
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             got
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             regard
             our
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             hope
             or
             trust
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             are
             such
             powerful
             Principles
             of
             our
             obedience
             to
             his
             Laws
             ;
             therefore
             are
             Pardon
             and
             Life
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             rewards
             of
             Obedience
             ,
             so
             frequently
             promised
             to
             them
             .
             God
             never
             intends
             to
             reward
             an
             
               idle
               fear
            
             ,
             or
             an
             unactive
             and
             
               careless
               trust
            
             ;
             but
             such
             only
             as
             are
             industrious
             and
             obedient
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             have
             taken
             up
             a
             dangerous
             errour
             ;
             especially
             in
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             are
             bold
             and
             presumptuous
             in
             their
             hopes
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             they
             are
             most
             wicked
             and
             disobedient
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             practice
             .
             They
             find
             no
             service
             of
             their
             own
             works
             wherein
             they
             may
             be
             confident
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             fly
             from
             them
             to
             Gods
             Goodness
             .
             They
             know
             this
             full
             well
             by
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             wicked
             ;
             but
             they
             know
             withal
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             gracious
             ,
             and
             their
             hope
             is
             ,
             that
             He
             will
             be
             merciful
             to
             them
             
               notwithstanding
               their
               
               sins
            
             .
             They
             find
             themselves
             condemned
             indeed
             by
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             their
             trust
             is
             to
             be
             relieved
             by
             his
             Nature
             ;
             they
             are
             punishable
             and
             wretched
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             but
             they
             expect
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             pity
             and
             kindness
             .
             The
             Revelations
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             breathe
             out
             nothing
             to
             them
             but
             Death
             ;
             but
             their
             hope
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             better
             than
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             the
             infiniteness
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             they
             shall
             at
             last
             be
             adjudged
             to
             pardon
             and
             eternal
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             such
             
               bold
               hopes
            
             and
             
               presumptuous
               confidences
            
             as
             these
             ,
             are
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             provoke
             and
             
               offend
               God
            
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             to
             attone
             and
             
               appease
               him
            
             .
             For
             thus
             to
             
               hope
               in
               his
               Mercy
            
             against
             the
             
               plain
               Declarations
               of
               his
               Will
            
             ,
             is
             to
             chashier
             those
             measures
             of
             life
             which
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             usurping
             the
             place
             of
             Judg
             and
             Governour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             make
             others
             of
             our
             own
             .
             It
             is
             plainly
             to
             oppose
             his
             Essence
             to
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             making
             
               it
               bless
            
             those
             whom
             
               this
               condemns
            
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             Infidels
             to
             his
             Religion
             and
             Truth
             ,
             under
             colour
             of
             
               promoting
               his
               Mercy
            
             and
             Goodness
             .
             It
             
               reproacheth
               his
               Nature
            
             under
             a
             
               pretence
               of
               Honouring
            
             it
             ,
             by
             making
             his
             Vertues
             enterfere
             ,
             and
             his
             Excellencies
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             robbing
             him
             of
             one
             most
             glorious
             Attribute
             to
             exalt
             another
             .
             But
             when
             he
             comes
             at
             last
             to
             judge
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             will
             effectually
             assert
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             injured
             Attributes
             ;
             in
             passing
             a
             just
             censure
             ,
             and
             inflicting
             a
             most
             severe
             punishment
             on
             all
             such
             blasphemous
             presumptions
             as
             these
             are
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             an
             
               idle
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               ineffective
               recumbency
               and
               reliance
               on
               Christ
               for
               salvation
            
             that
             shall
             avail
             any
             man
             at
             that
             Day
             .
             No
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             despised
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             their
             lives
             are
             disobedient
             ,
             let
             them
             be
             as
             presumptuous
             as
             they
             please
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             bold
             as
             they
             will
             with
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             shall
             certainly
             go
             to
             Hell
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             high
             flown
             hopes
             and
             daring
             confidences
             .
             
             For
             God
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             punish
             disobedience
             according
             as
             he
             has
             threatned
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             only
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             very
             Nature
             ,
             that
             he
             hates
             and
             abhors
             sin
             :
             so
             that
             he
             can
             never
             be
             brought
             to
             reward
             and
             encourage
             it
             ,
             being
             determined
             by
             his
             
               Natural
               Inclination
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             eternally
             to
             punish
             and
             avenge
             it
             .
             
               He
               is
               not
               a
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               pleasure
               in
               wickedness
            
             ;
             no
             ,
             as
             an
             Argument
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             endure
             it
             in
             his
             Presence
             ,
             
               Evil
               shall
               not
               dwell
               with
               him
               .
               The
               foolish
               ,
            
             or
             disobedient
             ,
             
               shall
               not
            
             be
             suffered
             to
             
               stand
               in
               his
               sight
            
             ,
             for
             
               he
               hateth
               all
               the
               Workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Psal.
             5.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             No
             man
             therefore
             must
             dare
             to
             place
             his
             hope
             and
             
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             till
             in
             his
             
               works
               he
               honestly
               obeys
               him
            
             .
             It
             is
             only
             our
             doing
             what
             he
             requires
             ,
             that
             can
             give
             us
             sufficient
             grounds
             to
             expect
             the
             performance
             of
             those
             mercies
             which
             he
             promises
             .
             A
             
               faithful
               obedience
            
             is
             the
             only
             firm
             foundation
             of
             a
             
               sure
               Trust
            
             ,
             we
             must
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             before
             we
             can
             safely
             confide
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             says
             then
             that
             he
             who
             
               fears
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             who
             trusts
             and
             
               hopes
               in
               him
               shall
               not
               finally
               be
               ashamed
            
             ;
             he
             speaks
             not
             of
             such
             fear
             and
             trust
             as
             are
             separate
             from
             obedience
             ,
             but
             of
             such
             only
             as
             are
             conjoyned
             with
             it
             .
             The
             Phrase
             is
             metonymical
             ,
             our
             obedient
             works
             are
             implyed
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             not
             expresly
             mentioned
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             obey
             him
             through
             fear
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             he
             commands
             us
             in
             hopes
             of
             obtaining
             those
             mercies
             which
             he
             promises
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             never
             attain
             those
             blessings
             which
             we
             hope
             for
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             many
             and
             plain
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             our
             
               fear
               of
               God
            
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             no
             account
             with
             him
             further
             than
             it
             makes
             us
             obedient
             .
             
               The
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             says
             
               Solomon
               ,
               is
               to
               hate
               evil
               ,
            
             Prov.
             8.13
             .
             It
             must
             be
             an
             instrument
             of
             amendment
             and
             reformation
             ;
             a
             
             
               fear
               whereby
               men
               depart
               from
               evil
               ,
            
             Prov.
             16.6
             .
             A
             means
             of
             perfecting
             our
             obedience
             and
             holy
             living
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             S
             t
             
             Paul's
             Character
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             
               PERFECTING
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
             and
             of
             
               WORKING
               out
               our
               own
               SALVATION
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.12
             .
             It
             is
             only
             when
             obedience
             thus
             follows
             upon
             our
             fear
             ,
             and
             is
             effected
             by
             it
             ;
             that
             God
             accepts
             and
             rewards
             it
             .
             
               I
               will
               teach
               you
               the
               right
               way
            
             to
             pardon
             and
             happiness
             ,
             said
             
               Samuel
               ,
               Fear
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             ,
             
               SERVE
               him
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             12.24
             ,
             25.
             
             For
             if
             we
             would
             
               hear
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
            
             as
             saith
             the
             Wise
             Man
             ,
             we
             must
             
               fear
               God
               and
               keep
               his
               Commandments
               ;
               this
            
             obedience
             and
             fear
             together
             
               is
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               man
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             12.13
             .
             No
             man
             therefore
             can
             lay
             a
             just
             claim
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             has
             fear'd
             him
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             that
             religious
             fear
             intirely
             to
             obey
             him
             .
             But
             whosoever
             fears
             so
             ,
             mercy
             shall
             rest
             on
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               on
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             provided
             that
             out
             of
             that
             fear
             they
             
               keep
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               his
               Commandments
               to
               DO
               them
               ,
            
             Psal.
             103.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             our
             trust
             and
             
               hope
               in
               Gods
               mercy
            
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             
               saving
               trust
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               blasphemous
               and
               bold
               presumption
            
             ,
             if
             we
             hope
             in
             him
             whilst
             we
             are
             disobedient
             and
             rebellious
             against
             him
             .
             A
             good
             mans
             trust
             is
             only
             in
             promised
             mercies
             ,
             which
             are
             never
             made
             to
             such
             as
             wilfully
             and
             impenitently
             transgress
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             those
             who
             honestly
             obey
             them
             .
             It
             is
             a
             trust
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             speaks
             ,
             
               in
               Gods
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             not
             against
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             119.42
             .
             And
             because
             that
             word
             denounces
             nothing
             but
             woes
             and
             threatnings
             to
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               shall
               the
               righteous
            
             alone
             
               trust
               in
               him
            
             ,
             Psal.
             64.10
             .
             The
             hope
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             suspended
             upon
             his
             performance
             of
             certain
             
             terms
             ;
             a
             hope
             upon
             his
             active
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
             So
             that
             whosoever
             has
             it
             ,
             and
             expects
             not
             to
             be
             disappointed
             in
             it
             ,
             must
             
               purifie
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             John
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             John
             3.3
             .
             Disobedience
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             men
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             desperate
             and
             forlorn
             Condition
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             just
             hope
             to
             any
             man
             but
             in
             well-doing
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               in
               teaching
               us
               to
               deny
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               godlily
               ,
               soberly
               and
               righteously
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
            
             that
             the
             Gospel
             encourages
             us
             to
             
               look
               for
               the
            
             fulfilling
             of
             our
             
               blessed
               hope
            
             ,
             Tit.
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             the
             way
             to
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               confidence
               and
               joy
               of
            
             a
             just
             hope
             in
             Christ
             
               firm
               unto
               the
               end
            
             ,
             he
             informs
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             is
             only
             by
             hearing
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             obeying
             
               Gods
               voice
               ,
               and
               not
               hardening
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Israelites
             did
             ,
             
               in
               the
               provocation
            
             ,
             or
             those
             transgressions
             wherewith
             they
             provoked
             him
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
            
             their
             
               temptation
               in
               the
               wilderness
            
             ,
             Heb.
             3.6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             And
             the
             
               full
               assurance
               of
               hope
            
             ,
             as
             he
             again
             declares
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             otherwise
             to
             be
             upheld
             but
             by
             
               mens
               diligence
               in
               obeying
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               work
               and
               labour
               of
               love
            
             ;
             which
             implies
             the
             whole
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             Heb.
             6.10
             ,
             11.
             
             So
             that
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             says
             ,
             they
             must
             
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             ,
             
               do
               good
            
             ,
             who
             are
             to
             receive
             mercy
             from
             him
             ,
             Psal.
             37.3
             .
          
           
             If
             men
             therefore
             will
             dare
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             presume
             ;
             affront
             God
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             still
             trust
             in
             his
             Mercy
             :
             they
             must
             needs
             deceive
             their
             own
             Souls
             to
             their
             utter
             destruction
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             
               vain
               confidence
            
             and
             an
             
               impudent
               presumption
            
             in
             any
             man
             to
             rely
             upon
             
               Gods
               goodness
            
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             
               without
               repenting
            
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             obeying
             him
             ;
             whenas
             he
             has
             plainly
             told
             us
             ,
             That
             his
             goodness
             it self
             shall
             pity
             and
             pardon
             none
             but
             the
             Penitent
             and
             Obedient
             .
             He
             trusts
             to
             a
             false
             hope
             ,
             and
             leans
             upon
             a
             broken
             Reed
             ;
             for
             as
             long
             as
             his
             transgressions
             continue
             to
             separate
             between
             him
             and
             his
             God
             ,
             whatever
             God
             CAN
             do
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             he
             WILL
             not
             
             save
             him
             .
             
               The
               Lords
               hand
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             to
             the
             afflicted
             Jews
             ,
             
               is
               not
               shortened
               that
               it
               cannot
               save
               ,
               nor
               his
               ear
               heavy
               that
               it
               cannot
               hear
               :
               but
               your
               iniquities
               have
               separated
               between
               you
               and
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               your
               sins
               have
               hid
               his
               face
               from
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               hear
               .
               For
               your
               hand
               's
               are
               defiled
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               your
               fingers
               with
               iniquity
               ,
               your
               lips
               have
               spoken
               lies
               ,
               your
               tongue
               hath
               muttered
               perverseness
               :
               none
               calls
               for
               Justice
               ,
               nor
               any
               pleads
               for
               Truth
            
             ;
             and
             since
             your
             disobedience
             is
             so
             heinous
             ,
             your
             hopes
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             ,
             
               you
               TRVST
               in
               vanity
            
             ,
             Isai.
             59.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Christ
             himself
             never
             dyed
             to
             reconcile
             God
             to
             mens
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             hopes
             of
             pardon
             for
             the
             finally
             impenitent
             and
             unperswadably
             disobedient
             .
             So
             that
             no
             man
             may
             ever
             think
             himself
             delivered
             to
             act
             wickedness
             ;
             or
             wilfully
             transgress
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             still
             dare
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             But
             if
             any
             are
             so
             bold
             and
             frontless
             ,
             Christ
             will
             rebuke
             them
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             the
             presumptuous
             Jews
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Jeremiah
               ;
               Behold
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               you
               trust
               in
               lying
               words
               which
               cannot
               profit
            
             you
             .
             
               Will
               you
               steal
               ,
               murther
               ,
               and
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               and
               swear
               falsly
               ,
               and
            
             notwithstanding
             all
             that
             ,
             
               come
               and
               stand
               before
               me
               in
               this
               house
               which
               is
               called
               by
               my
               Name
               ,
            
             as
             Men
             that
             owne
             my
             service
             ,
             and
             dare
             trust
             in
             my
             love
             ,
             
               and
               say
            
             ,
             as
             in
             effect
             you
             do
             by
             such
             usage
             ,
             
               we
               are
               delivered
               to
               do
               all
               these
               abominations
               ?
            
             Dare
             you
             by
             thus
             presuming
             upon
             my
             favour
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             your
             transgressions
             ,
             make
             me
             become
             a
             Patron
             and
             Protector
             of
             your
             villainies
             ?
             
               And
               is
               this
               house
               which
               is
               called
               by
               my
               Name
               ,
               become
               a
               Den
            
             or
             Receptacle
             and
             Sanctuary
             
               of
               Robbers
               in
               your
               eyes
               ?
               Behold
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               ,
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             that
             surely
             not
             to
             encourage
             and
             reward
             ,
             but
             most
             severely
             to
             punish
             it
             ;
             for
             
               I
               will
            
             utterly
             
               cast
               you
            
             out
             of
             
               my
               sight
            
             ,
             Jer.
             7.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             15.
             
             God
             will
             by
             no
             means
             endure
             to
             have
             his
             own
             most
             
               holy
               Nature
            
             become
             a
             
               support
               to
               sin
            
             ,
             nor
             his
             Religion
             to
             be
             made
             a
             
             refuge
             for
             disobedience
             ,
             nor
             his
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             a
             Sanctuary
             to
             wicked
             and
             unholy
             men
             .
             So
             that
             no
             man
             must
             dare
             to
             hope
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             only
             who
             honestly
             observes
             his
             Laws
             and
             uprightly
             obeys
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             
               fear
               of
               God
            
             then
             ,
             and
             
               trust
               in
               his
               mercy
            
             which
             the
             Gospel
             encourages
             ,
             and
             Christ
             our
             Judge
             will
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             accept
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             fear
             and
             trust
             
               without
               obedience
            
             ,
             but
             such
             only
             as
             implies
             it
             .
             We
             must
             
               serve
               him
               in
               fear
            
             ,
             and
             
               obey
               him
               through
               hope
            
             ,
             as
             ever
             we
             expect
             he
             should
             acquit
             and
             pardon
             us
             .
             For
             no
             fears
             or
             hopes
             will
             avail
             us
             unto
             bliss
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             amend
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             effect
             in
             us
             an
             honest
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             Pardon
             promised
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               Pardon
               promised
               to
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               .
               Of
               the
               fitness
               of
               an
               universal
               love
               to
               produce
               an
               universal
               obedience
               .
               That
               pardon
               is
               promised
               to
               it
               for
               this
               Reason
               .
               The
               Conclusion
               .
            
          
           
             EIghthly
             ,
             That
             condition
             which
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             requires
             of
             us
             to
             our
             pardon
             and
             happiness
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             called
             Love.
             For
             of
             this
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             plainly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             Rom.
             13.10
             .
             It
             is
             the
             great
             condition
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             standing
             Terms
             of
             mercy
             and
             happiness
             .
             We
             have
             the
             same
             Apostles
             
             word
             for
             it
             of
             our
             
               love
               of
               God.
               Those
               things
               which
               neither
               eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               heard
               ,
               neither
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               to
               conceive
               ,
               are
               prepared
               for
               them
               who
               LOVE
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             Chap.
             8.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               love
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               is
            
             known
             or
             
               accepted
               of
               him
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             And
             S
             t
             John
             says
             as
             much
             of
             the
             
               love
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               LOVE
               one
               another
               ,
               for
               LOVE
               is
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               that
               loveth
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               God
               ,
            
             1
             John
             4.7
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               God
               is
               Love
               ,
               and
               manifested
               his
               Love
               in
               giving
               Christ
               to
               dye
               for
               us
               .
               And
               if
               we
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               God
               dwells
               in
               us
               .
               For
               hereby
               ,
            
             by
             this
             mark
             and
             evidence
             ,
             
               we
               know
               that
               we
               dwell
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               in
               us
               ;
               because
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               of
            
             this
             loving
             temper
             and
             
               Spirit
               of
               his
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             speaks
             fully
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             that
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             
               We
               know
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               we
               have
               passed
               from
               death
               unto
               life
               ;
               because
               we
               LOVE
               the
               BRETHREN
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Now
             our
             hearty
             
               love
               both
               of
               God
               and
               men
               ,
            
             is
             a
             most
             natural
             and
             easie
             Principle
             of
             an
             intire
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
             For
             the
             most
             genuine
             and
             proper
             effect
             of
             Love
             ,
             is
             to
             seek
             the
             satisfaction
             and
             delight
             of
             the
             persons
             beloved
             .
             It
             is
             careful
             in
             nothing
             to
             behave
             it self
             unseemly
             ,
             but
             to
             keep
             back
             from
             every
             thing
             that
             may
             offend
             ,
             and
             forward
             in
             all
             such
             services
             as
             may
             any
             ways
             pleasure
             and
             content
             them
             .
             If
             they
             rejoyce
             ,
             it
             congratulates
             ;
             if
             they
             mourn
             ,
             it
             grieves
             with
             them
             .
             If
             they
             are
             in
             distress
             ,
             it
             affords
             succour
             ;
             if
             in
             
               want
               ,
               supply
            
             ;
             in
             doubts
             ,
             it
             ministers
             counsel
             ;
             in
             
               business
               ,
               dispatch
            
             .
             It
             is
             always
             full
             and
             teeming
             with
             good
             offices
             ,
             and
             transforms
             it self
             into
             all
             shapes
             whereby
             it
             may
             procure
             their
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             render
             their
             condition
             comfortable
             and
             easie
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             it
             exerts
             it self
             
               in
               pity
               to
               the
               miserable
               ,
               in
               protection
               to
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               in
               relief
               to
               the
               indigent
               ,
               in
               counsel
               to
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               in
               encouragement
               
               to
               the
               good
               ,
               in
               kind
               reproof
               to
               the
               evil
               ,
               in
               thanks
               for
               kindnesses
               ,
               in
               patience
               and
               forbearance
               upon
               sufferings
               ,
               in
               forgiveness
               of
               wrong
               and
               injuries
               :
            
             In
             one
             word
             it
             is
             an
             universal
             Source
             and
             Spring
             of
             all
             works
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Humility
               and
               Peace
               .
            
             Now
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             Religion
             is
             made
             up
             of
             these
             Duties
             .
             For
             
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               require
               of
               thee
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               Micah
               ,
               but
               to
               do
               justly
               ,
               to
               love
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               humbly
               with
               thy
               God
               ,
            
             Mic.
             6.8
             .
             Those
             things
             which
             God
             has
             adopted
             into
             his
             Service
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             duty
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             these
             natural
             effects
             of
             love
             and
             kindness
             ,
             and
             expressions
             of
             good
             nature
             towards
             all
             men
             .
             All
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Religion
             only
             forbid
             our
             doing
             evil
             ,
             and
             require
             our
             doing
             good
             to
             all
             the
             World.
             And
             since
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             ,
             love
             seeketh
             all
             things
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             
               worketh
               no
               evil
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               ;
               therefore
               Love
            
             must
             needs
             be
             
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               those
               Laws
            
             which
             concern
             them
             .
             
               This
               Commandment
            
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             as
             he
             illustrates
             it
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               witness
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
               :
            
             all
             these
             ,
             
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               other
               Commandment
            
             relating
             to
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             
               it
               is
               briefly
               comprehended
               in
               this
            
             Saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               LOVE
               they
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               .
            
             For
             
               LOVE
               worketh
               none
            
             of
             all
             these
             
               ills
               to
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               therefore
               LOVE
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             our
             
               Love
               of
               our
               Neighbour
            
             fulfil
             all
             those
             particular
             Laws
             which
             contain
             our
             Duty
             towards
             them
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             our
             
               Love
               of
               God
            
             fulfils
             all
             those
             other
             Precepts
             which
             comprehend
             our
             Duty
             towards
             him
             .
             For
             all
             that
             he
             requires
             of
             us
             towards
             himself
             ,
             is
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             to
             
               honour
               and
               worship
               him
            
             ;
             to
             do
             nothing
             in
             all
             our
             behaviour
             that
             savours
             of
             disrespect
             towards
             him
             ;
             nor
             by
             any
             thought
             ,
             word
             or
             action
             
             to
             disgrace
             or
             contemn
             him
             .
             But
             now
             nothing
             renders
             any
             person
             so
             secure
             from
             contempt
             ,
             as
             our
             love
             and
             affection
             for
             him
             .
             Affront
             and
             reproach
             are
             a
             great
             part
             of
             enmity
             and
             despite
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             never
             proceed
             from
             us
             towards
             those
             whom
             we
             love
             and
             value
             .
             But
             this
             is
             always
             certain
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             are
             kindly
             affected
             towards
             any
             person
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             fail
             to
             express
             a
             due
             honour
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             bear
             him
             a
             just
             respect
             and
             veneration
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             do
             indeed
             love
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             secure
             from
             all
             affront
             ;
             and
             disobedience
             being
             a
             most
             consummate
             reproach
             ,
             since
             our
             Love
             will
             not
             permit
             us
             to
             dishonour
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             suffer
             us
             to
             disobey
             him
             .
          
           
             Thus
             mighty
             and
             powerful
             ,
             easie
             and
             natural
             a
             Principle
             of
             an
             universal
             obedience
             ,
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             is
             an
             universal
             Love
             :
             it
             doth
             the
             work
             without
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             carries
             us
             on
             to
             obey
             with
             ease
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             all
             the
             particular
             Precepts
             and
             Instances
             of
             obedience
             ,
             are
             but
             so
             many
             genuine
             effects
             ,
             and
             proper
             expressions
             of
             it
             .
             The
             effects
             of
             our
             love
             are
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             obedience
             ;
             the
             products
             of
             our
             Duty
             and
             Religion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             passion
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             a
             most
             natural
             Spring
             of
             our
             obedient
             service
             ,
             because
             it
             prompts
             us
             to
             the
             very
             same
             things
             ,
             to
             which
             God
             has
             bound
             and
             obliged
             us
             by
             his
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             way
             of
             an
             universal
             love's
             influencing
             an
             universal
             obedience
             ,
             through
             this
             coincidence
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             and
             the
             instances
             of
             Duty
             ;
             our
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             King
             and
             Governour
             ,
             were
             a
             sure
             principle
             of
             our
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             were
             his
             Precepts
             instanced
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             same
             things
             which
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             general
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Case
             ;
             but
             in
             things
             different
             from
             them
             .
             For
             although
             our
             love
             would
             not
             prompt
             us
             to
             perform
             them
             by
             its
             natural
             tendency
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             :
             yet
             it
             would
             through
             submission
             and
             duty
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             who
             enjoyn'd
             
             them
             .
             It
             would
             make
             us
             deny
             our selves
             to
             pleasure
             him
             ;
             and
             produce
             other
             effects
             than
             our
             own
             temper
             enclines
             us
             to
             ,
             to
             do
             him
             service
             .
             For
             as
             Love
             is
             for
             doing
             hurt
             to
             none
             ;
             so
             least
             of
             all
             to
             Governours
             :
             it
             will
             give
             to
             every
             one
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             most
             especially
             .
             Now
             Duty
             and
             Service
             is
             that
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             our
             Rulers
             ;
             and
             the
             proper
             way
             of
             Love's
             exerting
             it self
             in
             that
             ,
             is
             by
             obedience
             .
             If
             we
             love
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             industrious
             to
             please
             ;
             and
             the
             only
             way
             of
             pleasing
             them
             ,
             is
             by
             doing
             what
             they
             command
             us
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             such
             offence
             to
             a
             Governour
             ,
             as
             the
             transgression
             of
             his
             Laws
             ;
             no
             injury
             like
             that
             of
             opposing
             his
             Will
             ,
             and
             despising
             his
             Authority
             .
             To
             do
             this
             is
             to
             renounce
             all
             subjection
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             off
             his
             Yoke
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             not
             to
             express
             love
             ,
             but
             to
             declare
             enmity
             ;
             not
             affectionately
             to
             owne
             ,
             but
             in
             open
             malice
             to
             defie
             him
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             would
             contribute
             to
             his
             delight
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             way
             for
             that
             but
             by
             a
             performance
             of
             his
             pleasure
             :
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             our
             obedience
             that
             can
             add
             to
             his
             contentment
             ,
             or
             evidence
             our
             Love.
             For
             disobedience
             to
             our
             Governours
             is
             clearly
             the
             most
             profest
             hatred
             ,
             as
             the
             observance
             of
             our
             Duty
             is
             the
             most
             allowed
             instance
             of
             friendship
             and
             good
             will.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             Love
             is
             a
             Spring
             and
             Principle
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             the
             Commandment
             and
             it
             run
             parallel
             ,
             and
             the
             instances
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             are
             the
             same
             with
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             general
             Love
             ;
             but
             also
             because
             our
             love
             of
             God
             would
             make
             us
             obey
             him
             ,
             even
             in
             such
             instances
             of
             Duty
             as
             differ
             from
             them
             .
             For
             all
             that
             aversion
             which
             we
             have
             to
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ,
             would
             be
             outweighed
             by
             our
             desire
             to
             please
             him
             who
             commands
             it
             :
             and
             although
             we
             should
             neglect
             it
             upon
             its
             own
             ;
             yet
             for
             his
             sake
             we
             should
             certainly
             fulfil
             and
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             our
             Love
             of
             God
             and
             men
             is
             so
             natural
             a
             Spring
             ,
             and
             so
             sweet
             and
             easie
             a
             Principle
             to
             produce
             
             in
             us
             a
             perfect
             and
             intire
             obedience
             to
             all
             those
             Laws
             which
             concern
             either
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             :
             therefore
             has
             God
             promised
             so
             nobly
             to
             reward
             it
             .
             He
             never
             intends
             to
             crown
             an
             idle
             and
             unworking
             love
             ;
             but
             such
             only
             as
             is
             active
             and
             industrious
             .
             For
             when
             he
             says
             that
             he
             who
             
               loves
               God
               and
               men
               is
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               accepted
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               born
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               dwells
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               has
               prepared
               Heaven
               for
               him
               :
            
             he
             speaks
             metonymically
             ,
             and
             means
             all
             the
             while
             a
             love
             with
             these
             religious
             effects
             ,
             a
             love
             that
             is
             productive
             of
             an
             entire
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             this
             Point
             the
             Scriptures
             speak
             fully
             .
             For
             as
             for
             our
             love
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ;
             that
             is
             plainly
             of
             no
             account
             in
             his
             judgment
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             makes
             us
             keep
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             become
             industriously
             obedient
             .
             
               If
               ye
               LOVE
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               my
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               KEEPETH
               them
               ,
               he
               it
               is
               that
               loveth
               me
               ;
               and
               he
            
             only
             who
             so
             
               loveth
               me
            
             ,
             in
             obeying
             me
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               beloved
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               love
               him
               ,
            
             John
             14.15
             ,
             21.
             
             
               Whoso
               keepeth
               Gods
               Word
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               in
               him
               verily
               is
               the
               love
               of
               God
               made
               perfect
               :
               and
               hereby
            
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             perfection
             of
             Love
             in
             Obedience
             ,
             that
             
               we
               know
               we
               are
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.5
             .
             But
             if
             we
             have
             only
             a
             pretended
             
               verbal
               love
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               inward
               passion
            
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             shew
             no
             Signs
             or
             Effects
             of
             it
             in
             our
             
               obedient
               works
            
             and
             actions
             :
             we
             shall
             be
             as
             far
             from
             being
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             from
             any
             true
             and
             real
             service
             of
             him
             .
             He
             will
             look
             upon
             all
             our
             Professions
             only
             as
             vain
             speech
             ,
             and
             down-right
             flattery
             :
             but
             will
             not
             esteem
             it
             as
             having
             any
             thing
             of
             sober
             truth
             and
             reality
             .
             For
             
               whosoever
               hath
               this
               Worlds
               goods
               ,
               and
               seeth
               his
               Brother
               hath
               need
               ,
               and
            
             obeys
             not
             Gods
             Command
             of
             shewing
             mercy
             (
             and
             the
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             other
             Instances
             )
             but
             
               shutteth
               up
               his
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               from
               him
               ;
               how
               dwells
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ?
            
             1
             John
             3.17
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             our
             
               love
               of
               our
               Brethren
            
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             avail
             us
             unto
             Mercy
             and
             Life
             ,
             unless
             it
             make
             us
             perform
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             Beneficence
             towards
             them
             .
             
               My
               little
               Children
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               love
            
             only
             
               in
               word
               ,
               and
               in
               tongue
               ;
               but
               in
               deed
            
             also
             
               and
               in
               truth
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             hereby
             ,
             by
             this
             operative
             love
             ,
             that
             
               we
               know
               we
               are
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               shall
               assure
               our
               hearts
            
             in
             full
             confidence
             of
             his
             mercy
             
               before
               him
            
             ,
             1
             John
             3.18
             ,
             19.
             
             Our
             
               love
               to
               them
            
             is
             to
             be
             manifested
             as
             Christs
             was
             to
             us
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               good
               effects
            
             and
             a
             
               real
               service
            
             ;
             yea
             ,
             when
             occasion
             requires
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             eternal
             weal
             may
             be
             very
             much
             promoted
             ,
             and
             their
             Faith
             confirmed
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             giving
             up
             our selves
             to
             Martyrdome
             ,
             and
             laying
             down
             our
             own
             lives
             for
             their
             advantage
             .
             Hereby
             ,
             says
             this
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               perceive
               we
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               laid
               down
               his
               life
               for
               us
               .
            
             And
             if
             we
             would
             be
             reputed
             to
             have
             that
             love
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             told
             at
             the
             fourteenth
             Verse
             ,
             wafts
             us
             over
             
               from
               Death
               unto
               Life
               ;
               we
               ought
               ,
            
             upon
             a
             fit
             occasion
             ,
             not
             to
             flinch
             from
             the
             most
             costly
             service
             ,
             but
             even
             
               to
               lay
               down
               our
            
             very
             a
             
               lives
               for
               the
               Brethren
            
             ,
             1
             John
             3.16
             .
             It
             is
             only
             this
             obedient
             and
             operative
             love
             of
             men
             which
             will
             be
             owned
             by
             Christ
             our
             Judg
             ,
             and
             confer
             a
             just
             claim
             to
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             .
             Our
             Love
             will
             not
             be
             rewarded
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             absolute
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             an
             Instrument
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             
               it
               makes
               us
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               to
               fulfil
               the
               whole
               Law
            
             which
             makes
             any
             thing
             an
             instance
             of
             Duty
             towards
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             13.8
             .
             But
             if
             we
             only
             profess
             love
             to
             them
             in
             
               kind
               words
            
             and
             
               tender
               expressions
            
             ,
             but
             shew
             none
             in
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             ;
             this
             idle
             ,
             useless
             love
             will
             be
             of
             no
             account
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             benefit
             us
             more
             
             than
             it
             profits
             
               them
               .
               For
               if
               a
               Brother
               ,
               or
               a
               Sister
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               be
               naked
               and
               destitute
               of
               daily
               food
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               you
            
             gives
             them
             only
             some
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             
               says
               unto
               them
               ,
               Depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               be
               ye
               warm'd
            
             with
             Cloths
             ,
             
               and
               filled
            
             with
             Food
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             affectionate
             language
             ,
             
               ye
               give
               them
               not
            
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             
               those
               things
               which
               are
               needful
               for
               the
               Body
               ;
               what
               doth
               it
               profit
               ?
            
             Nothing
             at
             all
             surely
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             ever
             advantage
             your selves
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             that
             
               mercy
               which
               rejoyceth
               against
               judgment
            
             ,
             Verse
             13.
             more
             than
             it
             profits
             them
             ,
             James
             2.15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             Judgment
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             that
             no
             love
             either
             of
             God
             or
             men
             will
             avail
             us
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             which
             has
             kept
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             acquitted
             at
             that
             Bar
             upon
             a
             pretence
             of
             love
             without
             obedience
             :
             for
             all
             that
             can
             possibly
             stand
             us
             in
             any
             stead
             there
             ,
             is
             a
             
               loving
               service
            
             ,
             a
             love
             which
             has
             made
             us
             careful
             and
             diligent
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             have
             fully
             seen
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             all
             those
             other
             things
             besides
             obedience
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Gospel
             promises
             pardon
             and
             happiness
             ;
             they
             are
             by
             no
             means
             available
             to
             our
             bliss
             when
             they
             are
             separate
             from
             obedience
             ,
             but
             then
             only
             when
             they
             effect
             and
             imply
             it
             .
             They
             all
             aim
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             end
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             of
             no
             account
             in
             Gods
             Judgment
             further
             than
             they
             produce
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             either
             
               our
               knowing
               Christ
               ,
               or
               our
               believing
               Christ
               ,
               or
               our
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               our
               trusting
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               our
               loving
               Christ
               ,
               or
               our
               fears
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               our
               confessions
               of
               sins
               ,
               or
               our
               pouring
               out
               many
               prayers
            
             ;
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             that
             will
             save
             us
             whilst
             we
             disobey
             .
             No
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             shall
             certainly
             be
             damned
             notwithstanding
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             works
             is
             wanting
             .
             It
             is
             only
             a
             
               working
               service
            
             that
             will
             please
             our
             Judge
             ,
             and
             which
             can
             possibly
             secure
             us
             :
             if
             we
             are
             able
             in
             that
             Court
             to
             produce
             that
             ,
             it
             will
             clear
             us
             ,
             but
             without
             it
             nothing
             else
             will.
             
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             all
             of
             us
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             at
             that
             Day
             ,
             has
             fully
             declared
             this
             already
             ;
             and
             Christ
             himself
             will
             then
             confirm
             it
             .
             So
             that
             't
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             cast
             about
             for
             other
             marks
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             after
             other
             Evidences
             for
             our
             title
             to
             bliss
             and
             happiness
             ;
             nothing
             less
             than
             our
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             will
             avail
             us
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               his
               Gospel
            
             it
             shall
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             at
             last
             we
             see
             clearly
             what
             that
             Condition
             is
             which
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             mete
             out
             to
             us
             our
             last
             doom
             of
             bliss
             or
             misery
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             general
             it
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             our
             obedience
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           II.
           Of
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Rule
           of
           this
           Obedience
           in
           particular
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             the
             particular
             Laws
             comprehended
             under
             the
             Duty
             of
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               A
               Division
               of
               our
               Duty
               into
               three
               general
               Vertues
               ,
               Piety
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               Righteousness
               .
               Of
               the
               nature
               of
               Sobriety
               .
               The
               particular
               Laws
               commanding
               and
               prohibiting
               under
               this
               first
               Member
               .
               A
               larger
               explication
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Mortification
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             in
             regard
             our
             working
             and
             obeying
             is
             that
             whereupon
             all
             our
             hopes
             and
             happiness
             ,
             our
             security
             and
             comfort
             hangs
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             necessary
             that
             after
             all
             which
             has
             been
             hitherto
             discoursed
             of
             it
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             we
             go
             on
             still
             further
             ,
             and
             enquire
             of
             it
             more
             particularly
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             our
             Obedience
             or
             Disobedience
             that
             must
             dispense
             Life
             or
             Death
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             eternally
             save
             or
             destroy
             us
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ;
             then
             whosoever
             would
             know
             before-hand
             what
             shall
             be
             his
             
               final
               
               Sentence
            
             ,
             must
             enquire
             what
             is
             his
             
               present
               state
            
             ,
             and
             what
             have
             been
             his
             
               past
               actions
            
             ,
             whether
             in
             them
             he
             have
             obeyed
             or
             no.
             And
             the
             way
             to
             understand
             that
             ,
             is
             first
             to
             know
             what
             those
             Laws
             are
             whereto
             his
             obedience
             is
             due
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             and
             degrees
             he
             is
             to
             obey
             them
             :
             and
             when
             once
             he
             has
             informed
             himself
             in
             these
             ,
             he
             may
             quickly
             learn
             from
             the
             Testimony
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             performed
             that
             Obedience
             which
             is
             indispensably
             required
             to
             his
             happiness
             ,
             or
             has
             
               fallen
               short
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             give
             the
             best
             assistance
             that
             I
             can
             in
             so
             weighty
             a
             Case
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             proceed
             to
             enquire
             further
             in
             this
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             shew
             concerning
             it
             these
             two
             things
             ;
             
               
                 I.
                 
                   What
                   those
                   Laws
                   are
                   which
                   under
                   the
                   Sanctions
                   of
                   Life
                   or
                   Death
                   the
                   Gospel
                   binds
                   us
                   to
                   obey
                
                 ;
                 And
                 ,
              
               
                 II.
                 
                   What
                   degrees
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   obedience
                   is
                   indispensably
                   required
                   to
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             I.
             Then
             I
             will
             enquire
             
               what
               those
               Laws
               are
               ,
               whereby
               at
               the
               last
               Day
               we
               must
               all
               be
               judged
               ,
               and
               which
               under
               the
               Sanction
               of
               Life
               or
               Death
               the
               Gospel
               binds
               us
               to
               obey
               .
            
             And
             that
             I
             may
             render
             this
             enquiry
             as
             useful
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             I
             go
             along
             ,
             the
             meaning
             and
             explication
             of
             those
             
               several
               Vertues
            
             and
             Vices
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             required
             or
             forbidden
             in
             the
             
               particular
               Laws
            
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             more
             truly
             and
             readily
             understand
             whether
             the
             Vertues
             have
             been
             performed
             ,
             or
             the
             Vices
             incurred
             ;
             and
             whether
             thereby
             the
             Laws
             have
             been
             broken
             or
             kept
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Laws
             and
             
               Commands
               of
               God
            
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             reduced
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             to
             three
             Heads
             .
             For
             either
             they
             require
             something
             from
             us
             
               towards
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             contained
             in
             
               works
               of
               piety
            
             ;
             or
             
               towards
               our
               Neighbours
            
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             comprehended
             in
             
               works
               of
               righteousness
            
             ;
             or
             towards
             our
             
               own
               selves
            
             ,
             as
             all
             those
             Precepts
             do
             which
             are
             taken
             up
             in
             
               works
               of
               sobriety
            
             .
             In
             
             these
             three
             general
             Vertues
             is
             comprized
             the
             Sum
             of
             our
             
               Christian
               Duty
            
             ,
             even
             all
             that
             is
             required
             by
             the
             Gospel
             as
             the
             
               Condition
               of
               Salvation
            
             .
             For
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             or
             that
             
               Grace
               of
               God
               which
               brings
               us
            
             the
             welcome
             offers
             of
             
               Salvation
               ,
               hath
               appeared
            
             now
             
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               teaching
               us
               ,
            
             as
             ever
             we
             expect
             that
             salvation
             which
             it
             tenders
             to
             us
             ,
             
               that
               denying
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
               we
               should
               LIVE
               SOBERLY
               ,
               GODLY
               ,
               and
               RIGHTEOVSLY
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             I
             begin
             with
             that
             which
             contains
             all
             our
             Duty
             towards
             our selves
             ,
             
               viz.
               Sobriety
            
             .
          
           
             Sobriety
             is
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             
               Such
               a
               regulation
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
            
             whether
             they
             concern
             our
             Bodies
             or
             our
             Souls
             ,
             
               as
               makes
               it
               appear
               that
               they
               are
               guided
               by
               a
            
             b
             
               sound
               mind
               presiding
               in
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               animal
               Body
               which
               they
               flow
               from
               ,
               is
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               a
               spiritual
               Reason
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             doing
             what
             is
             becoming
             and
             fit
             for
             such
             Creatures
             as
             are
             Soul
             as
             well
             as
             Body
             ,
             that
             have
             a
             wise
             and
             discerning
             Spirit
             which
             should
             govern
             and
             give
             Laws
             in
             this
             lump
             of
             Flesh.
             So
             that
             Sobriety
             is
             a
             taking
             care
             ,
             and
             giving
             what
             is
             due
             and
             becoming
             to
             both
             the
             Parts
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             viz.
             our
             Bodies
             and
             our
             Souls
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             all
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             which
             affect
             them
             are
             of
             a
             
               limited
               goodness
            
             or
             illness
             ;
             but
             yet
             ,
             in
             their
             desires
             and
             
               aversations
               of
               them
            
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             of
             themselves
             know
             any
             Limits
             :
             So
             that
             in
             
               their
               desires
               and
               actions
            
             ,
             that
             dueness
             and
             decency
             which
             Sobriety
             prescribes
             ,
             is
             
               keeping
               within
               due
               bounds
            
             or
             moderation
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Moderation
             is
             either
             ,
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   their
                   
                     desires
                     and
                     use
                  
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   gratifie
                   and
                   delight
                   them
                   ;
                   whether
                   that
                   
                     inveigling
                     delight
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   causes
                   such
                   excess
                   of
                   
                     use
                     and
                     desire
                  
                   ,
                   be
                   
                     
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       Meats
                       ,
                       and
                       our
                       desire
                       and
                       use
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       both
                       as
                       to
                       their
                       quantity
                       and
                       quality
                       ,
                       is
                       moderated
                       by
                       Temperance
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       Drinks
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       like
                       moderation
                       there
                       is
                       by
                       Sobriety
                       ,
                       more
                       particularly
                       so
                       called
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       In
                       other
                       
                         bodily
                         pleasures
                      
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       particularly
                       called
                       Lust
                       ,
                       and
                       our
                       bodily
                       desires
                       and
                       use
                       of
                       them
                       are
                       moderated
                       by
                       Chastity
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       c
                       ability
                       to
                       contain
                       our selves
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       restrain
                       the
                       violence
                       of
                       our
                       desires
                       herein
                       ,
                       is
                       called
                       Continence
                       .
                    
                     
                       4.
                       
                       In
                       
                         Riches
                         and
                         Honours
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       desire
                       and
                       use
                       of
                       these
                       are
                       moderated
                       by
                       
                         contempt
                         of
                         the
                         world
                      
                       and
                       contentedness
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   In
                   our
                   bodily
                   desires
                   ,
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   unbridled
                   temper
                   of
                   our
                   bodily
                   Appetites
                   ,
                   which
                   stop
                   at
                   no
                   bounds
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   know
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   enough
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   in
                   great
                   danger
                   to
                   exceed
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   our
                   desires
                   and
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   to
                   be
                   moderated
                   and
                   retrenched
                   by
                   these
                   Vertues
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   appear
                   we
                   understand
                   and
                   act
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   
                     brute
                     Beasts
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   
                     bodily
                     appetite
                  
                   to
                   guide
                   them
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   men
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   wise
                   Souls
                   presiding
                   in
                   Flesh
                   to
                   keep
                   within
                   decency
                   and
                   
                     due
                     bounds
                  
                   the
                   exorbitant
                   inclinations
                   of
                   our
                   Bodies
                   .
                   Which
                   Souls
                   moreover
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   shew
                   by
                   such
                   actions
                   ,
                   are
                   of
                   an
                   immortal
                   and
                   invaluable
                   nature
                   ,
                   whose
                   interest
                   therefore
                   is
                   
                     infinitely
                     dearer
                  
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   calls
                   
                     incomparably
                     more
                     for
                     our
                     care
                  
                   and
                   pains
                   ,
                   than
                   our
                   Bodies
                   either
                   do
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   
                     reason
                     ought
                     to
                     call
                  
                   for
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 their
                 aversation
                 and
                 avoidance
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 grieve
                 and
                 trouble
                 them
                 .
                 Whether
                 that
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 bodily
                 avoidance
                 be
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     troubles
                     and
                     losses
                     that
                     are
                     laid
                     in
                     the
                     
                       way
                       of
                       our
                       Duty
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     avoidance
                     of
                     these
                     is
                     moderated
                     
                     by
                     the
                     Duty
                     of
                     
                       taking
                       up
                       the
                       Cross.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     
                       irksome
                       pains
                    
                     which
                     we
                     take
                     in
                     
                       going
                       through
                       it
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     performing
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     avoidance
                     of
                     this
                     is
                     moderated
                     by
                     the
                     Vertues
                     of
                     diligence
                     and
                     watchfulness
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     
                       great
                       evils
                    
                     which
                     we
                     have
                     already
                     fallen
                     under
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     suffering
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     our
                     avoidance
                     and
                     flight
                     of
                     these
                     is
                     moderated
                     and
                     restrained
                     by
                     patience
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Our
             hatred
             and
             avoidance
             of
             all
             these
             evils
             ,
             which
             in
             themselves
             are
             naturally
             prone
             to
             be
             excessive
             ,
             are
             so
             to
             be
             moderated
             and
             over-ruled
             by
             these
             Vertues
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             world
             may
             see
             we
             are
             not
             acted
             as
             the
             
               brute
               Beast
            
             ,
             by
             
               mere
               sense
            
             and
             appetite
             ,
             which
             know
             no
             Rules
             of
             decency
             ,
             nor
             stop
             at
             any
             limits
             ;
             but
             know
             and
             do
             as
             
               becomes
               men
            
             ,
             who
             are
             endowed
             with
             spiritual
             and
             
               discerning
               Souls
            
             ,
             which
             understand
             how
             to
             give
             Laws
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             
               Rules
               of
               decency
            
             to
             our
             fleshly
             Appetites
             ,
             and
             whose
             sins
             are
             far
             
               worse
               evils
            
             than
             any
             or
             all
             the
             sufferings
             which
             can
             befal
             our
             Bodies
             :
             So
             that
             to
             
               keep
               back
               from
               them
            
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             avoid
             and
             
               fly
               from
               these
            
             ,
             but
             willingly
             embrace
             and
             
               undergo
               them
            
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             enable
             us
             the
             better
             thus
             to
             moderate
             all
             the
             desires
             and
             aversations
             ,
             and
             to
             
               keep
               perfectly
               under
               Command
            
             ,
             and
             within
             just
             bounds
             these
             
               naturally
               extravagant
            
             tendencies
             and
             propensions
             of
             our
             Flesh
             :
             we
             must
             curb
             and
             keep
             it
             in
             ,
             and
             
               dead
               in
               great
               degrees
            
             ,
             not
             only
             its
             immoderate
             and
             excessive
             ,
             but
             also
             its
             innocent
             eagerness
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             lest
             they
             become
             a
             Snare
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             acquire
             so
             much
             strength
             by
             our
             indulgence
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             will
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             gratifie
             them
             at
             other
             times
             when
             they
             are
             not
             innocent
             ,
             but
             sinful
             ;
             which
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             curbing
             and
             conquest
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             do
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             by
             the
             general
             Vertues
             of
             mortification
             and
             self-denial
             .
          
           
           
             The
             great
             matter
             indeed
             ,
             and
             principle
             Object
             of
             mortification
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             is
             our
             
               sinful
               appetites
            
             ,
             and
             such
             
               disobedient
               actions
            
             as
             we
             are
             tempted
             and
             drawn
             into
             by
             the
             
               untamed
               inclinations
            
             of
             our
             Bodies
             .
             And
             this
             S
             t
             Paul
             affirms
             is
             an
             indispensable
             Duty
             ,
             and
             a
             Vertue
             of
             
               absolute
               necessity
            
             unto
             life
             .
             
               If
               ye
               live
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               dye
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               DEEDS
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               you
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             our
             sinful
             and
             
               disobedient
               appetites
            
             are
             the
             prime
             Object
             of
             all
             religious
             self-denial
             and
             mortification
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             :
             so
             likewise
             are
             our
             
               innocent
               appetites
            
             an
             inferior
             object
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             
               mortification
               of
               them
            
             is
             a
             necessary
             means
             and
             instrument
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             
               mortifie
               the
               other
            
             .
             For
             a
             
               free
               allowance
            
             of
             our
             bodily
             desires
             in
             all
             things
             lawful
             ,
             and
             an
             
               unlimited
               gratification
            
             of
             them
             in
             all
             instances
             whatsoever
             where
             they
             are
             innocent
             ;
             would
             certainly
             prove
             a
             Snare
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             betray
             us
             into
             a
             like
             indulgence
             and
             satisfaction
             of
             them
             in
             some
             Cases
             where
             they
             are
             sinful
             and
             disobedient
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             if
             we
             should
             gratifie
             them
             in
             all
             things
             where
             we
             may
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             never
             deny
             them
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             is
             sinful
             ;
             they
             must
             needs
             come
             by
             long
             use
             and
             indulgence
             to
             rule
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             great
             Power
             and
             Empire
             over
             us
             .
             We
             shall
             find
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             difficulty
             to
             put
             them
             by
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             
               painful
               task
            
             to
             deny
             them
             any
             thing
             ;
             so
             that
             whithersoever
             they
             lead
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             odds
             but
             we
             shall
             follow
             them
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             their
             Parts
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             difference
             between
             an
             innocent
             and
             a
             sinful
             enjoyment
             :
             they
             do
             not
             distinguish
             things
             into
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             moved
             by
             Law
             and
             decency
             ,
             but
             pleasure
             ;
             and
             desire
             what
             is
             delightsom
             and
             
               agrees
               with
               them
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             happen
             to
             be
             allow'd
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             forbidden
             .
             If
             by
             a
             
             
               customary
               gratification
            
             therefore
             ,
             and
             indulgence
             of
             them
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             even
             in
             instances
             that
             are
             innocent
             and
             lawful
             ,
             we
             suffer
             our
             bodily
             appetites
             to
             grow
             strong
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             the
             guidance
             and
             management
             of
             us
             ;
             they
             will
             over-rule
             us
             in
             instances
             that
             are
             prohibited
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             those
             that
             are
             allowed
             ;
             and
             make
             us
             fulfil
             them
             in
             things
             sinful
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             things
             innocent
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             conquer
             and
             subdue
             them
             in
             all
             such
             instances
             as
             are
             sinful
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             care
             that
             they
             grow
             not
             strong
             upon
             us
             in
             any
             
               instances
               whatsoever
            
             ;
             but
             infeeble
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             low
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             tame
             and
             governable
             ,
             ready
             to
             come
             or
             go
             at
             our
             own
             pleasure
             .
             And
             this
             now
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Command
             and
             Mastery
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             to
             be
             hoped
             for
             in
             gratifying
             and
             indulging
             them
             in
             any
             sort
             of
             instances
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             mortifying
             and
             denying
             them
             in
             all
             .
             For
             this
             power
             of
             denying
             them
             at
             our
             own
             pleasure
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             attained
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             
               long
               use
            
             and
             custom
             of
             denials
             :
             we
             must
             learn
             to
             deny
             and
             mortifie
             them
             in
             particular
             Instances
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             in
             any
             reason
             hope
             to
             deny
             them
             for
             altogether
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             mortification
             and
             denial
             of
             our
             lawful
             and
             innocent
             bodily
             appetites
             ,
             being
             thus
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             the
             denial
             and
             mortification
             of
             our
             sinful
             and
             
               unlawful
               bodily
               desires
               and
               actions
            
             ;
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             best
             understood
             the
             necessities
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             what
             instruments
             were
             most
             necessary
             ,
             and
             what
             means
             most
             proportionate
             for
             us
             ,
             has
             enacted
             it
             into
             a
             Law.
             So
             that
             now
             't
             is
             every
             mans
             duty
             to
             mortifie
             and
             deny
             not
             only
             all
             
               sinful
               bodily
               actions
               and
               desires
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             unto
             that
             ,
             all
             such
             as
             are
             innocent
             and
             lawful
             also
             .
             And
             according
             to
             the
             different
             degrees
             of
             mens
             progress
             herein
             ,
             are
             their
             different
             perfections
             in
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             their
             different
             measures
             of
             security
             and
             assurance
             that
             they
             shall
             continue
             in
             it
             .
             It
             being
             only
             the
             
             unmortifiedness
             of
             their
             fleshly
             desires
             which
             can
             prove
             a
             Snare
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             dangerous
             temptation
             ;
             
               Every
               man
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             James
             says
             ,
             being
             
               tempted
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               drawn
               away
               of
               his
               own
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               enticed
               ,
            
             Jam.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             the
             forenamed
             Vertues
             ,
             
               viz.
               Temperance
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               Chastity
               ,
            
             &c.
             are
             Duties
             incumbent
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             implied
             in
             that
             care
             which
             this
             general
             Vertue
             Sobriety
             takes
             of
             our
             meaner
             Part
             ,
             our
             Bodies
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             what
             more
             directly
             concerns
             our
             Souls
             ,
             that
             dueness
             and
             decency
             which
             Sobriety
             prescribes
             in
             their
             actions
             ,
             and
             towards
             them
             ,
             is
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 
                   thinking
                   no
                   better
                
                 of
                 our selves
                 than
                 we
                 deserve
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 a
                 just
                 sense
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 weaknesses
                 and
                 defects
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 humility
                 and
                 lowliness
                 of
                 mind
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 taking
                 all
                 that
                 
                   just
                   care
                
                 and
                 thoughtfulness
                 after
                 their
                 
                   future
                   good
                
                 and
                 happiness
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 worth
                 requires
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 heavenly-mindedness
                 ,
                 or
                 contriving
                 and
                 designing
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             those
             particular
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             command
             something
             to
             be
             done
             by
             us
             towards
             our
             
               own
               selves
            
             ,
             both
             as
             to
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             all
             comprized
             under
             the
             general
             Name
             ,
             Sobriety
             ;
             are
             these
             ,
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             humility
             ,
             of
             heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             of
             temperance
             ,
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             of
             chastity
             ,
             of
             continence
             ,
             of
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               contentment
               with
               our
               present
               condition
               ,
            
             of
             courage
             and
             
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             of
             
               diligence
               and
               watchfulness
            
             ,
             of
             patience
             ,
             of
             mortification
             and
             self-denial
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             he
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             exercise
             all
             these
             Vertues
             towards
             our
             
               own
               selves
            
             ;
             so
             has
             he
             as
             strictly
             forbid
             us
             to
             act
             those
             Vices
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             them
             :
             as
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             humility
             ,
             or
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             ,
             is
             opposed
             ,
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 over-high
                 conceit
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 excellence
                 and
                 preheminence
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 making
                 us
                 
                   set
                   our selves
                
                 and
                 
                   strive
                   to
                   appear
                   above
                   them
                
                 ,
                 and
                 d
                 contemn
                 and
                 
                   despise
                   them
                
                 as
                 persons
                 that
                 are
                 
                   below
                   us
                
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 pride
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 outward
                 expression
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 a
                 false
                 shew
                 of
                 more
                 excellence
                 than
                 indeed
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 
                   religions
                   ,
                   natural
                
                 ,
                 or
                 civil
                 endowments
                 ,
                 which
                 implies
                 e
                 hypocrisie
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 pride
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 called
                 
                   arrogance
                   ,
                   ostentation
                   ,
                   boasting
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 An
                 industrious
                 affecting
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 setting
                 out
                 our
                 own
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 exposing
                 our
                 atchievements
                 ,
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 praise
                 of
                 others
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 conceit
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 selves
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 vain-glory
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 restless
                 pursuit
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 
                   great
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 conceit
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Ambition
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             the
             effects
             of
             this
             pride
             and
             elation
             of
             mind
             are
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 our
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 a
                 scornful
                 and
                 contemptuous
                 disrespect
                 and
                 sleight
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 haughtiness
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 go
                 on
                 to
                 an
                 unusual
                 and
                 enormous
                 degree
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 insolence
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 haughtine's
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 expressed
                 in
                 a
                 commanding
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 Lordship
                 and
                 Authority
                 over
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 imperiousness
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 when
                 't
                 is
                 shown
                 in
                 exacting
                 their
                 submission
                 to
                 our
                 dogms
                 or
                 opinions
                 ,
                 is
                 dogmaticalness
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   impatience
                   of
                   contradiction
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 our
                 Speeches
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   envious
                   depression
                
                 and
                 disparagement
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 set
                 off
                 our
                 own
                 selves
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 backbiting
                 .
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 our
                 conversation
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 envy
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 f
                 
                   envious
                   provoking
                   strife
                
                 of
                 out-doing
                 others
                 and
                 being
                 better
                 thought
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 hindering
                 their
                 designs
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 enjoy
                 what
                 we
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 our
                 own
                 opinion
                 deserve
                 it
                 better
                 ,
                 are
                 deprived
                 of
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 emulation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             is
             opposed
             an
             
               over-industrious
               care
            
             of
             present
             things
             ;
             or
             being
             wholly
             or
             chiefly
             taken
             up
             with
             this
             World
             ;
             which
             is
             worldliness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             moderation
             is
             opposed
             luxury
             or
             excess
             .
             And
             as
             that
             moderation
             which
             sobriety
             prescribed
             was
             either
             in
             meats
             ,
             or
             drinks
             ,
             &c.
             so
             is
             this
             breach
             of
             sobriety
             in
             excess
             likewise
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             To
             temperance
             is
             opposed
             intemperance
             ,
             which
             when
             it
             is
             a
             Luxury
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 Meat
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 Gluttony
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 deliciousness
                 or
                 quality
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 Voluptuousness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             To
             sobriety
             ,
             or
             a
             moderate
             and
             undisturbing
             use
             of
             Drink
             ,
             is
             opposed
             a
             stupifying
             and
             intoxicating
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             Drunkenness
             .
             And
             this
             when
             it
             is
             accompanied
             with
             g
             
               boisterousness
               ,
               unchast
               Songs
            
             ,
             and
             
               riotous
               mirth
            
             ;
             is
             called
             revelling
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             To
             Chastity
             is
             opposed
             unchastness
             ;
             and
             that
             weakness
             which
             betrays
             us
             into
             it
             ,
             viz.
             our
             subjection
             to
             our
             bodily
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             inability
             to
             contain
             them
             within
             due
             bounds
             ,
             is
             called
             incontinence
             :
             Which
             issues
             out
             and
             expresses
             it self
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 preparatory
                 enticements
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 indulgence
                 to
                 
                   provoking
                   gestures
                   ,
                   touches
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                
                 or
                 actions
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 lasciviousness
                 or
                 wantonness
                 .
                 The
                 particular
                 expression
                 whereof
                 in
                 obscene
                 and
                 h
                 shameful
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 is
                 filthiness
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 uttered
                 in
                 picquancy
                 of
                 wit
                 ,
                 and
                 smartness
                 of
                 conceit
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 foolish
                 or
                 i
                 obscene
                 Jesting
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 acting
                 or
                 execution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     one
                     person
                     ,
                     upon
                     their
                     own
                     Body
                     alone
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     't
                     is
                     impurity
                     or
                     uncleanness
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     two
                     persons
                     ,
                     each
                     with
                     other
                     .
                     Which
                     if
                     they
                     are
                     both
                     men
                     ,
                     is
                     called
                     Sodomy
                     ;
                     and
                     by
                     S
                     t
                     
                       Paul
                       ,
                       Rom.
                    
                     1.27
                     .
                     
                       Men
                       with
                       men
                       working
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       unseemly
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     persons
                     who
                     are
                     guilty
                     of
                     it
                     are
                     called
                     the
                     abominable
                     ,
                     Rev.
                     21.8
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     persons
                     suffering
                     themselves
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     abused
                     ,
                     are
                     called
                     the
                     effeminate
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             But
             if
             they
             be
             Man
             and
             Woman
             ,
             then
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 One
                 ,
                 or
                 both
                 are
                 married
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 Adultery
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Both
                 are
                 unmarried
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 Fornication
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     By
                     the
                     joint-consent
                     of
                     both
                     ,
                     is
                     Whoredome
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       bare
                       Fornication
                    
                     ;
                     and
                     this
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Parties
                     are
                     too
                     nearly
                     allied
                     ,
                     is
                     called
                     Incest
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     By
                     forcing
                     of
                     one
                     ;
                     and
                     then
                     't
                     is
                     Rape
                     or
                     ravishing
                     .
                     Which
                     Vice
                     S
                     t
                     Paul
                     expresses
                     by
                     that
                     
                     word
                     which
                     we
                     translate
                     Extortioners
                     ,
                     1
                     Cor.
                     5.11
                     .
                     and
                     Chap.
                     6.10
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             To
             contempt
             of
             the
             world
             and
             contentment
             with
             our
             present
             condition
             ,
             is
             opposed
             covetousness
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             immoderate
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             an
             unsatisfiedness
             with
             what
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             an
             
             insatiable
             desire
             of
             more
             ;
             and
             grudging
             or
             repining
             .
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             To
             
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             is
             opposed
             our
             being
             scandalized
             ,
             or
             turn'd
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             Duty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             or
             a
             politick
             and
             
               selfish
               deserting
            
             of
             our
             Duty
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             To
             diligence
             and
             watchfulness
             in
             doing
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             is
             opposed
             a
             heedlesness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             remiss
             application
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             carelesness
             and
             idleness
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             To
             patience
             in
             suffering
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             opposed
             an
             immoderate
             dread
             of
             pain
             ,
             and
             dishonest
             avoidance
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             softness
             and
             fearfulness
             .
          
           
             Eighthly
             ,
             To
             mortification
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             is
             opposed
             self-love
             and
             self-pleasing
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             is
             an
             industrious
             care
             to
             please
             and
             gratifie
             our
             bodily
             senses
             ,
             is
             called
             sensuality
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             a
             ready
             and
             constant
             serving
             and
             obeying
             the
             lusts
             and
             desires
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             especially
             ,
             when
             they
             carry
             us
             against
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             called
             carnality
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             those
             Vices
             and
             breaches
             of
             Duty
             towards
             our selves
             ,
             which
             Gods
             Laws
             have
             prohibited
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             Death
             and
             Hell
             :
             as
             the
             other
             were
             such
             Vertues
             as
             under
             the
             same
             penalty
             he
             exacts
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             the
             general
             Law
             of
             Sobriety
             we
             see
             are
             contain'd
             all
             these
             following
             ,
             whether
             commanding
             or
             forbidding
             Laws
             .
          
           
             The
             commanding
             Law
             of
             humility
             ,
             of
             heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             of
             temperance
             ,
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             of
             charity
             ,
             of
             continence
             ,
             of
             contempt
             of
             the
             World
             and
             contentment
             ,
             of
             courage
             and
             
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             of
             diligence
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             of
             patience
             ,
             of
             mortification
             and
             self-denial
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             these
             the
             forbidding
             Law
             ,
             against
             pride
             ,
             against
             arrogance
             or
             ostentation
             ,
             against
             vain-glory
             ,
             against
             ambition
             ,
             against
             haughtiness
             ,
             against
             insolence
             ,
             against
             imperiousness
             ,
             against
             dogmaticalness
             ,
             against
             
               envious
               back-biting
            
             ,
             against
             emulation
             ,
             against
             worldliness
             ,
             against
             intemperance
             ,
             against
             gluttony
             ,
             against
             voluptuousness
             ,
             
             against
             drunkenness
             ,
             against
             revelling
             ,
             against
             incontinence
             ,
             against
             lasciviousness
             or
             wantonness
             ,
             against
             filthiness
             ,
             against
             
               obscene
               Jestings
            
             ,
             against
             impurity
             or
             uncleanness
             ,
             against
             Sodomy
             ,
             against
             effeminateness
             ,
             against
             adultery
             ,
             against
             fornication
             ,
             against
             whoredom
             ,
             against
             incest
             ,
             against
             rape
             ,
             against
             covetousness
             ,
             against
             grudging
             and
             repining
             ,
             against
             refusing
             or
             being
             
               scandaled
               at
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             against
             idleness
             and
             carelesness
             ,
             against
             fearfulness
             and
             softness
             ,
             against
             self-love
             ,
             against
             carnality
             ,
             against
             sensuality
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             LOVE
             the
             Epitome
             of
             Duty
             towards
             God
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             particular
             Laws
             comprehended
             under
             Piety
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Duties
               of
               Piety
               and
               Righteousness
               ,
               both
               comprehended
               in
               one
               general
               Duty
               ,
               LOVE
               .
               It
               the
               Epitome
               of
               our
               Duty
               .
               The
               great
               happiness
               of
               a
               good
               nature
               .
               The
               kind
               temper
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               Of
               the
               effects
               of
               LOVE
               .
               The
               great
               Duty
               to
               God
               is
               Honour
               .
               The
               outward
               expression
               whereof
               is
               worship
               .
               The
               great
               offence
               is
               dishonour
               .
               Of
               the
               several
               Duties
               and
               transgressions
               contained
               under
               both
               .
            
          
           
             FOR
             the
             two
             remaining
             Members
             in
             S
             t
             
             Paul's
             Division
             ,
             
               viz.
               Godliness
            
             or
             Piety
             ,
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             require
             something
             from
             us
             to
             God
             or
             to
             our
             
             Neighbour
             ;
             they
             may
             yet
             be
             reduced
             into
             a
             narrower
             compass
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             comprized
             in
             that
             one
             word
             LOVE
             .
             For
             all
             that
             ever
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             either
             to
             himself
             or
             towards
             
               other
               men
            
             ,
             is
             only
             heartily
             and
             effectually
             to
             LOVE
             them
             .
             And
             this
             abridgment
             of
             our
             whole
             Duty
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             two
             remaining
             parts
             of
             it
             towards
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             into
             that
             one
             compendious
             Law
             of
             LOVE
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostle
             Paul
             have
             already
             made
             to
             our
             hands
             .
             For
             hear
             how
             they
             speak
             of
             it
             :
             
               Jesus
               saith
               unto
               the
               Lawyer
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               LOVE
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               mind
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               and
               great
               Commandment
               :
               and
               the
               second
               is
               like
               unto
               it
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               .
               On
               these
               two
               ,
            
             which
             in
             the
             thing
             commanded
             ,
             LOVE
             ,
             are
             but
             one
             ,
             
               hang
               all
               the
               Law
            
             (
             of
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             ,
             viz.
             which
             meddle
             not
             with
             our
             Duty
             towards
             our selves
             ,
             but
             only
             towards
             God
             and
             our
             Neighbour
             )
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             Matth.
             22.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             And
             S
             t
             Paul
             speaks
             home
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             
               By
               love
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               serve
               one
               another
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               LAW
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               one
               word
               ,
               even
               this
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               LOVE
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             speaking
             again
             of
             the
             Laws
             concerning
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               LOVE
               worketh
               no
               ill
               to
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             and
             
               therefore
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             Thus
             rare
             and
             heavenly
             a
             Religion
             is
             that
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             :
             a
             Religion
             that
             is
             not
             content
             to
             have
             only
             great
             and
             
               eminent
               measures
               of
               goodness
            
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             is
             
               perfectly
               made
               up
            
             of
             LOVE
             and
             
               good
               Nature
            
             .
             All
             that
             it
             requires
             from
             us
             is
             only
             to
             be
             kind-hearted
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             good
             Offices
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             .
             Every
             man
             of
             a
             
               loving
               good
               nature
            
             is
             enclined
             by
             his
             temper
             to
             do
             all
             that
             is
             demanded
             by
             
               Gods
               Law
            
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             has
             nothing
             remaining
             to
             turn
             his
             temper
             into
             obedience
             ,
             but
             
             to
             direct
             his
             intention
             ,
             and
             to
             exert
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             love
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Gods
             Command
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             otherwise
             strongly
             excited
             to
             by
             the
             natural
             propensions
             of
             his
             own
             mind
             .
             His
             passion
             and
             his
             God
             require
             the
             same
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             only
             a
             natural
             fruit
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             may
             become
             ,
             if
             he
             so
             design
             it
             ,
             a
             piece
             of
             Religion
             and
             Obedience
             to
             the
             latter
             .
             For
             the
             particular
             effects
             of
             Love
             ,
             are
             the
             particulars
             of
             our
             
               Duty
               .
               Love
            
             is
             the
             great
             and
             
               general
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             ill-will
             and
             enmity
             are
             the
             
               prime
               transgression
            
             :
             and
             the
             instances
             of
             Love
             are
             the
             instances
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             particular
             effects
             of
             ill-will
             are
             those
             very
             instances
             wherein
             we
             disobey
             .
             So
             that
             by
             running
             over
             all
             the
             special
             effects
             of
             love
             or
             ill-will
             ,
             we
             may
             quickly
             find
             what
             are
             the
             Particulars
             of
             Duty
             and
             Transgression
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             prime
             and
             most
             immediate
             Effects
             of
             Love
             are
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 To
                 do
                 no
                 evil
                 to
                 the
                 persons
                 beloved
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 them
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 is
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 founds
                 all
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Justice
                 .
                 But
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 do
                 all
                 
                   good
                   offices
                
                 and
                 show
                 kindness
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 founds
                 all
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 Charity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             these
             two
             take
             in
             our
             whole
             Duty
             ,
             both
             in
             Piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             Righteousness
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             proper
             and
             genuine
             effect
             of
             
               love
               to
               God
            
             is
             to
             do
             
               no
               evil
            
             ,
             but
             in
             great
             readiness
             to
             do
             
               all
               the
               good
            
             and
             service
             which
             we
             can
             for
             him
             :
             in
             which
             two
             are
             implied
             all
             the
             branches
             of
             piety
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             and
             general
             Duty
             towards
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             kind
             and
             serviceable
             to
             God
             is
             nothing
             more
             than
             to
             honour
             him
             .
             For
             his
             Nature
             is
             so
             perfect
             and
             self-sufficient
             that
             it
             cannot
             receive
             ;
             and
             ours
             so
             impotent
             and
             poor
             that
             we
             cannot
             give
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             
             honour
             to
             him
             .
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             to
             do
             evil
             to
             him
             is
             only
             to
             dishonour
             him
             .
             For
             he
             is
             out
             of
             our
             power
             as
             for
             any
             other
             injury
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             way
             possible
             left
             for
             us
             to
             reach
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             our
             contumelious
             usage
             and
             disrespect
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             do
             no
             evil
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             kind
             and
             serviceable
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             nothing
             more
             but
             to
             honour
             him
             .
             It
             implies
             our
             having
             in
             our
             
               minds
               honourable
               opinions
            
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             expressing
             in
             our
             carriage
             and
             behaviour
             a
             respect
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             those
             
               glorious
               Attributes
            
             and
             Perfections
             which
             are
             in
             him
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               high
               opinion
            
             of
             his
             Excellencies
             ,
             those
             particularly
             which
             are
             instances
             of
             Power
             and
             Goodness
             ,
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             is
             called
             Honour
             .
             The
             latter
             ,
             viz.
             the
             expressions
             of
             this
             honourable
             opinion
             and
             acknowledgment
             in
             our
             
               thoughts
               ,
               words
            
             or
             actions
             ,
             is
             called
             worship
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             worship
             is
             an
             acknowledgment
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 Truth
                 and
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 believing
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 things
                 upon
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 neither
                 can
                 be
                 deceived
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 deceive
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 Faith.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     our
                     good-will
                     or
                     kind
                     affection
                     for
                     him
                     as
                     a
                     most
                     beneficial
                     and
                     lovely
                     Being
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     LOVE
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     as
                     it
                     effects
                     a
                     warm
                     concernedness
                     for
                     his
                     honour
                     ,
                     chiefly
                     when
                     any
                     thing
                     opposes
                     it
                     ,
                     is
                     zeal
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     relying
                     on
                     him
                     for
                     the
                     supply
                     of
                     our
                     wants
                     ,
                     as
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     most
                     able
                     and
                     ready
                     to
                     relieve
                     them
                     which
                     is
                     trust
                     and
                     dependance
                     .
                     A
                     particular
                     effec●
                     whereof
                     is
                     a
                     
                       hopeful
                       making
                       known
                    
                     our
                     desires
                     to
                     him
                     in
                     begging
                     such
                     good
                     things
                     at
                     his
                     hands
                     as
                     we
                     stand
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     Prayer
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 bounty
                 and
                 beneficence
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 grateful
                 sense
                 and
                 affectionate
                 owning
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 proceed
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 thankfulness
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Justice
                 ,
                 in
                 an
                 
                   awful
                   backwardness
                
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 most
                 severely
                 punish
                 all
                 Offenders
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 fear
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Of
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Rule
                 or
                 Authority
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     
                       acquiescing
                       in
                       his
                       Disposals
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     being
                     most
                     wise
                     and
                     most
                     authentick
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     submission
                     or
                     resignedness
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     
                       performing
                       his
                       Commands
                    
                     ,
                     as
                     requiring
                     things
                     most
                     fit
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     due
                     from
                     us
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     obedience
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             These
             are
             those
             particular
             effects
             which
             flow
             from
             our
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             which
             make
             up
             that
             part
             of
             Duty
             which
             he
             requires
             from
             us
             towards
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             this
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             and
             these
             effects
             and
             expressions
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             made
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             particularly
             commanded
             under
             this
             Head
             ;
             are
             our
             hatred
             and
             ill-will
             at
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             particular
             ways
             of
             expressing
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             contrary
             instances
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             those
             very
             Vices
             that
             are
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Now
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             being
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             as
             to
             any
             possible
             way
             of
             being
             injured
             by
             us
             or
             suffering
             evil
             from
             us
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             by
             our
             vilifying
             him
             ,
             and
             lessening
             of
             his
             honour
             :
             the
             prime
             effect
             of
             our
             hatred
             of
             him
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             our
             dishonouring
             him
             .
             And
             this
             may
             be
             instanced
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 denying
                 either
                 his
                 Being
                 or
                 Existence
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   is
                   God
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 Atheism
                 :
                 or
                 his
                 Cognizance
                 and
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 Epicurism
                 or
                 
                   denying
                   Providence
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 thinking
                 or
                 
                   speaking
                   reproachfully
                
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 blasphemy
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 disfiguration
                 of
                 his
                 Being
                 or
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 makes
                 him
                 
                 an
                 
                   arbitrary
                   ,
                   foolish
                
                 and
                 a
                 
                   odious
                   God
                
                 ;
                 is
                 superstition
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 
                   having
                   other
                   Gods
                
                 besides
                 him
                 ;
                 or
                 worshipping
                 
                   him
                   alone
                
                 by
                 false
                 and
                 b
                 lying
                 Similitudes
                 and
                 limiting
                 Resemblances
                 (
                 as
                 are
                 all
                 
                   material
                   Images
                
                 )
                 not
                 in
                 true
                 and
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 sort
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   worshipping
                   other
                   Gods
                   besides
                   him
                
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 
                   worshipping
                   of
                   wicked
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 contracting
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 witchcraft
                 or
                 sorcery
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 
                   acting
                   cross
                
                 to
                 all
                 his
                 
                   honourable
                   Attributes
                
                 and
                 Perfections
                 ,
                 and
                 behaving
                 our selves
                 in
                 such
                 
                   disrespectful
                   sort
                
                 ,
                 as
                 instead
                 of
                 honouring
                 and
                 acknowledging
                 ,
                 doth
                 disown
                 and
                 reproach
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             these
             Actings
             are
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Inwardly
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 some
                 work
                 of
                 theirs
                 we
                 deny
                 or
                 reproach
                 either
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     His
                     Truth
                     and
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                     by
                     
                       giving
                       no
                       heed
                    
                     ,
                     nor
                     taking
                     any
                     notice
                     of
                     what
                     
                       he
                       says
                    
                     ;
                     but
                     continuing
                     ignorant
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     and
                     pleasure
                     ;
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     calls
                     foolishness
                     :
                     An
                     effect
                     whereof
                     is
                     acting
                     against
                     it
                     rashly
                     and
                     inconsiderately
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     headiness
                     .
                     Or
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     do
                     know
                     it
                     ,
                     by
                     
                       giving
                       no
                       credit
                    
                     or
                     assent
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     but
                     doubting
                     or
                     distrusting
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     unbelief
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     Power
                     and
                     Goodness
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         By
                         our
                         ill-will
                         and
                         wishes
                         to
                         him
                         ,
                         when
                         we
                         grieve
                         at
                         any
                         thing
                         that
                         makes
                         
                           for
                           him
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         take
                         delight
                         in
                         such
                         things
                         as
                         we
                         our selves
                         or
                         
                         others
                         can
                         devise
                         either
                         
                           against
                           himself
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         against
                         Vertue
                         and
                         Goodness
                         ,
                         which
                         ,
                         as
                         bearing
                         his
                         own
                         Image
                         ,
                         he
                         ownes
                         above
                         all
                         things
                         and
                         is
                         most
                         tender
                         of
                         ;
                         and
                         this
                         is
                         called
                         
                           hating
                           of
                           God.
                        
                         Which
                         as
                         't
                         is
                         shown
                         in
                         an
                         unconcernedness
                         at
                         such
                         things
                         as
                         dishonour
                         and
                         affront
                         him
                         or
                         his
                         Religion
                         ;
                         is
                         coldness
                         or
                         
                           want
                           of
                           zeal
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         By
                         our
                         distrust
                         of
                         him
                         and
                         his
                         Providence
                         ,
                         when
                         we
                         
                           dare
                           not
                           rely
                        
                         upon
                         him
                         for
                         a
                         supply
                         of
                         those
                         things
                         which
                         we
                         stand
                         in
                         need
                         of
                         ,
                         as
                         if
                         he
                         were
                         either
                         careless
                         ,
                         and
                         mattered
                         not
                         what
                         becomes
                         of
                         us
                         ;
                         or
                         envious
                         ,
                         and
                         grudged
                         to
                         have
                         any
                         of
                         those
                         good
                         things
                         which
                         we
                         want
                         ,
                         to
                         befal
                         us
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         distrust
                         .
                         One
                         effect
                         whereof
                         is
                         our
                         omitting
                         to
                         seek
                         unto
                         him
                         ,
                         as
                         
                           expecting
                           nothing
                        
                         from
                         him
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           not
                           praying
                           to
                           him
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     His
                     bounty
                     and
                     beneficence
                     ,
                     by
                     an
                     
                       utter
                       disregard
                    
                     of
                     what
                     he
                     doth
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     either
                     
                       wholly
                       overlook
                    
                     or
                     after
                     some
                     small
                     time
                     forget
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     not
                     touched
                     with
                     any
                     grateful
                     sense
                     or
                     affectionate
                     resentments
                     upon
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     unthankfulness
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     His
                     Power
                     and
                     Justice
                     ,
                     by
                     a
                     
                       bold
                       venturing
                    
                     upon
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     offends
                     him
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     we
                     neither
                     valued
                     his
                     favour
                     nor
                     displeasure
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     fearlessness
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Outwardly
                 ,
                 In
                 
                   our
                   lives
                   and
                   practice
                
                 ,
                 when
                 by
                 something
                 in
                 them
                 we
                 reproach
                 and
                 vilifie
                 either
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     His
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Authority
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         In
                         disputing
                         and
                         striving
                         against
                         his
                         Disposals
                         ,
                         when
                         we
                         quarrel
                         at
                         them
                         as
                         unwisely
                         ordered
                         ,
                         and
                         would
                         correct
                         and
                         better
                         them
                         
                         our selves
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         contumacy
                         or
                         repining
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         
                           breaking
                           his
                           Commands
                        
                         ,
                         when
                         we
                         reject
                         his
                         pleasure
                         ,
                         and
                         prefer
                         our
                         own
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         disobedience
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     His
                     Name
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     use
                     it
                     irreverently
                     ,
                     by
                     invoking
                     or
                     calling
                     upon
                     him
                     to
                     judge
                     us
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     faithfulness
                     in
                     what
                     we
                     speak
                     ,
                     either
                     customarily
                     and
                     lightly
                     ,
                     upon
                     trivial
                     or
                     no
                     occasions
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       common
                       swearing
                    
                     :
                     Or
                     falsly
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     either
                     at
                     present
                     mean
                     ,
                     or
                     afterwards
                     perform
                     no
                     such
                     thing
                     as
                     we
                     promised
                     or
                     affirmed
                     before
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     perjury
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     His
                     Word
                     ,
                     or
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     things
                     consecrated
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     when
                     we
                     treat
                     and
                     use
                     them
                     as
                     vile
                     and
                     common
                     things
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     
                       careless
                       ,
                       unmannerly
                    
                     way
                     ,
                     or
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     often
                     happens
                     ,
                     in
                     mirth
                     and
                     mockery
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     prophaneness
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             such
             expressions
             and
             effects
             of
             our
             hatred
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             make
             up
             the
             Body
             of
             impiety
             or
             transgressions
             immediately
             against
             
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             all
             which
             he
             has
             most
             strictly
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             for
             our
             whole
             
               Duty
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             which
             is
             implied
             in
             the
             general
             Law
             of
             piety
             or
             godliness
             ,
             it
             contains
             in
             it
             all
             these
             effects
             of
             LOVE
             ,
             which
             are
             
               commanded
               Duties
            
             ;
             as
             ungodliness
             or
             impiety
             contains
             all
             these
             expressions
             of
             hatred
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             particular
             forbidden
             sins
             .
          
           
             The
             Laws
             commanding
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             worship
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             love
             ,
             of
             zeal
             ,
             of
             
               trust
               and
               dependance
            
             ,
             of
             prayer
             ,
             of
             thankfulness
             ,
             of
             fear
             ,
             of
             
               submission
               and
               resignedness
            
             ,
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Laws
             forbidding
             ,
             are
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             ,
             against
             atheism
             ,
             against
             
               denying
               Providence
            
             ,
             against
             blasphemy
             ,
             against
             superstition
             ,
             against
             idolatry
             ,
             against
             
               witchcraft
               and
               sorcery
            
             ,
             against
             foolishness
             ,
             against
             
             headiness
             ,
             against
             unbelief
             ,
             against
             
               hating
               God
            
             ,
             against
             
               want
               of
               zeal
            
             ,
             against
             
               distrust
               of
               him
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               to
               him
            
             ,
             against
             unthankfulness
             ,
             against
             fearlesness
             ,
             against
             contumacy
             or
             repining
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             
               common
               swearing
            
             ,
             against
             perjury
             ,
             against
             prophaneness
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
          
           
             2.
             
             Sort
             of
             Love
             ,
             our
             love
             to
             men
             ;
             it
             implies
             in
             it
             all
             the
             Duties
             contained
             in
             the
             third
             Branch
             of
             S
             t
             
             Paul's
             Division
             ,
             
               viz.
               righteousness
            
             ;
             as
             shall
             be
             shewn
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             particular
             Duties
             contained
             under
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               particular
               Duties
               contained
               under
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               .
               Both
               are
               only
               expressions
               of
               Love
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law.
               Of
               the
               particular
               sins
               against
               both
               .
               Of
               scandal
               .
               Of
               the
               combination
               of
               Justice
               and
               Charity
               in
               a
               state
               that
               results
               from
               both
               ,
               viz.
               Peace
               .
               Of
               the
               several
               Duties
               comprehended
               under
               it
               .
               Of
               the
               particular
               sins
               reducible
               to
               unpeaceableness
               .
               Of
               the
               latitude
               of
               the
               word
               Neighbour
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               these
               dutiful
               expressions
               are
               due
               .
               It
               s
               narrowness
               in
               the
               Jewish
               sense
               .
               It
               s
               universality
               in
               the
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             FOR
             the
             third
             general
             Duty
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             or
             our
             Duty
             towards
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             our
             
               love
               of
               men
            
             will
             lead
             us
             into
             the
             several
             Laws
             which
             it
             containeth
             .
             
             For
             the
             first
             effect
             of
             love
             ,
             
               our
               doing
               no
               hurt
               or
               injury
               to
               any
               man
               ,
            
             founds
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             ,
             
               our
               doing
               good
               and
               showing
               all
               kindness
               ,
            
             founds
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Charity
             ;
             in
             which
             two
             are
             comprehended
             all
             those
             several
             Duties
             which
             God
             has
             enjoyned
             towards
             
               other
               men
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             founds
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             .
             For
             in
             that
             we
             do
             no
             evil
             or
             injury
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             nor
             hurt
             him
             by
             prejudicing
             his
             
               just
               Rights
            
             ,
             or
             taking
             away
             from
             him
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             his
             ;
             is
             implied
             that
             we
             do
             not
             wrong
             or
             endammage
             him
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             Life
             ,
             by
             taking
             it
             away
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 
                   private
                   force
                
                 and
                 
                   violent
                   assassination
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 murder
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Under
                 colour
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 false
                 charge
                 of
                 capital
                 crimes
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 
                   false
                   witness
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             his
             reputation
             ,
             by
             sullying
             or
             impairing
             it
             through
             a
             lying
             and
             false
             imputation
             of
             disparaging
             things
             to
             him
             ;
             which
             is
             slander
             or
             calumny
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             his
             belief
             and
             expectation
             ,
             by
             reproaching
             and
             abusing
             it
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 By
                 deceiving
                 him
                 against
                 his
                 Right
                 to
                 his
                 hurt
                 in
                 a
                 false
                 speech
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 past
                 or
                 present
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 lying
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 By
                 frustrating
                 his
                 expectations
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 raised
                 by
                 our
                 promise
                 of
                 something
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 unfaithfulness
                 or
                 perfidy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             his
             Bed
             ,
             by
             invading
             that
             which
             the
             Contract
             of
             Marriage
             has
             made
             inviolable
             ;
             which
             is
             adultery
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             his
             Goods
             or
             Estate
             ,
             and
             all
             wrong
             herein
             proceeds
             from
             our
             unsatisfiedness
             with
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             our
             
               greedy
               longing
            
             and
             ungovernable
             desire
             of
             that
             which
             is
             his
             ;
             which
             is
             covetousness
             .
             The
             effects
             and
             instances
             whereof
             are
             ,
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 taking
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 his
                 ,
                 either
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Directly
                     ,
                     By
                     secret
                     or
                     open
                     force
                     ,
                     and
                     without
                     his
                     knowledg
                     and
                     consent
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     stealing
                     or
                     robbery
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Indirectly
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     
                       forcing
                       his
                       allowance
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     extorting
                     a
                     necessitated
                     consent
                     from
                     him
                     .
                     Which
                     is
                     done
                     by
                     taking
                     advantage
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Of
                         his
                         impotence
                         ,
                         and
                         inability
                         to
                         resist
                         and
                         contend
                         with
                         us
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         oppression
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Of
                         his
                         necessity
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         cannot
                         be
                         without
                         something
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         is
                         forced
                         to
                         take
                         it
                         upon
                         our
                         own
                         terms
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         extortion
                         and
                         
                           depressing
                           in
                           bargaining
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Of
                         his
                         ignorance
                         ,
                         when
                         we
                         outwit
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         trepan
                         and
                         over-reach
                         him
                         in
                         Bargaining
                         and
                         Commerce
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           circumvention
                           ,
                           fraud
                        
                         or
                         deceit
                         .
                         The
                         wiliness
                         and
                         subtle
                         Art
                         wherein
                         is
                         called
                         craftiness
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 denying
                 all
                 kindnesses
                 and
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   unmercifulness
                   ,
                   uncharitableness
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 discourse
                 under
                 the
                 next
                 Head.
                 
              
            
          
           
             All
             these
             Particulars
             of
             Justice
             now
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             natural
             effects
             of
             
               love
               to
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             it
             makes
             us
             keep
             off
             from
             offering
             any
             injury
             or
             doing
             any
             evil
             to
             him
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             these
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             ,
             it
             fulfils
             them
             all
             .
             Which
             he
             shows
             by
             an
             induction
             of
             such
             Particulars
             as
             I
             have
             named
             .
             
               He
               that
               loveth
               another
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               fulfilled
               the
               Law
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             part
             of
             it
             which
             requires
             Duties
             of
             Justice
             towards
             others
             .
             
               For
               this
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               kill
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               bear
               false
               witness
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
            
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             five
             last
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Decalogue
             :
             
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               other
               Commandment
               ,
               
               it
               is
               briefly
               comprehended
               in
               this
            
             Saying
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               .
            
             Now
             
               Love
               worketh
               no
               ill
            
             ,
             neither
             these
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             
               to
               his
               Neighbour
               ;
               therefore
               Love
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.8
             ,
             ●
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             first
             effect
             of
             Love
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             
               viz.
               it
               s
               keeping
               us
               back
               from
               offering
               any
               injury
               or
               doing
               any
               evil
               to
               him
               ,
            
             contain
             in
             it
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             :
             so
             doth
             its
             other
             effect
             ,
             
               our
               doing
               all
               good
               offices
               ,
               and
               shewing
               kindness
               to
               them
               ,
            
             comprehend
             in
             it
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Charity
             wherewith
             we
             stand
             obliged
             towards
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Love
             is
             not
             only
             innocent
             and
             harmless
             ,
             and
             careful
             to
             create
             no
             trouble
             ,
             nor
             occasion
             any
             prejudice
             ;
             but
             moreover
             it
             is
             all
             
               kindness
               ,
               benevolence
            
             and
             
               good
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             diligent
             in
             creating
             all
             the
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             it
             can
             to
             it
             s
             beloved
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             
               goodness
               ,
               kind-heartedness
            
             ,
             or
             
               desire
               to
               please
               and
               delight
               others
               ,
            
             will
             be
             an
             universal
             cause
             of
             beneficence
             or
             doing
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             cast
             to
             please
             them
             in
             so
             many
             ways
             ,
             and
             advantage
             them
             in
             so
             many
             relations
             ,
             as
             we
             can
             at
             any
             time
             be
             placed
             in
             .
             In
             particular
             it
             will
             effect
             these
             Vertues
             in
             the
             Cases
             following
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             
               to
               what
               we
               see
               them
               to
               be
               in
               themselves
               ,
            
             and
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             produces
             in
             us
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 are
                 worthy
                 and
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   great
                   opinion
                
                 and
                 venerable
                 esteem
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 honour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   If
                   they
                   have
                   
                     honest
                     hearts
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   are
                   
                     weak
                     in
                     judgment
                  
                   and
                   knowledg
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     compassionate
                     sense
                  
                   of
                   their
                   weakness
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   endeavour
                   to
                   relieve
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   pity
                   and
                   succour
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   weakness
                   be
                   instanced
                   in
                   judging
                   those
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     matter
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   unlawful
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   which
                   no
                   
                     Law
                     of
                     God
                  
                   has
                   forbidden
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   therefore
                   we
                   ,
                   
                     who
                     better
                     understand
                  
                   it
                   ,
                   see
                   plainly
                   that
                   we
                   
                     lawfully
                     may
                     do
                  
                   ;
                   
                   and
                   
                     our
                     practice
                  
                   of
                   it
                   
                     before
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   distrusting
                   their
                   own
                   skill
                   ,
                   are
                   swayed
                   more
                   by
                   our
                   example
                   than
                   their
                   own
                   opinions
                   ,
                   would
                   draw
                   them
                   on
                   to
                   practise
                   it
                   too
                   ,
                   though
                   their
                   own
                   
                     Conscience
                     condemns
                  
                   it
                   ,
                   which
                   would
                   be
                   to
                   them
                   a
                   sin
                   ;
                   in
                   this
                   Case
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   Loves
                   affording
                   pity
                   and
                   succour
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   making
                   us
                   
                     forgoe
                     the
                     lawful
                     practice
                  
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   
                     restraining
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Liberty
                     for
                     our
                     Brothers
                     edification
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   For
                   this
                   Vertue
                   there
                   was
                   great
                   place
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Apostles
                     Times
                  
                   among
                   the
                   
                     Christianized
                     Jews
                  
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Law
                   placed
                   Religion
                   in
                   forbearing
                   certain
                   sorts
                   of
                   Meats
                   as
                   unclean
                   and
                   unlawful
                   ;
                   and
                   particularly
                   in
                   
                     abstaining
                     from
                     Meats
                     offered
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     set
                     before
                     an
                     Idol
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Gentile
                     Sacrifices
                  
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   simpler
                   sort
                   and
                   weaker
                   people
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   all
                   along
                   placed
                   so
                   much
                   Religion
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   brought
                   over
                   without
                   much
                   patience
                   of
                   instruction
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     long
                     usage
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   and
                   see
                   that
                   Liberty
                   which
                   ,
                   upon
                   their
                   becoming
                   Christians
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   obtained
                   either
                   to
                   use
                   or
                   forbear
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   whilst
                   the
                   judgments
                   and
                   opinions
                   of
                   many
                   good
                   people
                   were
                   in
                   these
                   things
                   thus
                   weak
                   ;
                   the
                   Apostles
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   secure
                   the
                   innocency
                   of
                   their
                   practice
                   under
                   their
                   errour
                   ,
                   and
                   prevent
                   their
                   being
                   scandalized
                   or
                   
                     drawn
                     on
                     to
                     do
                     what
                     themselves
                     condemned
                     as
                     evil
                  
                   through
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                   other
                   mens
                   examples
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   looked
                   upon
                   as
                   
                     wiser
                     Christians
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   wont
                   very
                   much
                   to
                   press
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   
                     Charity
                     ,
                     our
                     using
                     of
                     our
                     Christian
                     Liberty
                     ,
                  
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   for
                   our
                   own
                   ease
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   our
                   
                     weak
                     Brethrens
                     edification
                  
                   .
                   Particularly
                   S
                   t
                   Paul
                   is
                   earnest
                   in
                   it
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   14.
                   1
                   
                   Cor.
                   8.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   If
                   they
                   are
                   wicked
                   and
                   vicious
                   ,
                   this
                   kind-heartedness
                   will
                   effect
                   in
                   us
                   a
                   
                     pious
                     admonition
                  
                   to
                   reduce
                   and
                   reclaim
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   
                     friendly
                     reproof
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   good
                   or
                   
                     evil
                     ,
                     weak
                  
                   or
                   strong
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   produce
                   an
                   
                     affectionate
                     tenderness
                  
                   and
                   near
                   concern
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   for
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Kindred
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   
                     brotherly
                     kindness
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             what
             
               we
               see
               them
               receive
               from
               others
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             respect
             this
             kindness
             and
             desire
             to
             please
             effects
             in
             us
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 an
                 expression
                 of
                 pleasure
                 and
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 Congratulation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 evil
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     
                       cannot
                       redress
                    
                     and
                     remove
                     it
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     make
                     us
                     help
                     to
                     bear
                     it
                     in
                     concern
                     and
                     sorrow
                     for
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     compassion
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     If
                     we
                     can
                     ,
                     it
                     makes
                     us
                     relieve
                     and
                     ease
                     them
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Which
                     it
                     doth
                     if
                     the
                     evil
                     be
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Of
                         want
                         ,
                         by
                         supplying
                         it
                         according
                         to
                         our
                         power
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         Alms
                         and
                         Distribution
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Of
                         disgrace
                         ,
                         by
                         
                           endeavouring
                           to
                           hide
                        
                         and
                         smother
                         it
                         where
                         it
                         is
                         deserved
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         covering
                         and
                         
                           concealing
                           of
                           our
                           Brethrens
                           defects
                        
                         :
                         and
                         by
                         confuting
                         and
                         wiping
                         it
                         off
                         where
                         we
                         know
                         they
                         have
                         not
                         deserved
                         it
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           vindicating
                           our
                           Neighbours
                           reputation
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             that
             
               place
               and
               quality
               which
               they
               bear
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               ,
            
             this
             kindness
             and
             
               desire
               to
               please
            
             will
             exert
             it self
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             persons
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Below
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 
                   freedom
                   of
                   access
                
                 and
                 easiness
                 of
                 being
                 spoke
                 with
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 affability
                 or
                 graciousness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Equal
                   to
                   us
                   or
                   below
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   readiness
                   a
                   
                     to
                     do
                     good
                     Offices
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   their
                   concern
                   our
                   own
                   ;
                   
                   which
                   is
                   courteousness
                   or
                   officiousness
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   pursuit
                   of
                   this
                   in
                   
                     stooping
                     down
                  
                   to
                   some
                   things
                   below
                   our
                   Rank
                   and
                   Quality
                   ,
                   either
                   in
                   words
                   or
                   actions
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   condescension
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   courtesy
                   be
                   used
                   towards
                   Strangers
                   ,
                   and
                   expressed
                   in
                   
                     entertaining
                     them
                     at
                     our
                     own
                     house
                  
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   hospitality
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Towards
                 
                   all
                   men
                   whomsoever
                
                 we
                 converse
                 with
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 beget
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     
                       quietness
                       of
                       temper
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       tameness
                       of
                       intercourse
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     gentleness
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     A
                     
                       fair
                       interpretation
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     putting
                     the
                     best
                     sense
                     upon
                     any
                     thing
                     that
                     is
                     done
                     or
                     spoken
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     candor
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     A
                     
                       maintenance
                       of
                       good
                       agreement
                    
                     and
                     correspondence
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     unity
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             as
             to
             what
             we
             our selves
             receive
             from
             others
             ;
             this
             
               kindness
               of
               nature
            
             and
             
               desire
               to
               please
            
             will
             produce
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   grateful
                   sense
                
                 and
                 
                   affectionate
                   resentment
                
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 
                   longing
                   desire
                
                 to
                 requite
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 thankfulness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 evil
                 and
                 injury
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     b
                     slowness
                     to
                     take
                     provocation
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     angry
                     at
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     meekness
                     or
                     lenity
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     When
                     the
                     wrong
                     is
                     such
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     justly
                     and
                     reasonably
                     be
                     angred
                     at
                     it
                     ,
                     an
                     
                       easiness
                       of
                       being
                       entreated
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     readiness
                     to
                     be
                     appeased
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     placableness
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     for
                     the
                     requital
                     of
                     the
                     wrong
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Only
                         an
                         affront
                         or
                         light
                         injury
                         ,
                         it
                         makes
                         us
                         seek
                         none
                         ,
                         but
                         pardon
                         and
                         put
                         it
                         up
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                         
                           forgiving
                           injuries
                        
                         .
                         And
                         instead
                         of
                         that
                         ,
                         to
                         render
                         in
                         return
                         to
                         it
                         kindness
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         
                           good
                           Offices
                        
                         as
                         are
                         in
                         our
                         power
                         ,
                         as
                         
                           praying
                           to
                           God
                           for
                           them
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         blessing
                         ,
                         or
                         speaking
                         all
                         the
                         good
                         which
                         we
                         can
                         of
                         them
                         as
                         often
                         as
                         we
                         have
                         occasion
                         to
                         mention
                         them
                         ,
                         always
                         are
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         
                           doing
                           good
                           to
                           enemies
                        
                         ;
                         or
                         ,
                         as
                         our
                         Saviour
                         says
                         ,
                         
                           blessing
                           them
                           that
                           curse
                           us
                           ,
                           and
                           praying
                           for
                           our
                           enemies
                           ,
                        
                         Matth.
                         5.44
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Too
                         burthensome
                         or
                         scandalous
                         to
                         be
                         past
                         over
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         't
                         is
                         fit
                         to
                         punish
                         it
                         :
                         then
                         in
                         exacting
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Punishment
                             ,
                             as
                             being
                             an
                             unpleasant
                             work
                             ,
                             it
                             makes
                             us
                             
                               bear
                               long
                            
                             before
                             we
                             come
                             to
                             it
                             ;
                             which
                             is
                             long-suffering
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Satisfaction
                             ,
                             it
                             suffers
                             us
                             not
                             to
                             go
                             to
                             the
                             utmost
                             of
                             what
                             might
                             be
                             exacted
                             ;
                             but
                             through
                             a
                             care
                             of
                             
                               our
                               enemies
                            
                             ,
                             as
                             well
                             as
                             of
                             our selves
                             ,
                             to
                             take
                             up
                             with
                             such
                             a
                             competency
                             as
                             is
                             no
                             more
                             than
                             they
                             can
                             bear
                             ;
                             which
                             is
                             mercifulness
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             These
             are
             such
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Charity
             ,
             as
             naturally
             flow
             from
             this
             effect
             of
             
               love
               to
               men
            
             ,
             our
             
               kindness
               and
               desire
               to
               benefit
               and
               please
               them
               .
            
             And
             all
             these
             effects
             of
             love
             are
             parts
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             those
             several
             Precepts
             which
             God
             has
             commanded
             us
             to
             keep
             and
             obey
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             our
             
               love
               of
               men
            
             with
             this
             effect
             of
             it
             
               our
               desire
               to
               benefit
            
             and
             pleasure
             them
             ,
             includes
             in
             it
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             Charity
             :
             so
             doth
             our
             hatred
             of
             them
             with
             a
             
               delight
               to
               spite
               and
               trouble
               them
               ,
            
             which
             naturally
             flows
             from
             it
             ,
             comprehend
             in
             it
             all
             the
             contrary
             instances
             of
             uncharitableness
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             ill-will
             and
             
               habitual
               hatefulness
               of
               temper
            
             will
             effect
             in
             us
             ,
             opposite
             to
             goodness
             and
             a
             
               desire
               to
               please
               and
               delight
               others
               ,
            
             an
             
               universal
               mischievousness
            
             ,
             or
             forwardness
             to
             
             make
             others
             work
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             to
             c
             pains
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             create
             them
             sorrow
             ;
             which
             is
             called
             wickedness
             .
             And
             this
             will
             express
             it self
             in
             creating
             our
             Neighbour
             discontent
             and
             vexation
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             ways
             wherein
             we
             are
             concerned
             with
             him
             ,
             or
             conversant
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             for
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             see
             he
             has
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ;
                 instead
                 of
                 honouring
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 
                   wish
                   ill
                
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   set
                   him
                   at
                   nought
                
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 hating
                 and
                 
                   despising
                   him
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 weakness
                 and
                 ignorance
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 restrain
                 our selves
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 
                   use
                   of
                   our
                   Christian
                   Liberty
                
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 sake
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 act
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 lawful
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 be
                 scandalized
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 encouraged
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 our
                 example
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 what
                 his
                 own
                 Conscience
                 tells
                 him
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 scandalizing
                 or
                 
                   making
                   him
                   to
                   offend
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             what
             we
             see
             him
             do
             or
             receive
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Good
                 ,
                 it
                 expresses
                 it self
                 in
                 grief
                 and
                 trouble
                 at
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 envy
                 or
                 an
                 
                   evil
                   eye
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Evil
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 raising
                 pity
                 and
                 compassion
                 ,
                 it
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 pleasure
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 glad
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 
                   rejoycing
                   in
                   evil
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             if
             the
             evil
             be
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 want
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 effect
                 a
                 refusal
                 of
                 all
                 supply
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 uncharitableness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 disgrace
                 ;
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Vnjust
                     and
                     undeserved
                     ,
                     it
                     lets
                     it
                     stick
                     without
                     any
                     endeavours
                     to
                     wipe
                     it
                     off
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       not
                       vindicating
                       him
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Just
                     and
                     
                       truly
                       chargeable
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     but
                     any
                     way
                     
                     suspicious
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     concealing
                     it
                     ,
                     publishes
                     and
                     proclaims
                     it
                     in
                     disparaging
                     Characters
                     and
                     Representations
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     sort
                     of
                     detraction
                     is
                     
                       evil
                       speaking
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             shown
             in
             a
             
               forwardness
               to
               pass
               Sentence
               against
               men
               ,
            
             in
             undervaluing
             and
             disparaging
             judgments
             upon
             what
             they
             do
             or
             say
             ,
             overlooking
             all
             the
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             detecting
             only
             the
             faults
             and
             failings
             of
             it
             ;
             is
             censoriousness
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             objecting
             and
             publishing
             whereof
             ,
             from
             the
             different
             manners
             and
             ends
             of
             the
             publication
             ,
             it
             passes
             under
             several
             names
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             the
             manner
             ,
             if
             that
             Publication
             be
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 their
                 absence
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 softer
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 often
                 happens
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 secret
                 way
                 ,
                 under
                 a
                 pretence
                 of
                 favour
                 and
                 kindness
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 greater
                 regard
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 say
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 back-biting
                 .
                 Which
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 published
                 aloud
                 ,
                 nor
                 spoke
                 out
                 for
                 any
                 or
                 all
                 of
                 the
                 Company
                 indifferently
                 to
                 hear
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 told
                 in
                 secret
                 to
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 more
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 whispering
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Either
                   in
                   their
                   absence
                   ,
                   or
                   openly
                   and
                   before
                   their
                   face
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   more
                   violent
                   and
                   severer
                   way
                   ,
                   being
                   expressed
                   in
                   d
                   
                     bitter
                     words
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   vehemence
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   railing
                   or
                   reviling
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   disparaging
                   publication
                   be
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       To
                       make
                       them
                       infamous
                       ,
                       by
                       objecting
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           Our
                           own
                           favours
                           ;
                           't
                           is
                           upbraiding
                           .
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           Their
                           failings
                           ;
                           't
                           is
                           reproaching
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       2.
                       
                       To
                       make
                       them
                       ridiculous
                       ,
                       by
                       exposing
                       their
                       lesser
                       and
                       more
                       innocent
                       infirmities
                       ,
                       or
                       such
                       as
                       have
                       in
                       them
                       more
                       of
                       shame
                       than
                       mischief
                       ;
                       't
                       is
                       called
                       mocking
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             for
             that
             Place
             and
             Quality
             which
             they
             bear
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             ,
             this
             forwardness
             to
             vex
             and
             distaste
             them
             will
             have
             these
             effects
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               If
               they
               are
               persons
               below
               us
               ,
               it
               will
               exert
               it self
               in
               making
               us
               stately
               and
               
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 spoken
                 with
              
               ,
               contrary
               to
               affability
               ;
               which
               is
               
                 difficulty
                 of
                 access
              
               .
               And
               if
               this
               inferiority
               be
               ,
               as
               we
               apprehend
               ,
               in
               Parts
               or
               Endowments
               ,
               it
               will
               effect
               a
               contemptuous
               and
               undervaluing
               behaviour
               towards
               them
               ,
               expressed
               either
               in
               words
               or
               actions
               ,
               for
               our
               sport
               or
               interest
               ;
               which
               is
               affront
               or
               contumely
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               equal
               to
               us
               ,
               or
               below
               us
               ,
               in
               an
               averseness
               to
               all
               good
               offices
               ,
               and
               an
               
                 utter
                 unconcernedness
              
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               opposite
               to
               courtesy
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               called
               uncourteousness
               .
               And
               as
               a
               further
               effect
               of
               this
               ,
               a
               scorning
               to
               stoop
               down
               to
               any
               thing
               below
               us
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               serve
               or
               pleasure
               them
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               mixture
               of
               pride
               and
               
                 ill
                 nature
              
               ,
               opposite
               to
               condescension
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               called
               stiffness
               .
               And
               if
               this
               uncourteousness
               be
               towards
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               expressed
               in
               denying
               them
               entertainment
               when
               a
               
                 reasonable
                 occasion
              
               calls
               for
               it
               ;
               't
               is
               unhospitableness
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Towards
               
                 all
                 men
              
               with
               whom
               we
               converse
               ,
               it
               will
               beget
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   
                     frowardness
                     of
                     temper
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     imperious
                     churlishness
                     of
                     intercourse
                  
                   opposite
                   to
                   gentleness
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   surliness
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   
                     cross
                     interpretation
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   d
                   
                     perverting
                     to
                     an
                     ill
                     sense
                  
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   or
                   spoken
                   ,
                   opposite
                   to
                   candour
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   malignity
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3.
                   
                   An
                   
                     unquietness
                     of
                     behaviour
                  
                   in
                   picking
                   quarrels
                   and
                   creating
                   difference
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   turbulen●e
                   and
                   unquietness
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             for
             what
             we
             receive
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             produce
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 good
                 and
                 beneficial
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   utter
                   disregard
                
                 of
                 it
                 and
                 unconcernedness
                 for
                 him
                 who
                 did
                 it
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 unthankfulness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 evil
                 and
                 injury
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     
                       hasty
                       catching
                    
                     at
                     the
                     smallest
                     provocation
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     
                       sudden
                       violent
                    
                     displeasure
                     upon
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       passionateness
                       ,
                       anger
                    
                     or
                     fierceness
                     .
                     The
                     expressions
                     whereof
                     are
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         In
                         strife
                         of
                         arguing
                         and
                         debate
                         ,
                         variance
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         earnestness
                         and
                         violent
                         degree
                         of
                         heat
                         ,
                         bitterness
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         In
                         loudness
                         and
                         noise
                         of
                         words
                         ,
                         clamour
                         or
                         brawling
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     When
                     't
                     is
                     
                       once
                       admitted
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       retaining
                       a
                       lasting
                       impression
                    
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     our
                     minds
                     ,
                     and
                     malicious
                     thoughts
                     and
                     designs
                     against
                     him
                     that
                     did
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       hatred
                       ,
                       wrath
                       ,
                       enmity
                    
                     or
                     malice
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     A
                     great
                     difficulty
                     in
                     laying
                     this
                     conceived
                     grudge
                     aside
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     appeased
                     when
                     they
                     seek
                     for
                     a
                     reconcilement
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     implacableness
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     An
                     
                       impatient
                       desire
                    
                     of
                     requiting
                     the
                     injury
                     ,
                     and
                     returning
                     it
                     upon
                     him
                     that
                     offered
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     revenge
                     .
                     Some
                     particular
                     expressions
                     whereof
                     are
                     ,
                     instead
                     of
                     blessing
                     or
                     good
                     language
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       praying
                       for
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     a
                     return
                     of
                     cursing
                     or
                     reproachful
                     speech
                     and
                     imprecation
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             in
             effecting
             this
             requital
             ,
             it
             will
             produce
             in
             exacting
             ,
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 most
                 pleasant
                 and
                 desired
                 work
                 ,
                 hastiness
                 and
                 impatience
                 ,
                 opposite
                 to
                 long-suffering
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Satifaction
                 ,
                 a
                 going
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 limits
                 of
                 power
                 and
                 extremities
                 of
                 infliction
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 rigour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             all
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             most
             natural
             effects
             and
             expressions
             of
             ill-will
             and
             hatred
             towards
             
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             are
             transgressions
             also
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Charity
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             several
             instances
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             which
             under
             this
             Head
             of
             uncharitableness
             God
             has
             most
             straitly
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             this
             general
             Law
             of
             
               love
               to
               men
            
             are
             contained
             all
             the
             following
             ,
             whether
             commanding
             or
             forbidding
             Laws
             .
          
           
             The
             Laws
             commanding
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             Justice
             in
             all
             its
             instances
             ,
             which
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             contrary
             prohibitions
             ;
             of
             Charity
             ,
             wherein
             are
             implied
             the
             Law
             of
             goodness
             or
             kindness
             ,
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             pity
             and
             succour
             ,
             of
             
               restraining
               our
               Christian
               Liberty
               for
               our
               weak
               Brothers
               edification
               ,
            
             of
             
               friendly
               reproof
            
             ,
             of
             
               brotherly
               kindness
            
             ,
             of
             congratulation
             ,
             of
             compassion
             ,
             of
             almes
             and
             distribution
             ,
             of
             covering
             and
             
               concealing
               their
               defects
            
             ,
             of
             
               vindicating
               their
               reputation
            
             ,
             of
             affability
             or
             graciousness
             ,
             of
             courtesy
             and
             officiousness
             ,
             of
             condescension
             ,
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             of
             gentleness
             ,
             of
             candour
             ,
             of
             unity
             ,
             of
             thankfulness
             ,
             of
             meekness
             or
             lenity
             ,
             of
             placableness
             ,
             of
             
               forgiving
               injuries
            
             ,
             of
             
               doing
               good
               to
               enemies
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             nothing
             more
             is
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             and
             blessing
             or
             
               speaking
               what
               is
               good
               of
               them
            
             when
             we
             take
             occasion
             to
             mention
             them
             ,
             of
             long-suffering
             ,
             of
             mercifulness
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             these
             the
             forbidding
             Laws
             are
             ,
             The
             Law
             against
             injustice
             with
             all
             its
             Train
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Law
             against
             murther
             ,
             against
             
               false
               witness
            
             ,
             against
             slander
             or
             calumny
             ,
             against
             lying
             ,
             against
             unfaithfulness
             or
             
             perfidy
             ,
             against
             adultery
             ,
             against
             covetousness
             ,
             against
             stealing
             or
             robbery
             ,
             against
             oppression
             ,
             against
             extortion
             and
             
               depressing
               in
               bargaining
            
             ,
             against
             circumvention
             and
             deceit
             ,
             against
             craftiness
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Law
             against
             uncharitableness
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Particulars
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             maliciousness
             or
             hatefulness
             ,
             against
             wickedness
             ,
             against
             despising
             and
             
               hating
               them
               that
               are
               good
            
             ,
             against
             
               giving
               scandal
               to
               weak
               Brethren
            
             ,
             against
             envy
             or
             
               an
               evil
               eye
            
             ,
             against
             
               rejoicing
               in
               evil
            
             ,
             against
             
               uncharitableness
               in
               alms
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               vindicating
               an
               innocent
               mans
               reputation
               ,
            
             against
             evil-speaking
             ,
             against
             censoriousness
             ,
             against
             back-biting
             ,
             against
             whispering
             ,
             against
             railing
             or
             reviling
             ,
             against
             upbraiding
             ,
             against
             reproaching
             ,
             against
             mocking
             ,
             against
             
               difficulty
               of
               access
            
             ,
             against
             
               contumely
               or
               affront
            
             ,
             against
             uncourteousness
             ,
             against
             
               stiffness
               or
               uncondescension
            
             ,
             against
             unhospitableness
             ,
             against
             surliness
             ,
             against
             malignity
             ,
             against
             turbulence
             and
             unquietness
             ,
             against
             unthankfulness
             ,
             against
             anger
             and
             passionateness
             ,
             against
             debate
             and
             variance
             ,
             against
             bitterness
             ,
             against
             clamour
             and
             brawling
             ,
             against
             hatred
             and
             malice
             ,
             against
             implacableness
             ,
             against
             revenge
             ,
             against
             cursing
             or
             
               reproaching
               enemies
            
             ,
             and
             
               imprecation
               of
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               hastiness
               to
               punish
            
             ,
             against
             rigour
             .
          
           
             All
             which
             Instances
             and
             Opposites
             both
             of
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             ,
             are
             most
             natural
             effects
             of
             Love
             and
             
               Hatred
               towards
               other
               men
            
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             Particulars
             of
             Duty
             and
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             both
             these
             general
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             and
             
               Charity
               to
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             or
             our
             keeping
             off
             from
             all
             things
             that
             may
             offend
             and
             injure
             ,
             and
             doing
             all
             that
             may
             please
             or
             any
             way
             delight
             him
             ;
             will
             result
             that
             
               state
               of
               good
               agreement
            
             and
             intercourse
             of
             friendliness
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             peace
             .
             Which
             ,
             as
             it
             implies
             an
             
               union
               of
               minds
            
             oposite
             to
             Controversies
             and
             Disputes
             ,
             is
             called
             unanimity
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             containing
             an
             agreeableness
             and
             mutual
             
             correspondence
             of
             hearts
             and
             affections
             ,
             concord
             .
          
           
             In
             order
             to
             the
             procurement
             of
             this
             peace
             is
             required
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 temper
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 quietness
                 as
                 renders
                 men
                 tame
                 and
                 contented
                 under
                 the
                 present
                 state
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 averse
                 from
                 contention
                 and
                 controversie
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 peaceableness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 practice
                 ,
                 a
                 doing
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Prevent
                       strife
                    
                     ,
                     whether
                     that
                     be
                     done
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Towards
                         our
                         Equals
                         and
                         Inferiors
                         ,
                         by
                         complying
                         and
                         bearing
                         with
                         their
                         weaknesses
                         ,
                         and
                         going
                         down
                         from
                         our
                         own
                         liberty
                         where
                         the
                         exercise
                         of
                         it
                         would
                         give
                         offence
                         and
                         cause
                         difference
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         condescension
                         and
                         compliance
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Towards
                         our
                         Governours
                         ,
                         by
                         keeping
                         within
                         our
                         own
                         sphere
                         ,
                         and
                         medling
                         only
                         with
                         those
                         things
                         which
                         are
                         parts
                         of
                         our
                         own
                         Duty
                         ,
                         not
                         incroaching
                         upon
                         their
                         Office
                         ,
                         or
                         thrusting
                         our selves
                         into
                         their
                         Administration
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           doing
                           our
                           own
                           business
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Compose
                     and
                     put
                     an
                     end
                     to
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     is
                     done
                     by
                     
                       making
                       amends
                    
                     and
                     recompencing
                     that
                     contumely
                     or
                     wrong
                     which
                     occasion'd
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       satisfaction
                       for
                       injuries
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             a
             care
             not
             only
             thus
             to
             preserve
             peace
             our selves
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             maintain
             it
             amongst
             others
             ;
             by
             an
             
               industrious
               endeavour
            
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             right
             understanding
             and
             agreement
             amongst
             men
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             they
             happen
             to
             differ
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             them
             and
             make
             them
             friends
             again
             ;
             is
             peace-making
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             from
             the
             two
             general
             transgressions
             opposite
             to
             these
             ,
             
               viz.
               injustice
            
             and
             
               uncharitableness
               to
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             or
             an
             industrious
             averseness
             from
             all
             things
             that
             may
             please
             and
             advantage
             ;
             and
             a
             forwardness
             in
             all
             things
             to
             hurt
             and
             vex
             him
             ,
             will
             arise
             that
             
               state
               of
               
               difference
            
             and
             intercourse
             of
             ill
             Offices
             ,
             that
             is
             called
             enmity
             :
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             implies
             a
             
               separation
               and
               clashing
               of
               hearts
            
             and
             affections
             ,
             is
             called
             discord
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             production
             of
             this
             evil
             state
             concur
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 temper
                 such
                 a
                 mixture
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 
                   ill
                   nature
                
                 as
                 renders
                 men
                 restless
                 under
                 their
                 present
                 state
                 ,
                 and
                 pleased
                 and
                 delighted
                 in
                 scuffling
                 and
                 strife
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 unpeaceableness
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 practice
                 ,
                 a
                 doing
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 raise
                 and
                 engender
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 foment
                 and
                 maintain
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 this
                 sort
                 ,
                 besides
                 all
                 the
                 instances
                 of
                 wrong
                 and
                 injustice
                 which
                 we
                 heard
                 of
                 before
                 ,
                 is
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     An
                     
                       envious
                       strife
                    
                     of
                     being
                     better
                     thought
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     out-doing
                     one
                     another
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     emulation
                     or
                     
                       provoking
                       one
                       another
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       A
                       
                         going
                         beyond
                      
                       our
                       own
                       place
                       or
                       business
                       ,
                       and
                       either
                       usurping
                       upon
                       other
                       mens
                       Offices
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         sawcily
                         intermedling
                      
                       with
                       their
                       affairs
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       pragmaticalness
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         being
                         busie
                         bodies
                      
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       ,
                       when
                       it
                       is
                       taken
                       up
                       in
                       
                         reporting
                         between
                         the
                         Parties
                         at
                         odds
                      
                       such
                       things
                       as
                       we
                       have
                       heard
                       or
                       seen
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       fit
                       still
                       more
                       to
                       exasperate
                       their
                       minds
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       
                         widen
                         the
                         breach
                      
                       ;
                       is
                       tale-bearing
                       .
                       Which
                       when
                       it
                       is
                       of
                       things
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       seen
                       ,
                       but
                       even
                       suspected
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       a
                       secret
                       dissembled
                       manner
                       ;
                       is
                       whispering
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       if
                       the
                       difference
                       was
                       at
                       first
                       occasioned
                       by
                       injury
                       and
                       wrong
                       ,
                       that
                       which
                       goes
                       most
                       directly
                       to
                       continue
                       it
                       ,
                       is
                       avowing
                       what
                       was
                       done
                       ,
                       and
                       making
                       no
                       amendment
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       
                         not
                         satisfying
                         for
                         injuries
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             outward
             effects
             and
             exdressions
             of
             this
             enmity
             and
             discord
             ;
             it
             shews
             it self
             ,
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 strugling
                 for
                 mastery
                 and
                 victory
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 strife
                 or
                 contention
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 separating
                 themselves
                 into
                 Parties
                 and
                 Companies
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 difference
                 of
                 their
                 love
                 or
                 hatred
                 and
                 their
                 espoused
                 interests
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 Division
                 or
                 Faction
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 in
                 religious
                 affairs
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 obstinate
                 espousal
                 that
                 leads
                 on
                 to
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 
                   damnable
                   opinions
                
                 ,
                 is
                 heresie
                 ;
                 when
                 of
                 
                   needlesly
                   separated
                   Parties
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 schism
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 rude
                 concourse
                 of
                 Parties
                 in
                 scuffling
                 and
                 blows
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 tumult
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             besides
             all
             the
             Particulars
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             are
             contained
             under
             the
             general
             Heads
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             ,
             there
             is
             included
             moreover
             in
             this
             third
             Head
             of
             Duty
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             all
             these
             Laws
             of
             peace
             which
             results
             from
             the
             combination
             of
             them
             both
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             effects
             of
             love
             or
             
               commanding
               Laws
            
             in
             this
             ,
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             peace
             and
             concord
             with
             all
             its
             Train
             ;
             as
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             peaceableness
             ,
             of
             condescension
             and
             compliance
             ,
             of
             
               doing
               our
               own
               business
            
             ,
             of
             
               satisfying
               for
               injuries
            
             ,
             of
             peace-making
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             them
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             ,
             or
             forbidding
             Laws
             ,
             are
             the
             Law
             against
             enmity
             and
             discord
             with
             all
             its
             Particulars
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             Law
             against
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             against
             emulation
             or
             
               provoking
               one
               another
            
             ,
             against
             pragmaticalness
             or
             
               being
               busie
               bodies
            
             ,
             against
             tale-bearing
             ,
             against
             whispering
             ,
             against
             
               not
               satisfying
               for
               injuries
            
             ,
             against
             strife
             or
             contention
             ,
             against
             division
             and
             faction
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             against
             heresie
             and
             against
             schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             tumult
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             this
             third
             Branch
             of
             Duty
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             or
             
               our
               Duty
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             are
             implied
             all
             these
             several
             ,
             whether
             commanding
             or
             forbidding
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             comprehended
             under
             these
             three
             general
             Vertues
             ,
             
               viz.
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             Peace
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             all
             the
             things
             which
             are
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             by
             all
             these
             Laws
             ,
             they
             are
             due
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             in
             the
             
               greatest
               latitude
            
             and
             
               utmost
               generality
            
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             any
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             of
             
               all
               mankind
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Jews
             indeed
             were
             of
             a
             
               narrower
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             more
             
               contracted
               kindness
            
             .
             They
             thought
             themselves
             bound
             to
             exercise
             all
             that
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             which
             their
             Law
             required
             ,
             towards
             the
             
               men
               of
               their
               own
               Nation
            
             ,
             or
             such
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             leaving
             their
             heathen
             Idolatries
             would
             become
             Proselytes
             ,
             and
             turn
             to
             their
             Religion
             .
             But
             as
             for
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             they
             accounted
             themselves
             disobliged
             from
             all
             expressions
             of
             kindness
             and
             
               good
               affection
            
             towards
             them
             ;
             nay
             even
             from
             
               all
               intercourse
               of
               common
               civility
            
             ,
             and
             conversation
             with
             them
             .
             They
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             come
             under
             their
             Roof
             ,
             or
             eat
             with
             them
             at
             the
             same
             Table
             ,
             or
             either
             give
             or
             receive
             any
             civilities
             or
             friendly
             expressions
             from
             them
             .
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             entred
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             a
             
               Gentile
               Centurion
            
             ,
             told
             them
             that
             they
             
               all
               knew
               very
               well
               how
               it
               is
               not
               LAWFVL
               for
               any
               man
               that
               is
               a
               JEW
               to
               KEEP
               COMPANY
               ,
               or
               COME
               IN
               unto
               one
               of
               ANOTHER
               NATION
               :
            
             for
             which
             cause
             he
             himself
             had
             not
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             taught
             him
             to
             correct
             his
             Country-custom
             ,
             and
             
               to
               call
               no
               man
            
             ,
             of
             what
             Nation
             soever
             ,
             common
             or
             unclean
             ,
             Acts
             10.28
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             this
             freedom
             which
             he
             then
             took
             ,
             the
             
               Christian
               Jews
            
             who
             were
             of
             the
             Circumcision
             
               contended
               with
               him
               when
               he
               came
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             reproving
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             That
             
               he
               went
               in
               to
               men
               uncircumcised
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
               with
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             11.2
             ,
             3.
             
             The
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             wondred
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               ,
               being
               a
               Jew
               ,
               should
            
             vouchsafe
             to
             ask
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Cup
             of
             cold
             water
             from
             
               her
               who
               was
               a
               Samaritan
            
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             stiffness
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Principle
               ,
               To
               have
               no
               dealings
               with
               the
               
               Samaritans
               ,
            
             John
             4.9
             .
             Nay
             ,
             to
             that
             height
             of
             unkindness
             had
             they
             arrived
             ,
             as
             to
             deny
             even
             the
             most
             
               common
               Offices
               of
               humanity
               and
               Charity
               ,
               to
               show
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               give
               directions
               for
               a
               journey
            
             to
             any
             Gentile
             man
             :
             Which
             several
             of
             the
             learned
             c
             Heathens
             have
             smartly
             reproved
             ,
             and
             most
             justly
             complained
             of
             .
             All
             which
             they
             did
             upon
             a
             supposition
             that
             the
             Neighbour
             ,
             to
             whom
             love
             and
             kindness
             was
             required
             by
             their
             Law
             ,
             was
             only
             a
             Fellow-Jew
             ,
             a
             Brother-Israelite
             ,
             and
             a
             
               man
               of
               their
               own
               Nation
            
             .
             Which
             narrow
             and
             
               contracted
               sense
            
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             fix
             upon
             it
             from
             an
             expression
             in
             their
             own
             Law
             ,
             Lev.
             19.
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             repetition
             of
             this
             great
             and
             general
             Duty
             of
             
               Love
               to
               our
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             the
             Word
             Neighbour
             is
             set
             in
             conjunction
             with
             and
             explained
             by
             
               one
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               their
               own
               People
               .
            
             For
             thus
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               avenge
               nor
               bear
               any
               grudge
               against
               the
               Children
               of
               thy
               People
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               love
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
               ,
            
             verse
             18.
             
          
           
             Thus
             limited
             and
             confined
             was
             the
             
               Jewish
               Love
            
             ;
             God
             had
             chosen
             them
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             for
             a
             
               peculiar
               people
            
             ,
             and
             had
             hedged
             them
             in
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             mankind
             by
             
               peculiar
               Laws
            
             and
             a
             
               peculiar
               Government
            
             .
             And
             upon
             this
             they
             concluded
             ,
             that
             whatsover
             God
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             as
             their
             
               political
               King
            
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             
               particular
               Head
            
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Nation
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             intended
             those
             Laws
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             as
             Rules
             for
             their
             behaviour
             towards
             their
             
               own
               Brethren
            
             ,
             and
             Fellow-Subjects
             ,
             not
             towards
             Strangers
             of
             Foreign
             Nations
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             our
             Lord
             and
             Sovereign
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Governour
             ,
             and
             has
             enacted
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             guidance
             of
             any
             
               one
               Nation
            
             or
             People
             ,
             but
             of
             
               all
               the
               world
            
             .
             He
             told
             his
             Disciples
             when
             he
             sent
             them
             out
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             That
             
               all
               power
               was
               given
               to
               him
               both
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
            
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             commissioned
             
             them
             to
             
               go
               out
            
             ,
             and
             proclaim
             his
             Laws
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Jews
             alone
             ,
             but
             
               to
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             Matth.
             28.18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             by
             this
             universality
             of
             his
             Empire
             he
             has
             
               taken
               away
               the
               partition-wall
               which
               was
               between
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               having
               made
               them
               both
               one
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             2.14
             .
             So
             that
             now
             there
             can
             be
             no
             further
             colour
             or
             pretence
             for
             a
             limited
             and
             restrained
             affection
             ;
             all
             the
             World
             by
             this
             means
             being
             now
             again
             made
             
               one
               People
               ,
               Fellow-subjects
            
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Neighbours
             unto
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Whatever
             the
             Jews
             conceived
             of
             their
             Laws
             therefore
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             command
             all
             manner
             of
             
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             Peaceableness
             ,
             and
             forbid
             all
             expressions
             of
             
               uncharitableness
               ,
               injury
            
             and
             unpeaceableness
             towards
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             make
             these
             things
             due
             to
             all
             mankind
             .
             It
             is
             not
             either
             
               distance
               of
               Country
            
             ,
             nor
             
               contrariety
               of
               interest
            
             ,
             no
             nor
             ,
             what
             is
             most
             of
             all
             presumed
             to
             exempt
             us
             from
             the
             obligation
             of
             these
             Duties
             ,
             
               diversity
               of
               opinion
            
             or
             
               perswasion
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             which
             takes
             away
             from
             any
             man
             his
             right
             to
             all
             that
             kindness
             and
             advantage
             from
             us
             ,
             which
             all
             these
             forementioned
             Laws
             give
             him
             .
             But
             of
             whatsoever
             
               Country
               ,
               Calling
            
             ,
             or
             Religion
             he
             be
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Neighbour
             here
             meant
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             these
             instances
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Duty
             ,
             must
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             our
             Saviour
             has
             determined
             once
             for
             all
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Lawyer
             ,
             Luke
             10.
             
             For
             when
             he
             put
             the
             Question
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               my
               Neighbour
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Law
             commands
             all
             these
             things
             to
             be
             done
             ?
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             Jesus
             answers
             him
             by
             a
             Parable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             every
             man
             in
             the
             World
             whom
             he
             may
             at
             any
             time
             have
             to
             do
             with
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             never
             so
             much
             a
             Stranger
             ,
             nay
             of
             a
             party
             and
             opinion
             in
             Religion
             never
             so
             contrary
             unto
             his
             .
             For
             what
             Religion
             was
             ever
             more
             odious
             unto
             any
             one
             ,
             than
             the
             Samaritan
             was
             to
             the
             Jews
             ?
             So
             great
             a
             detestation
             
             had
             they
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             would
             give
             a
             Name
             of
             the
             vilest
             ignominy
             and
             greatest
             hatred
             to
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             they
             told
             him
             he
             was
             a
             Samaritan
             ,
             and
             joined
             with
             it
             such
             a
             farther
             Character
             as
             they
             thought
             would
             best
             suit
             with
             it
             ,
             
               his
               being
               possessed
               with
               a
               Devil
               .
               Say
               we
               not
               well
               ,
            
             answer'd
             they
             ,
             
               that
               thou
               art
               a
               Samaritan
               ,
               and
               hast
               a
               Devil
               ?
            
             John
             8.48
             .
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             height
             of
             enmity
             between
             the
             Jews
             and
             Samaritans
             ,
             he
             tells
             the
             Jewish
             Lawyer
             ,
             who
             demanded
             of
             him
             who
             was
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             that
             a
             Jewish
             
               man
               fell
               among
               Thieves
               ,
               who
               wounded
               him
               ,
               and
               left
               him
               half
               dead
               ;
               and
            
             that
             
               a
               Samaritan
               coming
               by
               had
               compassion
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               bound
               up
               his
               wounds
               ,
               and
               took
               care
               of
               him
               .
            
             Hereby
             insinuating
             ,
             That
             any
             man
             ,
             though
             so
             contrary
             to
             him
             in
             Religion
             as
             these
             two
             were
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             the
             Neighbour
             whom
             the
             Law
             intends
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             full
             answer
             to
             his
             Question
             ,
             he
             bids
             him
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               and
               do
               so
               likewise
               ,
            
             Luke
             10.30
             to
             38.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             our
             Duties
             to
             men
             in
             particular
             Relations
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               our
               Duties
               to
               other
               men
               in
               particular
               Relations
               .
               The
               Duties
               enjoined
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               prohibited
               towards
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               other
               Ministers
               .
               The
               particular
               duties
               and
               sins
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               Parents
               and
               Children
               ,
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               Masters
               and
               Servants
               .
               Of
               the
               two
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               .
               
               A
               recital
               of
               all
               particular
               Duties
               enjoined
               ,
               and
               sins
               prohibited
               to
               Christians
               .
               Of
               the
               harmlesness
               of
               a
               defective
               enumeration
               ,
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               Gospel
               being
               suggested
               not
               only
               outwardly
               in
               Books
               ,
               but
               inwardly
               by
               mens
               own
               Passions
               and
               Consciences
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             besides
             all
             these
             Laws
             contained
             in
             the
             general
             Command
             of
             Love
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             which
             require
             something
             of
             us
             to
             be
             performed
             or
             forborn
             towards
             
               all
               mankind
            
             ;
             there
             are
             yet
             some
             more
             particular
             instances
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             make
             some
             things
             due
             from
             us
             ,
             not
             as
             we
             are
             left
             at
             random
             towards
             
               all
               men
               indifferently
            
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             stand
             more
             
               peculiarly
               related
               towards
               some
            
             ;
             whether
             that
             relation
             be
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Publick
                 and
                 Political
                 ,
                 of
                 Prince
                 and
                 
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   Ministers
                
                 and
                 People
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 More
                 Private
                 and
                 Domestick
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 between
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Husband
                     and
                     Wife
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Parents
                     and
                     Children
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Brethren
                     and
                     Sisters
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Master
                     and
                     Servants
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             For
             in
             all
             these
             
               special
               Relations
               Love
               to
               our
               Neighbour
            
             exerts
             it self
             in
             special
             effects
             ;
             which
             are
             all
             such
             peculiar
             Laws
             as
             bind
             us
             ,
             not
             towards
             
               all
               men
               indifferently
            
             ,
             but
             only
             towards
             them
             whom
             we
             stand
             
               so
               related
               to
            
             .
          
           
             To
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             relation
             from
             whence
             result
             several
             effects
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             instances
             of
             Duty
             towards
             
               some
               particular
            
             men
             distinct
             from
             what
             we
             owe
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             all
             mankind
             ;
             is
             that
             which
             is
             between
             us
             and
             our
             Publick
             or
             
               Political
               Governours
            
             and
             Rulers
             .
             And
             because
             we
             are
             Members
             of
             two
             great
             Societies
             ;
             
               one
               a
               Society
               in
               things
               outward
               and
               temporal
               for
               our
               happiness
               in
               this
               world
               ,
            
             which
             is
             called
             the
             State
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             in
             
               things
               sacred
               ,
               spiritual
               and
               eternal
               ,
               for
               our
               happiness
               in
               the
               next
               world
               ,
            
             
             which
             is
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             God
             has
             his
             Representatives
             and
             Vicegerents
             in
             them
             both
             :
             therefore
             under
             this
             Head
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             effects
             of
             Love
             and
             instances
             of
             Duty
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Towards
               
                 Civil
                 Governours
              
               ,
               viz.
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Towards
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               viz.
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Then
             towards
             our
             
               Publick
               Civil
               Governours
            
             ,
             our
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             the
             fruits
             of
             Love
             ,
             both
             in
             
               abstaining
               from
               all
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             
               showing
               all
               kindness
               and
               good
               will
               to
               them
            
             ;
             will
             be
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Since
               they
               are
               both
               placed
               above
               us
               and
               set
               over
               us
               ,
               our
               Love
               to
               them
               will
               produce
               in
               us
               both
               an
               
                 opinion
                 of
                 their
                 preheminence
                 and
                 excellence
                 ,
              
               as
               being
               Gods
               Deputies
               and
               Viceroys
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               which
               is
               honour
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 bearing
                 of
                 an
                 awful
                 regard
                 and
                 behaviour
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               such
               who
               can
               of
               right
               command
               and
               punish
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               reverence
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               readiness
               and
               resolved
               industry
               to
               maintain
               and
               support
               them
               in
               their
               persons
               and
               Government
               ,
               either
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   doing
                   such
                   things
                   towards
                   it
                   as
                   are
                   
                     in
                     our
                     own
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       
                         maintenance
                         of
                         their
                         grandeur
                      
                       ,
                       in
                       a
                       willing
                       payment
                       of
                       such
                       contributions
                       as
                       are
                       appointed
                       for
                       it
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       
                         paying
                         Tribute
                      
                       and
                       Customs
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       For
                       the
                       preservation
                       of
                       their
                       Lives
                       or
                       Reigns
                       ,
                       by
                       revealing
                       to
                       them
                       such
                       Plots
                       or
                       Practices
                       as
                       make
                       against
                       them
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       endeavouring
                       all
                       that
                       in
                       us
                       lyes
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       our
                       promises
                       and
                       obligations
                       of
                       allegiance
                       ,
                       to
                       maintain
                       and
                       preserve
                       them
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       fidelity
                       or
                       loyalty
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   For
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   
                     above
                     our
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   recommending
                   them
                   earnestly
                   to
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   bestow
                   them
                   on
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   
                     praying
                     for
                     them
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               more
               direct
               owning
               of
               their
               Authority
               and
               Presidence
               over
               us
               ,
               by
               carrying
               suitably
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   they
                   command
                   ,
                   in
                   doing
                   or
                   performing
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   obedience
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   the
                   penalties
                   ,
                   which
                   upon
                   our
                   omission
                   or
                   transgression
                   they
                   impose
                   ;
                   by
                   a
                   quiet
                   suffering
                   and
                   resting
                   under
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   subjection
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             All
             these
             are
             effects
             of
             love
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             particular
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Instances
             of
             Duty
             in
             this
             relation
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             them
             are
             all
             the
             contrary
             effects
             and
             prohibitions
             of
             hatred
             and
             ill-will
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             from
             our
             averseness
             to
             all
             good
             Offices
             ,
             and
             our
             readiness
             to
             create
             offence
             and
             evil
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             natural
             effects
             of
             our
             hatred
             of
             them
             ,
             will
             flow
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 having
                 undervaluing
                 and
                 lessening
                 thoughts
                 of
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 by
                 looking
                 only
                 or
                 chiefly
                 upon
                 their
                 failings
                 and
                 defects
                 ,
                 and
                 esteeming
                 them
                 no
                 better
                 than
                 common
                 men
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 dishonour
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 expressed
                 in
                 a
                 lightness
                 and
                 contemptuousness
                 of
                 behaviour
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 argues
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 fear
                 or
                 awe
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 neglect
                 and
                 despise
                 them
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 irreverence
                 .
                 Which
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 breaks
                 out
                 further
                 into
                 
                   reproachful
                   Speeches
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 discovery
                 or
                 inveighing
                 against
                 their
                 defects
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 S
                 t
                 Jude
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   speaking
                   evil
                   of
                   Dignities
                
                 ,
                 Jude
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 seeking
                 through
                 our
                 envy
                 and
                 ill-will
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 lessen
                 or
                 destroy
                 their
                 Persons
                 or
                 Power
                 ;
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 withdraw
                 all
                 our
                 own
                 contributions
                 towards
                 the
                 maintenance
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 by
                 denying
                 ,
                 
                   
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Such
                     things
                     as
                     are
                     in
                     our
                     
                       own
                       power
                    
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Towards
                         the
                         sustaining
                         of
                         their
                         splendor
                         and
                         grandeur
                         ,
                         in
                         refusing
                         to
                         bear
                         our
                         share
                         of
                         the
                         charge
                         towards
                         it
                         ,
                         in
                         
                           paying
                           Taxes
                        
                         and
                         Tribute
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Towards
                         the
                         preservation
                         of
                         their
                         Lives
                         and
                         Government
                         ,
                         in
                         not
                         helping
                         and
                         defending
                         them
                         ,
                         but
                         either
                         plotting
                         and
                         endeavouring
                         our selves
                         to
                         give
                         away
                         their
                         lives
                         and
                         Kingdomes
                         unto
                         others
                         ;
                         or
                         consenting
                         to
                         ,
                         and
                         concealing
                         them
                         that
                         do
                         so
                         ,
                         contrary
                         to
                         our
                         obligations
                         and
                         promises
                         of
                         allegiance
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         traiterousness
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Such
                     things
                     as
                     being
                     
                       above
                       our
                       power
                    
                     might
                     yet
                     be
                     obtained
                     for
                     them
                     from
                     God
                     at
                     our
                     request
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       neglecting
                       to
                       pray
                       for
                       them
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 more
                 
                   direct
                   disowning
                
                 and
                 casting
                 off
                 their
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 going
                 cross
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     To
                     their
                     Commands
                     ,
                     in
                     omitting
                     what
                     they
                     enjoin
                     ,
                     or
                     doing
                     against
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     disobedience
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     To
                     their
                     inflictions
                     and
                     penalties
                     ,
                     by
                     not
                     submitting
                     and
                     subjecting
                     our selves
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     but
                     violently
                     resisting
                     and
                     opposing
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     by
                     S
                     t
                     
                       Paul
                       resisting
                       of
                       Power
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     f
                     
                       standing
                       up
                       against
                       it
                    
                     ,
                     Rom.
                     13.2
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     made
                     by
                     great
                     Numbers
                     ,
                     and
                     goes
                     on
                     to
                     extremities
                     ,
                     when
                     men
                     are
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     Apostle
                     there
                     says
                     ,
                     g
                     set
                     in
                     array
                     and
                     posture
                     of
                     defence
                     against
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     ready
                     by
                     force
                     of
                     Arms
                     to
                     contend
                     and
                     wage
                     War
                     with
                     it
                     ;
                     is
                     Rebellion
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             all
             these
             are
             effects
             of
             hatred
             to
             Princes
             ,
             and
             instances
             of
             disobedience
             in
             this
             relation
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             to
             this
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             our
             relation
             of
             Subjects
             towards
             our
             Sovereign
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             or
             
               Laws
               commanding
            
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             
             
               honour
               to
               Kings
            
             ,
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             
               paying
               tribute
               and
               customes
            
             ,
             of
             fidelity
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             of
             obedience
             ,
             of
             subjection
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             them
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             ,
             or
             forbidding
             Laws
             ,
             are
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             ,
             against
             irreverence
             ,
             against
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
            
             ,
             against
             
               refusing
               Tribute
               and
               Taxes
            
             ,
             against
             traiterousness
             ,
             against
             
               neglecting
               to
               pray
               for
               Kings
            
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             
               resisting
               lawful
               Powers
               and
               Authority
            
             ,
             against
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             
               publick
               Governours
            
             ,
             viz.
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             are
             Bishops
             and
             
               other
               Ministers
            
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             in
             
               shewing
               all
               kindness
            
             ,
             and
             
               keeping
               back
               from
               all
               evil
               and
               offence
            
             towards
             them
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               A
               good
               and
               awful
               opinion
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Office
               in
               our
               minds
               ;
               looking
               on
               them
               as
               men
               that
               bear
               the
               
                 great
                 Character
              
               of
               
                 Ambassadours
                 from
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               S
               t
               Paul
               calls
               them
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.20
               ;
               and
               are
               commissioned
               by
               God
               to
               treat
               with
               us
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               incomparably
               the
               highest
               concernment
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 our
                 eternal
                 salvation
              
               :
               and
               this
               is
               honour
               ,
               or
               
                 esteeming
                 them
                 highly
                 in
                 love
              
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               their
               
                 personal
                 worth
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 for
                 their
                 works
                 sake
              
               ,
               1
               Thess.
               5.13
               .
               Which
               honour
               is
               expressed
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   By
                   such
                   an
                   awfulness
                   of
                   behaviour
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     respectful
                     ,
                     loving
                  
                   carriage
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   argues
                   in
                   us
                   a
                   just
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Greatness
                   and
                   Majesty
                   of
                   Christ
                   whom
                   they
                   represent
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   goodness
                   of
                   that
                   Concern
                   which
                   they
                   come
                   about
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   reverence
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   By
                   making
                   such
                   
                     outward
                     provisions
                  
                   for
                   them
                   as
                   may
                   at
                   least
                   set
                   them
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   secure
                   them
                   from
                   contempt
                   ,
                   although
                   it
                   keep
                   them
                   
                     below
                     envy
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   
                     honour
                     of
                     maintenance
                  
                   ,
                   whereof
                   S
                   t
                   Paul
                   speaks
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   5.17
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   our
                   power
                   to
                   conferr
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   recommending
                   them
                   to
                   Gods
                   bounty
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     praying
                     for
                     them
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               As
               to
               our
               Lives
               ,
               a
               careful
               heed
               and
               observance
               of
               those
               things
               which
               ,
               as
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 his
                 Name
              
               ,
               they
               teach
               and
               enjoin
               us
               ;
               which
               is
               obedience
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             our
             love
             to
             our
             
               spiritual
               Rulers
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             are
             implied
             all
             these
             particular
             effects
             which
             are
             so
             many
             commanding
             Laws
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             or
             
               having
               them
               highly
               in
               esteem
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               ,
            
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             all
             these
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             ,
             or
             doing
             nothing
             towards
             them
             that
             may
             benefit
             and
             please
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             that
             may
             any
             way
             vex
             and
             offend
             them
             .
             In
             particular
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 a
                 low
                 and
                 
                   disparaging
                   opinion
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 looking
                 on
                 them
                 as
                 persons
                 of
                 no
                 worth
                 or
                 value
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 at
                 nought
                 both
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 Office
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   setting
                   them
                   at
                   nought
                   for
                   their
                   works
                   sake
                   .
                
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 outwardly
                 expressed
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     words
                     ,
                     by
                     vilifying
                     and
                     undervaluing
                     them
                     ,
                     either
                     in
                     picking
                     up
                     and
                     proclaiming
                     their
                     faults
                     and
                     failings
                     to
                     reproach
                     their
                     Persons
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     talking
                     to
                     disparage
                     and
                     debase
                     their
                     Office
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       speaking
                       evil
                       of
                       Ministers
                    
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     in
                     smart
                     jests
                     and
                     opprobrious
                     mirth
                     ,
                     to
                     render
                     them
                     and
                     their
                     Calling
                     ridiculous
                     ,
                     't
                     is
                     mocking
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     contemptuous
                     and
                     
                       sleightful
                       behaviour
                    
                     towards
                     them
                     ,
                     thereby
                     shewing
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     no
                     regard
                     or
                     value
                     for
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     irreverence
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       In
                       denying
                       them
                       all
                       
                         outward
                         maintenance
                      
                       ,
                       such
                       
                       as
                       should
                       preserve
                       them
                       from
                       meanness
                       and
                       contempt
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       
                         not
                         providing
                         for
                         them
                      
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       this
                       be
                       instanced
                       in
                       taking
                       away
                       from
                       them
                       either
                       by
                       force
                       or
                       fraud
                       ,
                       those
                       
                         just
                         Dues
                      
                       of
                       Tythes
                       ,
                       &c.
                       which
                       our
                       
                         Country
                         Laws
                      
                       have
                       confirmed
                       to
                       them
                       ;
                       it
                       is
                       
                         stealing
                         of
                         consecrated
                         things
                      
                       ,
                       or
                       sacriledge
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       as
                       for
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       must
                       be
                       derived
                       to
                       them
                       by
                       
                         Gods
                         peculiar
                         Bounty
                      
                       and
                       Providence
                       ,
                       a
                       neglect
                       to
                       seek
                       them
                       at
                       Gods
                       hands
                       on
                       their
                       behalf
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       
                         not
                         praying
                         for
                         them
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 our
                 lives
                 and
                 actions
                 ,
                 a
                 proud
                 neglect
                 or
                 rejecting
                 of
                 what
                 they
                 impose
                 ,
                 and
                 acting
                 against
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 his
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 they
                 enjoin
                 us
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 disobedience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             our
             hatred
             of
             
               publick
               Rulers
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             and
             
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             are
             implied
             all
             these
             effects
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             particular
             forbidden
             sins
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             or
             
               setting
               at
               nought
               our
               Bishops
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               especially
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               ,
            
             against
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               mocking
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               irreverence
               to
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               providing
               for
               them
            
             ,
             against
             sacriledge
             or
             
               stealing
               from
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             the
             several
             effects
             of
             love
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             commanding
             and
             forbidding
             Laws
             which
             God
             has
             given
             us
             for
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             more
             especial
             Duties
             to
             this
             first
             sort
             of
             Neighbours
             ,
             our
             
               publick
               Governours
            
             both
             in
             Church
             and
             State.
             
          
           
             And
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             relation
             ,
             which
             founds
             some
             
               special
               Duties
            
             distinct
             from
             those
             which
             we
             owe
             to
             all
             mankind
             in
             common
             ,
             viz.
             that
             which
             is
             more
             private
             and
             domestick
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Family
             is
             compounded
             
             of
             several
             states
             and
             conditions
             of
             people
             ,
             whereof
             some
             are
             Parents
             ,
             some
             Children
             ,
             some
             Masters
             ,
             and
             some
             Servants
             ;
             it
             includes
             in
             it
             these
             four
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Parents
                 and
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Sisters
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 of
                 Masters
                 and
                 Servants
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             and
             principal
             
               domestick
               relation
            
             ,
             wherein
             Love
             has
             some
             peculiar
             effects
             that
             bind
             us
             then
             particularly
             when
             we
             are
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             is
             the
             relation
             betwixt
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             .
             And
             here
             Love
             through
             its
             forwardness
             to
             delight
             and
             benefit
             ,
             and
             its
             great
             averseness
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             give
             offence
             ,
             will
             have
             these
             effects
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               mutual
               and
               common
               to
               them
               both
               ;
               as
               are
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   most
                   
                     tender
                     care
                  
                   and
                   
                     heightned
                     kindness
                  
                   ,
                   arising
                   from
                   the
                   most
                   
                     intimate
                     union
                  
                   and
                   nearness
                   that
                   is
                   betwixt
                   them
                   ;
                   which
                   expresses
                   it self
                   chiefly
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       partaking
                       in
                       each
                       others
                       bliss
                       and
                       misery
                       ,
                       or
                       being
                       
                         both
                         equally
                         concerned
                      
                       in
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       befal
                       either
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       
                         communicating
                         in
                         each
                         others
                         condition
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       
                         bearing
                         with
                         each
                         others
                         infirmities
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       not
                       falling
                       into
                       hard
                       thoughts
                       and
                       estrangedness
                       upon
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       For
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       not
                       in
                       their
                       power
                       to
                       bestow
                       ,
                       in
                       seeking
                       them
                       mutually
                       on
                       each
                       others
                       behalf
                       from
                       God
                       by
                       prayer
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   faithful
                   performance
                   of
                   that
                   appropriate
                   use
                   of
                   each
                   others
                   Bed
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   promised
                   mutually
                   at
                   marriage
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   is
                   fidelity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               particular
               ,
               and
               concern
               them
               in
               special
               ,
               one
               towards
               the
               other
               ;
               either
               ,
               
                 
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Husband
                     toward
                     the
                     Wife
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     because
                     the
                     relation
                     of
                     a
                     Husband
                     implies
                     power
                     and
                     dominion
                     ,
                     that
                     these
                     may
                     be
                     rendred
                     as
                     easie
                     and
                     grateful
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     ,
                     the
                     effect
                     of
                     Love
                     here
                     will
                     be
                     such
                     a
                     tempering
                     and
                     sweetning
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     as
                     makes
                     them
                     contribute
                     as
                     much
                     as
                     may
                     be
                     to
                     her
                     pleasure
                     and
                     contentment
                     ;
                     which
                     it
                     doth
                     by
                     making
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         When
                         it
                         is
                         
                           for
                           her
                           benefit
                           ,
                           to
                           employ
                           all
                           his
                           power
                           and
                           authority
                           to
                           procure
                           her
                           necessaries
                           and
                           due
                           conveniencies
                        
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           providing
                           for
                           her
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         
                           giving
                           honour
                        
                         ,
                         i.
                         e.
                         h
                         
                           maintenance
                           to
                           her
                        
                         ,
                         because
                         She
                         
                           is
                           the
                           weaker
                           Vessel
                        
                         ,
                         as
                         S
                         t
                         Peter
                         says
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         unable
                         to
                         provide
                         it
                         for
                         her self
                         ,
                         1
                         Pet.
                         3.7
                         ;
                         and
                         also
                         
                           to
                           guard
                           off
                           all
                           inconvenience
                           and
                           injury
                           from
                           her
                        
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           protection
                           of
                           her
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         When
                         't
                         is
                         
                           over
                           her
                        
                         as
                         his
                         Subject
                         ,
                         to
                         
                           lay
                           them
                           in
                           great
                           measure
                           aside
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         to
                         win
                         her
                         rather
                         by
                         the
                         
                           sweetness
                           of
                           love
                        
                         than
                         by
                         the
                         
                           force
                           of
                           authority
                        
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           flexible
                           ,
                           winning
                           Government
                        
                         .
                         And
                         this
                         as
                         it
                         causes
                         him
                         to
                         yield
                         to
                         her
                         in
                         several
                         things
                         ,
                         which
                         in
                         strictness
                         of
                         power
                         he
                         might
                         stand
                         upon
                         ,
                         is
                         compliance
                         and
                         condescension
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Wife
                   towards
                   the
                   Husband
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             And
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Wife
             implying
             subjection
             and
             dependance
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             which
             doth
             nothing
             that
             affronts
             or
             injures
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             that
             may
             any
             ways
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             ,
             will
             be
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 opinion
                 of
                 his
                 preheminence
                 and
                 authority
                 over
                 her
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 honour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 as
                 't
                 is
                 joyned
                 with
                 a
                 fear
                 of
                 offending
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 expresses
                 it self
                 in
                 
                   respectful
                   carriage
                
                 ;
                 is
                 reverence
                 .
              
               
                 
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 free
                 and
                 forward
                 dispatch
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 she
                 knows
                 he
                 either
                 likes
                 or
                 requires
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 observance
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 In
                 
                   undergoing
                   restraint
                
                 ,
                 a
                 cheerful
                 submission
                 of
                 her self
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 subjection
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             this
             relation
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             or
             Laws
             commanding
             ,
             are
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             
               mutual
               concern
               and
               communicating
               in
               each
               others
               bliss
               or
               misery
               ,
            
             of
             
               bearing
               each
               others
               infirmities
            
             ,
             of
             prayer
             ,
             of
             fidelity
             :
             On
             the
             Husbands
             towards
             his
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             
               providing
               for
               her
            
             ,
             of
             
               protecting
               her
            
             ,
             of
             
               flexible
               ,
               winning
               Government
            
             ,
             of
             
               compliance
               and
               condescension
            
             :
             On
             the
             Wives
             towards
             her
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             observance
             and
             obedience
             ,
             of
             subjection
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             these
             the
             effects
             of
             ill-will
             and
             hatred
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             will
             be
             as
             follows
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 mutual
                 and
                 common
                 unto
                 both
                 ;
                 asare
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     An
                     unaffectedness
                     in
                     each
                     others
                     condition
                     ,
                     and
                     an
                     insensibleness
                     in
                     
                       one
                       part
                    
                     of
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     befal
                     the
                     other
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       unconcernedness
                       in
                       each
                       others
                       condition
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     A
                     not
                     
                       bearing
                       each
                       others
                       infirmities
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     either
                     cutting
                     out
                     work
                     and
                     exercise
                     for
                     them
                     by
                     doing
                     or
                     speaking
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     are
                     fit
                     to
                     irritate
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     provocation
                     :
                     Or
                     being
                     ill-affected
                     towards
                     each
                     other
                     upon
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     is
                     expressed
                     in
                     a
                     privation
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     tenderness
                     of
                     love
                     and
                     kindness
                     which
                     should
                     result
                     from
                     the
                     intimate
                     nearness
                     of
                     their
                     relation
                     ,
                     is
                     estrangedness
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     proceeding
                     higher
                     to
                     ill-will
                     ,
                     and
                     expressions
                     of
                     an
                     imbittered
                     mind
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     causes
                     for
                     the
                     present
                     wrangling
                     and
                     debate
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     strife
                     or
                     contention
                     :
                     and
                     as
                     festring
                     into
                     an
                     habitual
                     displeasure
                     and
                     lasting
                     regret
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     hatred
                     or
                     
                     enmity
                     ;
                     and
                     as
                     breaking
                     out
                     in
                     a
                     proclamation
                     of
                     each
                     others
                     weaknesses
                     ,
                     
                       evil
                       speaking
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       publishing
                       each
                       others
                       infirmities
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     As
                     doing
                     no
                     good
                     to
                     each
                     other
                     themselves
                     ,
                     so
                     seeking
                     none
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     
                       not
                       praying
                       for
                       each
                       other
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     An
                     avoidance
                     of
                     each
                     others
                     Bed
                     ,
                     and
                     being
                     false
                     to
                     the
                     Marriage
                     Covenant
                     about
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     adultery
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     this
                     unfaithfulness
                     
                       really
                       be
                       not
                    
                     ,
                     but
                     through
                     the
                     suspicious
                     temper
                     of
                     one
                     side
                     is
                     only
                     
                       groundlesly
                       presumed
                    
                     ;
                     it
                     is
                     jealousie
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 as
                 are
                 peculiar
                 ,
                 and
                 concern
                 one
                 particularly
                 towards
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 either
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Husband
                     towards
                     the
                     Wife
                     ,
                     and
                     here
                     the
                     effects
                     of
                     hatred
                     will
                     be
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         A
                         neglecting
                         to
                         use
                         his
                         power
                         
                           for
                           her
                           benefit
                        
                         ,
                         through
                         an
                         insensibleness
                         of
                         her
                         wants
                         ,
                         and
                         regardlesness
                         of
                         what
                         hardships
                         she
                         struggles
                         with
                         ;
                         either
                         as
                         to
                         necessaries
                         or
                         conveniencies
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         
                           not
                           providing
                           for
                           her
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         
                           not
                           maintaining
                           her
                        
                         ;
                         or
                         as
                         to
                         injuries
                         and
                         affronts
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         
                           not
                           protecting
                           her
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Vsing
                         all
                         his
                         authority
                         
                           over
                           her
                        
                         by
                         a
                         harsh
                         and
                         
                           magisterial
                           peremptoriness
                        
                         of
                         Command
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         imperiousness
                         ;
                         or
                         by
                         an
                         
                           unyielding
                           ,
                           inflexibleness
                        
                         of
                         will
                         and
                         pleasure
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           uncompliance
                           ,
                           uncondescension
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Wife
                     towards
                     the
                     Husband
                     ;
                     where
                     it
                     will
                     produce
                     a
                     light
                     and
                     low
                     opinion
                     of
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     dishonour
                     ;
                     which
                     being
                     joined
                     with
                     a
                     contemptuous
                     and
                     fearless
                     behaviour
                     towards
                     him
                     ,
                     is
                     irreverence
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     will
                     effect
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         A
                         backwardness
                         and
                         utter
                         averseness
                         to
                         do
                         unbidden
                         what
                         will
                         delight
                         and
                         please
                         him
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         non-observance
                         ;
                         or
                         what
                         is
                         commanded
                         
                         by
                         him
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         disobedience
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         A
                         refusal
                         or
                         open
                         reluctance
                         in
                         undergoing
                         that
                         restraint
                         which
                         he
                         imposes
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           casting
                           off
                           his
                           yoke
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         unsubjection
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             this
             relation
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             ,
             or
             Laws
             forbidding
             ,
             are
             ,
             to
             both
             Parties
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               unconcernedness
               in
               each
               others
               condition
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               bearing
               each
               others
               infirmities
            
             ,
             against
             
               provoking
               one
               another
            
             ,
             against
             estrangedness
             ,
             against
             strife
             and
             contention
             ,
             against
             hatred
             and
             enmity
             ,
             against
             
               publishing
               each
               others
               infirmities
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               each
               other
            
             ,
             against
             adultery
             ,
             against
             jealousie
             .
             To
             the
             Husband
             towards
             the
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               not
               maintaining
               her
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               protecting
               her
            
             ,
             against
             imperiousness
             ,
             against
             uncompliance
             or
             uncondescension
             .
             To
             the
             Wife
             towards
             her
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             ,
             against
             irreverence
             ,
             against
             unobservance
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             
               casting
               off
               his
               yoke
            
             ,
             or
             unsubjection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             domestick
             relation
             is
             that
             of
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             particulars
             of
             Duty
             are
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 On
                 the
                 Parents
                 side
                 towards
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 as
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     From
                     the
                     
                       extraordinary
                       nearness
                       that
                       their
                       Children
                       have
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                    
                     being
                     parts
                     even
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Bodies
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       most
                       heightened
                       tenderness
                    
                     and
                     kindness
                     ,
                     which
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     is
                     found
                     in
                     all
                     Animals
                     in
                     nature
                     towards
                     their
                     own
                     Offspring
                     ;
                     is
                     called
                     
                       natural
                       affection
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     From
                     their
                     Childrens
                     helplesness
                     and
                     wants
                     ,
                     their
                     
                       care
                       over
                       them
                    
                     .
                     Which
                     is
                     taken
                     up
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         With
                         respect
                         to
                         
                           this
                           world
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         in
                         behalf
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             Of
                             their
                             Bodies
                             ,
                             by
                             providing
                             for
                             them
                             all
                             due
                             necessaries
                             and
                             conveniencies
                             ,
                             both
                             
                             whilst
                             they
                             are
                             under
                             them
                             ,
                             and
                             against
                             the
                             time
                             that
                             they
                             go
                             out
                             from
                             them
                             ;
                             which
                             is
                             
                               provision
                               ,
                               maintenance
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             Of
                             their
                             
                               whole
                               persons
                            
                             both
                             Body
                             and
                             Soul
                             ,
                             by
                             training
                             them
                             up
                             in
                             the
                             best
                             ways
                             they
                             can
                             ,
                             whereby
                             to
                             render
                             them
                             profitable
                             in
                             their
                             station
                             ,
                             and
                             useful
                             Members
                             of
                             Society
                             ;
                             which
                             is
                             good
                             and
                             
                               honest
                               education
                            
                             .
                             In
                             the
                             management
                             whereof
                             ,
                             the
                             using
                             of
                             their
                             power
                             over
                             them
                             ,
                             not
                             in
                             a
                             rigorous
                             and
                             austere
                             ,
                             but
                             a
                             
                               tender
                               obliging
                               way
                            
                             ;
                             is
                             
                               loving
                               Government
                            
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           2.
                           
                           With
                           respect
                           to
                           the
                           
                             next
                             world
                          
                           ,
                           and
                           that
                           is
                           by
                           causing
                           them
                           to
                           be
                           duely
                           instructed
                           in
                           Religion
                           ,
                           and
                           stamped
                           with
                           
                             vertuous
                             impressions
                          
                           ;
                           which
                           S
                           t
                           Paul
                           calls
                           
                             bringing
                             them
                             up
                             in
                             the
                             nurture
                             and
                             admonition
                             of
                             the
                             Lord
                             ,
                          
                           Ephes.
                           6.4
                           .
                        
                         
                           And
                           for
                           those
                           things
                           which
                           they
                           cannot
                           procure
                           for
                           them
                           by
                           themselves
                           ;
                           begging
                           of
                           them
                           from
                           Gods
                           bounty
                           by
                           
                             prayer
                             for
                             them
                          
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 On
                 the
                 Childrens
                 side
                 towards
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 where
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 
                   natural
                   affection
                
                 common
                 to
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 Parents
                 ,
                 Love
                 effects
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     An
                     opinion
                     of
                     their
                     preheminence
                     and
                     
                       authority
                       over
                       them
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     honour
                     :
                     and
                     this
                     when
                     it
                     is
                     joined
                     with
                     an
                     
                       awful
                       regard
                    
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     fear
                     of
                     offending
                     them
                     ;
                     is
                     reverence
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Whilst
                     they
                     are
                     under
                     them
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       ready
                       chearfulness
                    
                     in
                     performing
                     all
                     that
                     they
                     command
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     obedience
                     :
                     and
                     in
                     bearing
                     and
                     undergoing
                     all
                     that
                     they
                     impose
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     submission
                     or
                     subjection
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     When
                     either
                     they
                     are
                     under
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     gone
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     a
                     readiness
                     upon
                     occasion
                     to
                     requite
                     all
                     their
                     care
                     and
                     kindness
                     in
                     supporting
                     and
                     relieving
                     
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     calls
                     
                       requiting
                       their
                       Parents
                    
                     ,
                     1
                     Tim.
                     5.4
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     in
                     such
                     things
                     wherewith
                     they
                     cannot
                     supply
                     them
                     of
                     themselves
                     ,
                     entreating
                     God
                     on
                     their
                     behalf
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       praying
                       for
                       them
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             and
             instances
             of
             Duty
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             are
             from
             the
             Parents
             towards
             their
             Children
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             of
             maintenance
             and
             provision
             ,
             of
             
               honest
               education
            
             ,
             of
             
               loving
               Government
            
             ,
             of
             
               bringing
               them
               up
               in
               the
               institution
               and
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
            
             of
             
               prayer
               for
               them
            
             :
             from
             the
             Children
             towards
             their
             Parents
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             obedience
             ,
             of
             subjection
             ,
             of
             requiting
             upon
             occasion
             
               their
               care
               and
               kindness
            
             ,
             of
             
               prayer
               for
               them
            
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             these
             effects
             of
             Love
             which
             are
             so
             many
             
               commanded
               Duties
            
             ,
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             many
             particular
             forbidden
             sins
             ,
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 Parents
                 towards
                 their
                 Children
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 produce
                 a
                 
                   coldness
                   of
                   heart
                
                 and
                 unconcernedness
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   being
                   void
                   of
                   natural
                   affection
                
                 :
                 Which
                 will
                 effect
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     to
                     their
                     care
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     a
                     neglecting
                     to
                     provide
                     for
                     their
                     present
                     maintenance
                     or
                     future
                     support
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     condemned
                     by
                     S
                     t
                     Paul
                     under
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     
                       not
                       providing
                       for
                       those
                       of
                       our
                       own
                       house
                       ,
                    
                     1
                     Tim
                     5.8
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     As
                     to
                     their
                     Government
                     and
                     Conduct
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     an
                     untoward
                     exercise
                     and
                     employment
                     of
                     it
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     just
                     need
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     neglect
                     of
                     it
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     .
                     For
                     it
                     will
                     produce
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         As
                         to
                         things
                         that
                         are
                         good
                         and
                         necessary
                         for
                         the
                         Children
                         ,
                         an
                         utter
                         carelesness
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         when
                         the
                         Parents
                         neglect
                         to
                         teach
                         and
                         inure
                         them
                         to
                         such
                         things
                         as
                         may
                         render
                         them
                         dutiful
                         
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         useful
                         in
                         Society
                         ;
                         and
                         contrariwise
                         accustome
                         and
                         bring
                         them
                         up
                         in
                         
                           idleness
                           ,
                           vanity
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         wickedness
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         irreligious
                         or
                         
                           evil
                           education
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         As
                         to
                         things
                         that
                         are
                         unnecessary
                         and
                         indifferent
                         ;
                         a
                         
                           great
                           strictness
                        
                         and
                         severity
                         ,
                         whether
                         it
                         be
                         in
                         commanding
                         or
                         imposing
                         things
                         
                           without
                           reason
                           ,
                           necessity
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         convenience
                         ;
                         or
                         convenient
                         things
                         with
                         
                           imperious
                           harshness
                        
                         or
                         
                           unreasonable
                           rigour
                        
                         ,
                         only
                         out
                         of
                         wantonness
                         of
                         authority
                         and
                         plenitude
                         of
                         power
                         ,
                         which
                         instead
                         of
                         exciting
                         them
                         to
                         a
                         
                           cheerful
                           obedience
                        
                         ,
                         is
                         apt
                         to
                         move
                         in
                         them
                         an
                         
                           irksome
                           regret
                        
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           provoking
                           them
                           to
                           anger
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     instead
                     of
                     praying
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       praying
                    
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     using
                     passionate
                     and
                     modish
                     curses
                     or
                     imprecations
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     imprecating
                     or
                     
                       praying
                       against
                       them
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 Children
                 towards
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 cause
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 
                   natural
                   affection
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     
                       low
                       esteem
                    
                     and
                     undervaluing
                     opinion
                     of
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     minds
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     dishonour
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     ,
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     joined
                     with
                     a
                     
                       contemptuous
                       disregard
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       fearless
                       behaviour
                    
                     towards
                     them
                     ;
                     is
                     irreverence
                     :
                     Which
                     is
                     expressed
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         In
                         disowning
                         or
                         disregarding
                         them
                         by
                         reason
                         of
                         their
                         meanness
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           being
                           ashamed
                           of
                           them
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         entertaining
                         their
                         weaknesses
                         and
                         infirmities
                         ,
                         not
                         with
                         pity
                         and
                         sorrow
                         ,
                         but
                         with
                         sport
                         and
                         delight
                         ,
                         turning
                         them
                         into
                         a
                         matter
                         of
                         mirth
                         and
                         laughter
                         .
                         This
                         is
                         a
                         mixture
                         of
                         hatred
                         and
                         scorn
                         ,
                         and
                         is
                         called
                         
                           mocking
                           them
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         In
                         divulging
                         in
                         words
                         ,
                         and
                         ,
                         instead
                         of
                         concealing
                         and
                         
                           excusing
                           ,
                           publishing
                        
                         their
                         faults
                         and
                         
                         defects
                         with
                         reproaching
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         inveighing
                         against
                         them
                         upon
                         the
                         account
                         of
                         them
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         malediction
                         ,
                         or
                         
                           cursing
                           of
                           them
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Whilst
                     they
                     are
                     under
                     them
                     ,
                     a
                     spiting
                     and
                     going
                     cross
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         To
                         their
                         Commands
                         ,
                         by
                         
                           not
                           performing
                        
                         what
                         they
                         require
                         ,
                         but
                         doing
                         against
                         it
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         disobedience
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         To
                         their
                         impositions
                         ,
                         by
                         not
                         submitting
                         to
                         that
                         restraint
                         and
                         burthen
                         which
                         they
                         lay
                         upon
                         them
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         contumaciousness
                         ,
                         or
                         
                           casting
                           off
                           subjection
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         To
                         their
                         interest
                         ,
                         by
                         embezilling
                         or
                         
                           secret
                           wasting
                        
                         of
                         their
                         substance
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           robbing
                           them
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     When
                     either
                     they
                     are
                     under
                     them
                     ,
                     or
                     gone
                     from
                     them
                     ,
                     not
                     recompencing
                     their
                     care
                     and
                     kindness
                     by
                     their
                     relief
                     and
                     service
                     when
                     their
                     Parents
                     need
                     requires
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     
                       not
                       requiting
                       them
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     instead
                     of
                     praying
                     for
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       not
                       praying
                    
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     or
                     hasty
                     wishing
                     ill
                     to
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     imprecation
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             in
             this
             relation
             or
             forbidding
             Laws
             are
             ,
             to
             the
             Parents
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               want
               of
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               providing
               for
               those
               of
               their
               own
               house
               ,
            
             against
             irreligious
             and
             
               evil
               education
            
             ,
             against
             
               provoking
               their
               Children
               to
               anger
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               imprecation
               of
               them
            
             .
             To
             the
             Children
             ,
             besides
             that
             against
             
               want
               of
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             ,
             against
             irreverence
             ,
             against
             
               being
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Parents
            
             ,
             against
             
               mocking
               them
            
             ,
             against
             cursing
             or
             reproach
             ,
             and
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               them
            
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             contumaciousness
             ,
             against
             
               robbing
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             or
             
               imprecation
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             sort
             of
             domestick
             relation
             that
             includes
             some
             instances
             of
             Love
             that
             are
             not
             due
             
               towards
               all
               men
               indifferently
            
             ,
             but
             peculiarly
             
               towards
               some
            
             ;
             is
             the
             relation
             of
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             being
             so
             
               nearly
               allied
            
             ,
             and
             partaking
             of
             the
             
               same
               blood
               ;
               Love
            
             betwixt
             them
             will
             exert
             it self
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 most
                 
                   passionate
                   concern
                
                 and
                 tender
                 affection
                 for
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 on
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 force
                 and
                 instinct
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 
                   help
                   of
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   need
                   of
                   being
                
                 argued
                 up
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 called
                 
                   natural
                   affection
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 a
                 helping
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 a
                 
                   reciprocal
                   service
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 when
                 occasion
                 requires
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   communicating
                   mutually
                   of
                   their
                   substance
                
                 ;
                 which
                 S
                 t
                 Paul
                 calls
                 a
                 
                   providing
                   for
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Family
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 5.8
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 afford
                 themselves
                 ,
                 seeking
                 them
                 mutually
                 for
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             these
             are
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             effect
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 unconcernedness
                 for
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   want
                   of
                   natural
                   affection
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 
                   not
                   helping
                
                 of
                 each
                 others
                 needs
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   not
                   providing
                   for
                   them
                
                 :
                 and
                 
                   not
                   praying
                
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 each
                 others
                 behalf
                 ,
                 but
                 making
                 ill
                 wishes
                 mutually
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 imprecation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             or
             commanding
             Laws
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             of
             
               providing
               for
               our
               Brethren
            
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             :
             and
             opposite
             to
             them
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             or
             forbidding
             Laws
             ,
             are
             the
             Law
             against
             want
             of
             
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               providing
               for
               our
               Brethren
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             and
             imprecation
             or
             
               praying
               against
               them
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             relation
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             Masters
             
             and
             Servants
             .
             And
             in
             this
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             are
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Masters
                 to
                 the
                 Servants
                 .
                 Where
                 Love
                 will
                 produce
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     A
                     care
                     of
                     their
                     Servants
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     Members
                     of
                     their
                     own
                     Families
                     ;
                     both
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         Of
                         their
                         Bodies
                         ,
                         in
                         provision
                         and
                         maintenance
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Of
                         their
                         Souls
                         ,
                         in
                         
                           religious
                           instruction
                        
                         and
                         admonition
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     A
                     Government
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     is
                     not
                     harsh
                     and
                     severe
                     ,
                     but
                     kind
                     and
                     gentle
                     ,
                     such
                     as
                     we
                     expect
                     and
                     desire
                     that
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     our
                     Master
                     ,
                     should
                     use
                     over
                     us
                     ;
                     which
                     therefore
                     is
                     called
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     our
                     
                       dealing
                       justly
                       and
                       equally
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       i.
                       e.
                    
                     so
                     as
                     we
                     would
                     have
                     our
                     Master
                     to
                     deal
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     Col.
                     4.1
                     .
                     In
                     particular
                     observing
                     ,
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         In
                         our
                         Commands
                         to
                         them
                         ,
                         Mercy
                         as
                         well
                         as
                         Justice
                         ;
                         in
                         requiring
                         
                           nothing
                           that
                           God
                           forbids
                        
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         
                           unlawful
                           ;
                           nothing
                           for
                           imperiousness
                           and
                           commands
                           sake
                           ,
                        
                         only
                         that
                         we
                         may
                         create
                         them
                         work
                         though
                         we
                         our selves
                         receive
                         no
                         benefit
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         unprofitable
                         :
                         and
                         even
                         where
                         we
                         are
                         advantaged
                         by
                         it
                         ,
                         nothing
                         lastly
                         
                           which
                           is
                        
                         either
                         above
                         ,
                         or
                         at
                         least
                         
                           very
                           hard
                           and
                           oppressive
                           to
                           their
                           power
                           and
                           strength
                        
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         unproportionable
                         .
                         And
                         this
                         is
                         kindness
                         and
                         
                           equity
                           in
                           commanding
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         In
                         our
                         threatnings
                         and
                         
                           punishments
                           ,
                           tenderness
                        
                         and
                         pity
                         ;
                         in
                         not
                         threatning
                         and
                         punishing
                         out
                         of
                         will
                         and
                         power
                         ,
                         or
                         either
                         more
                         or
                         oftener
                         than
                         need
                         requires
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Apostle
                         calls
                         forbearing
                         ,
                         or
                         
                           moderating
                           threatning
                        
                         ,
                         Ephes
                         .
                         6.9
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         In
                         our
                         rewards
                         ,
                         paying
                         them
                         punctually
                         and
                         
                         justly
                         what
                         they
                         have
                         wrought
                         for
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         
                           punctual
                           payment
                           of
                           the
                           wages
                           of
                           the
                           Hireling
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         And
                         besides
                         all
                         the
                         kindness
                         which
                         we
                         can
                         do
                         for
                         them
                         our selves
                         ,
                         whether
                         by
                         rewarding
                         or
                         promoting
                         them
                         ,
                         procuring
                         moreover
                         all
                         the
                         good
                         which
                         we
                         can
                         for
                         them
                         at
                         Gods
                         hands
                         ,
                         by
                         
                           praying
                           for
                           them
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 Servants
                 to
                 the
                 Masters
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             the
             
               nature
               of
               service
            
             being
             a
             
               setting
               over
               all
               our
               powers
            
             and
             abilities
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             
               to
               their
               benefit
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               serve
            
             ;
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             in
             this
             relation
             will
             be
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 An
                 opinion
                 and
                 esteem
                 in
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Masters
                   preheminence
                
                 and
                 lordship
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 honour
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 joined
                 with
                 an
                 awfulness
                 and
                 fear
                 of
                 offending
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 has
                 both
                 Authority
                 to
                 command
                 and
                 Power
                 to
                 punish
                 ;
                 is
                 reverence
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 things
                 which
                 they
                 know
                 he
                 desires
                 and
                 
                   delights
                   in
                
                 ,
                 a
                 forward
                 care
                 and
                 ready
                 industry
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 by
                 doing
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 are
                 bidden
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 observance
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 effects
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     As
                     for
                     his
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       his
                       Families
                    
                     defects
                     at
                     
                       home
                       ,
                       concealing
                    
                     or
                     
                       excusing
                       them
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     As
                     for
                     his
                     reputation
                     abroad
                     ,
                     when
                     't
                     is
                     injured
                     ,
                     vindicating
                     and
                     defending
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 care
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 carrying
                 suitably
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 always
                 exercising
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     In
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     their
                     Master
                     intrusts
                     them
                     with
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       true
                       discharge
                    
                     of
                     that
                     trust
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     things
                     committed
                     to
                     it
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     fidelity
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     In
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     their
                     Master
                     commands
                     ,
                     a
                     ready
                     performance
                     and
                     execution
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     obedience
                     .
                     The
                     
                       vigorous
                       application
                    
                     
                     of
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     dispatch
                     whereof
                     ,
                     is
                     diligence
                     .
                     Which
                     they
                     are
                     to
                     shew
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     from
                     the
                     terrour
                     of
                     their
                     Master
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     his
                     eye
                     is
                     over
                     them
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Apostle
                     calls
                     eye-service
                     ;
                     but
                     from
                     the
                     ready
                     willingness
                     of
                     their
                     
                       own
                       minds
                    
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     make
                     them
                     do
                     it
                     whether
                     he
                     be
                     with
                     them
                     or
                     absent
                     from
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     place
                     is
                     called
                     
                       obeying
                       with
                       good
                       will
                    
                     and
                     
                       from
                       the
                       heart
                    
                     ,
                     Ephes.
                     6.6
                     ,
                     7.
                     
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     In
                     those
                     things
                     which
                     he
                     imposes
                     and
                     inflicts
                     ,
                     whether
                     they
                     be
                     just
                     ,
                     or
                     even
                     injust
                     ,
                     if
                     light
                     and
                     tolerable
                     ,
                     a
                     quiet
                     and
                     
                       uncontending
                       submission
                    
                     ;
                     which
                     is
                     patience
                     and
                     subjection
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 wherein
                 they
                 cannot
                 advantage
                 him
                 themselves
                 ,
                 commending
                 him
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   prayer
                   for
                   him
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             effects
             of
             Love
             or
             commanding
             Laws
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             are
             ,
             on
             the
             Masters
             side
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             of
             
               religious
               instruction
            
             ,
             of
             a
             
               just
               and
               equal
               Government
               of
               them
               ,
            
             of
             
               kindness
               and
               equity
               in
               commanding
            
             ,
             of
             
               forbearance
               and
               moderation
               in
               threatning
            
             ,
             of
             
               punctual
               payment
               of
               the
               wages
               of
               the
               Hireling
               ,
            
             of
             praying
             for
             them
             :
             On
             the
             Servants
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             observance
             ,
             of
             
               concealing
               and
               excusing
               their
               Masters
               defects
               ,
            
             of
             
               vindicating
               their
               injured
               reputation
            
             ,
             of
             fidelity
             ,
             of
             obedience
             ,
             of
             diligence
             ,
             of
             
               willing
               and
               hearty
               service
            
             ,
             of
             
               patient
               submission
               and
               subjection
            
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             .
          
           
             And
             opposite
             to
             these
             are
             all
             the
             effects
             of
             hatred
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             instanced
             in
             these
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               Masters
               towards
               their
               Servants
               ,
               it
               will
               produce
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   carelesness
                   of
                   what
                   becomes
                   of
                   their
                   Servants
                   ,
                   whether
                   as
                   to
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Their
                       Bodies
                       ,
                       in
                       not
                       duly
                       maintaining
                       or
                       
                         providing
                         for
                         them
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       2.
                       
                       Their
                       Souls
                       ,
                       in
                       
                         not
                         catechising
                      
                       or
                       
                         instructing
                         of
                         them
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   A
                   Government
                   of
                   them
                   which
                   is
                   cruel
                   and
                   rigorous
                   :
                   and
                   this
                   being
                   a
                   dealing
                   otherwise
                   with
                   them
                   than
                   we
                   are
                   willing
                   to
                   be
                   dealt
                   with
                   our selves
                   ;
                   is
                   
                     unequal
                     Government
                  
                   .
                   Which
                   is
                   expressed
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       injustice
                       and
                       severity
                       of
                       our
                       Commands
                       ,
                       when
                       we
                       enjoin
                       
                         what
                         God
                         forbids
                      
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       unlawful
                       ;
                       or
                       
                         what
                         tends
                         not
                         to
                         benefit
                         our selves
                         ,
                         but
                         only
                         to
                         vex
                         and
                         trouble
                         them
                      
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       unprofitable
                       :
                       or
                       what
                       is
                       either
                       
                         above
                         their
                         strength
                         or
                         exceeding
                         hard
                         for
                         it
                      
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       unproportionable
                       :
                       And
                       this
                       is
                       unjustness
                       ,
                       and
                       wantonness
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         rigour
                         in
                         commanding
                      
                       :
                       which
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       acted
                       in
                       a
                       
                         contemptuous
                         haughtiness
                      
                       and
                       
                         peremptory
                         way
                      
                       ;
                       is
                       imperiousness
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       injustice
                       and
                       hardship
                       of
                       our
                       threatnings
                       and
                       punishments
                       ,
                       when
                       we
                       use
                       them
                       
                         without
                         occasion
                      
                       ,
                       or
                       more
                       than
                       needs
                       when
                       there
                       is
                       
                         occasion
                         for
                         them
                      
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       
                         immoderate
                         threatning
                      
                       ,
                       or
                       punishing
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       vents
                       it self
                       in
                       
                         bitter
                         words
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       vehemence
                       of
                       vilifying
                       expressions
                       ,
                       a
                       fault
                       that
                       is
                       incident
                       to
                       
                         proud
                         ,
                         hasty
                      
                       Folk
                       and
                       
                         lordly
                         Masters
                      
                       ,
                       is
                       
                         railing
                         at
                         them
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       In
                       the
                       dishonesty
                       and
                       dilatoriness
                       of
                       our
                       Rewards
                       ,
                       when
                       we
                       either
                       
                         pay
                         not
                         at
                         all
                      
                       that
                       which
                       was
                       covenanted
                       for
                       their
                       service
                       ,
                       or
                       cut
                       it
                       short
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         delay
                         it
                         long
                      
                       when
                       their
                       necessity
                       calls
                       for
                       it
                       instantly
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       defrauding
                       or
                       
                         keeping
                         back
                         the
                         wages
                         of
                         the
                         Hireling
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   besides
                   all
                   the
                   kindness
                   which
                   we
                   deny
                   them
                   our selves
                   ,
                   neglecting
                   to
                   seek
                   for
                   any
                   
                   thing
                   for
                   them
                   at
                   Gods
                   hands
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     not
                     praying
                     for
                     them
                  
                   ;
                   or
                   cursing
                   and
                   imprecating
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   
                     praying
                     against
                     them
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               2.
               
               From
               the
               Servants
               towards
               their
               Masters
               ;
               where
               the
               effects
               of
               hatred
               are
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   A
                   disesteem
                   and
                   contemptuous
                   opinion
                   of
                   their
                   Masters
                   ,
                   as
                   persons
                   of
                   no
                   worth
                   or
                   preheminence
                   above
                   themselves
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   dishonour
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   evidenced
                   in
                   a
                   careless
                   and
                   disrespectful
                   behaviour
                   towards
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   argues
                   them
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   no
                   fear
                   or
                   awe
                   of
                   them
                   ;
                   is
                   irreverence
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   An
                   industrious
                   neglect
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   they
                   know
                   are
                   pleasing
                   and
                   acceptable
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   venturing
                   upon
                   others
                   that
                   will
                   disgust
                   and
                   offend
                   him
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   non-observance
                   :
                   two
                   particular
                   expressions
                   whereof
                   are
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       As
                       to
                       his
                       or
                       
                         his
                         families
                      
                       defects
                       at
                       home
                       ;
                       a
                       publishing
                       and
                       aggravation
                       of
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       As
                       to
                       his
                       
                         reputation
                         abroad
                      
                       ,
                       a
                       suffering
                       it
                       to
                       lye
                       under
                       imputations
                       that
                       are
                       undeserved
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       
                         not
                         vindicating
                         him
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   An
                   endamagement
                   of
                   their
                   Masters
                   Goods
                   ,
                   Concerns
                   ,
                   and
                   Authority
                   ,
                   by
                   shewing
                   ,
                   
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         In
                         what
                         their
                         Master
                         intrusts
                         them
                         ,
                         falseness
                         or
                         non-performance
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         unfaithfulness
                         .
                      
                       
                         And
                         if
                         it
                         be
                         instanced
                         in
                         
                           making
                           away
                        
                         such
                         Goods
                         or
                         Mony
                         as
                         were
                         committed
                         to
                         them
                         ,
                         
                           
                             1.
                             
                             To
                             their
                             own
                             luxury
                             and
                             pleasure
                             ,
                             by
                             such
                             ways
                             as
                             our
                             Saviour
                             sets
                             down
                             of
                             
                               eating
                               ,
                               drinking
                            
                             ,
                             and
                             
                               keeping
                               ill
                               company
                            
                             ,
                             Matth.
                             24.49
                             ;
                             it
                             is
                             
                               wastfulness
                               of
                               their
                               Masters
                               Goods
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             To
                             their
                             own
                             
                               private
                               profit
                            
                             and
                             secret
                             enrichment
                             ;
                             it
                             is
                             purloining
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       what
                       their
                       Masters
                       command
                       ,
                       a
                       
                         careless
                         omission
                      
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         acting
                         against
                      
                       it
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       disobedience
                       .
                       Whether
                       this
                       be
                       expressed
                       ,
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           In
                           questioning
                           and
                           disputing
                           the
                           fitness
                           and
                           convenience
                           of
                           what
                           they
                           enjoin
                           ,
                           instead
                           of
                           doing
                           and
                           performing
                           it
                           ;
                           which
                           S
                           t
                           Paul
                           calls
                           
                             answering
                             again
                          
                           ,
                           or
                           i
                           
                             speaking
                             against
                             and
                             contradicting
                             it
                          
                           ,
                           Tit.
                           2.9
                           .
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           In
                           a
                           slow
                           and
                           lazy
                           application
                           of
                           themselves
                           to
                           it
                           ,
                           when
                           they
                           do
                           set
                           about
                           it
                           ;
                           which
                           is
                           slothfulness
                           .
                        
                         
                           3.
                           
                           In
                           a
                           laborious
                           dispatch
                           of
                           what
                           they
                           are
                           commanded
                           only
                           whilst
                           their
                           
                             Masters
                             eye
                          
                           is
                           over
                           them
                           ,
                           but
                           slackning
                           all
                           again
                           when
                           he
                           is
                           
                             gone
                             from
                          
                           them
                           ;
                           doing
                           all
                           things
                           out
                           of
                           dread
                           ,
                           but
                           nothing
                           out
                           of
                           choice
                           and
                           
                             good
                             will
                          
                           ;
                           which
                           is
                           eye-service
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       3.
                       
                       In
                       what
                       their
                       Master
                       imposes
                       or
                       inflicts
                       ,
                       a
                       
                         not
                         enduring
                      
                       or
                       resting
                       under
                       it
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       contumacy
                       or
                       resistance
                       .
                    
                  
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   in
                   such
                   things
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   to
                   bestow
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   a
                   not
                   seeking
                   to
                   him
                   by
                   prayer
                   on
                   their
                   behalf
                   ;
                   but
                   
                     praying
                     against
                  
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             effects
             of
             
               ill
               will
            
             and
             hatred
             ,
             or
             Laws
             forbidding
             in
             this
             relation
             ,
             are
             ,
             on
             the
             Masters
             side
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               not
               providing
               maintenance
               for
               his
               Servant
               ,
            
             against
             
               not
               catechizing
               or
               instructing
               him
            
             ,
             against
             
               unequal
               Government
            
             ,
             against
             
               unjustness
               ,
               wantonness
               and
               rigour
               in
               commanding
               ,
            
             against
             imperiousness
             ,
             against
             
               immoderate
               threatning
            
             ,
             against
             railing
             ,
             against
             
               defrauding
               or
               keeping
               back
               the
               wages
               of
               the
               Hireling
               ,
            
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               him
            
             ,
             and
             imprecation
             or
             
               praying
               against
               him
            
             :
             and
             on
             the
             Servants
             side
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             of
             
               his
               Master
            
             ,
             against
             irreverence
             ,
             against
             non-observance
             ,
             against
             
               publishing
               or
               aggravating
               his
               Masters
               faults
               ,
            
             against
             
               not
               vindicating
               
               his
               injured
               reputation
               ,
            
             against
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             against
             
               wasting
               his
               Goods
            
             ,
             against
             purloining
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             
               answering
               again
            
             ,
             against
             slothfulness
             ,
             against
             eye-service
             ,
             against
             contumacy
             or
             resistance
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             and
             imprecation
             or
             
               praying
               against
               them
            
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             are
             the
             particular
             effects
             of
             love
             and
             hatred
             both
             towards
             
               all
               men
               in
               general
            
             ,
             and
             also
             towards
             
               all
               in
               those
               several
               relations
            
             wherein
             we
             stand
             concerned
             with
             one
             another
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             in
             them
             are
             contained
             all
             the
             particular
             Commands
             and
             Prohibitions
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             this
             third
             Branch
             of
             Duty
             ,
             
               viz.
               righteousness
            
             ,
             or
             our
             Duty
             towards
             our
             Neighbour
             .
             All
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             towards
             other
             men
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             have
             a
             
               hearty
               kindness
            
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             manner
             to
             express
             it
             .
             And
             all
             that
             he
             forbids
             is
             only
             our
             hatred
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             forementioned
             effects
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             in
             the
             above-named
             instances
             and
             effects
             of
             Love
             ,
             in
             
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Peace
            
             ,
             with
             those
             others
             in
             the
             relations
             now
             recited
             ,
             is
             comprized
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             last
             Member
             of
             S
             t
             
             Paul's
             Division
             ,
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Thus
             at
             last
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             are
             all
             the
             particular
             instances
             of
             those
             three
             general
             Laws
             ,
             
               sobriety
               ,
               piety
            
             ,
             and
             righteousness
             ;
             wherein
             ,
             if
             we
             add
             two
             or
             three
             more
             ,
             is
             comprized
             the
             Body
             of
             our
             whole
             Duty
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             adde
             two
             or
             three
             more
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             for
             besides
             the
             several
             Laws
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             particular
             Duties
             yet
             remaining
             of
             a
             more
             positive
             and
             arbitrary
             nature
             ,
             which
             Christ
             has
             bound
             all
             Christians
             to
             observe
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Baptism
             is
             our
             
               incorporation
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             or
             our
             
               entrance
               into
               the
               Gospel
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             
               into
               all
               the
               duties
               and
               priviledges
               of
               Christians
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               outward
               Ceremony
               of
               washing
               or
               sprinkling
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Eucharist
             or
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             is
             our
             
               Federal
               Vow
            
             ,
             or
             
               repetition
               of
               that
               engagement
               which
               we
               made
               at
               Baptism
               ,
               of
               performing
               faith
               ,
               repentance
               and
               obedience
               unto
               God
               ;
               in
               expectation
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               eternal
               happiness
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               promises
               which
               by
               Christ's
               death
               are
               procured
               for
               us
               upon
               these
               terms
               :
               which
               engagement
               we
               solemnly
               make
               to
               God
               at
               our
               eating
               Bread
               and
               drinking
               Wine
               ,
               in
               remembrance
               and
               commemoration
               of
               Christs
               dying
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             Repentance
             is
             a
             
               forsaking
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             
               an
               amendment
               of
               any
               evil
               way
               upon
               a
               sorrowful
               sense
               ,
               and
               just
               apprehension
               of
               its
               making
               us
               offend
               God
               ,
               and
               subjecting
               us
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               death
               and
               damnation
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             to
             all
             the
             forementioned
             instances
             of
             those
             
               three
               grand
            
             Vertues
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Tit.
             2.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             are
             made
             the
             summ
             of
             our
             Christian
             Duty
             ,
             we
             join
             these
             
               three
               positive
            
             and
             additional
             Laws
             ;
             we
             have
             all
             that
             whereby
             God
             will
             judge
             us
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             even
             all
             those
             
               particular
               Laws
            
             whereto
             our
             obedience
             is
             required
             as
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             those
             particulars
             Laws
             are
             ,
             which
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             requires
             us
             to
             obey
             .
             They
             are
             no
             other
             than
             those
             very
             instances
             which
             I
             have
             been
             all
             this
             while
             recounting
             and
             describing
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             hitherto
             has
             been
             broken
             and
             interrupted
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             run
             over
             so
             easily
             as
             might
             be
             desired
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             that
             importance
             ;
             I
             will
             here
             repeat
             them
             all
             again
             for
             the
             greater
             ease
             of
             all
             such
             pious
             souls
             as
             desire
             to
             try
             themselves
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             place
             them
             all
             in
             one
             view
             ,
             and
             all
             together
             .
          
           
             The
             commanding
             Laws
             then
             whereby
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             must
             all
             be
             judged
             ,
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             :
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             sobriety
             towards
             our selves
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Train
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             humility
             ,
             of
             heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             
             of
             temperance
             ,
             of
             sobriety
             ,
             of
             chastity
             ,
             of
             continence
             ,
             of
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
            
             and
             contentment
             ,
             of
             
               courage
               and
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             of
             
               diligence
               and
               watchfulness
            
             ,
             of
             patience
             ,
             of
             mortification
             and
             self-denial
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             piety
             towards
             God
             with
             all
             its
             Branches
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             worship
             ,
             of
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             love
             ,
             of
             zeal
             ,
             of
             trust
             and
             dependance
             ,
             of
             prayer
             ,
             of
             thankfulness
             ,
             of
             fear
             ,
             of
             submission
             and
             resignedness
             ,
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Justice
             towards
             men
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             contrary
             prohibitions
             of
             injustice
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Charity
             in
             all
             its
             instances
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             goodness
             or
             kindness
             ,
             of
             
               honour
               for
               our
               Brethrens
               Vertues
            
             ,
             of
             pity
             and
             succour
             ,
             of
             
               restraining
               our
               Christian
               Liberty
               for
               our
               weak
               Brothers
               edification
               ,
            
             of
             
               friendly
               reproof
            
             ,
             of
             
               brotherly
               kindness
            
             ,
             of
             congratulation
             ,
             of
             compassion
             ,
             of
             
               almes
               and
               distribution
            
             ,
             of
             
               covering
               and
               concealing
               their
               defects
            
             ,
             of
             
               vindicating
               their
               reputation
            
             ,
             of
             affability
             or
             graciousness
             ,
             of
             courtesy
             and
             officiousness
             ,
             of
             condescension
             ,
             of
             hospitality
             ,
             of
             gentleness
             ,
             of
             candor
             ,
             of
             unity
             ,
             of
             thankfulness
             ,
             of
             meekness
             or
             lenity
             ,
             of
             placableness
             ,
             of
             
               forgiving
               injuries
            
             ,
             of
             
               doing
               good
               to
               enemies
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             when
             nothing
             more
             is
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             and
             blessing
             or
             
               speaking
               what
               is
               good
               of
               them
               ,
            
             when
             we
             take
             occasion
             to
             mention
             them
             ,
             of
             long-suffering
             ,
             of
             mercifulness
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             with
             all
             its
             Train
             ;
             as
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             peaceableness
             ,
             of
             condescension
             and
             compliance
             ,
             of
             
               doing
               our
               own
               business
            
             ,
             of
             
               satisfying
               for
               injuries
            
             ,
             of
             peace-making
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             love
             to
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             in
             all
             its
             Particulars
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             
               paying
               Tribute
               and
               Customes
            
             ,
             of
             fidelity
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             of
             obedience
             ,
             of
             subjection
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             love
             to
             our
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             with
             
             all
             its
             expressions
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             or
             
               having
               them
               highly
               in
               esteem
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               ,
            
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Love
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             with
             all
             its
             Branches
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             
               mutual
               concern
            
             ,
             and
             
               communicating
               in
               each
               others
               bliss
               or
               misery
               ,
            
             of
             
               bearing
               each
               others
               infirmities
            
             ,
             of
             prayer
             ,
             of
             fidelity
             :
             On
             the
             Husbands
             towards
             his
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             
               providing
               for
               her
            
             ,
             of
             
               protecting
               her
            
             ,
             of
             flexible
             and
             
               winning
               Government
            
             ,
             of
             compliance
             and
             condescension
             :
             On
             the
             Wives
             towards
             her
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             observance
             and
             obedience
             ,
             of
             subjection
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Love
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             Parents
             and
             Children
             with
             its
             several
             effects
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             from
             the
             Parents
             towards
             their
             Children
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             of
             
               maintenance
               and
               provision
            
             ,
             of
             
               honest
               education
            
             ,
             of
             
               loving
               Government
            
             ,
             of
             
               bringing
               them
               up
               in
               the
               institution
               and
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
            
             of
             
               prayer
               for
               them
            
             :
             From
             the
             Children
             towards
             their
             Parents
             ,
             besides
             the
             Duty
             of
             
               natural
               affection
            
             common
             to
             both
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             obedience
             ,
             of
             subjection
             ,
             of
             requiting
             upon
             occasion
             
               their
               care
               and
               kindness
            
             ,
             of
             
               prayer
               for
               them
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Love
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             with
             all
             its
             instances
             ;
             which
             are
             the
             Law
             of
             
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             of
             
               providing
               for
               our
               Brethren
            
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Love
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             Master
             and
             Servant
             ,
             with
             its
             several
             expressions
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             on
             the
             Masters
             side
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             of
             
               religious
               instruction
            
             ,
             of
             a
             
               just
               and
               equal
               Government
               of
               them
               ,
            
             of
             
               kindness
               and
               equity
               in
               commanding
            
             ,
             of
             forbearance
             and
             
               moderation
               in
               threatning
            
             ,
             of
             
               punctual
               payment
               of
               the
               wages
               of
               the
               Hireling
               ,
            
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             :
             On
             
             the
             Servants
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             of
             reverence
             ,
             of
             observance
             ,
             of
             
               concealing
               and
               excusing
               their
               Masters
               defects
               ,
            
             of
             
               vindicating
               their
               injured
               reputation
            
             ,
             of
             fidelity
             ,
             of
             obedience
             ,
             of
             diligence
             ,
             of
             willing
             and
             
               hearty
               service
            
             ,
             of
             
               patient
               submission
            
             and
             subjection
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
            
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             we
             may
             add
             the
             two
             
               arbitrary
               institutions
            
             and
             
               positive
               Laws
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Eucharist
             or
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             transgress
             in
             any
             of
             the
             instances
             forementioned
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             only
             remedy
             of
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             call
             to
             mind
             at
             present
             ,
             is
             a
             just
             enumeration
             of
             those
             particular
             Injunctions
             and
             Commands
             of
             God
             ,
             whereto
             our
             obedience
             is
             indispensably
             required
             ,
             and
             whereby
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             must
             all
             be
             judged
             either
             to
             live
             or
             dye
             eternally
             .
          
           
             But
             supposing
             that
             some
             particular
             instances
             of
             Love
             and
             Duty
             are
             omitted
             in
             this
             Catalogue
             ;
             yet
             need
             this
             be
             prejudicial
             to
             no
             mans
             happiness
             ,
             since
             that
             defect
             will
             be
             otherwise
             supplied
             .
             For
             as
             for
             such
             omitted
             instances
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             an
             occasion
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             an
             opportunity
             offered
             to
             exercise
             them
             ,
             mens
             
               own
               reason
            
             and
             passion
             will
             represent
             and
             suggest
             them
             for
             a
             
               rule
               of
               obedience
            
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             
               wilfully
               transgress
            
             them
             ,
             their
             own
             Conscience
             must
             needs
             check
             and
             reprove
             them
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             them
             for
             a
             
               rule
               of
               trial
            
             .
             For
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ,
             are
             so
             agreeably
             suited
             to
             our
             natural
             reason
             and
             conscience
             ,
             that
             every
             mans
             own
             mind
             may
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Monitor
             .
             What
             our
             own
             understanding
             tells
             us
             is
             fit
             and
             becoming
             us
             that
             we
             should
             do
             ;
             that
             has
             God
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             our
             Duty
             to
             do
             .
             His
             Precepts
             are
             the
             very
             same
             with
             the
             best
             results
             and
             purest
             dictates
             of
             our
             own
             reason
             ;
             so
             that
             every
             pious
             and
             honest
             Conscience
             cannot
             but
             of
             it self
             approve
             all
             that
             God
             has
             enjoined
             it
             .
             Which
             God
             himself
             
             has
             clearly
             intimated
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             of
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             
               will
               put
            
             the
             Laws
             contained
             in
             it
             
               into
               their
               minds
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               their
               hearts
            
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             regard
             they
             have
             them
             so
             legible
             within
             themselves
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               not
            
             need
             to
             be
             still
             enquiring
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             
               teach
               every
               man
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               his
               Brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Know
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             you
             must
             serve
             him
             ;
             
               for
               all
               shall
               know
               him
            
             and
             his
             Laws
             without
             any
             other
             Monitor
             than
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             piety
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             righteousness
             towards
             men
             ,
             which
             make
             up
             by
             far
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             ;
             they
             are
             only
             so
             many
             several
             effects
             and
             various
             expressions
             of
             our
             Love
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             he
             who
             acts
             nothing
             against
             love
             ,
             breaks
             none
             of
             all
             these
             Laws
             ,
             but
             keeps
             them
             every
             one
             .
             Whereof
             Christ
             himself
             (
             who
             has
             given
             these
             Laws
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             our
             obedience
             to
             them
             )
             and
             his
             Apostle
             Paul
             have
             given
             us
             sufficient
             assurance
             ,
             when
             they
             both
             affirm
             of
             Love
             ,
             that
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             two
             general
             parts
             of
             Duty
             ,
             it
             is
             
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             therefore
             any
             man
             that
             knows
             what
             Love
             is
             ,
             may
             quickly
             understand
             what
             is
             Law
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             about
             to
             venture
             upon
             any
             action
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             asking
             his
             own
             soul
             whether
             it
             be
             
               against
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             his
             Answer
             whether
             or
             no
             it
             be
             
               against
               Duty
            
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             whensoever
             we
             have
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             admonished
             of
             our
             Duty
             both
             these
             ways
             ,
             both
             from
             our
             reason
             and
             our
             passion
             ,
             though
             this
             Catalogue
             prove
             defective
             in
             some
             instances
             ,
             and
             omit
             it
             :
             that
             defect
             can
             be
             of
             no
             danger
             ,
             seeing
             it
             will
             be
             otherwise
             supplied
             .
             We
             may
             by
             its
             help
             know
             those
             Duties
             which
             it
             mentions
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             other
             two
             ,
             those
             Particulars
             wherein
             it
             fails
             us
             .
             So
             that
             we
             
             shall
             still
             be
             sufficiently
             
               directed
               in
               our
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             shewed
             what
             we
             should
             do
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             sin
             against
             it
             wilfully
             ,
             our
             own
             Conscience
             is
             privy
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             examine
             also
             whether
             indeed
             we
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             This
             then
             may
             suffice
             for
             a
             particular
             enumeration
             of
             all
             the
             commanding
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             whereto
             our
             obedience
             is
             required
             as
             an
             indispensable
             condition
             of
             our
             life
             and
             happiness
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             all
             the
             forbidding
             Laws
             ,
             which
             contain
             those
             things
             which
             under
             the
             highest
             pains
             of
             death
             and
             misery
             we
             are
             indispensably
             required
             to
             abstain
             from
             ;
             they
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             :
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             unsoberness
             towards
             our selves
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             particulars
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             pride
             ,
             against
             arrogance
             or
             ostentation
             ,
             against
             vain-glory
             ,
             against
             ambition
             ,
             against
             haughtiness
             ,
             against
             insolence
             ,
             against
             imperiousness
             ,
             against
             dogmaticalness
             ,
             against
             
               envious
               backbiting
            
             ,
             against
             emulation
             ,
             against
             worldliness
             ,
             against
             intemperance
             ,
             against
             gluttony
             ,
             against
             voluptuousness
             ,
             against
             drunkenness
             ,
             against
             revelling
             ,
             against
             incontinence
             ,
             against
             lasciviousness
             or
             wantonness
             ,
             against
             filthiness
             ,
             against
             
               obscene
               Jestings
            
             ,
             against
             impurity
             or
             uncleanness
             ,
             against
             sodomy
             ,
             against
             effeminateness
             ,
             against
             adultery
             ,
             against
             fornication
             ,
             against
             whoredom
             ,
             against
             incest
             ,
             against
             rape
             ,
             against
             covetousness
             ,
             against
             grudging
             and
             repining
             ,
             against
             refusing
             or
             
               being
               scandaled
               at
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             against
             idleness
             and
             carelesness
             ,
             against
             fearfulness
             and
             softness
             ,
             against
             self-love
             ,
             against
             carnality
             ,
             against
             sensuality
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             impiety
             towards
             God
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             Retinue
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             ,
             against
             atheism
             ,
             against
             
               denying
               Providence
            
             ,
             against
             blasphemy
             ,
             against
             superstition
             ,
             against
             idolatry
             ,
             against
             witchcraft
             and
             sorcery
             ,
             against
             foolishness
             ,
             against
             headiness
             ,
             against
             
             unbelief
             ,
             against
             
               hating
               God
            
             ,
             against
             
               want
               of
               zeal
            
             ,
             against
             
               distrust
               of
               him
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               to
               him
            
             ,
             against
             unthankfulness
             ,
             against
             fearlesness
             ,
             against
             contumacy
             or
             repining
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             
               common
               swearing
            
             ,
             against
             perjury
             ,
             against
             prophaneness
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             injustice
             towards
             men
             in
             all
             its
             instances
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             murder
             ,
             against
             
               false
               witness
            
             ,
             against
             slander
             or
             calumny
             ,
             against
             lying
             ,
             against
             unfaithfulness
             or
             perfidy
             ,
             against
             adultery
             ,
             against
             covetousness
             ,
             against
             stealing
             or
             robbing
             ,
             against
             oppression
             ,
             against
             extortion
             and
             
               depressing
               in
               bargaining
            
             ,
             against
             circumvention
             and
             deceit
             ,
             against
             craftiness
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             uncharitableness
             with
             all
             its
             Train
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             maliciousness
             or
             hatefulness
             ,
             against
             wickedness
             ,
             against
             despising
             and
             
               hating
               them
               that
               are
               good
            
             ,
             against
             
               giving
               scandal
               to
               weak
               Brethren
            
             ,
             against
             envy
             or
             
               an
               evil
               eye
            
             ,
             against
             
               rejoicing
               in
               evil
            
             ,
             against
             
               uncharitableness
               in
               alms
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               vindicating
               an
               innocent
               mans
               reputation
               ,
            
             against
             
               evil
               speaking
            
             ,
             against
             censoriousness
             ,
             against
             back-biting
             ,
             against
             whispering
             ,
             against
             railing
             or
             reviling
             ,
             against
             upbraiding
             ,
             against
             reproaching
             ,
             against
             mocking
             ,
             against
             
               difficulty
               of
               access
            
             ,
             against
             contumely
             or
             affront
             ,
             against
             uncourteousness
             ,
             against
             stiffness
             or
             uncondescension
             ,
             against
             unhospitableness
             ,
             against
             surliness
             ,
             against
             malignity
             ,
             against
             turbulence
             and
             unquietness
             ,
             against
             unthankfulness
             ,
             against
             anger
             and
             passionateness
             ,
             against
             debate
             and
             variance
             ,
             against
             bitterness
             ,
             against
             clamour
             and
             brawling
             ,
             against
             hatred
             and
             malice
             ,
             against
             implacableness
             ,
             against
             revenge
             ,
             against
             cursing
             and
             
               reproaching
               enemies
            
             and
             
               imprecation
               of
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               hastiness
               to
               punish
            
             ,
             against
             rigour
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             enmity
             and
             discord
             with
             all
             its
             Dependants
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             against
             emulation
             or
             
               provoking
               one
               another
            
             ,
             against
             
               pragmaticalness
               or
               being
               busie
               Bodies
            
             ,
             against
             tale-bearing
             ,
             a-against
             
             whispering
             ,
             against
             
               not
               satisfying
               for
               injuries
            
             ,
             against
             strife
             or
             contention
             ,
             against
             division
             and
             faction
             in
             the
             State
             ,
             against
             heresie
             ,
             and
             against
             schism
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             against
             tumult
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             hatred
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             Subjects
             towards
             their
             Princes
             ,
             with
             the
             several
             effects
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             ,
             against
             irreverence
             ,
             against
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
            
             ,
             against
             
               refusing
               Tribute
            
             and
             Taxes
             ,
             against
             traiterousness
             ,
             against
             
               neglecting
               to
               pray
               for
               Kings
            
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             
               resisting
               lawful
               Powers
            
             and
             Authority
             ,
             against
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             hatred
             to
             our
             Ecclesiastical
             Governours
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             particulars
             implied
             in
             it
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               dishonour
               of
               our
               Bishops
            
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             especially
             against
             
               setting
               them
               at
               nought
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               ,
            
             against
             
               irreverence
               to
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               mocking
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               providing
               for
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               sacriledge
               or
               stealing
               from
               them
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             hatred
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             with
             all
             its
             Particulars
             ;
             which
             are
             on
             both
             sides
             the
             Law
             against
             
               unconcernedness
               in
               each
               others
               condition
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               bearing
               each
               others
               infirmities
            
             ,
             against
             
               provoking
               one
               another
            
             ,
             against
             estrangedness
             ,
             against
             strife
             or
             contention
             ,
             against
             hatred
             and
             enmity
             ,
             against
             
               publishing
               each
               others
               infirmities
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               each
               other
            
             ,
             against
             adultery
             ,
             against
             jealousie
             :
             On
             the
             Husbands
             towards
             the
             Wife
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               not
               maintaining
               her
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               protecting
               her
            
             ,
             against
             imperiousness
             ,
             against
             uncompliance
             or
             uncondescension
             :
             On
             the
             Wives
             towards
             her
             Husband
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             ,
             against
             irreverence
             ,
             against
             unobservance
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             
               casting
               off
               his
               yoke
            
             or
             unsubjection
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             hatred
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             
             Parents
             and
             Children
             with
             all
             its
             Instances
             ;
             which
             are
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               want
               of
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               each
               other
            
             ,
             and
             imprecation
             :
             On
             the
             Parents
             side
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               not
               providing
               for
               those
               of
               their
               own
               house
               ,
            
             against
             
               irreligious
               and
               evil
               education
            
             ,
             against
             
               harsh
               Government
            
             or
             
               provoking
               their
               Children
               to
               anger
            
             :
             On
             the
             Childrens
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             dishonour
             ,
             against
             irreverence
             ,
             against
             
               being
               ashamed
               of
               their
               Parents
            
             ,
             against
             
               mocking
               them
            
             ,
             against
             cursing
             or
             reproach
             and
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               them
            
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             contumaciousness
             ,
             against
             
               robbing
               them
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             hatred
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             with
             its
             effects
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               want
               of
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               providing
               for
               our
               Brethren
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               them
            
             ,
             against
             imprecation
             or
             
               praying
               against
               them
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Law
             against
             hatred
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             Master
             and
             Servant
             with
             all
             its
             expressions
             ;
             which
             are
             ,
             on
             the
             Masters
             side
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               not
               providing
               maintenance
               for
               his
               Servant
               ,
            
             against
             
               not
               catechizing
               or
               instructing
               him
            
             ,
             against
             
               unequal
               Government
            
             ,
             against
             
               unjustness
               ,
               wantonness
            
             ,
             and
             
               rigour
               in
               commanding
            
             ,
             against
             imperiousness
             ,
             against
             
               immoderate
               threatning
            
             ,
             against
             
               railing
               at
               him
            
             ,
             against
             defrauding
             or
             
               keeping
               back
               the
               wages
               of
               the
               Hireling
               ,
            
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               him
            
             ,
             against
             imprecation
             :
             And
             on
             the
             Servants
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               dishonour
               of
               his
               Master
            
             ,
             against
             irreverence
             ,
             against
             non-observance
             ,
             against
             publishing
             or
             
               aggravating
               his
               Masters
               faults
            
             ,
             against
             
               not
               vindicating
               his
               injured
               reputation
            
             ,
             against
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             against
             
               wasting
               his
               Goods
            
             ,
             against
             purloining
             ,
             against
             disobedience
             ,
             against
             
               answering
               again
            
             ,
             against
             slothfulness
             ,
             against
             eye-service
             ,
             against
             contumacy
             and
             resistance
             ,
             against
             
               not
               praying
               for
               him
            
             ,
             against
             imprecation
             or
             
               praying
               against
               him
            
             .
          
           
             To
             all
             which
             we
             must
             adde
             the
             two
             positive
             and
             arbitrary
             
             prohibitions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             Law
             against
             
               neglecting
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             And
             when
             we
             wilfully
             transgress
             any
             one
             ,
             or
             more
             of
             the
             Commands
             foregoing
             ,
             a
             perseverance
             in
             it
             without
             amending
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             impenitence
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             those
             particular
             prohibitions
             whereto
             our
             obedience
             is
             indispensably
             required
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             whereby
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             must
             all
             be
             judged
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             these
             Commands
             ,
             and
             keeping
             back
             from
             all
             these
             prohibitions
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             become
             any
             mans
             habitual
             course
             and
             practice
             ;
             it
             is
             oft-times
             expressed
             by
             the
             general
             word
             holiness
             ;
             as
             the
             contrary
             is
             by
             unholiness
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             Sanction
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               all
               the
               forementioned
               particular
               Laws
               .
               That
               they
               are
               bound
               upon
               us
               by
               our
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               our
               fears
               of
               Hell.
               Of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               all
               the
               particular
               affirmative
               or
               commanding
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             it
             is
             upon
             our
             obedience
             of
             all
             those
             Laws
             which
             are
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapters
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             well-grounded
             hope
             of
             pardon
             ,
             and
             a
             happy
             Sentence
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             depends
             .
             They
             are
             that
             Rule
             which
             God
             has
             fixt
             for
             the
             Proceedings
             at
             that
             Judgment
             whereby
             all
             of
             us
             will
             be
             doomed
             to
             live
             or
             dye
             eternally
             .
             There
             is
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             left
             naked
             
             and
             unguarded
             for
             men
             to
             transgress
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             go
             unpunished
             :
             but
             the
             performance
             of
             every
             one
             is
             made
             necessary
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             unrepented
             transgression
             of
             it
             threatned
             with
             eternal
             damnation
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             is
             so
             is
             plain
             from
             this
             ,
             because
             almost
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             all
             those
             which
             are
             implyed
             in
             
               piety
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
            
             and
             
               peaceableness
               towards
               men
            
             ,
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             instances
             and
             effects
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             is
             plainly
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             
               greatest
               latitude
            
             .
             For
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Command
             are
             as
             comprehensive
             as
             can
             be
             .
             That
             thou
             mayest
             
               inherit
               eternal
               life
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               strength
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               mind
            
             ;
             which
             plainly
             take
             in
             our
             whole
             affection
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             and
             expression
             of
             it
             :
             and
             thou
             shalt
             love
             
               thy
               Neighbour
               as
               thy self
            
             ,
             which
             again
             implies
             all
             instances
             of
             love
             towards
             other
             men
             ,
             seeing
             towards
             our
             own
             selves
             not
             any
             one
             is
             wanting
             :
             
               This
               do
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               live
               ,
            
             Luke
             10.25
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             So
             that
             in
             shewing
             of
             them
             all
             that
             they
             are
             
               natural
               effects
            
             of
             an
             
               universal
               love
            
             ,
             I
             have
             shewn
             withal
             that
             they
             are
             
               necessary
               means
            
             of
             life
             and
             conditions
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             plain
             mark
             ,
             whereby
             it
             is
             obvious
             and
             easie
             for
             us
             all
             to
             understand
             what
             Laws
             are
             necessary
             terms
             of
             life
             .
             For
             every
             mans
             heart
             can
             inform
             him
             what
             are
             the
             
               natural
               effects
               of
               love
            
             ,
             they
             being
             such
             things
             as
             the
             meanest
             reason
             may
             discern
             ,
             nay
             such
             as
             every
             mans
             affection
             will
             suggest
             to
             him
             .
             And
             because
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             when
             they
             set
             down
             Catalogues
             of
             indispensable
             Laws
             ,
             never
             descend
             to
             reckon
             up
             all
             particulars
             :
             but
             having
             plainly
             declared
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             an
             ample
             and
             
               universal
               love
            
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             they
             content
             themselves
             with
             naming
             some
             few
             instances
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             are
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             suggested
             to
             us
             by
             our
             own
             minds
             .
             And
             the
             same
             
             course
             they
             take
             in
             recounting
             those
             sins
             which
             are
             opposite
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             without
             repentance
             ,
             will
             certainly
             destroy
             us
             .
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             in
             S
             t
             
             Paul's
             Catalogue
             of
             damning
             sins
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             he
             doth
             not
             trouble
             himself
             to
             name
             all
             particulars
             ▪
             but
             having
             mentioned
             several
             of
             them
             he
             concludes
             with
             this
             general
             intimation
             of
             the
             rest
             —
             
               and
               such
               like
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             This
             way
             then
             of
             shewing
             the
             necessity
             of
             all
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             ,
             by
             shewing
             expresly
             that
             Love
             in
             the
             general
             is
             plainly
             necessary
             ,
             and
             leaving
             it
             to
             mens
             own
             minds
             to
             collect
             of
             them
             all
             severally
             that
             they
             are
             natural
             effects
             of
             it
             ;
             is
             sufficient
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Lord
             are
             wont
             to
             take
             up
             with
             :
             But
             because
             our
             belief
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             obedience
             in
             all
             the
             preceding
             particulars
             is
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             infinitely
             our
             concern
             to
             be
             fixt
             and
             settled
             in
             it
             ;
             I
             will
             here
             set
             down
             such
             express
             declarations
             of
             it
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             as
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             several
             Classes
             of
             them
             in
             the
             same
             order
             wherein
             they
             are
             laid
             down
             ;
             for
             sobriety
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             their
             sanction
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             obedience
             to
             them
             to
             our
             life
             and
             pardon
             expressed
             in
             the
             following
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             humility
             and
             lowliness
             of
             mind
             ,
             take
             these
             :
          
           
             
               Put
               on
               as
            
             necessary
             qualifications
             of
             
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               and
               beloved
               ,
            
             
             
               humbleness
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             Col.
             3.12
             .
             It
             is
             this
             poverty
             and
             lowliness
             of
             Spirit
             which
             must
             prepare
             us
             for
             eternal
             happiness
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poor
               in
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.3
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             says
             ,
             't
             is
             by
             
               learning
               of
               him
               who
               is
               meek
               and
               lowly
               that
               we
               shall
               find
            
             both
             here
             and
             hereafter
             
               rest
               to
               our
               souls
            
             ,
             Matth.
             11.29
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             their
             Sanction
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             ensuing
             places
             .
          
           
           
             
               Labour
               not
               for
               the
               meat
               that
               perisheth
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               which
               endureth
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             John
             6.27
             .
             
             This
             is
             a
             necessary
             evidence
             of
             our
             being
             risen
             with
             Christ
             now
             at
             present
             ;
             
               If
               ye
               be
               risen
               with
               Christ
               seek
               those
               things
               which
               are
               above
               ,
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
               Set
               your
               affections
               on
               things
               above
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               things
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ;
             and
             a
             necessary
             condition
             to
             our
             being
             blessed
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             ;
             the
             blessedness
             which
             our
             Saviour
             pronounces
             being
             to
             those
             
               which
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               righteousness
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             
               Add
               to
               temperance
               patience
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               he
               that
               lacketh
               these
               is
               blind
               ,
               and
            
             shall
             not
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             new
             man
             ,
             seeing
             he
             
               has
               forgot
               that
            
             he
             was
             purged
             from
             his
             old
             sins
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.6
             ,
             9.
             
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             
             
               is
               temperance
            
             or
             a
             continence
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             against
             this
             among
             others
             ,
             
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Law
            
             to
             condemn
             it
             ,
             Gal.
             5.23
             .
             And
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               they
               have
               need
               of
               patience
               to
               inherit
               the
               promises
            
             of
             life
             and
             happiness
             ,
             Heb.
             10.36
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             
               not
               cast
               away
            
             ,
             but
             hold
             fast
             their
             confidence
             ,
             or
             couragious
             and
             b
             open
             owning
             even
             of
             a
             suffering
             Religion
             ,
             
               which
               hath
               great
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             35.
             
             It
             bring
             to
             them
             only
             
               who
               by
               patient
               continuance
               in
               well-doing
               seek
               for
               glory
               and
               immortality
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               give
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.7
             .
          
           
             
               Dearly
               Beloved
            
             ,
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               as
               Strangers
               and
               Pilgrims
               abstain
               from
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               which
               war
               against
               the
               soul
               ,
            
             to
             vanquish
             and
             destroy
             it
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
             This
             abstinence
             is
             one
             chief
             thing
             which
             we
             were
             called
             to
             at
             our
             Call
             to
             Christianity
             .
             
               God
               hath
               not
               called
               us
               to
               uncleanness
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               but
               unto
               holiness
            
             ,
             or
             c
             purity
             and
             cleanness
             .
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
            
             which
             you
             are
             first
             to
             perform
             before
             you
             expect
             his
             reward
             ,
             your
             purity
             or
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             one
             instance
             ,
             wherein
             you
             are
             so
             generally
             defective
             ,
             
               that
               you
               abstain
               from
               fornication
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               you
               possess
               his
               Vessel
            
             or
             Body
             
             in
             purity
             or
             
               sanctification
               and
               honour
            
             .
             And
             this
             
               Commandment
               you
               know
               we
               gave
               you
               by
               the
               Lord
            
             Jesus's
             order
             ,
             so
             that
             
               whosoever
               among
               you
               despiseth
               it
               ,
               despiseth
               not
               man
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             4.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             For
             
               the
               wisdom
               which
               cometh
               from
               above
               ,
            
             and
             which
             must
             carry
             us
             thither
             ,
             
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               pure
            
             or
             d
             chast
             ,
             James
             3.17
             .
          
           
             
               Love
               not
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               if
               any
               man
               love
               the
               world
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.15
             .
             
               For
               the
            
             esteem
             and
             
               friendship
               of
               the
               world
               is
            
             in
             very
             deed
             downright
             
               enmity
               with
               God.
               Whosoever
               therefore
               will
               be
               a
               friend
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               enemy
               of
               God
               ,
            
             James
             4.4
             .
             Godliness
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             joined
             
               with
               contentment
               ,
               is
               great
               gain
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.6
             .
             And
             our
             
               being
               content
               with
               such
               things
               as
               we
               have
               ,
            
             
             is
             reckoned
             a
             part
             of
             that
             
               Grace
               whereby
               we
               must
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               ,
            
             and
             be
             secured
             from
             his
             wrath
             ,
             who
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             angred
             ,
             
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
            
             ,
             Heb.
             12.28
             .
             to
             the
             fifth
             Verse
             of
             the
             thirteenth
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             
             
               Christ
               said
               unto
               them
            
             all
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               come
               after
               me
               ,
            
             and
             be
             accounted
             one
             of
             my
             Disciples
             ,
             
               let
               him
               deny
               himself
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               follow
               me
               ,
            
             Luke
             9.23
             .
             
             
               If
               ye
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               you
               shall
               live
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             Yea
             ,
             its
             affections
             and
             desires
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             its
             sinful
             actions
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             deaded
             and
             brought
             under
             .
             
               For
               they
               that
               are
               Christ's
            
             ,
             whom
             he
             will
             own
             for
             his
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             and
             reward
             accordingly
             ,
             
               have
               crucified
               the
               Flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               e
               lusts
            
             or
             desires
             thereof
             ,
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             They
             who
             would
             not
             be
             accounted
             in
             Gods
             judgment
             as
             
               Children
               of
               the
               night
               and
               of
               darkness
               ,
            
             
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             plainly
             ,
             
             must
             
               watch
               and
               be
               sober
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.5
             ,
             6.
             
             For
             watching
             is
             necessary
             unto
             bliss
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               that
               Servant
               whom
               his
               Lord
               when
               he
               cometh
               shall
               find
               watching
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.37
             .
             
             And
             
               give
               diligence
               to
               make
               your
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               for
            
             this
             is
             one
             of
             those
             things
             
             which
             
               if
               you
               do
               ,
               you
               shall
               never
               fall
            
             either
             from
             your
             duty
             ,
             or
             your
             reward
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             recited
             in
             the
             first
             Class
             ,
             sobriety
             ,
             expresly
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             all
             our
             hopes
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             our
             obedience
             to
             them
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             our
             life
             and
             pardon
             when
             we
             come
             to
             be
             judged
             according
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Sanction
             is
             the
             same
             for
             all
             the
             Particulars
             of
             the
             
               second
               Class
            
             ,
             our
             
               piety
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             
             as
             will
             appear
             by
             the
             following
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             
               Them
               that
               honour
               me
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               I
               will
               honour
            
             ,
             
             or
             make
             honourable
             ;
             
               but
               they
               who
               despise
               me
               ,
               shall
               ,
            
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             
               be
               as
               lightly
               set
               by
            
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.30
             .
             
             And
             
               if
               any
               man
               be
               a
               worshipper
               of
               God
               ,
               him
               ,
            
             said
             the
             man
             who
             had
             received
             his
             sight
             most
             truly
             ,
             
               he
               heareth
            
             ,
             John
             9.31
             .
          
           
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               he
               that
               believeth
               not
               shall
               be
               damned
               .
               Mark
            
             16.16
             .
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               sent
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               that
               whosoever
               believeth
               on
               me
               may
               have
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             John
             6.40
             .
             And
             what
             we
             hear
             of
             Faith
             is
             also
             said
             of
             Knowledge
             :
             For
             
               this
               is
               life
               eternal
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               to
               know
               thee
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               Christ
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               ,
            
             John
             17.3
             .
          
           
             
               The
               good
               things
               which
               neither
               eye
               hath
               seen
               ,
               nor
               ear
               hath
               heard
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             joys
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
               are
               laid
               up
               for
               those
               who
               love
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.9
             .
             And
             
               if
               any
               man
               love
               God
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               same
               is
               known
            
             or
             accepted
             
               by
               him
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.3
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             
               he
               who
               believes
            
             Christs
             promises
             ,
             or
             hopes
             
               on
               him
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               ashamed
            
             ,
             Rom.
             10.11
             .
             And
             
               we
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Saviour
               of
               all
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               especially
               of
               those
               that
               believe
            
             or
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.10
             .
             And
             a
             cheerful
             dependence
             upon
             Gods
             Providence
             for
             our
             food
             ,
             and
             maintenance
             ,
             
             &c.
             and
             not
             being
             sollicitous
             about
             them
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Particulars
             of
             Christ's
             Law
             ,
             Matth.
             6.25
             ,
             the
             sanction
             whereof
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             
             fifth
             Chapter
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               who
               breaks
               the
               least
               o●
               these
               Commandments
               ,
               shall
               be
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               o●
               Heaven
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             according
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             manner
             of
             speaking
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               none
               at
               all
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
             
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.17
             .
             It
             is
             this
             that
             must
             bring
             all
             blessings
             down
             upon
             us
             .
             For
             the
             promise
             is
             ,
             
               Ask
               and
               you
               shall
               have
            
             ,
             Matth.
             7.7
             .
             But
             no
             Petition
             being
             put
             up
             ,
             no
             Grant
             can
             in
             reason
             be
             expected
             ,
             
               You
               have
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               because
               you
               ask
               not
               ,
            
             James
             4.2
             .
          
           
             
             
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               on
               all
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.50
             .
             
               I
               will
               warn
               you
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               whom
               you
               shall
               fear
               ;
               fear
               God
               ,
               who
               after
               he
               hath
               killed
               hath
            
             yet
             further
             
               power
               to
               cast
               you
               into
               Hell
            
             ;
             if
             you
             are
             fearless
             and
             contemptuous
             ,
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Fear
               him
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.5
             .
          
           
             
             
               In
               every
               thing
               give
               thanks
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               concerning
               you
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             5.18
             .
             It
             is
             one
             part
             of
             our
             
               walking
               as
               Children
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               to
               give
               thanks
               always
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               in
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             5.8
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle's
             exhortation
             is
             ,
             
               Offer
               to
               God
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Praise
               continually
               ,
               giving
               thanks
               to
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             and
             that
             
               because
               we
               have
               no
               abiding
               City
               ,
               but
               seek
               one
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
             The
             Church
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             
               she
               may
               be
               rich
               and
               cloathed
               ,
            
             is
             advised
             to
             be
             
               zealous
               and
               to
               repent
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             one
             effect
             of
             
               a
               godly
               sorrow
            
             and
             a
             
               saving
               repentance
            
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             is
             zeal
             for
             God
             and
             goodness
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.11
             .
          
           
             
             
               In
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             or
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               neither
               Circumcision
            
             f
             
               availeth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               Vncircumcision
               ;
               but
               keeping
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.19
             .
             For
             it
             is
             this
             only
             that
             gives
             right
             to
             life
             and
             happiness
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
          
           
             
             
               Our
               Fathers
               after
               the
               flesh
               corrected
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               gave
               
               them
               reverence
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               not
               much
               rather
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               live
               ?
            
             Heb.
             12.9
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             are
             all
             the
             Particulars
             of
             this
             second
             Class
             of
             Duties
             ,
             Piety
             ,
             bound
             upon
             us
             with
             the
             same
             sanction
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             our
             obedience
             to
             them
             all
             made
             necessary
             to
             our
             being
             pardoned
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             and
             eternally
             rewarded
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             is
             further
             true
             of
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             third
             Class
             ,
             
               righteousness
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
            
             .
             
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             Justice
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             is
             clear
             ,
             
             
               Owe
               no
               man
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.8
             .
             For
             
               if
               you
               wrong
               and
               defraud
               one
               another
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               know
               that
               the
               unrighteous
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Charity
             ,
             
             their
             necessity
             will
             appear
             from
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               Be
               kindly
               affectioned
               one
               to
               another
               ,
            
             
             as
             if
             you
             were
             of
             the
             same
             blood
             and
             g
             near
             Kindred
             ,
             
               with
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               in
               honour
            
             h
             
               preferring
               one
               another
            
             for
             your
             Vertues
             before
             your selves
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             vindicating
             each
             other
             from
             the
             unjust
             aspersions
             of
             others
             .
             Distributing
             or
             i
             communicating
             
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               Saints
               ;
               given
               to
               ,
            
             or
             earnestly
             k
             pursuing
             
               hospitality
               ;
               Bless
            
             or
             l
             speak
             well
             of
             
               them
               which
               persecute
               you
               ;
               Bless
               ,
               and
               curse
               not
               .
               Rejoyce
               with
               them
               that
            
             do
             rejoyce
             ,
             in
             congratulation
             ;
             and
             
               weep
               with
               them
               that
               weep
            
             ,
             in
             m
             
               compassion
               .
               Be
               of
               the
               same
               mind
               one
               towards
               another
               ;
               mind
               not
            
             state
             and
             
               high
               things
               ,
               but
            
             be
             affable
             and
             condescend
             ,
             by
             n
             going
             even
             out
             of
             your
             way
             to
             bear
             them
             company
             ,
             
               to
               men
               of
               low
               estate
               .
               Recompence
               to
               no
               man
               evil
               for
               evil
               ;
               but
               if
               thine
               enemy
               hunger
               ,
               feed
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               thirst
               ,
            
             
             
               give
               him
               drink
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             20.
             
             All
             which
             Precepts
             ,
             with
             several
             others
             delivered
             in
             that
             
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             gave
             in
             Command
             ,
             as
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               through
               the
               Grace
            
             or
             Authority
             of
             Apostleship
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             and
             o
             elsewhere
             called
             Grace
             ,
             
               given
               unto
               him
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             3
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             plain
             proof
             of
             their
             indispensable
             necessity
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
               despiseth
               you
            
             Apostles
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               despiseth
               me
            
             ,
             Luke
             10.16
             .
             And
             if
             the
             
               transgression
               and
               disobedience
               of
               the
               Law
            
             of
             
               Moses
               spoken
            
             to
             him
             only
             
               by
               Angels
            
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             
               received
               a
               just
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
            
             such
             Offenders
             dying
             p
             without
             mercy
             ;
             
               how
               shall
               we
               escape
            
             the
             same
             death
             or
             greater
             
               if
               we
               neglect
            
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             if
             we
             despise
             ,
             
               so
               great
            
             a
             means
             of
             salvation
             as
             Christs
             Gospel
             and
             his
             Laws
             are
             ,
             
               which
               was
               at
               first
               spoken
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Lord
            
             Jesus
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             far
             above
             all
             Angels
             ,
             
               and
               was
            
             afterwards
             
               confirmed
               to
               us
               by
            
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             
               them
               that
               heard
               him
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               wisdom
               from
               above
            
             ,
             and
             which
             must
             bring
             us
             thither
             ,
             
               is
               gentle
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               entreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
            
             James
             3.17
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Paul
             bids
             the
             Colossians
             to
             
               put
               on
               as
               the
               elect
               of
               God
               ,
               holy
               and
               beloved
               ,
            
             these
             Vertues
             ;
             
               viz.
               bowels
               of
            
             q
             
               mercies
               ,
               kindness
            
             or
             r
             courtesy
             ,
             
             
               meekness
               ,
               long-suffering
            
             or
             
               forbearing
               one
               another
               ,
               and
            
             s
             
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ;
               If
               any
               man
               hath
               a
               quarrel
               against
               any
               ,
               even
               as
               Christ
               forgave
               you
               ,
               so
               do
               ye
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             15.
             
             
               The
               fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               are
               love
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               gentleness
               ,
               goodness
               ,
               meekness
               ;
               against
               such
               there
               is
               no
            
             condemning
             force
             of
             any
             Law
             ,
             Gal.
             5.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             description
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             gives
             of
             Charity
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Charity
               suffers
               long
            
             in
             great
             meekness
             before
             it
             be
             provoked
             ,
             
               and
               is
               kind
            
             or
             t
             courteous
             towards
             all
             men
             ;
             
               is
               not
               puffed
               up
            
             with
             supercilious
             and
             haughty
             behaviour
             ,
             for
             men
             do
             not
             assume
             state
             over
             those
             persons
             whom
             they
             love
             ,
             
             but
             is
             lowly
             and
             
               affable
               ;
               doth
               not
               behave
               it self
               unseemly
            
             or
             u
             contumeliously
             ,
             but
             with
             much
             
             respect
             and
             civility
             ;
             
               seeks
               not
               her
               own
            
             Praise
             and
             Glory
             at
             other
             mens
             cost
             or
             discredit
             ;
             
               is
               not
               easily
               provoked
            
             or
             not
             provoked
             to
             the
             x
             height
             ,
             but
             mixes
             mercifulness
             with
             anger
             ,
             opposite
             to
             rigour
             ;
             rejoyces
             or
             y
             congratulates
             
               the
               truth
            
             or
             sincerity
             and
             integrity
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             
               it
               bears
            
             or
             z
             covers
             and
             conceals
             
               all
               things
            
             that
             are
             defective
             ;
             
               believes
               all
               things
            
             to
             their
             advantage
             ,
             
             in
             putting
             the
             most
             candid
             and
             favourable
             sence
             upon
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             do
             or
             say
             ;
             
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             excuse
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             
               it
               hopeth
               all
               things
            
             good
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             and
             for
             injuries
             offered
             to
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             hasty
             and
             vindictive
             ,
             
             but
             patiently
             
               endureth
               all
               things
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             that
             Charity
             which
             includes
             all
             these
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             is
             express
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ;
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               although
               he
               have
               all
               faith
               and
               all
               knowledg
               ,
               and
               bestow
               all
               his
               goods
               to
               feed
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             yea
             
               and
               give
               his
               Body
               to
               be
               burned
            
             in
             Martyrdom
             ;
             if
             still
             he
             
               have
               not
               Charity
            
             in
             all
             these
             other
             effects
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             latitude
             wherein
             it
             is
             here
             described
             ,
             
               it
               profiteth
               him
               nothing
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Love
               your
               enemies
               ,
               bless
            
             or
             a
             speak
             all
             the
             good
             you
             can
             of
             
               them
               that
               curse
            
             or
             reproach
             
               you
               ,
               do
               good
               to
               them
               that
               hate
               you
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               who
               despitefully
               use
               you
               ,
               and
               persecute
               you
               ,
               that
            
             by
             this
             means
             
               you
               may
               be
               the
               Children
               of
               your
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.44
             ,
             45.
             
             Which
             Laws
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             which
             are
             contained
             in
             Christ's
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             whereof
             he
             declared
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               should
               break
               the
               least
               of
               his
               Commandments
            
             which
             he
             was
             then
             about
             to
             deliver
             ,
             
               and
               should
               teach
               men
            
             to
             do
             so
             too
             ;
             
               he
               should
               be
               least
            
             or
             none
             at
             all
             
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               hate
               thy
               Brother
               in
               thy
               heart
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               in
               any
               wise
               rebuke
               thy
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               not
               suffer
               sin
            
             to
             rest
             
               upon
               him
               :
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             who
             will
             surely
             punish
             thee
             ,
             
             if
             thou
             neglect
             this
             ,
             Lev.
             19.17
             ,
             18.
             
             But
             when
             
               any
               man
            
             by
             such
             charitable
             admonition
             
               doth
               convent
               a
               Sinner
               from
               the
               errour
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               let
               him
            
             for
             his
             encouragement
             
               know
               this
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               save
               a
               soul
            
             of
             him
             who
             is
             reproved
             
               from
               death
               ,
               and
            
             besides
             that
             ,
             
               shall
               hide
            
             also
             
               a
               multitude
               of
            
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             James
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             method
             of
             performing
             this
             ,
             what
             course
             we
             are
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             we
             are
             to
             proceed
             in
             it
             :
             our
             Saviour
             has
             set
             that
             down
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             had
             obtained
             in
             the
             b
             Jewish
             custom
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             
             For
             there
             in
             the
             case
             of
             c
             private
             injuries
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             fit
             Subject
             of
             Church
             censures
             that
             are
             exercised
             only
             upon
             open
             and
             scandalous
             Sinners
             ,
             he
             prescribes
             thus
             ;
             
               If
               thy
               Brother
               shall
               trespass
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             take
             this
             course
             to
             reclaim
             him
             :
             Go
             first
             and
             
               tell
               him
            
             of
             
               his
               fault
            
             privately
             
               between
               thee
               and
               him
               alone
               ;
               if
               he
               shall
               hear
               thee
               ,
            
             and
             amend
             upon
             thy
             admonition
             ,
             thy
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             
               thou
               hast
               gained
               thy
               Brother
               .
               But
               if
               he
            
             be
             not
             to
             be
             won
             thus
             easily
             ,
             and
             
               will
               not
               hear
               thee
            
             admonishing
             him
             thus
             privately
             by
             thy self
             alone
             ;
             then
             give
             not
             over
             ,
             but
             go
             one
             step
             further
             ;
             
               take
               with
               thee
               one
               or
               two
               more
            
             to
             join
             with
             thee
             in
             thy
             admonition
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             their
             concurrence
             he
             may
             be
             the
             more
             prevail'd
             upon
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             reproof
             now
             appearing
             ,
             not
             in
             thy
             mouth
             alone
             ,
             but
             also
             
               in
               the
               mouths
               of
            
             thy
             
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               ,
               every
               word
               may
            
             have
             the
             more
             effect
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             firmlier
             
               established
               .
               And
               if
               he
            
             shall
             be
             incorrigible
             still
             ,
             and
             
               neglect
               to
               hear
            
             both
             thee
             and
             them
             too
             ;
             yet
             give
             him
             not
             over
             for
             a
             lost
             man
             ,
             but
             try
             one
             means
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             last
             that
             I
             enjoin
             thee
             :
             Pick
             out
             a
             select
             Assembly
             and
             choice
             Company
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             more
             in
             number
             than
             thou
             tookest
             before
             ,
             and
             
               tell
               it
               unto
               that
               Church
            
             or
             d
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             reprove
             him
             before
             all
             them
             .
             
               But
               if
               he
            
             prove
             obstinate
             
             against
             this
             last
             means
             ,
             and
             
               neglect
               to
               hear
               them
            
             ;
             then
             thou
             hast
             discharged
             thy self
             ,
             and
             needest
             to
             look
             no
             further
             after
             him
             ,
             but
             mayest
             
               let
               him
               be
               unto
               thee
            
             thenceforward
             
               as
               a
            
             lost
             and
             hardened
             man
             ,
             whose
             Conversion
             thou
             art
             no
             longer
             bound
             in
             vain
             to
             labour
             after
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             express
             by
             a
             
               heathen
               man
               and
               a
               Publican
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               Take
               heed
               lest
               by
               any
               means
               this
            
             Christian
             
               Liberty
               of
               yours
               become
               a
               stumbling
               Block
            
             or
             scandal
             
               to
               those
               that
               are
               weak
            
             ,
             by
             seducing
             and
             encouraging
             them
             ,
             
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             your
             example
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             against
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             you
             ,
             who
             know
             more
             ,
             do
             according
             to
             it
             ;
             
               and
               so
               through
               thy
               knowledge
               shall
               the
               weak
               Brother
               perish
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               :
               But
               when
               ye
               sin
               so
               against
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               and
            
             by
             such
             unrestrained
             liberty
             
               wound
               their
               weak
               Consciences
               ,
               you
               sin
               against
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Cor
             8.9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             It
             is
             a
             most
             uncharitable
             thing
             ,
             and
             
               without
               Charity
               all
               things
               else
               will
               profit
               nothing
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.3
             ;
             
               For
               if
               thy
               Brother
               be
               grieved
            
             or
             scandalized
             
               with
               thy
            
             liberty
             in
             meat
             or
             other
             things
             ;
             
               now
               walkest
               thou
               not
               charitably
            
             if
             for
             all
             that
             thou
             abstain
             not
             from
             it
             ;
             
               destroy
               not
               him
               therefore
               with
               thy
               meat
               ,
               for
               whom
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.15
             .
             But
             if
             any
             man
             will
             still
             be
             prone
             to
             give
             offence
             ,
             his
             Sentence
             is
             severe
             and
             dreadful
             .
             
             
               For
               he
               that
               shall
               offend
            
             or
             scandalize
             
               one
               of
               these
               little
               Ones
               which
               believe
               in
               me
               ;
               it
               were
               better
               for
               him
               that
               a
               Milstone
               were
               hanged
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               were
               drowned
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.6
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             are
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Charity
             and
             Justice
             also
             imposed
             with
             the
             same
             strictness
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             same
             necessity
             with
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             sanction
             is
             the
             same
             in
             the
             Particulars
             of
             the
             next
             Class
             ,
             
               viz.
               Peace
            
             ;
             
             will
             appear
             by
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
            
             ,
             
             
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.14
             .
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             we
             accept
             of
             it
             when
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             enquire
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             it
             ;
             nay
             if
             it
             be
             denied
             us
             at
             first
             ,
             we
             must
             endeavour
             after
             it
             still
             ,
             and
             ensue
             it
             when
             it
             flyes
             from
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             coldly
             or
             carelesly
             ,
             with
             weak
             desires
             ,
             or
             little
             industry
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             greatest
             concern
             and
             utmost
             diligence
             that
             possibly
             we
             can
             .
             
               He
               that
               will
               love
               life
               and
               see
               good
               days
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               let
               him
               seek
               peace
               and
               ensue
               it
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Be
               of
               the
               same
            
             e
             mind
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             Paul
             among
             those
             Laws
             which
             he
             enjoins
             by
             his
             Apostolical
             Authority
             ,
             Rom.
             12.
             
               one
               towards
               another
               ;
               mind
               not
               high
               things
               ,
               but
               condescend
               to
               men
               of
               low
               estate
               .
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
            
             and
             
               as
               much
               as
               in
               you
               lies
               ,
            
             
             
               live
               peaceably
               with
               all
               men
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             18.
             
             Yea
             ,
             we
             must
             pay
             dear
             for
             it
             rather
             than
             want
             it
             ,
             and
             bear
             long
             ,
             and
             suffer
             much
             from
             men
             before
             we
             contend
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             arts
             and
             shew
             all
             kindness
             to
             pacifie
             and
             reconcile
             them
             .
             
               Not
               rendring
               evil
               for
               evil
               ,
               or
               railing
               for
               railing
               ;
               but
               contrariwise
               blessing
            
             or
             benediction
             ,
             knowing
             this
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               thereunto
               called
            
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             from
             our
             Lord
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             so
             exemplary
             for
             it
             ,
             
               we
               should
               inherit
            
             this
             Vertue
             of
             f
             speaking
             well
             and
             kindly
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             blessing
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               resist
               not
            
             the
             evil
             or
             injurious
             g
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             to
             inflame
             and
             consummate
             contention
             ,
             
               but
               whosoever
               shall
               smite
               thee
               on
               thy
               right
               cheek
               ,
            
             
             
               turn
               to
               him
               the
               other
               also
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               man
               will
               sue
               thee
               at
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               thy
               Coat
               ,
            
             bear
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             and
             rather
             than
             contend
             with
             him
             ,
             
               let
               him
               have
               thy
               Cloak
               also
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.39
             ,
             40.
             
             Which
             Precepts
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             others
             delivered
             in
             that
             Sermon
             ,
             are
             bound
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             ,
             under
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             all
             right
             to
             happiness
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
               The
               wisdom
               which
               cometh
               from
               above
               ,
            
             and
             which
             must
             raise
             us
             thither
             ,
             
               is
               peaceable
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             James
             ,
             Jam.
             3.17
             .
             
             And
             S
             t
             Paul
             reckons
             it
             as
             one
             of
             the
             
               Commandments
               which
               were
               given
            
             to
             the
             Thessalonians
             
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               they
            
             should
             study
             ,
             even
             so
             as
             to
             be
             h
             ambitious
             of
             it
             ,
             
               to
               be
               quiet
            
             or
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             their
             present
             state
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             interrupt
             the
             quiet
             and
             tranquillity
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             
             
               and
               to
               do
               their
               own
               business
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             4.2
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             method
             of
             procuring
             pardon
             for
             injustice
             is
             prescribed
             thus
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               commit
               a
               trespass
            
             against
             another
             man
             ,
             
               and
               be
               guilty
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               and
               recompence
               his
               trespass
               with
               the
               Principle
               thereof
               ,
               and
            
             over
             and
             above
             that
             ,
             i
             
               add
               unto
               it
               the
               fifth
               part
               thereof
            
             more
             ,
             
               and
               give
               it
               unto
               him
               against
               whom
               he
               hath
               trespassed
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             5.6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             Christ
             ,
             although
             he
             do
             not
             define
             the
             particular
             proportion
             of
             the
             compensation
             ,
             doth
             yet
             establish
             this
             satisfaction
             and
             reconciliation
             of
             our selves
             to
             our
             injured
             Brother
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             as
             an
             indispensable
             Duty
             ,
             without
             which
             nothing
             ,
             not
             our
             very
             Prayers
             or
             Oblations
             ,
             shall
             be
             accepted
             .
             
               If
               thou
               bring
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               there
               remembrest
               that
               thy
               Brother
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
               ,
            
             having
             been
             injured
             by
             thee
             ;
             
               leave
               there
               thy
               gift
               ,
               and
               go
               thy
               way
               ,
               first
               be
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               Brother
               ,
            
             by
             giving
             him
             satisfaction
             for
             thy
             offence
             ,
             
               and
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               thy
               gift
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.23
             ,
             24.
             
             Which
             Command
             is
             moreover
             one
             of
             those
             whose
             sanctions
             is
             the
             
               loss
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Peace-makers
               ;
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               ,
            
             
             
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Matth.
             5.9
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             of
             all
             the
             Laws
             which
             make
             any
             thing
             due
             to
             
               God
               ,
               our selves
            
             ,
             or
             
               all
               mankind
            
             in
             general
             ;
             whether
             they
             are
             instances
             of
             
               sobriety
               ,
               piety
               ,
               justice
               ,
               charity
               ,
            
             or
             peace
             :
             that
             our
             obedience
             unto
             them
             all
             is
             made
             necessary
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             all
             our
             hopes
             of
             happiness
             and
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             sanction
             is
             the
             same
             for
             all
             those
             Laws
             which
             make
             some
             things
             due
             in
             
               particular
               relations
            
             likewise
             .
          
           
           
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Laws
             that
             bind
             us
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             
               Subjects
               to
               our
               Kings
            
             ,
             
             their
             sanction
             appears
             plainly
             from
             these
             places
             :
          
           
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               Power
               but
               of
               God
            
             ;
             
             
               whosoever
               therefore
               resisteth
               the
               Power
               ,
               resisteth
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               :
               and
               they
               that
               resist
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
               Wherefore
               you
               must
               needs
               be
               subject
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               wrath
               ,
               but
               also
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               .
               Render
               therefore
               to
               all
               their
               Dues
            
             ;
             as
             these
             following
             are
             to
             Kings
             ,
             
             
               Tribute
               to
               whom
               Tribute
               is
               due
               ,
               Custom
               to
               whom
               Custom
               ,
               Fear
            
             or
             Reverence
             
               to
               whom
               Fear
            
             ,
             
             
               Honour
               to
               whom
            
             i
             Honour
             ,
             Rom.
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             all
             these
             are
             only
             part
             of
             that
             Catalogue
             of
             Laws
             ,
             which
             he
             begins
             to
             reckon
             up
             ,
             and
             declares
             to
             them
             by
             his
             
               Apostolical
               Authority
            
             ,
             chap.
             ●2
             .
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               These
               things
               speak
               and
               exhort
               ,
               rebuke
               with
               all
               Authority
               ,
               and
               let
               no
               man
               despise
               thee
               ,
            
             who
             shall
             surely
             be
             punished
             as
             a
             Contemner
             of
             Christ
             if
             he
             do
             .
             
             
               Put
               them
               in
               mind
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               Principalities
            
             and
             
               Powers
               ,
               to
            
             k
             
               obey
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             ver
             .
             
               ult
               .
               &
            
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
             
               I
               exhort
               therefore
               first
               of
               all
               that
            
             prayers
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             
               supplications
               ,
               intercessions
               ,
               petitions
               ,
               and
               giving
               of
               thanks
               be
               made
               for
               all
               Kings
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               in
               Authority
               ;
               for
               this
               is
            
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             will
             render
             us
             
               good
               and
               acceptable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               our
               Saviour
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ;
             and
             a
             proof
             moreover
             of
             that
             
               good
               conscience
            
             which
             Timothy
             is
             charged
             to
             keep
             ,
             chap.
             1.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             Fidelity
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             shew
             its
             necessity
             ,
             that
             among
             the
             
               men
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
               who
               are
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               Faith
               ,
            
             and
             who
             should
             render
             the
             
               last
               times
               perillous
            
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             reckons
             Traitor●
             ▪
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             ,
             4
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             all
             the
             forementioned
             Duties
             of
             this
             relation
             ,
             we
             see
             their
             indispensable
             necessity
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             ever
             we
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             perform
             and
             obey
             them
             .
          
           
           
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             the
             next
             relation
             ,
             that
             of
             
               people
               towards
               their
               spiritual
               Governours
            
             ,
             
             viz.
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             from
             these
             Texts
             following
             :
          
           
             
               We
               beseech
               you
               ,
               Brethren
            
             ,
             
             
               to
               know
               them
               who
               labour
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               are
            
             set
             
               over
               you
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
            
             or
             honour
             
               them
               very
               highly
            
             ,
             or
             l
             more
             than
             abundantly
             ,
             
               in
               love
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             5.12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             this
             is
             one
             of
             those
             Precepts
             which
             are
             pressed
             upon
             them
             as
             they
             would
             be
             
               Children
               of
               light
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             5
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             are
             
               to
               avoid
               wrath
            
             and
             
               to
               obtain
               salvation
               by
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               him
               who
               is
               taught
            
             or
             m
             catechized
             
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               communicate
               unto
               him
               that
               teacheth
            
             or
             catechizeth
             
               in
               all
            
             n
             
               good
               things
               .
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               a
               man
               soweth
            
             in
             this
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             
               that
               shall
               he
               also
               reap
            
             ,
             Gal.
             6.6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             o
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
               ,
               and
               submit
               your selves
               ;
               for
               they
               watch
               for
               your
               souls
               .
               Pray
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Which
             are
             part
             of
             those
             Precepts
             that
             are
             enjoined
             as
             the
             way
             
               whereby
               to
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
            
             to
             destroy
             and
             devour
             all
             that
             dare
             offend
             him
             ,
             chap.
             12.2
             .
             
               last
               verses
            
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             several
             Laws
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             
               Husband
               and
               Wife
            
             ;
             
             that
             will
             appear
             by
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             that
             love
             which
             is
             strictly
             required
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             
               it
               ought
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             agreeably
             to
             the
             words
             of
             God
             at
             the
             institution
             of
             Marriage
             ,
             
               They
               two
               shall
               be
               one
               Flesh
               ,
            
             to
             be
             such
             as
             people
             have
             
               for
               their
               own
               Bodies
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.28
             ,
             31.
             
             Which
             cannot
             imply
             less
             than
             an
             
               affectionate
               concern
            
             ,
             
             and
             
               communicating
               in
               each
               others
               joy
               or
               sorrow
            
             ;
             for
             if
             
               one
               member
            
             of
             a
             mans
             Body
             
               suffer
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             ,
             
               suffer
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               
               one
               be
               honoured
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               :
               the
               Members
               all
               having
               the
               same
               care
               one
               for
               another
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.25
             ,
             26.
             
             
             And
             also
             a
             
               bearing
               with
               each
               others
               infirmities
            
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             will
             do
             with
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Body
             ;
             and
             
               praying
               for
               each
               other
            
             .
             And
             for
             particular
             Duties
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             in
             the
             same
             fifth
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             that
             the
             Husband
             must
             condescend
             and
             comply
             with
             his
             Wife
             ,
             
             and
             part
             ,
             not
             only
             with
             his
             own
             self-will
             but
             ,
             even
             with
             his
             own
             life
             to
             serve
             her
             .
             
               Husbands
               love
               your
               Wives
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               even
               as
               Christ
               loved
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               for
               it
               .
               So
               ought
               men
               to
               love
               their
               Wives
               as
               their
               own
               Bodies
               .
            
             And
             how
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             all
             experience
             ,
             
               for
               no
               man
               ever
               yet
               hated
               his
               own
               Flesh
               ,
            
             
             but
             protecteth
             it
             and
             provideth
             well
             and
             duly
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             
               nourisheth
               and
               cherisheth
               it
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             25
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             In
             which
             
               love
               of
               his
               Wife
            
             as
             of
             his
             
               own
               Flesh
            
             ,
             
             is
             implied
             moreover
             that
             his
             Government
             of
             her
             be
             p
             flexible
             and
             obliging
             ;
             nothing
             being
             more
             contrary
             to
             our
             self-love
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             commanded
             in
             peremptoriness
             and
             rigour
             .
             
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             particular
             Duties
             of
             the
             Wife
             ,
             she
             is
             bid
             to
             be
             observant
             ,
             or
             to
             take
             care
             how
             to
             please
             her
             Husband
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.34
             .
             To
             submit
             her
             will
             to
             his
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             perform
             what
             he
             enjoins
             ,
             
             as
             she
             is
             to
             do
             what
             God
             commands
             her
             .
             
               Wives
               submit
               your selves
               unto
               your
               own
               Husbands
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Lord
               :
               for
               the
               Husband
               is
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               Wife
               ,
               as
               Christ
               is
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               therefore
               as
               the
               Church
               is
               subject
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               so
               let
               the
               Wives
               be
               unto
               their
               own
            
             q
             
               Husbands
               in
               every
               thing
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             And
             this
             submission
             she
             must
             shew
             in
             respectful
             carriage
             ,
             and
             such
             behaviour
             as
             argues
             in
             her
             a
             fear
             to
             give
             offence
             ,
             
               Let
               the
               Wife
               see
               that
               she
               reverence
               her
               Husband
               ,
            
             
             ver
             .
             33.
             
             And
             all
             these
             Commands
             enjoining
             Duties
             both
             on
             one
             side
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             are
             delivered
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             are
             required
             as
             part
             of
             our
             
               walking
               as
               Children
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               proving
               what
               is
               acceptable
            
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ver
             .
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
           
             
               Marriage
               is
               honourable
               ,
               and
               the
               Bed
               undefiled
               ;
               but
               Whoremongers
               and
               Adulterers
               God
               will
               judge
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.4
             .
             
          
           
             Wives
             are
             to
             be
             taught
             to
             
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             
               be
               not
               blasphemed
            
             ,
             Tit.
             2.5
             .
             
               Let
               Wives
               be
               in
               subjection
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               .
               For
               with
               this
               in
               old
               time
               the
               holy
               women
               adorned
               themselves
               ,
               even
               as
               Sarah
               obeyed
               Abraham
               ,
               calling
            
             and
             observing
             him
             as
             her
             
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               Daughters
               ye
               are
               as
               long
               as
               you
               do
               well
               ,
            
             and
             imitate
             her
             ,
             but
             no
             longer
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             the
             Laws
             in
             this
             relation
             are
             enjoined
             under
             the
             same
             necessity
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             with
             the
             same
             sanction
             as
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Particulars
             of
             the
             next
             relation
             ,
             
             they
             are
             imposed
             with
             the
             same
             strictness
             .
          
           
             For
             
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             it
             S
             t
             Paul
             affirms
             plainly
             
               makes
               men
            
             r
             
               worthy
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.31
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Children
               ought
               not
               to
               lay
               up
            
             s
             Treasure
             or
             provide
             
               for
               the
               Parents
               ,
               but
               the
               Parents
               for
               the
               Children
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             12.14
             .
             And
             
               if
               any
               man
               provide
               not
               for
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               he
               hath
               denied
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             indispensably
             enjoins
             it
             ,
             nay
             despising
             such
             a
             notorious
             and
             necessary
             Precept
             of
             mere
             Nature
             ,
             
               he
               is
               worse
               than
               any
            
             honest
             Infidel
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
               Fathers
               provoke
               not
               your
               Children
               to
               wrath
            
             against
             you
             by
             a
             harsh
             and
             austere
             Government
             of
             them
             ,
             
             but
             rule
             them
             in
             kindness
             and
             love
             ;
             and
             
               bring
               them
               up
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             
             
               And
               ye
               Children
            
             on
             the
             other
             side
             t
             
               obey
               your
               Parents
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               right
               .
            
             u
             
               Honour
               your
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               you
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Which
             Precepts
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             which
             he
             imposes
             on
             them
             as
             parts
             of
             
               their
               walking
               as
               Children
               of
               the
               light
               ,
            
             and
             
               proving
               what
               is
               acceptable
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Chap.
             5.8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               If
               any
               man
               have
               Children
               or
               Nephews
               ,
               let
               them
               first
               
               learn
               to
               shew
               piety
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               requite
               their
               Parents
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               good
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God.
            
             
             
               But
               if
               any
               man
               provide
               not
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               his
               own
               house
            
             or
             Family
             ,
             as
             Parents
             are
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               denied
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             unnatural
             actions
             
               is
               worse
               than
               an
            
             honest
             Infidel
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.4
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             are
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             relation
             likewise
             established
             in
             the
             greatest
             strictness
             ,
             and
             our
             obedience
             to
             them
             made
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             our
             bliss
             and
             happiness
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             and
             communicating
             upon
             occasion
             
               to
               each
               other
               of
               their
               Substance
            
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
            
             ;
             they
             are
             proved
             to
             be
             necessary
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             former
             :
             For
             the
             same
             places
             which
             require
             them
             in
             that
             relation
             ,
             require
             them
             in
             this
             also
             .
          
           
             
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             Particulars
             of
             the
             last
             relation
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             Masters
             and
             Servants
             ;
             they
             are
             of
             equal
             necessity
             with
             all
             the
             foregoing
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               man
               provide
               not
               for
               his
               own
               house
               ,
            
             whereof
             Servants
             are
             one
             part
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               denied
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               is
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
             
               Masters
               ,
               give
               unto
               your
               Servants
               that
               which
               is
               just
               and
               equal
               ,
               knowing
               that
               ye
               also
               have
               a
               Master
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             who
             will
             punish
             your
             unequal
             dealing
             towards
             them
             ,
             Col.
             4.1
             .
             
               If
               I
               despise
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               man-servant
               ,
               or
               of
               my
               maid-servant
               when
               they
            
             argue
             in
             their
             own
             defence
             ,
             and
             
               contend
               with
               me
               ;
               what
               then
               shall
               I
               do
               when
               God
               rises
               up
               ?
               and
               when
               he
               visiteth
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               answer
               him
               ?
            
             Job
             31.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               oppress
               an
               hired
               Servant
               that
               is
               poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               of
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
            
             a
             Jew
             ,
             
               or
               a
               Stranger
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             
               At
               his
            
             x
             
               Day
               thou
               shalt
               give
               him
               his
               hire
               ,
               neither
               shall
               the
               Sun
               go
               down
               upon
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               poor
               ,
               and
               setteth
               his
               heart
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             Deut.
             24.14
             ,
             15.
             
             
             y
             
               Weep
               and
               howl
               ,
               O
               ye
               rich
               men
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               for
               the
               miseries
               that
               shall
               come
               upon
               you
               ;
               for
               behold
               the
               hire
               of
               the
               Labourers
               ,
               who
               have
               reaped
               down
               your
               Fields
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               of
               you
               keept
               back
               by
               fraud
               ,
               crieth
            
             against
             you
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Cries
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             who
             hearkens
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             Justice
             will
             one
             Day
             avenge
             them
             ,
             James
             5.1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Ye
               Masters
               do
               the
               same
               things
               (
               viz.
               good
               ,
            
             
             whether
             as
             to
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             in
             
               providing
               for
               them
            
             ,
             or
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             
               in
               religious
               instruction
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               in
               expectation
               of
               a
               reward
               from
               the
               Lord
               )
               to
               your
               Servants
               ,
               forbearing
               threatning
               ;
               knowing
               that
               your
               Master
               also
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             
             who
             has
             threatned
             you
             if
             ye
             neglect
             this
             necessary
             Duty
             ,
             
               neither
               is
               there
            
             any
             
               respect
               of
               persons
               with
               him
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               as
               many
               Servants
               as
               are
               under
               the
               Yoke
               ,
            
             
             
               count
               their
               own
               Masters
               worthy
               of
               all
               honour
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               God
               be
               not
               blasphemed
               ,
            
             as
             certainly
             it
             would
             upon
             their
             contrary
             practice
             .
             
               And
               if
               any
               man
               teach
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               is
               proud
               ,
               knowing
               nothing
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.1
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Servants
               obey
               in
               all
               things
               your
               Masters
               according
               to
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               not
               with
               eye-service
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               in
               singleness
            
             or
             z
             sincerity
             
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             without
             fraud
             or
             double
             dealing
             ,
             as
             persons
             
               fearing
               God.
               And
               whatsoever
               you
               do
               ,
            
             
             
               do
               it
               heartily
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               to
               men
               ;
               knowing
               that
               of
               the
               Lord
               you
               shall
               receive
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               inheritance
            
             for
             such
             your
             obedient
             practice
             ,
             for
             ,
             in
             thus
             serving
             them
             ,
             
               you
               serve
               the
               Lord
               Christ
            
             ,
             Col.
             3.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               Servants
               obey
               your
               Masters
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
            
             ;
             
             
               not
               with
               eye-service
               ,
               as
               Men-pleasers
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               heart
               ,
               with
               good-will
               ,
               doing
               service
               as
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             who
             commands
             this
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             
               not
               only
               to
               men
               ;
               knowing
               that
               whatsoever
               good
            
             or
             ill
             in
             this
             particular
             
               any
               man
               doth
               ▪
               the
               same
               shall
               he
               receive
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Ephes
             6.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Exhort
               Servants
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               own
               M●sters
               ,
            
             
             
             
               and
               to
               please
               them
               well
            
             by
             all
             manner
             of
             observance
             
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             
             either
             as
             to
             their
             reputation
             in
             
               vindicating
               it
               when
               't
               is
               injured
            
             ,
             or
             
               concealing
               such
               defects
            
             as
             would
             stain
             and
             fully
             it
             ,
             or
             their
             other
             interests
             :
             
               showing
               all
               good
               fidelity
               .
               For
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               which
               brings
               salvation
               hath
               appeared
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               teaching
               them
               ,
            
             as
             ever
             they
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             ,
             
               That
               denying
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               worldly
               lusts
               ,
            
             whereof
             the
             contrary
             practices
             to
             these
             are
             the
             effect
             and
             offspring
             ,
             
               they
               should
               live
               soberly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Tit.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             And
             moreover
             ,
             these
             Precepts
             are
             part
             of
             that
             
               sound
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             which
             Titus
             is
             required
             to
             speak
             ,
             ver
             .
             1.
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             Verse
             before
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               abominable
               ,
               disobedient
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               every
               good
               work
               reprobate
            
             .
          
           
             
               Servants
               be
               subject
               to
               your
               own
               Masters
               ,
               with
               all
               fear
            
             or
             reverence
             ;
             
               not
               only
               to
               the
               good
               and
               gentle
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
            
             
             hard
             or
             hasty
             and
             
               froward
               .
               For
               this
               is
               thank-worthy
               ,
               if
               for
               Conscience
               towards
               God
               you
            
             patiently
             
               endure
               grief
               ,
               suffering
               wrongfully
               .
               This
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
            
             and
             likewise
             necessary
             for
             you
             ;
             
               for
               even
               hereunto
               were
               you
               called
               ,
            
             that
             you
             may
             be
             like
             to
             Christ
             who
             has
             
               left
               you
               an
               example
            
             of
             such
             patient
             suffering
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             
               that
               you
               might
               follow
               his
               steps
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             are
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             this
             last
             relation
             imposed
             in
             the
             same
             strictness
             of
             obligation
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             same
             severe
             sanction
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             that
             went
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Law
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ,
             and
             of
             Repentance
             and
             amendment
             whensoever
             we
             fail
             in
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             the
             commanding
             Laws
             yet
             remaining
             ;
             their
             necessity
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             following
             .
          
           
             
             
               Except
               a
               man
               be
               born
               again
               of
               Water
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             says
             
             Christ
             to
             Nicodemus
             ,
             John
             3.5
             .
             And
             when
             Christ
             sends
             his
             Apostles
             out
             to
             preach
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             he
             commissions
             them
             to
             declare
             is
             this
             ,
             
               He
               that
               believeth
               and
               is
               baptized
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Mark
             16.16
             .
          
           
             
               Take
               ,
               eat
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               Body
               :
            
             
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
               For
               as
               often
               as
               you
               eat
               this
               Bread
               ,
               and
               drink
               this
               Cup
               ,
               you
               do
               shew
               forth
               the
               Lords
               death
               ,
            
             which
             you
             must
             do
             ,
             
               till
               he
               come
            
             the
             second
             time
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             all
             impenitent
             Transgressors
             as
             well
             of
             this
             as
             of
             all
             his
             other
             Precepts
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               And
               this
               Command
            
             ,
             he
             further
             says
             ,
             
               he
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               deliver
               to
               them
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             23.
             
             And
             for
             the
             fuller
             proof
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             is
             very
             remarkable
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             observed
             ,
             the
             Jewish
             Doctors
             have
             taken
             notice
             of
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               whereas
               God
               forbad
            
             twenty
             three
             things
             under
             pain
             of
             
               being
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               people
            
             to
             them
             who
             committed
             them
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             whole
             
               Old
               Testament
            
             there
             are
             but
             two
             things
             commanded
             under
             
               that
               penalty
            
             to
             those
             who
             should
             neglect
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             Circumcision
             and
             the
             Passover
             ,
             which
             are
             Types
             and
             Figures
             of
             ,
             and
             answer
             to
             our
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             Baptism
             and
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             And
             for
             that
             necessity
             particularly
             of
             the
             Passover
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             answers
             to
             the
             Eucharist
             among
             us
             Christians
             ,
             where
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             
               Christ
               our
               Passover
               is
               sacrificed
               for
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.7
             .
             we
             have
             a
             plain
             Text
             at
             the
             institution
             of
             it
             ,
             Exod.
             12.
             
             Whosoever
             ,
             in
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             
               eateth
               leavened
               Bread
               from
               the
               first
               Day
               to
               the
               eleventh
               Day
               ;
               that
               soul
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               Israel
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             thereupon
             is
             commanded
             
               to
               be
               preached
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             Luke
             24.47
             .
             
             And
             as
             
               Christ
               ordered
            
             ,
             so
             his
             
               Apostles
               practised
               .
               Repent
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             Peter
             in
             his
             first
             Sermon
             ,
             
               and
               be
               baptized
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             But
             without
             this
             there
             is
             
             no
             mercy
             for
             any
             wilful
             Offenders
             ;
             for
             
               except
               you
               repent
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               all
               perish
            
             ,
             Luke
             13.3
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             seen
             of
             all
             the
             
               commanding
               Laws
            
             particularly
             ,
             that
             our
             obedience
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             our
             salvation
             .
             They
             are
             that
             Rule
             which
             God
             has
             fixt
             to
             measure
             out
             to
             us
             either
             Life
             or
             Death
             ,
             and
             which
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             must
             all
             be
             eternally
             acquitted
             or
             condemned
             by
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             Sanction
             of
             all
             the
             forbidding
             Laws
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Sanction
               of
               all
               the
               negative
               or
               forbidding
               Laws
               particularly
               .
               The
               perfection
               of
               the
               Christian
               Law.
               How
               our
               Duty
               exceeds
               that
               of
               the
               Heathens
               under
               the
               revelations
               of
               Nature
               .
               And
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               under
               the
               additional
               light
               of
               
               Moses's
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             AS
             for
             all
             the
             Vices
             opposite
             to
             the
             several
             Vertues
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             number
             of
             the
             negative
             or
             forbidding
             Laws
             ;
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             under
             the
             same
             sanction
             ,
             and
             our
             observance
             of
             them
             be
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             same
             necessity
             with
             our
             observance
             of
             the
             former
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             any
             of
             the
             particular
             Laws
             commanding
             any
             Vertues
             threaten
             ,
             they
             denounce
             against
             these
             opposite
             Vices
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             several
             transgressions
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             in
             shewing
             the
             
               severe
               sanction
            
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             I
             have
             shown
             it
             sufficiently
             of
             the
             other
             also
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             might
             very
             well
             excuse
             me
             all
             further
             trouble
             in
             searching
             after
             an
             express
             sanction
             of
             every
             particular
             forbidding
             Law.
             
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             I
             consider
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             infinitely
             concerned
             to
             be
             fully
             convinced
             of
             the
             particular
             necessity
             of
             abstaining
             from
             every
             Vice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             performing
             every
             Vertue
             And
             that
             there
             is
             much
             more
             force
             to
             work
             this
             full
             Conviction
             in
             an
             express
             and
             particular
             proof
             ,
             than
             there
             can
             be
             in
             a
             general
             and
             implicite
             intimation
             .
             And
             because
             I
             would
             shun
             no
             pains
             which
             may
             be
             likely
             to
             quicken
             the
             obedience
             ,
             or
             secure
             the
             interests
             even
             of
             any
             one
             soul
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             leave
             it
             to
             mens
             selves
             to
             collect
             and
             inferr
             this
             necessity
             ,
             although
             the
             meanest
             capacities
             may
             do
             it
             without
             any
             great
             difficulty
             ,
             but
             proceed
             still
             to
             set
             down
             such
             sanctions
             of
             all
             the
             particular
             forbidding
             Laws
             ,
             as
             I
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             take
             the
             several
             Classes
             of
             them
             in
             that
             order
             wherein
             they
             are
             described
             above
             ,
             
             for
             the
             penalties
             threatned
             to
             all
             the
             Particulars
             of
             unsoberness
             ,
             they
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             places
             following
             .
          
           
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               are
               manifest
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               which
               are
               adultery
               ,
               fornication
               ,
            
             a
             uncleanness
             ,
             
             lasciviousness
             ,
             b
             
               drunkenness
               ,
               revelling
               ,
               emulations
               ,
               of
               the
               which
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               such
               things
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
            
             And
             besides
             these
             ,
             
               if
               we
               live
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             without
             which
             there
             is
             no
             hopes
             of
             happiness
             ,
             Rom.
             8.6
             ;
             
               let
               us
               not
               be
            
             desirous
             of
             c
             
               vain-glory
               ,
               provoking
               one
               another
            
             ,
             
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Neither
               the
               effeminate
            
             ,
             those
             that
             c
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             unnaturally
             abused
             ,
             
               nor
               the
               abusers
               of
               themselves
               with
               mankind
               ,
               nor
               extortioners
               ,
            
             or
             d
             ravishers
             and
             men
             that
             commit
             e
             rapes
             ,
             
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
           
             
             
               But
               the
               fearful
            
             and
             soft
             ,
             
               the
               abominable
            
             ,
             or
             f
             abusers
             of
             themselves
             with
             mankind
             ,
             
               and
               whoremongers
               ,
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               Lake
               which
               burneth
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               death
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
          
           
             
             
               Let
               not
               filthiness
               ,
               nor
            
             g
             foolish
             or
             h
             obscene
             
               talking
               ,
               nor
               jesting
            
             in
             i
             filthy
             jests
             be
             so
             
               much
               as
               named
               among
               you
            
             .
             
             
               For
               this
               ye
               know
               ,
               that
               no
               whoremonger
               ,
               or
               covetous
               man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               hath
               any
               inheritance
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ.
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               ,
               for
               these
               things
               sake
               cometh
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             5.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
             
               In
               the
               last
               Days
               perillous
               times
               shall
               come
               ,
               for
               men
               shall
               be
               lovers
               of
               themselves
               ,
            
             or
             of
             their
             own
             k
             Flesh
             ,
             
             
               covetous
               ,
               proud
               ,
               Boasters
            
             ,
             or
             l
             arrogant
             ,
             
               incontinent
               ,
               high-minded
            
             ,
             or
             m
             enormously
             haughty
             in
             behaviour
             or
             insolent
             ,
             
               lovers
               of
               pleasures
               more
               than
               lovers
               of
               God
               ,
               or
            
             n
             
               sensual
               ,
               having
               a
               form
               of
               godliness
               ,
               but
               denying
               the
               power
               thereof
               :
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               men
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
               and
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
             
               Being
               filled
               with
               covetousness
               ,
               Back-biters
               ,
               Boasters
               ,
            
             or
             o
             arrogant
             ,
             
               which
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
               are
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             
             
               The
               Servant
               that
               shall
               begin
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               drink
               with
               the
               drunken
               ,
               shall
               have
               his
               portion
               appointed
               with
               Hypocrites
               ,
               in
               the
               place
               where
               there
               shall
               be
               weeping
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             24.49
             ,
             51.
             
          
           
             
               Many
               are
               enemies
               of
               the
               Cross
               of
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               their
               Belly
               ,
            
             
             which
             they
             carefully
             serve
             in
             
               voluptuous
               eating
               ,
               who
            
             are
             altogether
             p
             worldly
             ,
             and
             
               mind
               earthly
               things
               ;
               whose
               end
               is
               destruction
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               Ye
               have
               lived
               in
               pleasure
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               been
               wanton
            
             ;
             or
             ye
             have
             q
             lived
             deliciously
             ,
             and
             fared
             luxuriously
             :
             
               Ye
               
               Ye
               have
               nourished
            
             or
             r
             fed
             
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
            
             men
             use
             to
             do
             Cattle
             which
             they
             intend
             for
             the
             Shambles
             against
             or
             
               in
               a
               day
               of
               slaughter
               .
               Weep
               therefore
               and
               howl
               for
               the
               miseries
               that
               shall
               come
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             James
             5.1
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Love
               not
               the
               world
            
             ,
             
             
               nor
               covet
            
             and
             ambitiously
             pursue
             the
             rich
             and
             splendid
             
               things
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
             But
             
               if
               any
               man
            
             do
             
               love
               the
               world
            
             ,
             I
             declare
             this
             concerning
             him
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               Father
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             John
             2.15
             .
          
           
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               who
               shall
               not
               be
               offended
               in
               me
               ,
            
             or
             not
             s
             scandalized
             and
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             and
             profession
             of
             my
             Religion
             ,
             through
             any
             difficulties
             or
             persecutions
             that
             befal
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             Matth.
             11.6
             .
             
             For
             he
             who
             will
             save
             
               his
               life
            
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             by
             fleshly
             policy
             and
             wicked
             compliances
             against
             his
             Duty
             ,
             
               shall
               lose
               it
            
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             
               but
               whosoever
               shall
               lose
               his
               life
               ,
            
             or
             other
             temporal
             enjoyments
             
               for
               my
               sake
            
             ,
             or
             for
             an
             honest
             owning
             of
             my
             Laws
             and
             Religion
             ,
             that
             same
             man
             
               shall
               find
               it
            
             ,
             Matth.
             16.25
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             prohibitions
             of
             the
             second
             Class
             ,
             impiety
             ,
             
             we
             have
             their
             penalty
             expressed
             in
             the
             Texts
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               are
               manifest
               ,
            
             t
             
               idolatry
               ,
               witchcraft
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               such
               things
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               But
               the
            
             u
             
               unbelievers
               ,
               and
               sorcerers
               ,
               and
               idolaters
               ,
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               Lake
               which
               burns
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               second
               death
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
          
           
             
               The
               wicked
               man
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               God
               hides
               his
               face
               ,
               he
               will
               never
            
             x
             see
             what
             men
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               he
               will
               not
               require
            
             an
             account
             of
             it
             .
             But
             
               thou
               Lord
               dost
               behold
               mischief
               and
               spite
               ,
            
             and
             that
             too
             
               to
               punish
            
             and
             
               requite
               it
               with
               thy
               hand
            
             ,
             Psal.
             10.11
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Being
               haters
               of
               God
               ,
               without
            
             y
             understanding
             or
             foolish
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             
               are
               worthy
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               last
               days
               perillous
               times
               shall
               come
               ,
               for
               men
               shall
               
               be
            
             z
             
               Blasphemers
               ,
               unthankful
               ,
               unholy
               ,
               heady
            
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             men
             
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
               and
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               faith
            
             ▪
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               They
               that
               despise
            
             and
             dishonour
             
               me
               ,
               shall
               be
               lightly
               set
               by
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             2.30
             ▪
          
           
             
             
               Because
               thou
            
             hast
             no
             zeal
             for
             me
             ,
             but
             
               art
               lukewarm
               ,
               and
               neither
               hot
               nor
               cold
               ;
               I
               will
               spew
               thee
               ,
            
             as
             men
             do
             warm
             water
             ,
             which
             the
             Stomach
             loaths
             and
             nauseates
             ,
             
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
            
             ,
             Rev.
             3.16
             .
             
               If
               we
               deny
               him
               ,
               he
               also
               will
               deny
               us
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.12
             .
             And
             our
             
               being
               ashamed
            
             of
             ,
             and
             not
             owning
             and
             maintaining
             him
             and
             his
             Religion
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             at
             a
             time
             when
             impiety
             is
             barefaced
             ,
             in
             an
             
               adulterous
               and
               sinful
               Generation
            
             ,
             is
             intepreted
             by
             him
             for
             such
             
               damnable
               denial
            
             of
             him
             .
             For
             what
             is
             called
             
               denying
               me
               and
               my
               words
            
             ,
             Matth.
             10.33
             ;
             is
             upon
             another
             occasion
             repeated
             in
             S
             t
             Mark
             ,
             and
             expressed
             by
             
               being
               ashamed
               of
               them
            
             ,
             Mark
             8.38
             .
          
           
             
             
               Ye
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               in
               old
               time
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               forswear
            
             or
             a
             perjure
             
               thy self
               ,
               but
               shalt
               perform
               unto
               the
               Lord
               thy
               Vows
               .
               But
            
             in
             addition
             to
             this
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               Swear
               not
               at
               all
            
             in
             your
             common
             b
             converse
             ,
             
               but
               let
               your
               communication
            
             or
             ordinary
             discourse
             
               be
               yea
            
             ,
             
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               than
               these
               ,
               cometh
               of
               evil
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.33
             ,
             34
             ,
             37.
             
             And
             these
             Precepts
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             whereof
             Christ
             had
             expresly
             said
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             
               He
               who
               breaks
               the
               least
               of
               these
               Commandments
               ,
               shall
               be
               least
            
             or
             none
             at
             all
             
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               Law
            
             ,
             with
             its
             terrors
             and
             severe
             sanctions
             ,
             
               is
               not
               made
               for
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
            
             who
             would
             do
             what
             it
             requires
             without
             them
             ;
             
               but
               for
               the
               lawless
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               for
               ungodly
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               unholy
               and
               prophane
               ,
               for
               perjured
               persons
               ,
            
             that
             by
             means
             of
             its
             dreadful
             punishments
             it
             might
             either
             fright
             them
             from
             sinning
             ,
             or
             take
             vengeance
             on
             them
             after
             they
             should
             have
             sinned
             against
             it
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
           
             
               Wo
               unto
               him
               that
               strives
            
             through
             c
             contumacious
             and
             repining
             carriage
             
               with
               his
               Maker
               ,
               Isai.
            
             45.9
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             observing
             the
             prohibitions
             of
             the
             third
             Head
             ,
             
               injustice
               towards
               men
            
             ,
             take
             these
             places
             :
          
           
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               are
               manifest
               ,
               adultery
               ,
            
             
             
               murther
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               such
               things
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Being
               filled
               with
               all
               unrighteousness
               ,
               covetousness
               ,
               deceit
               ,
               covenant-breakers
               ,
            
             or
             perfidious
             ,
             
             
               who
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
               are
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             
               This
               is
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
             That
             
               no
               man
               go
               beyond
               and
               defraud
               his
               Brother
               in
               any
               matter
               ,
            
             or
             way
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             extortion
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             or
             plain
             d
             couzenage
             ;
             
               for
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               avenger
               of
               all
               such
               ,
               as
               we
               also
               have
               forwarned
               you
               ,
            
             and
             testified
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             4.3
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               unrighteous
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ?
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               neither
               thieves
               ,
            
             
             
               nor
               covetous
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               last
               Days
               perillous
               times
               shall
               come
               ;
               for
               men
               shall
               be
               Truce-breakers
               ,
               false
               Accusers
               ,
            
             
             or
             Slanderers
             and
             Calumniators
             ;
             
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               men
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
               and
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Out
               of
               the
               heart
               proceed
               thefts
               ,
               false
               witness
               ,
               murthers
               ;
               these
               defile
            
             or
             pollute
             
               the
               man
            
             ,
             
             and
             so
             exclude
             him
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             nothing
             can
             ever
             enter
             that
             is
             unholy
             and
             unclean
             ,
             Matth.
             15.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             
               Thou
               hast
               greedily
               gained
               of
               thy
               Neighbour
               by
            
             e
             
               extortion
               ,
               therefore
               I
               have
               smitten
               my
               hand
               at
               thy
               dishonest
               gain
               .
               Can
               thy
               heart
               endure
               ,
               or
               thy
               hands
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               day
               when
               I
               shall
               deal
               with
               thee
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             22.12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             All
             f
             
               Lyars
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               Lake
               which
               burns
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               death
               ,
               Rev.
            
             21.8
             .
          
           
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             all
             the
             Particulars
             of
             uncharitableness
             ,
             we
             have
             their
             sanction
             in
             these
             Scriptures
             following
             :
          
           
             
               Being
               filled
               with
               wickedness
               ,
               maliciousness
               ,
               full
               of
            
             g
             
               envy
               ,
               malignity
               ,
               whisperers
               ,
               back-biters
               ,
            
             h
             despightful
             or
             i
             contumelious
             ,
             
               implacable
               ,
               unmerciful
               ;
               who
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
               are
            
             all
             
               worthy
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Recompence
               to
               no
               man
               evil
               for
               evil
               ,
               avenge
               not
               your selves
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
            
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             
               give
               place
               unto
               wrath
            
             ,
             Rom.
             12.17
             ,
             19.
             
             
               For
               if
               ye
               forgive
               not
            
             ,
             but
             revenge
             upon
             men
             
               their
               trespasses
               ;
               neither
               will
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               forgive
               you
               your
               trespasses
               ,
            
             Matth.
             6.15
             .
             Deal
             thus
             therefore
             with
             your
             enemies
             ,
             
               not
               rendring
               evil
               for
               evil
               ,
               or
               railing
               for
               railing
               ;
               but
               contrariwise
               blessing
            
             or
             benediction
             ,
             knowing
             this
             ,
             
               That
               hereunto
               are
               ye
               called
            
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             
               to
               inherit
            
             from
             Christs
             example
             this
             Vertue
             of
             blessing
             or
             speaking
             well
             of
             them
             ,
             
             who
             revile
             you
             .
             And
             this
             is
             no
             indifferent
             thing
             .
             
               For
               he
               that
               will
               love
               life
               ,
               and
               see
               good
               days
               ,
               must
            
             thus
             
               refrain
               his
               tongue
               from
               evil
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               all
            
             i
             
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               wrath
            
             or
             hatred
             ,
             
               and
               clamour
            
             or
             brawling
             ,
             and
             k
             
               evil
               speaking
            
             ,
             
             
               be
               put
               away
               from
               you
               ,
               with
               all
               malice
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             4.31
             .
             And
             that
             
               if
               you
               have
               been
               taught
               as
               the
               truth
               is
               in
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               put
               off
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               on
               the
               new
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Exhort
               and
               rebuke
               with
               all
               authority
               ,
               and
               let
               no
               man
               despise
               thee
               ,
            
             lest
             in
             doing
             so
             he
             be
             judged
             as
             a
             Despiser
             of
             Christ
             also
             ,
             Luke
             10.16
             .
             
               Put
               them
               in
               mind
               to
               speak
               evil
               of
               no
               man
               ,
            
             to
             
               be
               no
               Brawlers
            
             or
             l
             Quarrellers
             ;
             
               but
               gentle
               ,
               shewing
               all
               meekness
               ,
            
             opposite
             to
             surliness
             ,
             
               unto
               all
               men
            
             ,
             
             Tit.
             2.
             
               ult
               .
               &
            
             Chap.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               last
               days
               perillous
               times
               shall
               come
               ;
               for
               men
               shall
               be
               unthankful
               ,
               fierce
               ,
               Despisers
               and
            
             m
             
               Haters
               of
               those
               that
               are
               good
               .
               From
               such
               turn
               away
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               men
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
            
             and
             
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
           
             
               Charity
               suffers
               long
            
             before
             it
             be
             provoked
             ,
             
             and
             so
             is
             not
             hasty
             to
             punish
             ;
             and
             is
             also
             kind
             or
             n
             courteous
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             uncourteous
             ;
             
             
               Charity
               is
               not
               puffed
               up
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             o
             swell
             and
             exalt
             it self
             above
             others
             in
             stateliness
             or
             
               difficulty
               of
               access
            
             and
             uncondescension
             ,
             
             but
             is
             condescensive
             and
             affable
             ;
             
               doth
               not
               behave
               it self
               unseemly
            
             or
             p
             contumeliously
             ;
             
               seeks
               not
               her
               own
            
             praise
             or
             pleasure
             at
             other
             mens
             loss
             or
             shame
             ,
             and
             therefore
             neither
             mocks
             ,
             nor
             upbraids
             ,
             nor
             reproaches
             any
             ;
             
             
               is
               not
               provoked
               easily
            
             ,
             or
             not
             unto
             the
             q
             height
             ;
             but
             mixes
             mercifulness
             with
             anger
             in
             exacting
             punishment
             ,
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             rigour
             ;
             thinks
             or
             r
             imputeth
             
               no
               evils
            
             or
             vices
             to
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             railing
             and
             reproach
             ;
             but
             kindly
             overlooks
             or
             lessens
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             with
             persons
             whom
             we
             love
             ;
             
             
               rejoiceth
               not
               in
            
             evil
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             in
             the
             highest
             sort
             of
             it
             ,
             iniquity
             of
             men
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             without
             this
             Charity
             all
             other
             things
             whatsoever
             will
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             
               profit
               nothing
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               are
               manifest
               ,
               which
               are
               hatred
               ,
            
             
             
               envying
               ,
               variance
            
             or
             s
             debate
             ,
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               no
               revilers
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               I
               write
               unto
               you
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               if
               any
            
             Christian
             
               Brother
               be
               a
               railer
            
             ,
             to
             excommunicate
             him
             ,
             and
             
               with
               such
               an
               one
            
             to
             use
             no
             conversation
             ,
             no
             
               not
               so
               much
               as
               to
               eat
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             And
             our
             Lord
             himself
             hath
             determined
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               you
               shall
               bind
            
             by
             excommunication
             
               on
               earth
               ,
               shall
               be
               bound
            
             also
             
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             Matth.
             18.18
             .
          
           
             
               Judge
               not
            
             ,
             
             or
             be
             not
             forward
             to
             pass
             r
             undervaluing
             and
             censorious
             judgments
             upon
             what
             other
             men
             do
             or
             say
             ,
             
               that
               you
               be
               not
               judged
               .
               For
               with
               what
               judgment
               you
               judge
            
             others
             ,
             you
             
               shall
               be
               judged
            
             your selves
             ,
             both
             
             by
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             repay
             you
             in
             your
             own
             kind
             ,
             Matth.
             7.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Which
             Precept
             we
             must
             note
             moreover
             is
             one
             of
             those
             whereof
             Christ
             affirms
             ,
             That
             
               whosoever
               breaks
               the
               least
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             At
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             Christ
             will
             say
             unto
             the
             uncharitable
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               .
               For
            
             in
             my
             poor
             Members
             
               I
               was
               hungry
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               you
               gave
               me
               no
               meat
               ;
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               you
               gave
               me
               no
               drink
               ;
               naked
               ,
               and
               you
               gave
               me
               no
               cloaths
               ;
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               and
               you
            
             were
             unhospitable
             ,
             
             and
             
               took
               me
               not
               in
               .
               For
               in
               as
               much
               as
               ye
            
             refused
             it
             and
             
               did
               it
               not
               to
               the
            
             very
             
               least
               of
               these
               ,
               ye
               did
               it
               not
               to
               me
               ,
            
             Matth.
             25.41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             
               Wo
               unto
               the
               world
               because
               of
               offences
            
             or
             u
             scandals
             ;
             
               for
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               offences
               come
               ,
               but
               wo
               unto
               that
               man
               by
               whom
               the
               offence
            
             or
             scandal
             cometh
             ,
             
             Matth.
             18.7
             .
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             all
             the
             prohibiting
             Laws
             in
             the
             sin
             of
             discord
             ,
             their
             penalty
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             places
             :
          
           
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               are
               manifest
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               ,
               hatred
            
             or
             x
             enmity
             ,
             
               variance
               ,
               emulation
               ,
               strife
            
             or
             contention
             ,
             seditions
             or
             divisions
             ,
             
               heresies
               ,
               envyings
               ;
               of
               the
               which
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               do
               such
               things
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             
               if
               we
               live
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               be
               desirous
               of
               vain-glory
               ,
               provoking
               one
               another
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Mark
               those
               which
            
             are
             turbulent
             and
             contentious
             ,
             or
             
               cause
               divisions
               and
               offences
            
             among
             you
             ,
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               you
               have
               learned
               ,
               and
            
             y
             
               avoid
               them
               .
               For
               they
               that
               are
               such
               ,
               serve
               not
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             16.17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Whereas
               there
               is
               among
               you
               strife
               and
               divisions
               ,
               are
               ye
               not
               carnal
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.3
             .
             And
             what
             the
             punishment
             of
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             in
             plain
             terms
             ;
             
               for
               to
               be
               carnally
               minded
               is
               death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.6
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Study
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             be
             z
             ambitious
             of
             it
             ,
             
               to
               be
               quiet
            
             ,
             which
             directly
             forbids
             all
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             
               and
               to
               do
               
               your
               own
               business
               ,
            
             not
             a
             busying
             your selves
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             .
             Which
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             Commands
             that
             
               were
               given
               them
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ;
             so
             that
             
               he
               who
               despiseth
               them
               ,
               despiseth
               not
               men
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Thess.
             4.2
             ,
             8
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               go
               up
               and
               down
               as
               a
               Tare-bearer
               among
               thy
               people
               :
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             to
             judge
             and
             punish
             any
             man
             that
             doth
             ,
             Lev.
             19.16
             .
          
           
             
               I
               fear
               when
               I
               come
               ,
               there
               will
               be
            
             found
             among
             you
             
               debates
               ,
               tumults
               ;
               and
               I
               shall
            
             be
             forced
             to
             
               bewail
               many
            
             ,
             
             or
             excommunicate
             them
             with
             mourning
             over
             them
             as
             over
             a
             dead
             Body
             at
             a
             Funeral
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             prohibitions
             in
             the
             particular
             relation
             of
             Subjects
             to
             our
             Sovereign
             Princes
             ,
             
             their
             sanction
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Texts
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             
               The
               filthy
               Dreamers
               who
               despise
               dominion
               ,
            
             which
             implies
             both
             dishonour
             and
             irreverence
             of
             it
             ,
             
               and
               speak
               evil
               of
               Dignities
               ,
               were
               before
               ordained
               to
               condemnation
               ,
            
             Jude
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
            
             ;
             
             
               for
               they
               that
               resist
            
             and
             rebel
             against
             the
             men
             in
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             
               shall
               receive
               to
               themselves
               damnation
               .
               Render
               therefore
               ,
            
             in
             fear
             of
             that
             penalty
             ,
             
               Tribute
               to
               whom
               Tribute
               ,
               and
               Custom
               to
               whom
               Custom
               is
               due
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             
               Submit
               your selves
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               man
               ,
            
             and
             be
             obedient
             to
             it
             
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
            
             ,
             from
             whom
             you
             shall
             receive
             a
             severe
             recompence
             of
             all
             your
             disobedience
             ;
             
             whether
             it
             be
             
               to
               the
               King
            
             himself
             
               as
               supreme
               ,
               or
               unto
            
             lower
             Officers
             and
             deputed
             
               Governours
               ,
               as
               unto
               those
               who
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             
               In
               the
               last
               Days
               perillous
               times
               shall
               come
               ,
               for
               men
               shall
               be
               fierce
               ,
               traitors
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               from
               such
               turn
               away
            
             ,
             
             
               for
               they
               are
               men
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             particular
             prohibitions
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             people
             to
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             their
             penalty
             is
             the
             same
             with
             the
             others
             already
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             
             
               He
               that
               despiseth
               you
            
             ,
             either
             your
             persons
             by
             dishonour
             ,
             irreverence
             ,
             evil
             speaking
             ,
             mocking
             ,
             setting
             you
             at
             nought
             for
             your
             works
             sake
             ,
             or
             your
             Message
             and
             Commands
             by
             disobedience
             ;
             in
             Gods
             account
             
               despiseth
               me
            
             also
             ,
             whose
             Messengers
             and
             Ambassadors
             you
             are
             ;
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             
               he
               that
               despiseth
               me
               ,
               depiseth
               him
            
             withal
             
               who
               sent
               me
            
             ,
             Luke
             10.16
             .
          
           
             
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               that
               they
               which
               minister
            
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Worship
             and
             Temple
             
               about
               holy
               things
               ,
               live
               of
               the
            
             maintenance
             of
             the
             Temple
             ?
             
             and
             that
             
               they
               which
               wait
            
             in
             sacrificing
             
               at
               the
               Altar
               ,
               are
               Partakers
            
             of
             some
             portion
             of
             the
             Sacrifices
             
               with
               the
               Altar
               ?
               Even
               so
               hath
               God
               ordained
            
             amongst
             us
             ,
             like
             as
             he
             did
             among
             them
             ,
             
               that
               they
               who
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               should
            
             for
             that
             have
             a
             due
             maintenance
             and
             livelihood
             ,
             and
             b
             
               live
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               say
               I
               this
               as
               a
               man
               ,
            
             only
             from
             common
             reason
             ,
             equity
             and
             custom
             ;
             
               or
               saith
               not
            
             God
             ,
             by
             a
             peremptory
             way
             of
             Command
             in
             
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               same
               also
               ?
               For
            
             there
             
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               muzzle
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Oxe
               which
               treadeth
               out
               the
               Corn.
               Which
               is
               said
               not
               for
               the
               Oxen
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               sakes
               no
               doubt
               ,
            
             that
             we
             might
             not
             grudge
             the
             Labourer
             his
             hire
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             as
             he
             who
             should
             despise
             this
             Law
             under
             Moses
             ,
             could
             not
             escape
             death
             ;
             so
             much
             less
             can
             we
             ,
             since
             Christ
             has
             made
             it
             one
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             if
             we
             despise
             it
             now
             ,
             Heb.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Thou
               that
               sayest
               a
               man
               should
               not
               steal
               ,
               dost
               thou
               steal
               ?
               Thou
               that
               abhorrest
               Idols
               ,
            
             
             
               dost
               thou
               commit
               sacriledge
            
             ?
             By
             such
             scandalous
             sins
             as
             these
             
               the
               name
               of
               God
               is
               blasphemed
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               through
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
            
             &c.
             Rom.
             2.21
             ,
             22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             prohibitions
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             Husband
             and
             Wife
             ,
             their
             sanction
             is
             the
             same
             also
             .
             
          
           
             
               No
               man
               ever
               yet
               hated
               his
               own
               Flesh
               ,
            
             so
             as
             to
             be
             estranged
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             unconcerned
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             bear
             with
             its
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             by
             rubbing
             upon
             every
             sore
             place
             to
             vex
             and
             provoke
             it
             ;
             or
             not
             to
             hide
             and
             conceal
             its
             weaknesses
             ,
             but
             to
             publish
             and
             discover
             them
             .
             And
             as
             unnatural
             is
             this
             usage
             between
             Man
             and
             Wife
             ,
             
               for
               they
               two
               are
               one
               flesh
               ,
               Ephes.
            
             5.29
             ,
             31.
             
             Which
             prohibition
             of
             hatred
             between
             Man
             and
             Wife
             as
             between
             a
             Man
             and
             his
             own
             Flesh
             ,
             is
             set
             down
             as
             a
             necessary
             part
             of
             
               ceasing
               to
               be
               darkness
            
             ,
             and
             
               becoming
               light
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             No
             Adulterer
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Husbands
               love
               your
               Wives
            
             ,
             
             
               and
               be
               not
               bitter
            
             or
             passionate
             ,
             uncomplying
             and
             imperious
             
               against
               them
            
             .
             And
             this
             you
             must
             do
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             be
             accounted
             the
             
               holy
               and
               elect
               of
               God
            
             ,
             Col.
             3.12
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               He
               that
               provides
               not
            
             convenient
             maintenance
             ,
             
             
               especially
               for
               his
               own
               house
            
             ,
             whereof
             the
             Wife
             is
             the
             chief
             Member
             ,
             
               hath
               denied
               the
               faith
            
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               and
               is
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
               Teach
               Wives
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               own
               Husbands
               ,
            
             
             lest
             if
             they
             disobey
             them
             ,
             
               the
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ▪
             or
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             
               be
               blasphemed
            
             for
             such
             disobedience
             of
             Women
             that
             profess
             it
             ,
             Tit.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             prohibitions
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             Parents
             and
             Children
             ,
             what
             their
             sanction
             is
             ,
             
             these
             places
             will
             inform
             us
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               last
               days
               perillous
               times
               will
               come
               ;
               for
               men
               will
               be
               without
            
             b
             
               natural
               affection
            
             ,
             
             
               disobedient
               to
               Parents
               ;
               from
               such
               turn
               away
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               people
               of
               corrupt
               minds
               ,
               and
               reprobate
               concerning
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             
               They
               who
               provide
               not
               for
               their
               own
               house
               ,
            
             and
             especially
             
             for
             so
             near
             a
             part
             of
             it
             as
             their
             own
             Children
             are
             ,
             
             
               have
               denied
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             
               worse
               than
               Infidels
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
             
               Fathers
               provoke
               not
               your
               Children
               to
               wrath
               ,
            
             and
             hatefulness
             of
             you
             by
             a
             rigorous
             and
             harsh
             Government
             of
             them
             ,
             
             
               but
               bring
               them
               up
               in
               the
               nurture
               and
               admonition
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             6.4
             .
             Which
             are
             part
             of
             those
             Precepts
             ,
             our
             obedience
             whereof
             is
             necessarily
             required
             to
             our
             being
             accepted
             as
             Children
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             chap.
             5.
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             
               He
               that
            
             c
             curseth
             ,
             by
             reproaching
             and
             publishing
             the
             shame
             of
             
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               shall
               surely
               be
               put
               to
               death
               ,
            
             Exod.
             21.17
             .
          
           
             
               The
               eye
               that
               mocketh
               at
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               despiseth
               to
               obey
               his
               Mother
               ,
            
             although
             the
             offence
             be
             not
             come
             so
             far
             as
             words
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             a
             scornful
             and
             contemptuous
             look
             ,
             a
             jeering
             and
             abusive
             Countenance
             ;
             
               the
               Ravens
               of
               the
               vally
               shall
               pick
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               young
               Eagles
               shall
               eat
               it
               ,
            
             Prov.
             30.17
             .
          
           
             
               He
               that
               robbeth
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               and
               saith
               it
               is
               no
               transgression
               ,
            
             
             but
             an
             innocent
             action
             ,
             in
             regard
             he
             takes
             nothing
             but
             what
             either
             is
             ,
             or
             one
             day
             will
             be
             his
             own
             ;
             
               the
               same
               is
               the
               Companion
               of
               a
               Destroyer
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             he
             deserves
             to
             dye
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Murtherer
             ,
             Prov.
             28.24
             .
          
           
             
             
               If
               a
               man
               have
               a
               stubborn
            
             or
             contumacious
             
               and
               rebellious
               Son
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               obey
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               Father
               or
               Mother
               when
               they
               have
               chastened
               him
               ;
               let
               them
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               Elders
            
             or
             Rulers
             
               of
               his
               City
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Gates
               ,
            
             wherein
             were
             the
             Courts
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               be
               stoned
               to
               death
               ,
            
             Deut.
             21.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             prohibitions
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             we
             have
             their
             penalty
             established
             in
             these
             words
             :
          
           
             
               Without
               natural
               affection
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
               are
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             
               He
               that
               provides
               not
               for
               his
               own
               ,
               is
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             prohibitions
             in
             the
             last
             relation
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             Masters
             and
             Servants
             ,
             
             their
             sanction
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             places
             following
             :
          
           
             
               Masters
               ,
               give
               unto
               your
               Servants
               that
               which
               is
               just
               and
               equal
               ,
               knowing
               that
               you
            
             your selves
             
               also
               have
               a
               Master
               in
               Heaven
            
             (
             who
             will
             recompence
             your
             injustice
             ,
             rigour
             and
             unequal
             Government
             of
             them
             upon
             your
             own
             heads
             ,
             as
             Christ
             has
             plainly
             shewed
             us
             in
             the
             
               Parable
               of
               the
               Servants
            
             ,
             Matth.
             18.
             from
             ver
             .
             23.
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             )
             Col.
             4.1
             .
          
           
             
               Masters
               ,
               love
               your
               Servants
               ,
               forbearing
               threatning
               ,
            
             and
             ,
             
             what
             is
             near
             akin
             to
             it
             ,
             opprobrious
             language
             or
             railing
             ;
             
               knowing
               that
               your
               Master
               also
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               ,
            
             in
             judging
             and
             punishing
             such
             offences
             as
             these
             ,
             
               is
               no
               respecter
               of
               persons
            
             ,
             Ephes.
             6.9
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               man
               provide
               not
               for
               his
               own
               house
            
             or
             Family
             ,
             
             whereof
             his
             Servants
             are
             one
             part
             ,
             
               he
               is
               worse
               than
               an
               Infidel
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             
               Weep
               and
               howl
               ,
               O
               ye
               rich
               men
               ,
            
             
             
               for
               the
               miseries
               that
               shall
               come
               upon
               you
               .
               For
               the
               hire
               of
               the
               Labourers
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               you
               kept
               back
               by
               fraud
               ,
               cryeth
            
             against
             you
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Cries
               are
               entred
               into
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             who
             will
             most
             severely
             punish
             this
             injustice
             ,
             Jam.
             5.1
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Exhort
               Servants
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               their
               own
               Masters
               ,
            
             
             and
             not
             to
             be
             unobservant
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             
               please
               them
               well
               in
               all
               things
               .
               Not
               answering
               again
               ,
               not
               purloining
            
             ;
             not
             being
             false
             or
             unfaithful
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
             
               but
               showing
               all
               good
               fidelity
               .
               These
               things
               speak
               and
               exhort
               with
               all
               authority
               ,
               let
               no
               man
            
             dare
             ,
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             Gods
             high
             displeasure
             ,
             to
             
               despise
               thee
            
             ,
             Tit.
             2.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             15.
             
             Which
             things
             ,
             amongst
             others
             ,
             he
             is
             bid
             to
             teach
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             some
             who
             vented
             contrary
             Doctrines
             ,
             who
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             those
             Rules
             which
             they
             gave
             their
             Followers
             opposite
             to
             these
             ,
             are
             called
             
               abominable
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               good
               work
               reprobate
               ,
            
             Chap.
             1.16
             .
          
           
           
             
               Let
               as
               many
               Servants
               as
               are
               under
               the
               Yoke
               ,
               count
               their
               own
               Masters
               worthy
               of
               all
               honour
               ,
            
             
             and
             not
             despise
             and
             dishonour
             them
             by
             their
             irreverent
             behaviour
             ,
             publishing
             their
             faults
             and
             wounding
             their
             reputation
             ;
             
               that
               the
               Name
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             
               be
               not
               blasphemed
            
             or
             evil
             spoken
             of
             through
             the
             contrary
             usage
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
               teach
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               is
               proud
               ,
               knowing
               nothing
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Servants
               obey
               your
               Masters
               ,
               not
               with
               eye-service
               ,
               but
               heartily
               and
               in
               singleness
            
             or
             d
             simplicity
             
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             
             without
             acting
             double
             ,
             viz.
             something
             whilst
             their
             eye
             is
             over
             you
             ,
             but
             nothing
             when
             it
             is
             off
             you
             ;
             which
             you
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             only
             out
             of
             a
             dread
             of
             your
             Masters
             anger
             ,
             but
             as
             
               fearing
               God
            
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             punish
             you
             ,
             although
             your
             Master
             should
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             you
             ,
             Col.
             3.22
             .
          
           
             
             
               Servants
               ,
               he
            
             not
             stubborn
             and
             contumacious
             ,
             but
             
               subject
               to
               your
               Masters
               with
               all
               fear
            
             and
             reverence
             ;
             and
             that
             
               not
               only
               to
               the
               good
               and
               gentle
               ,
            
             or
             e
             equitable
             and
             moderate
             ,
             
               but
               also
               to
               the
               hasty
            
             and
             morose
             or
             
               froward
               .
               For
               if
               when
               you
               do
               well
               and
               suffer
               for
               it
               ,
               you
            
             yet
             
               take
               it
               patiently
               ;
               this
               is
            
             truly
             
               thank-worthy
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God.
            
             And
             indeed
             
               hereunto
               are
               you
               called
            
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             
               to
               suffer
            
             many
             times
             unjustly
             ,
             but
             still
             with
             patience
             ,
             
               as
               Christ
               did
            
             ,
             that
             hereafter
             you
             may
             reign
             with
             him
             also
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             Thus
             is
             our
             observation
             of
             these
             particular
             prohibitions
             plainly
             necessary
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             indispensably
             required
             to
             mercy
             and
             salvation
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             small
             remainder
             of
             them
             which
             are
             not
             expresly
             insisted
             on
             in
             this
             proof
             ,
             their
             necessity
             is
             sufficiently
             evidenced
             by
             the
             indispensableness
             of
             the
             opposite
             Commands
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             affirmative
             Laws
             is
             shown
             expresly
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             then
             recited
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Catalogues
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             affirmative
             or
             
               negative
               ,
               
               Commands
            
             or
             Prohibitions
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             are
             all
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             severest
             sanction
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             our
             
               fears
               of
               Hell
            
             and
             
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
            
             .
             They
             are
             the
             adaequate
             and
             compleat
             matter
             of
             that
             obedience
             which
             is
             to
             secure
             for
             us
             a
             happy
             Sentence
             .
             At
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             must
             all
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             them
             ;
             where
             they
             promise
             ,
             God
             will
             bestow
             rewards
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             threaten
             ,
             he
             will
             eternally
             condemn
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             length
             it
             plainly
             appears
             what
             those
             
               particular
               Laws
            
             are
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             sanctions
             of
             Life
             or
             Death
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             binds
             us
             to
             obey
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             whole
             we
             see
             ,
             That
             when
             we
             become
             Christians
             we
             are
             not
             turned
             loose
             and
             set
             at
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             we
             list
             ;
             but
             are
             put
             under
             a
             most
             strict
             Rule
             ,
             and
             bound
             up
             by
             a
             most
             exalted
             purity
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             love
             .
             The
             height
             of
             our
             Duty
             is
             answerable
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             our
             Priviledges
             and
             advantages
             ;
             For
             as
             never
             any
             people
             had
             so
             much
             f
             Grace
             given
             to
             them
             as
             we
             Christians
             have
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             so
             never
             was
             there
             of
             any
             so
             much
             Duty
             required
             .
          
           
             The
             poor
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             knew
             nothing
             more
             ,
             either
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             rewards
             and
             encouragements
             ,
             than
             they
             could
             argue
             themselves
             into
             a
             belief
             of
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             own
             wit
             and
             reason
             ;
             knew
             nothing
             of
             ,
             nor
             shall
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             be
             condemned
             for
             the
             transgression
             of
             several
             of
             those
             Commands
             which
             we
             shall
             dye
             for
             .
             So
             far
             were
             they
             from
             thinking
             that
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             
               lasciviousness
               ,
               uncleanness
            
             ,
             g
             
               filthy
               talk
            
             ,
             and
             
               obscene
               jests
            
             ,
             deserved
             death
             ,
             that
             as
             wise
             men
             as
             any
             among
             them
             did
             not
             believe
             it
             of
             h
             Fornication
             and
             Whoredome
             it self
             .
             They
             were
             in
             no
             fear
             of
             being
             called
             to
             account
             then
             ,
             and
             being
             found
             liable
             to
             eternal
             punishment
             ,
             for
             being
             
             
               angry
               at
               an
               enemy
            
             ,
             for
             i
             cursing
             or
             reproaching
             ,
             for
             
               praying
               to
               the
               Gods
               against
               him
               ,
            
             nay
             nor
             for
             other
             higher
             acts
             of
             malice
             and
             revenge
             .
             They
             never
             dreamed
             of
             being
             condemned
             for
             
               censoriousness
               ,
               uncourteousness
               ,
               surliness
               ,
               malignity
               ,
               mockery
               ,
               upbraiding
               ,
               reproach
            
             ;
             and
             least
             of
             all
             for
             
               scandalizing
               an
               ignorant
               and
               weak
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             or
             
               not
               relieving
               an
               enemy
            
             ,
             for
             
               not
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             or
             
               not
               mortifying
               their
               own
               Bodies
            
             .
             k
             Vain-glory
             and
             emulation
             they
             looked
             upon
             as
             deserving
             commendation
             rather
             than
             reproof
             :
             and
             boasting
             and
             ostentation
             ,
             when
             it
             had
             no
             mixture
             of
             ill
             design
             ,
             but
             was
             only
             for
             boastings
             sake
             ,
             even
             they
             who
             would
             find
             fault
             with
             it
             rebuked
             only
             as
             a
             l
             vanity
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             a
             
               mortal
               crime
            
             .
             The
             most
             that
             any
             of
             them
             could
             say
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             of
             several
             others
             ,
             which
             it
             would
             be
             too
             tedious
             to
             mention
             ,
             was
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             point
             of
             praise
             for
             men
             to
             observe
             them
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             duty
             ;
             they
             might
             be
             advised
             to
             it
             by
             a
             sage
             Philosopher
             ,
             but
             not
             imposed
             and
             commanded
             by
             a
             Judge
             and
             Lawgiver
             .
          
           
             Thus
             dark
             and
             defective
             was
             that
             sense
             of
             Duty
             which
             governed
             the
             
               heathen
               World.
            
             The
             priviledg
             of
             a
             clear
             and
             full
             revelation
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             God
             in
             
               great
               degrees
            
             
             afforded
             the
             Jews
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             us
             Christians
             in
             the
             
               compleatest
               measures
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             a
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             which
             he
             did
             not
             vouchsafe
             them
             .
             
               He
               shewed
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             says
             ,
             
               his
               Word
               unto
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               his
               Statutes
               unto
               Israel
            
             ;
             but
             
               he
               hath
               not
               dealt
               so
               with
               any
               of
               the
            
             heathen
             
               Nations
               ;
               for
               as
               for
               his
               Judgments
               ,
            
             or
             those
             Laws
             which
             we
             are
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             ,
             
               they
               have
               not
               known
            
             several
             of
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             147.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             And
             since
             not
             only
             the
             poor
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             more
             wise
             and
             learned
             sort
             of
             Heathens
             were
             thus
             void
             of
             knowledge
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             discern
             several
             of
             those
             to
             be
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             every
             one
             of
             us
             may
             discern
             most
             clearly
             if
             we
             will
             :
             although
             we
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             shall
             go
             unpunished
             for
             their
             transgressions
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             know
             them
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             be
             condemned
             for
             acting
             against
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             such
             Laws
             as
             were
             not
             sufficiently
             published
             and
             proclaimed
             to
             them
             .
             
               They
               that
               sinned
               without
            
             our
             
               Law
               ,
               shall
               also
               perish
            
             ,
             not
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             without
             our
             Law
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Sentence
             of
             such
             other
             Laws
             as
             are
             ,
             not
             ours
             but
             ,
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             only
             
               as
               many
               as
               have
               sinned
               in
            
             or
             under
             our
             
               Law
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               judged
            
             and
             condemned
             
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             Rom.
             2.12
             .
             Whatsoever
             they
             may
             suffer
             then
             for
             their
             transgressions
             of
             their
             
               own
               plain
               natural
               Laws
            
             ,
             which
             all
             of
             them
             might
             have
             known
             that
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             :
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             punished
             for
             their
             ignorant
             breach
             of
             such
             as
             are
             
               peculiarly
               ours
            
             ,
             but
             that
             part
             of
             their
             offences
             shall
             be
             overlooked
             ,
             and
             graciously
             connived
             at
             .
             For
             
               those
               times
               of
               ignorance
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               God
               winked
            
             or
             connived
             at
             ,
             Acts
             17.30
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             a
             
               stricter
               
               Rule
            
             and
             a
             
               more
               perfect
               Precept
            
             ,
             answerable
             to
             their
             
               clearer
               light
            
             and
             
               expresser
               promises
            
             ;
             yet
             were
             many
             m
             things
             still
             for
             the
             n
             hardness
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             indulged
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             which
             without
             repentance
             we
             shall
             smart
             most
             severely
             if
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             .
             A
             man
             might
             be
             innocent
             in
             the
             charge
             made
             against
             him
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             although
             he
             should
             
               return
               ill
               for
               ill
            
             ,
             or
             o
             
               retaliate
               injuries
            
             ,
             and
             curse
             and
             
               pray
               against
               his
               enemies
            
             .
             And
             this
             their
             most
             
               righteous
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             
               greatest
               Prophets
            
             ,
             even
             p
             David
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             have
             done
             frequently
             .
             They
             had
             no
             express
             Law
             threatning
             death
             to
             bare
             sensuality
             and
             worldliness
             ;
             but
             the
             very
             constitution
             of
             their
             Law
             ,
             which
             consisted
             mainly
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             ,
             in
             temporal
             promises
             ,
             seemed
             much
             to
             encourage
             it
             .
             They
             were
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             being
             damned
             by
             Moses
             for
             not
             
               bearing
               with
               the
               infirmities
               and
               weaknesses
               of
               their
               wives
               ,
            
             since
             their
             Law
             it self
             allowed
             them
             to
             
               put
               them
               away
            
             when
             they
             did
             not
             please
             them
             ;
             yea
             and
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             continued
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             marry
             ,
             and
             
               take
               others
            
             to
             them
             .
             For
             all
             which
             ,
             with
             others
             that
             might
             be
             mentioned
             ,
             although
             we
             Christians
             are
             liable
             to
             damnation
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             .
             For
             they
             will
             be
             judged
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             according
             to
             their
             obedience
             to
             their
             own
             Laws
             ,
             not
             to
             ours
             .
             
               As
               many
               as
               have
               sinned
               in
               the
               Law
            
             of
             Moses
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               that
               Law
               ,
               Rom.
            
             2.12
             .
          
           
           
             But
             as
             for
             us
             Christians
             ,
             we
             must
             walk
             by
             a
             more
             perfect
             Rule
             ,
             and
             live
             up
             to
             a
             nobler
             pitch
             than
             ordinarily
             either
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             did
             ;
             or
             at
             the
             last
             day
             we
             shall
             be
             eternally
             condemned
             .
             For
             take
             even
             those
             Sects
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             S
             t
             q
             Paul
             are
             the
             strictest
             of
             any
             in
             their
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             has
             peremptorily
             and
             plainly
             affirmed
             ,
             our
             obedience
             must
             of
             necessity
             surpass
             theirs
             .
             
               Except
               your
               righteousness
               exceed
               the
               righteousness
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               you
               shall
               in
               no
               case
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             accounts
             of
             our
             Religion
             we
             are
             guilty
             and
             punishable
             ,
             when
             no
             other
             Law
             would
             take
             hold
             of
             us
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             damned
             not
             only
             for
             
               Adultery
               ,
               Fornication
            
             and
             Whoredom
             ;
             but
             also
             for
             uncleanness
             ,
             for
             lasciviousness
             ;
             nay
             ,
             for
             
               filthy
               jests
            
             and
             
               obscene
               discourses
            
             .
             We
             are
             liable
             to
             dye
             ,
             non
             only
             for
             drunkenness
             and
             revellings
             ,
             for
             gluttony
             and
             surfeiting
             ;
             but
             also
             for
             
               carnality
               ,
               sensuality
            
             ,
             and
             voluptuousness
             .
             There
             is
             enough
             against
             us
             to
             condemn
             us
             ,
             although
             we
             do
             not
             
               kill
               our
               enemy
            
             ,
             if
             we
             
               hate
               him
            
             ,
             or
             
               rail
               at
               him
            
             ,
             nay
             if
             we
             
               refuse
               to
               do
               good
               to
               him
               ,
            
             to
             
               speak
               well
               of
               him
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               pray
               for
               him
            
             .
             We
             are
             strictly
             charged
             not
             only
             that
             we
             should
             not
             lye
             and
             slander
             ,
             but
             moreover
             that
             we
             should
             not
             so
             much
             as
             revile
             or
             reproach
             ,
             or
             mock
             ,
             or
             upbraid
             ,
             or
             censure
             ,
             or
             
               speak
               evil
            
             .
             We
             are
             severely
             threatned
             ,
             not
             only
             if
             we
             
               offer
               violence
            
             to
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             are
             surly
             towards
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             hasty
             and
             fierce
             with
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             
               stately
               ,
               uncondescensive
            
             ,
             or
             uncourteous
             to
             him
             .
             So
             far
             must
             we
             be
             from
             fighting
             and
             blows
             ,
             from
             seditions
             and
             tumults
             ;
             that
             under
             the
             highest
             penalties
             we
             must
             abstain
             from
             clamour
             and
             brawling
             ,
             from
             debate
             and
             variance
             ,
             from
             unquietness
             ,
             yea
             from
             pragmaticalness
             ,
             or
             
               busying
               our selves
               in
               others
               mens
               matters
               .
            
             We
             must
             keep
             back
             from
             
               dishonour
               ,
               
               irreverence
            
             ,
             and
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
            
             ,
             whilst
             we
             submit
             to
             them
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             from
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             resistance
             of
             our
             lawful
             Prince
             in
             open
             rebellion
             .
             To
             
               extort
               ,
               depress
            
             ,
             or
             
               circumvent
               our
               Brother
               in
               any
               matter
               ,
            
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             Condemnation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               direct
               theft
            
             ,
             and
             downright
             robbery
             .
             To
             
               refuse
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             to
             
               scandalize
               a
               weak
               Brother
            
             ,
             to
             
               envy
               our
               Neighbours
               praise
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               vain-glorious
               ,
               arrogant
            
             ,
             and
             forward
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             boast
             and
             set
             off
             our
             own
             ;
             are
             all
             mortal
             sins
             in
             the
             accounts
             of
             our
             Law
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             subject
             the
             impenitent
             Actors
             of
             them
             to
             eternal
             destruction
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             other
             instances
             set
             down
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Catalogues
             ,
             which
             are
             too
             many
             to
             mention
             here
             ,
             let
             us
             plainly
             see
             the
             height
             of
             that
             holiness
             ,
             and
             the
             perfection
             of
             that
             love
             which
             we
             are
             to
             live
             or
             dye
             by
             .
             Our
             Law
             is
             the
             most
             perfect
             Rule
             that
             ever
             the
             World
             heard
             of
             ;
             and
             ,
             as
             ever
             we
             hope
             for
             mercy
             and
             bliss
             ,
             ours
             is
             to
             be
             the
             most
             perfect
             obedience
             .
             For
             as
             all
             these
             Laws
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             Death
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             obey
             ,
             are
             most
             Heavenly
             and
             Divine
             ;
             so
             is
             that
             a
             most
             perfect
             obedience
             which
             is
             indispensably
             required
             to
             them
             .
             Which
             will
             more
             fully
             appear
             by
             clearing
             up
             what
             I
             am
             to
             show
             in
             the
             next
             Book
             ,
             
               viz.
               What
               degrees
               and
               manner
               of
               obedience
               is
               indispensably
               required
               to
               them
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           III.
           What
           degrees
           and
           manner
           of
           Obedience
           is
           required
           to
           all
           the
           Laws
           forementioned
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             Sincerity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               qualification
               of
               an
               acceptable
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               sincere
               .
               Two
               things
               implied
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               truth
               or
               undissembledness
               ,
               and
               purity
               or
               unmixedness
               of
               our
               service
               .
               Of
               the
               first
               Notion
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               as
               opposite
               to
               hypocrisie
               ,
               or
               doing
               what
               God
               commands
               out
               of
               a
               real
               intention
               and
               design
               to
               serve
               him
               .
               Of
               a
               two-fold
               intention
               ,
               actual
               and
               express
               ;
               or
               habitual
               and
               implicite
               .
               Of
               intention
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               two
               in
               particular
               .
               Where
               an
               actual
               intention
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               where
               an
               habitual
               is
               sufficient
               to
               our
               obedience
               .
               Of
               the
               second
               Notion
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               as
               it
               notes
               purity
               of
               our
               service
               in
               opposition
               to
               mixture
               and
               corrupt
               alloy
               .
               This
               Point
               stated
               ,
               viz.
               What
               intention
               of
               our
               good
               together
               with
               Gods
               service
               is
               consistent
               with
               an
               acceptable
               and
               sincere
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               what
               destroys
               it
               .
               Integrity
               of
               our
               Obedience
               a
               sure
               mark
               whereby
               to
               judge
               whether
               it
               be
               sincere
               or
               no.
               
            
          
           
           
             THE
             Qualifications
             which
             must
             render
             our
             obedience
             acceptable
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             avail
             us
             unto
             life
             and
             pardon
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             are
             comprehended
             in
             these
             two
             ;
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Sincerity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Integrity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             render
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             of
             God
             acceptable
             and
             available
             to
             our
             salvation
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             it
             be
             sincere
             .
          
           
             Sincerity
             is
             a
             a
             
               true
               and
               undissembled
               service
               of
               God
               ,
            
             opposite
             to
             hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             a
             false
             and
             
               feigned
               pretence
               of
               obeying
               him
               ,
               when
               in
               reality
               we
               only
               serve
               our
               own
               selves
               .
            
          
           
             For
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             been
             so
             gracious
             to
             us
             in
             chusing
             out
             the
             instances
             of
             our
             Duty
             and
             of
             his
             Commands
             ,
             as
             to
             adopt
             for
             the
             most
             part
             those
             particular
             sorts
             of
             actions
             into
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             natural
             Order
             and
             Constitution
             of
             things
             make
             for
             our
             own
             present
             
               pleasure
               ,
               reputation
            
             ,
             or
             interest
             .
             And
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             and
             fundamental
             principle
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             self-love
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             inducement
             to
             us
             to
             practise
             them
             ,
             although
             God
             had
             never
             laid
             his
             Commands
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             that
             although
             we
             have
             no
             kindness
             at
             all
             for
             God
             ,
             nor
             would
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             yet
             shall
             we
             observe
             many
             things
             which
             he
             enjoins
             us
             ,
             not
             for
             
               his
               pleasure
            
             ,
             but
             our
             own
             .
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             may
             we
             be
             chast
             ,
             and
             sober
             ,
             and
             practise
             all
             other
             Vertues
             that
             are
             gainful
             ,
             not
             because
             we
             love
             God
             ;
             but
             only
             because
             we
             
               love
               mony
            
             .
             We
             may
             be
             just
             and
             honest
             ,
             and
             
               seemingly
               religious
            
             ;
             not
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             
               own
               
               credit
            
             ,
             because
             the
             contrary
             practice
             would
             wound
             our
             good
             Name
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             stain
             our
             reputation
             .
             And
             now
             when
             our
             own
             lusts
             and
             vices
             ,
             our
             
               carnal
               pleasures
            
             ,
             and
             
               temporal
               advantages
            
             strike
             in
             after
             this
             manner
             with
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             command
             the
             same
             service
             which
             he
             enjoins
             us
             ;
             we
             may
             pretend
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             ,
             and
             as
             too
             oft
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             performances
             ,
             which
             are
             really
             owing
             to
             our
             own
             self-interests
             ,
             come
             from
             us
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Religion
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             when
             we
             falsifie
             and
             feign
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             flat
             dissimulation
             .
             It
             is
             no
             more
             but
             
               acting
               the
               part
            
             of
             an
             obedient
             and
             religious
             man
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             like
             an
             b
             Actor
             on
             the
             Stage
             ,
             we
             are
             that
             person
             whom
             we
             represent
             ,
             not
             in
             
               inward
               truth
            
             and
             reality
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             
               outward
               shew
            
             and
             appearance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             hypocrisie
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             sincere
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             is
             the
             same
             as
             
               really
               to
               intend
               that
               obedience
               which
               he
               professes
               .
            
             It
             is
             inwardly
             and
             truly
             to
             will
             and
             do
             that
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             which
             in
             outward
             shew
             and
             appearance
             we
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             do
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             says
             ,
             but
             
               truth
               in
               the
               inward
               parts
            
             ,
             Psal.
             51.6
             ;
             the
             having
             our
             inward
             design
             and
             intention
             to
             agree
             with
             our
             outward
             profession
             ;
             and
             being
             verily
             and
             indeed
             those
             obedient
             persons
             which
             we
             pretend
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             this
             sincerity
             of
             our
             performance
             of
             what
             God
             requires
             ,
             
               viz.
               our
               doing
               it
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               commands
               it
               :
            
             it
             is
             altogether
             necessary
             to
             make
             such
             performance
             become
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             qualifie
             us
             for
             the
             rewards
             of
             those
             that
             obey
             .
             For
             without
             it
             we
             do
             not
             observe
             c
             Gods
             will
             ,
             but
             our
             own
             ;
             his
             Command
             
             had
             no
             share
             in
             what
             we
             did
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             been
             done
             although
             he
             had
             said
             nothing
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             our
             performance
             of
             it
             we
             served
             not
             him
             ,
             but
             our
             own
             selves
             .
             And
             what
             has
             God
             to
             thank
             us
             for
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             nothing
             but
             our
             own
             pleasure
             ?
             Wherein
             do
             we
             serve
             him
             ,
             by
             acting
             only
             according
             to
             our
             own
             liking
             ?
             That
             cannot
             be
             charged
             on
             him
             which
             is
             not
             designed
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             do
             what
             he
             commands
             no
             otherwise
             than
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             we
             had
             done
             nothing
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             judge
             us
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             to
             have
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sincere
             in
             our
             obedient
             performances
             .
             For
             
               the
               Lord
               looketh
               not
               on
               the
            
             d
             
               outward
               appearance
            
             and
             pretence
             ,
             saith
             
               Samuel
               ,
               but
               he
               looks
               on
               the
            
             inward
             intention
             and
             design
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             heart
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16.7
             .
             
               He
               saves
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               ,
               Psal.
            
             7.10
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               As
               for
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
               ,
               they
               ,
            
             and
             they
             alone
             ,
             
               shall
               glory
               ,
               Psal.
            
             64.10
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             from
             the
             bare
             outward
             appearance
             and
             profession
             ,
             but
             
               from
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             says
             Solomon
             ,
             that
             proceed
             
               the
               issues
               of
               life
               ,
               Prov.
            
             4.23
             .
             And
             this
             is
             plainly
             declared
             in
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             .
             For
             it
             accepts
             not
             a
             heartless
             service
             ,
             nor
             accounts
             it self
             obeyed
             by
             what
             was
             never
             intended
             for
             it
             .
             But
             thus
             it
             bespeaks
             us
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               requires
               thee
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               all
               thy
            
             e
             
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               soul.
               For
               he
               is
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               a
               mighty
               and
               a
               terrible
            
             to
             all
             that
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             
               and
               who
            
             in
             his
             Judgement
             
               regardeth
               not
               persons
               ,
               nor
            
             to
             corrupt
             him
             
               taketh
               rewards
            
             ,
             Deut.
             10.12
             ,
             17.
             
             And
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             that
             their
             
               being
               sincere
            
             is
             the
             way
             
               to
               be
               without
               offence
               till
               the
               Day
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.10
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             to
             render
             our
             obedience
             acceptable
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             it
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             that
             it
             be
             sincere
             and
             unfeigned
             .
             We
             must
             do
             what
             Gods
             Laws
             prescribe
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             our
             own
             credit
             or
             interest
             
             sometimes
             requires
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             God
             has
             commanded
             it
             .
             In
             all
             our
             obedient
             performances
             our
             heart
             and
             design
             must
             go
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             before
             ever
             he
             will
             recompence
             and
             reward
             us
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             't
             is
             plain
             we
             cannot
             obey
             God
             ,
             either
             against
             our
             will
             and
             intention
             ,
             or
             without
             them
             ;
             seeing
             our
             wills
             and
             intentions
             themselves
             are
             the
             very
             life
             and
             soul
             of
             our
             obedience
             .
             The
             prime
             part
             of
             our
             Duty
             consists
             in
             the
             directing
             of
             our
             Design
             :
             for
             even
             that
             which
             is
             done
             agreeably
             to
             Gods
             Command
             must
             be
             aimed
             and
             intended
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             will
             never
             be
             owned
             and
             approved
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             judge
             of
             this
             sincerity
             of
             our
             service
             which
             is
             measured
             by
             our
             intention
             and
             design
             ;
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             two-fold
             intention
             .
             For
             it
             is
             either
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Actual
             and
             express
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Habitual
             and
             implicite
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             this
             latter
             which
             is
             always
             and
             indispensably
             required
             to
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             service
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             former
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             always
             necessary
             ,
             though
             oftentimes
             it
             be
             .
          
           
             Intention
             is
             the
             
               tendency
               of
               the
               soul
               towards
               some
               end
               which
               it
               likes
               ,
               and
               which
               it
               thinks
               to
               compass
               and
               endeavour
               after
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             one
             prime
             requisite
             in
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             distinguisheth
             our
             operations
             from
             the
             actions
             of
             brute
             Beasts
             ;
             for
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             proceeds
             from
             the
             necessary
             force
             of
             
               uncontriving
               Nature
            
             and
             instinct
             ;
             but
             what
             we
             ,
             from
             reason
             and
             design
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             difference
             is
             this
             ,
             Because
             God
             has
             given
             the
             
               brute
               Beasts
            
             no
             higher
             Guide
             and
             Commander
             of
             their
             actions
             ,
             than
             appetite
             and
             passion
             ,
             whose
             motions
             are
             not
             chosen
             with
             freedom
             ,
             and
             raised
             in
             them
             by
             reason
             and
             thought
             ;
             but
             merely
             by
             the
             
               necessitating
               force
            
             of
             
               outward
               objects
            
             themselves
             ,
             and
             those
             
             impressions
             which
             they
             make
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             they
             act
             altogether
             through
             love
             and
             
               hatred
               ,
               hopes
            
             and
             fears
             ;
             and
             they
             love
             and
             hate
             ,
             not
             through
             reason
             and
             discourse
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             natural
             and
             
               mechanical
               suitableness
            
             or
             offensiveness
             of
             those
             objects
             which
             they
             act
             for
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             us
             men
             ,
             he
             has
             put
             all
             our
             actions
             under
             the
             power
             and
             in
             the
             disposal
             ,
             not
             of
             
               outward
               things
            
             ,
             but
             of
             something
             within
             us
             ,
             even
             our
             own
             
               free
               will.
            
             They
             are
             not
             imposed
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             force
             of
             any
             thing
             without
             us
             ,
             but
             are
             freely
             chosen
             by
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             their
             Instruments
             ,
             but
             their
             Authours
             ;
             they
             flow
             from
             our
             own
             pleasure
             and
             undetermined
             choice
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             our
             actions
             are
             at
             the
             disposal
             and
             command
             of
             our
             wills
             ;
             so
             do
             our
             wills
             themselves
             command
             and
             dispose
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             blindly
             and
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             always
             for
             some
             reason
             ,
             and
             upon
             some
             design
             .
             For
             in
             themselves
             they
             are
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             either
             omit
             or
             
               act
               ,
               neglect
            
             or
             exert
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             determine
             our
             wills
             one
             way
             rather
             than
             the
             other
             ,
             to
             act
             them
             rather
             than
             to
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             moved
             and
             perswaded
             by
             such
             Arguments
             as
             are
             fit
             to
             win
             upon
             them
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             can
             move
             and
             gain
             upon
             our
             wills
             ,
             is
             only
             goodness
             .
             We
             will
             and
             desire
             nothing
             but
             what
             we
             think
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             tends
             some
             way
             or
             other
             to
             better
             and
             advantage
             us
             .
             For
             what
             we
             believe
             is
             insignificant
             and
             useless
             ,
             we
             contemn
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             hurtful
             and
             evil
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             Principle
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             self-love
             ,
             we
             straightway
             entertain
             with
             hatred
             and
             avoidance
             ,
             but
             never
             with
             love
             and
             
               good
               will.
            
             So
             that
             whensoever
             we
             will
             and
             chuse
             to
             act
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             sit
             still
             ;
             it
             is
             always
             for
             some
             end
             which
             we
             propose
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             good
             or
             other
             which
             we
             expect
             to
             get
             by
             it
             .
             For
             no
             man
             will
             be
             at
             pains
             for
             nothing
             ,
             or
             labour
             without
             aiming
             at
             any
             recompence
             ;
             but
             some
             end
             or
             goodness
             there
             must
             still
             
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             move
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             choose
             rather
             to
             act
             ,
             than
             to
             sit
             idle
             .
             All
             our
             Actions
             therefore
             are
             only
             as
             means
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             alwayes
             some
             end
             or
             other
             of
             them
             which
             we
             propose
             to
             our selves
             to
             reap
             from
             them
             ;
             something
             which
             we
             like
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             think
             they
             tend
             to
             ,
             that
             makes
             us
             employ
             our
             Powers
             in
             the
             production
             of
             them
             .
             And
             this
             eying
             or
             aiming
             at
             the
             End
             or
             Motive
             whereunto
             we
             see
             our
             Action
             tends
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             
               sake
               whereof
            
             we
             
               set
               about
               it
            
             ,
             is
             our
             Intention
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             that
             all
             our
             Actions
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             chosen
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             some
             end
             ,
             and
             exerted
             upon
             some
             intention
             and
             design
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             this
             Intention
             there
             is
             some
             difference
             :
             For
             sometimes
             in
             acting
             we
             actually
             and
             expresly
             think
             of
             ,
             and
             look
             up
             to
             that
             End
             or
             Good
             which
             we
             are
             moved
             by
             ,
             and
             act
             for
             ,
             and
             operate
             in
             direct
             order
             ,
             and
             respect
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             actual
             and
             
               express
               intention
            
             .
             But
             at
             other
             times
             we
             do
             not
             look
             expresly
             further
             than
             the
             act
             it self
             ;
             but
             through
             a
             setled
             Intention
             before
             made
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             full
             force
             in
             determining
             of
             our
             Wills
             towards
             that
             Good
             which
             we
             act
             for
             ,
             yet
             continuing
             ;
             we
             readily
             do
             what
             tends
             towards
             it
             ,
             without
             ever
             expresly
             eying
             or
             designing
             of
             it
             .
             Our
             former
             Intention
             was
             so
             full
             and
             so
             effectual
             ,
             that
             it
             has
             determined
             our
             choice
             of
             the
             action
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             our
             Wills
             need
             nothing
             more
             to
             make
             them
             command
             that
             it
             be
             done
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             offer'd
             the
             opportunity
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             They
             are
             sufficiently
             moved
             by
             the
             End
             for
             which
             the
             Action
             is
             to
             be
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             their
             
               constant
               temper
            
             and
             inclination
             is
             to
             bend
             after
             it
             .
             So
             that
             when
             a
             particular
             Action
             occurs
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             actually
             to
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             look
             up
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             are
             sufficiently
             inclined
             to
             act
             in
             order
             to
             it
             ,
             through
             their
             
               habitual
               tendency
            
             
             and
             propension
             towards
             it
             .
             And
             this
             being
             no
             
               express
               intuition
            
             ,
             and
             
               particular
               designing
            
             of
             the
             end
             which
             we
             act
             for
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             
               setled
               tendency
            
             and
             inclination
             in
             the
             soul
             after
             it
             ,
             which
             through
             long
             use
             and
             custome
             is
             become
             its
             
               constant
               temper
            
             and
             habitual
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             called
             an
             habitual
             ,
             or
             
               implicit
               intention
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             both
             these
             sorts
             of
             Intention
             have
             their
             place
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             our
             
               other
               Actions
            
             ,
             so
             particularly
             in
             those
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Obedience
             .
             For
             sometimes
             our
             performances
             of
             those
             things
             which
             God
             requires
             are
             studied
             and
             deliberate
             ;
             we
             pause
             at
             them
             before
             we
             exert
             them
             ,
             and
             think
             and
             perswade
             our selves
             into
             the
             production
             of
             them
             .
             And
             in
             regard
             the
             
               great
               motive
            
             or
             end
             of
             exerting
             them
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Gods
               command
               and
               injunction
               of
               them
               ,
            
             is
             the
             
               great
               Argument
            
             to
             win
             us
             over
             to
             them
             ;
             when
             we
             take
             time
             and
             ponder
             so
             ,
             we
             act
             through
             a
             particular
             and
             
               express
               intention
            
             .
             But
             then
             at
             other
             times
             we
             do
             what
             God
             enjoyns
             before
             we
             are
             aware
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             deliberate
             about
             it
             ,
             or
             argue
             our selves
             into
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             stand
             ready
             to
             perform
             it
             as
             soon
             as
             opportunity
             is
             offered
             .
             And
             here
             the
             will
             being
             already
             inclined
             of
             it self
             to
             exert
             the
             action
             ,
             because
             God
             has
             commanded
             it
             ,
             it
             needs
             no
             arguments
             to
             move
             ,
             nor
             any
             express
             intuition
             of
             the
             end
             to
             perswade
             it
             ,
             but
             indeliberately
             chooses
             to
             obey
             out
             of
             its
             own
             
               habitual
               temper
            
             ,
             and
             
               implicit
               intention
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             difference
             of
             our
             Intention
             in
             doing
             those
             things
             which
             God
             commands
             ;
             it
             is
             plainly
             the
             
               different
               degrees
               and
               perfection
               of
               our
               Obedience
               .
            
             For
             when
             our
             Virtue
             and
             Obedience
             are
             of
             
               small
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             
               imperfect
               degree
            
             ;
             there
             our
             Lusts
             have
             a
             considerable
             Power
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Religion
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             have
             not
             force
             enough
             eventually
             to
             hinder
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             so
             much
             as
             will
             suffice
             them
             to
             contend
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             oppose
             the
             doing
             
             of
             our
             duty
             :
             So
             that
             even
             when
             we
             do
             obey
             in
             
               this
               state
            
             ,
             and
             close
             with
             Gods
             command
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             a
             strife
             and
             a
             war
             ,
             by
             conflict
             and
             victory
             .
             Now
             here
             our
             wills
             are
             in
             doubt
             what
             way
             they
             shall
             determine
             their
             choice
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             canvassed
             and
             beset
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             both
             by
             God
             and
             by
             our
             own
             Flesh
             ,
             by
             our
             Duty
             and
             our
             Appetites
             .
             And
             to
             enable
             Religion
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             in
             this
             conflict
             above
             our
             Passions
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             representing
             all
             its
             force
             ,
             and
             of
             setting
             all
             its
             motives
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             may
             be
             induced
             to
             strike
             in
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             what
             it
             commandeth
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             the
             main
             end
             and
             motive
             of
             all
             our
             
               Religious
               Services
            
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Gods
               having
               injoyned
               and
               commanded
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             for
             
               his
               sake
            
             ,
             that
             we
             perform
             them
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             
               endear
               our selves
               to
               him
            
             by
             
               doing
               of
               his
               pleasure
            
             .
             So
             that
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             choose
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             our
             own
             Lusts
             ,
             we
             must
             set
             him
             and
             his
             command
             before
             us
             .
             They
             are
             the
             end
             for
             which
             we
             are
             to
             work
             ,
             the
             motive
             and
             argument
             that
             must
             bear
             us
             out
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             effectually
             willing
             to
             do
             what
             we
             are
             required
             .
             In
             this
             state
             then
             of
             
               strong
               lusts
            
             and
             
               imperfect
               obedience
            
             ,
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             choose
             to
             do
             what
             God
             injoyns
             ,
             when
             our
             own
             Lusts
             do
             powerfully
             incline
             us
             to
             do
             the
             contrary
             ;
             we
             have
             need
             of
             an
             actual
             thought
             and
             intuition
             of
             God
             and
             his
             command
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             end
             and
             motive
             that
             must
             determine
             us
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             bear
             down
             all
             that
             opposition
             which
             our
             Lusts
             make
             against
             him
             :
             So
             that
             all
             the
             obedience
             which
             we
             perform
             here
             ,
             is
             through
             a
             particular
             and
             
               express
               intention
            
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             when
             our
             Virtue
             and
             Obedience
             is
             of
             full
             growth
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             so
             accustomed
             to
             do
             what
             God
             requires
             ,
             that
             now
             we
             find
             no
             reluctance
             or
             opposition
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             use
             has
             made
             it
             become
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             our
             
               considerate
               choice
            
             ,
             as
             our
             natural
             
             and
             
               indeliberate
               performance
            
             ;
             here
             our
             wills
             are
             ready
             of
             themselves
             to
             embrace
             the
             instance
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             obey
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             offered
             :
             We
             need
             not
             to
             consider
             and
             think
             our selves
             into
             a
             choice
             and
             practice
             of
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             ;
             for
             our
             natural
             bent
             and
             habitual
             tendency
             is
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             nothing
             more
             is
             wanting
             to
             our
             performance
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             our
             being
             shew'd
             it
             .
             The
             Action
             of
             Obedience
             is
             chosen
             before
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             Principles
             of
             working
             stand
             ready
             and
             prepared
             for
             it
             .
             For
             the
             intention
             of
             serving
             God
             is
             confirmed
             without
             all
             reserve
             ;
             and
             the
             decree
             of
             our
             wills
             is
             past
             already
             to
             perform
             what
             we
             have
             intended
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             an
             opportunity
             for
             obedience
             is
             presented
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             left
             to
             deliberate
             and
             consider
             of
             ,
             but
             without
             all
             doubtings
             or
             delay
             go
             on
             to
             work
             and
             practise
             it
             .
             And
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             a
             genuine
             and
             direct
             effect
             of
             our
             Obedience
             having
             acquired
             
               great
               degrees
               of
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             becoming
             customary
             and
             habitual
             .
             For
             Custome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             is
             a
             
               second
               Nature
            
             ;
             such
             things
             as
             have
             been
             long
             
               used
               by
               us
            
             ,
             stick
             as
             close
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             flow
             as
             easily
             ,
             as
             quickly
             ,
             as
             indeliberately
             and
             naturally
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             those
             things
             that
             are
             
               born
               with
               us
            
             .
             They
             do
             not
             stay
             for
             our
             particular
             contrivance
             and
             designation
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             run
             before
             it
             .
             A
             man
             by
             long
             custome
             shall
             have
             his
             fingers
             move
             so
             fast
             upon
             a
             Lute
             ,
             that
             thought
             it self
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             time
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             answer
             every
             stop
             with
             a
             particular
             intention
             and
             command
             of
             it
             .
             An
             
               habitual
               Swearer
            
             ,
             when
             occasion
             is
             offered
             ,
             or
             without
             any
             ,
             will
             rap
             out
             Oaths
             when
             he
             is
             not
             aware
             ;
             and
             so
             little
             many
             times
             was
             there
             of
             actual
             contrivance
             and
             express
             design
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             it
             .
             And
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             other
             
               habitual
               sinners
            
             ,
             whose
             transgressions
             ,
             proceeding
             not
             so
             much
             from
             a
             particular
             and
             express
             
             choice
             ,
             as
             from
             an
             habitual
             temper
             ,
             and
             even
             natural
             inclination
             ,
             are
             unconsidered
             and
             indeliberate
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             our
             Obedience
             it self
             is
             become
             customary
             ,
             and
             use
             has
             wrought
             it
             into
             our
             very
             Nature
             ;
             we
             have
             no
             need
             ,
             upon
             every
             return
             of
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             eye
             Gods
             command
             which
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             intend
             his
             service
             as
             a
             motive
             to
             our
             wills
             ,
             to
             engage
             them
             to
             choose
             the
             Action
             before
             us
             which
             tends
             to
             it
             .
             We
             stay
             not
             to
             bethink
             our selves
             what
             it
             tends
             to
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             to
             be
             served
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             intend
             expresly
             to
             serve
             him
             in
             it
             .
             No
             ,
             all
             these
             were
             done
             to
             our
             hands
             before
             the
             time
             of
             obeying
             came
             ,
             so
             that
             now
             when
             we
             have
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             busie
             our selves
             in
             exciting
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             habitual
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             perfection
             of
             obedience
             ,
             act
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             force
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             obeying
             through
             an
             habitual
             and
             
               implicite
               intention
            
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             of
             this
             
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               customariness
               of
               our
               obedience
               ,
            
             being
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             obeying
             only
             through
             an
             
               habitual
               intention
            
             ;
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             not
             the
             actual
             ,
             but
             habitual
             intention
             of
             serving
             God
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             is
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             indispensably
             required
             to
             a
             sincere
             service
             of
             him
             .
             Indeed
             when
             we
             pause
             ,
             and
             deliberate
             ,
             and
             take
             several
             things
             into
             our
             consideration
             ,
             a
             
               particular
               intention
            
             of
             his
             service
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             what
             we
             do
             upon
             such
             deliberation
             an
             
               acceptable
               obedience
            
             :
             For
             if
             in
             the
             deliberation
             our
             choice
             was
             doubtfull
             as
             to
             the
             event
             ;
             such
             particularity
             of
             intention
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             us
             choose
             the
             Action
             of
             obedience
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             doubtfull
             as
             to
             the
             motive
             ,
             when
             other
             things
             sufficient
             to
             make
             us
             act
             as
             we
             did
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             service
             of
             our
             Lusts
             or
             Interests
             )
             concurr'd
             to
             it
             as
             well
             as
             
               Gods
               Command
            
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             necessary
             to
             make
             us
             choose
             the
             
               acceptable
               service
            
             of
             obedience
             .
             But
             for
             that
             intention
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             
             is
             not
             only
             here
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             or
             some
             others
             ,
             but
             universally
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             ,
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             
               habitual
               intention
            
             .
             For
             the
             very
             reason
             why
             we
             do
             not
             intend
             his
             service
             particularly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             but
             only
             habitually
             and
             implicitely
             ,
             is
             because
             our
             obedience
             has
             arrived
             to
             good
             perfection
             ,
             and
             long
             use
             and
             custome
             has
             made
             it
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             at
             every
             turn
             our
             considerate
             choice
             and
             contrivance
             ,
             as
             our
             unstudied
             inclination
             and
             very
             nature
             .
             Now
             this
             exaltation
             of
             Obedience
             into
             a
             natural
             temper
             is
             so
             far
             from
             rendring
             it
             unsincere
             ,
             and
             making
             God
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             that
             in
             very
             deed
             it
             is
             the
             height
             and
             perfection
             of
             that
             which
             his
             Gospel
             commands
             us
             to
             aspire
             and
             aim
             at
             .
             For
             there
             our
             Duty
             is
             expressed
             by
             our
             being
             f
             
               born
               again
            
             ,
             by
             our
             becoming
             g
             
               New
               Men
            
             ,
             h
             and
             
               New
               Creatures
            
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             being
             made
             i
             
               partakers
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             so
             like
             unto
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             carried
             on
             to
             all
             actions
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             motives
             of
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             exact
             and
             infinite
             goodness
             of
             his
             own
             Nature
             it self
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             measuring
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             Obedience
             by
             the
             reality
             of
             our
             intention
             and
             design
             for
             Gods
             service
             ,
             we
             see
             that
             we
             are
             not
             alwayes
             to
             exact
             of
             our selves
             a
             particular
             and
             express
             intention
             ,
             because
             God
             requires
             it
             not
             ;
             but
             may
             ,
             and
             often
             must
             ,
             when
             our
             Obedience
             becomes
             natural
             and
             habitual
             ,
             take
             up
             with
             an
             intention
             that
             is
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             fuller
             understanding
             of
             this
             condition
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             Sincerity
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             reality
             and
             undissembledness
             of
             our
             service
             and
             intention
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             discoursed
             of
             hitherto
             ,
             but
             their
             uncorruptness
             ,
             and
             unmixedness
             likewise
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             sometimes
             signified
             by
             sincerity
             ,
             which
             is
             used
             to
             denote
             ,
             not
             Truth
             only
             and
             reality
             
             in
             opposition
             to
             Fiction
             and
             Hypocrisie
             ;
             but
             k
             Purity
             also
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             mixture
             and
             alloy
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             read
             of
             the
             
               sincere
               milk
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
            
             the
             pure
             and
             unmixed
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             as
             freed
             from
             all
             adulterate
             mixtures
             of
             
               Gnostick
               Impurities
            
             and
             
               Jewish
               Observances
            
             ,
             which
             were
             those
             compositions
             ,
             wherewith
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             so
             many
             went
             about
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.2
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             to
             serve
             God
             sincerely
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             is
             to
             perform
             what
             he
             commands
             us
             
               for
               his
               sake
            
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             
               design
               to
               please
               him
            
             ,
             without
             mixing
             therewith
             any
             by-ends
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             or
             intending
             our
             own
             
               self
               interests
            
             together
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             with
             much
             restriction
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             all
             intention
             of
             
               Pleasure
               ,
               Profit
            
             ,
             or
             other
             
               Interest
               to
               our selves
            
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             Gods
             commands
             which
             he
             has
             forbidden
             us
             :
             We
             may
             design
             to
             advantage
             our selves
             by
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             be
             sincere
             still
             ;
             provided
             that
             this
             design
             be
             only
             upon
             those
             spiritual
             and
             
               eternal
               advantages
               which
               God
               himself
               promises
            
             to
             the
             obedient
             ;
             or
             upon
             
               temporal
               ones
            
             so
             far
             as
             they
             minister
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             are
             subordinate
             under
             it
             .
             But
             that
             
               mixture
               of
               intention
            
             only
             is
             corrupt
             and
             unsincere
             ,
             when
             together
             with
             our
             intention
             of
             
               serving
               God
            
             ,
             we
             joyn
             another
             intention
             of
             
               serving
               sin
            
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             design
             some
             
               temporal
               ends
            
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             we
             do
             
               Gods
               service
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             our
             
               self
               interest
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             subservient
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             to
             become
             fit
             to
             oppose
             and
             undermine
             it
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               God
               has
               not
               forbidden
               us
               all
               intention
               of
               our
               own
               advantage
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
             When
             he
             requires
             us
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             prohibit
             all
             Love
             of
             our
             own
             selves
             ,
             and
             regard
             to
             our
             own
             self
             interests
             ;
             which
             will
             appear
             from
             all
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             both
             because
             
               some
               eye
               at
               our
               own
               good
               ,
            
             
             and
             respect
             to
             our
             own
             advantage
             is
             of
             that
             
               nature
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               forbidden
               us
            
             ;
             because
             
               Gods
               Laws
               themselves
               have
               offered
               and
               proposed
               it
               to
               us
            
             ;
             because
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               our
               faith
               to
               our
               obedience
               shews
               plainly
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               us
            
             ;
             and
             because
             
               the
               best
               men
               that
               ever
               were
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               obey
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               obedience
               has
               been
               most
               graciously
               accepted
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             respect
             to
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             intention
             to
             advantage
             our selves
             by
             our
             obedience
             is
             of
             
               that
               nature
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               forbidden
               us
               .
            
             It
             cannot
             fall
             under
             a
             Law
             ,
             or
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             a
             Commandment
             ,
             because
             it
             can
             never
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             any
             
               one
               particular
            
             advantage
             ,
             and
             self-interest
             indeed
             ,
             we
             may
             deny
             our selves
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             any
             Law
             may
             very
             well
             require
             it
             .
             For
             we
             have
             many
             particular
             self-interests
             to
             serve
             ,
             and
             they
             clash
             and
             interfere
             among
             themselves
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             pursuit
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             it
             we
             are
             able
             to
             restrain
             and
             deny
             our selves
             in
             any
             other
             .
             And
             thus
             
               all
               men
            
             daily
             deny
             their
             Ease
             for
             their
             Interests
             ,
             and
             their
             Gain
             for
             their
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             their
             Liberty
             for
             their
             Lives
             .
             And
             
               all
               good
               men
            
             daily
             over-rule
             that
             Love
             which
             they
             have
             for
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             by
             that
             higher
             and
             stronger
             love
             which
             they
             have
             for
             their
             Souls
             ,
             and
             deny
             themselves
             in
             any
             Temporal
             Interests
             ,
             to
             secure
             their
             Eternal
             .
             And
             because
             all
             men
             have
             this
             power
             of
             denying
             their
             own
             Self-love
             in
             small
             instances
             ,
             to
             serve
             it
             in
             greater
             ,
             and
             of
             parting
             with
             any
             goods
             and
             advantages
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             purchase
             to
             themselves
             incomparably
             better
             in
             the
             next
             ;
             God
             has
             enacted
             the
             
               denial
               of
               our selves
               ,
               in
               all
               such
               particular
               Interests
               as
               hinder
               our
               Obedience
            
             into
             a
             Religious
             Duty
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             universally
             obliging
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             casting
             off
             this
             
               love
               of
               our selves
            
             ,
             and
             
               respect
               to
               our
               own
               advantage
            
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             to
             some
             particular
             interests
             ,
             whilst
             our
             eye
             is
             upon
             others
             ,
             but
             as
             to
             all
             self-interests
             whatsoever
             ;
             this
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Duty
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             perform
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             Law
             can
             command
             it
             .
             For
             in
             that
             Constitution
             of
             Nature
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             self-love
             is
             the
             first
             and
             
               over-ruling
               Principle
            
             .
             It
             has
             a
             share
             
               almost
               in
               all
               our
               actions
            
             ,
             and
             influences
             
               all
               our
               faculties
            
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             all
             that
             variety
             of
             operations
             which
             flow
             from
             us
             ,
             there
             are
             very
             few
             wherein
             we
             have
             no
             eye
             at
             our
             own
             advantage
             .
          
           
             In
             some
             actions
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             influenced
             chiefly
             ,
             and
             almost
             wholly
             by
             our
             
               love
               of
               others
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             noble
             and
             a
             
               generous
               Principle
            
             .
             For
             there
             are
             several
             good
             Offices
             which
             we
             daily
             do
             to
             others
             ,
             in
             doing
             whereof
             we
             no
             way
             prejudice
             our selves
             ;
             and
             these
             our
             
               love
               of
               others
            
             makes
             us
             perform
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             self-love
             doth
             not
             withstand
             it
             ;
             which
             is
             seen
             in
             all
             the
             Offices
             of
             humanity
             and
             
               common
               courtesie
            
             .
             And
             other
             things
             again
             there
             are
             wherein
             we
             advantage
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             considerably
             to
             our
             own
             trouble
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             hindrance
             :
             and
             here
             ,
             although
             our
             own
             
               self-love
               oppose
            
             it self
             ,
             yet
             our
             
               love
               of
               them
               prevails
            
             and
             over-rules
             it
             ;
             as
             is
             daily
             shown
             in
             the
             Offices
             of
             
               Christian
               Charity
            
             and
             
               particular
               friendship
            
             .
             In
             these
             Cases
             our
             
               love
               of
               others
            
             and
             
               of
               our selves
            
             are
             separate
             ;
             our
             
               kindness
               for
               them
            
             shews
             it self
             in
             such
             things
             ,
             wherein
             our
             
               own
               self-love
            
             is
             either
             
               not
               concerned
               at
               all
            
             ,
             or
             wherein
             it
             is
             opposed
             and
             over-powered
             :
             so
             that
             here
             we
             are
             
               not
               influenced
            
             and
             governed
             by
             it
             .
             And
             if
             this
             were
             the
             Case
             in
             all
             our
             
               obedient
               actions
            
             ,
             there
             might
             be
             more
             pretence
             for
             performing
             them
             purely
             out
             of
             
               love
               to
               God
            
             ,
             without
             mixing
             therewith
             any
             
               love
               of
               our
               own
               selves
            
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             them
             quite
             contrary
             our
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             and
             
               of
               our
               
               selves
            
             are
             neither
             repugnant
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             separate
             ;
             but
             
               most
               closely
               conjoined
            
             .
             For
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             
               same
               things
            
             the
             matter
             both
             of
             our
             Duty
             and
             of
             our
             interest
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             
               serving
               him
            
             we
             do
             in
             the
             highest
             measure
             
               serve
               our
               own
               selves
            
             too
             .
             And
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             where
             our
             own
             self-love
             is
             so
             
               much
               concerned
            
             ,
             and
             has
             not
             the
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             to
             oppose
             and
             over-rule
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             jump
             in
             and
             conspire
             with
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             but
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             influenced
             and
             acted
             by
             it
             .
             For
             it
             naturally
             issues
             out
             upon
             our
             
               own
               good
            
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             has
             an
             object
             in
             the
             
               highest
               advancement
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             to
             hinder
             or
             restrain
             it
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             we
             may
             do
             through
             a
             
               bare
               abstracted
               love
               of
               others
            
             ,
             without
             any
             
               regard
               to
               our
               own
               selves
            
             ,
             in
             
               those
               Cases
            
             where
             our
             own
             self-love
             and
             it
             are
             separate
             ,
             or
             repugnant
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             
               matter
               of
               obedience
            
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             so
             
               close
               conjoined
            
             ,
             and
             Gods
             service
             is
             so
             infinitely
             our
             own
             interest
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             we
             cannot
             be
             wholly
             free
             from
             it
             .
             For
             since
             in
             obeying
             we
             do
             that
             which
             we
             know
             is
             most
             highly
             advantageous
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             able
             perfectly
             to
             abstract
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             intend
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             to
             be
             advantaged
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             no
             man
             can
             wholly
             abstain
             from
             intending
             his
             own
             advantage
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             no
             Law
             can
             require
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             fit
             matter
             of
             a
             prohibition
             ,
             nor
             capable
             of
             being
             retrenched
             by
             a
             Commandment
             ;
             being
             it
             is
             at
             no
             mans
             choice
             whether
             or
             no
             he
             shall
             observe
             it
             .
             So
             that
             God
             must
             work
             a
             Change
             in
             his
             own
             Creation
             ,
             and
             form
             us
             into
             something
             different
             from
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             in
             reason
             demand
             it
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             respect
             to
             our
             own
             advantage
             in
             performing
             what
             God
             commands
             is
             lawful
             and
             allowable
             in
             us
             ;
             because
             
               Gods
               Laws
               themselves
               do
               authorize
               and
               propose
               it
               to
               us
               .
            
          
           
             God
             has
             not
             required
             us
             to
             serve
             him
             for
             nothing
             ,
             
             but
             has
             offered
             us
             an
             abundant
             recompence
             for
             all
             our
             labour
             ,
             and
             added
             such
             allurements
             to
             his
             Laws
             as
             infinitely
             surpass
             all
             the
             difficulties
             of
             our
             Duty
             .
             He
             has
             proposed
             every
             thing
             to
             us
             that
             may
             any
             way
             work
             upon
             our
             self-love
             ,
             and
             care
             for
             our
             own
             advantage
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             
               promises
               of
               good
            
             to
             intice
             ,
             or
             the
             threats
             of
             evil
             to
             affright
             us
             into
             obedience
             .
          
           
             For
             thus
             saith
             our
             Law
             ,
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
            
             ,
             (
             I
             double
             the
             Asseveration
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             give
             the
             greater
             credit
             to
             it
             )
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               He
               that
               keepeth
               my
               Sayings
            
             or
             Commands
             ,
             
               shall
               never
               see
               death
            
             ,
             John
             8.51
             .
             
               To
               my
               Sheep
            
             that
             
               follow
               me
            
             ,
             and
             hear
             or
             obey
             
               my
               voice
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             John
             10.27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               Commandments
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               have
               right
               to
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               enter
               in
               through
               the
               Gate
               into
               the
               City
               ,
            
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               cometh
               upon
               the
               Children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.6
             .
             For
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             
               when
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               with
            
             the
             Guards
             and
             Attendance
             of
             his
             
               mighty
               Angels
            
             ;
             then
             will
             he
             
               in
               flaming
               fire
               take
               vengeance
               on
               them
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Thus
             have
             we
             in
             Christs
             Laws
             ,
             to
             omit
             other
             things
             ,
             a
             promise
             made
             to
             us
             of
             Heaven
             and
             endless
             joys
             to
             induce
             us
             to
             obedience
             ;
             and
             a
             threatning
             of
             Hell
             and
             eternal
             miserie
             denounced
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             afraid
             to
             disobey
             .
             And
             these
             make
             our
             obedience
             to
             become
             infinitely
             our
             greatest
             self-interest
             ,
             and
             render
             it
             impossible
             for
             us
             not
             to
             serve
             our
             own
             advantage
             in
             the
             highest
             measure
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             obey
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             Gods
             Laws
             themselves
             propose
             such
             incomparable
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             perswade
             us
             to
             obedience
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             forbid
             us
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             excited
             to
             obedience
             by
             them
             .
             For
             the
             very
             end
             why
             
             God
             annexes
             such
             allurements
             to
             his
             Commands
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             a
             motive
             to
             win
             our
             choice
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             willing
             to
             obey
             them
             .
             But
             now
             our
             wills
             are
             moved
             by
             nothing
             further
             than
             they
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             intend
             to
             purchase
             it
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             drawn
             by
             it
             longer
             than
             we
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             endeavour
             after
             it
             further
             than
             we
             design
             to
             obtain
             it
             .
             For
             we
             must
             always
             design
             the
             end
             before
             we
             chuse
             the
             means
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             and
             hopes
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             the
             trouble
             of
             these
             is
             undertaken
             .
             So
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             must
             be
             the
             final
             cause
             and
             encouragement
             of
             our
             endeavour
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             our
             intention
             and
             design
             also
             .
             And
             therefore
             seeing
             God
             himself
             has
             placed
             such
             infinite
             advantages
             and
             self-interests
             at
             the
             end
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             to
             perswade
             and
             excite
             us
             to
             a
             willing
             performance
             of
             it
             ;
             't
             is
             evident
             he
             designs
             first
             of
             all
             that
             we
             should
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             them
             in
             obeying
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             be
             moved
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             God
             from
             forbidding
             all
             respect
             to
             our
             own
             advantage
             ,
             in
             our
             obedient
             performances
             of
             his
             Laws
             ;
             that
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             asserting
             so
             clearly
             as
             he
             has
             done
             the
             necessity
             of
             faith
             to
             our
             obedience
             ,
             he
             plainly
             tells
             us
             that
             ,
             If
             we
             must
             obey
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             cannot
             
               be
               denied
               us
            
             .
          
           
             Faith
             is
             a
             most
             necessary
             Principle
             of
             all
             natural
             as
             well
             as
             
               Gospel
               service
            
             .
             For
             
               without
               faith
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
            
             for
             any
             man
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             Heathen
             or
             Christian
             ,
             
               to
               please
               God
            
             ;
             because
             
               he
               that
               cometh
               to
               God
            
             in
             whatsoever
             Religion
             ,
             
               must
               believe
            
             thus
             much
             of
             him
             at
             least
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               and
            
             also
             
               that
               he
               is
               a
               rewarder
               of
            
             all
             
               them
               that
               seek
               him
            
             ,
             without
             an
             eye
             whereat
             no
             man
             would
             ever
             be
             perswaded
             to
             seek
             after
             him
             ,
             Heb.
             11.6
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             in
             particular
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             faith
             of
             us
             Christians
             ;
             so
             necessary
             is
             it
             to
             make
             us
             obey
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             our
             obedience
             ,
             
             as
             being
             effected
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               obedience
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             Rom.
             16.26
             ;
             and
             
               disobedient
               men
            
             in
             the
             Scripture
             language
             are
             ordinarily
             styled
             unbelievers
             ;
             and
             
               disobedience
               ,
               unbelief
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             what
             is
             there
             in
             our
             faith
             so
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             effect
             this
             obedience
             ,
             but
             our
             belief
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             of
             
               Gods
               readiness
               to
               reward
               us
            
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             
               advantageous
               promises
            
             which
             the
             Gospel
             proposes
             to
             us
             upon
             our
             performance
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             our
             belief
             of
             them
             to
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             obey
             ,
             further
             than
             we
             concern
             our selves
             for
             those
             things
             which
             are
             promised
             ▪
             and
             intend
             by
             such
             obedience
             to
             procure
             them
             ?
             The
             Gospel
             indeed
             has
             furnished
             us
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             Motives
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             it
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             be
             moved
             by
             it
             .
             It
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             most
             
               surpassing
               love
            
             and
             infinite
             kindness
             ,
             which
             God
             and
             Christ
             have
             shown
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             believe
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             to
             raise
             in
             us
             a
             most
             exalted
             love
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             us
             perform
             any
             thing
             
               for
               their
               sakes
            
             out
             of
             very
             gratitude
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             a
             most
             noble
             and
             
               ingenuous
               Principle
            
             of
             obedience
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             have
             something
             ,
             has
             yet
             the
             least
             of
             self-love
             in
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             weak
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             unable
             of
             it self
             to
             carry
             us
             far
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             us
             through
             our
             whole
             Duty
             .
             And
             therefore
             besides
             it
             ,
             for
             a
             perfect
             supply
             of
             all
             our
             wants
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             it
             moreover
             the
             
               greatest
               good
            
             things
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             are
             most
             in
             love
             with
             ,
             promised
             to
             our
             obedience
             ;
             and
             the
             
               greatest
               evils
            
             ,
             such
             as
             we
             most
             fear
             ,
             threatned
             if
             we
             disobey
             .
             And
             if
             we
             believe
             these
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             obedience
             to
             be
             our
             highest
             ,
             not
             service
             only
             but
             ,
             self-interest
             ;
             and
             that
             no
             temptation
             can
             either
             promise
             or
             threaten
             so
             much
             to
             our
             own
             self-love
             ,
             as
             God
             doth
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             carries
             us
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             obey
             intirely
             .
             It
             overcomes
             every
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             overballances
             all
             contrary
             inticements
             .
             But
             this
             it
             doth
             only
             so
             
             far
             as
             we
             
               intend
               to
               purchase
            
             all
             those
             
               surpassing
               advantages
            
             by
             our
             obedience
             which
             infinitely
             exceed
             all
             those
             
               other
               inticements
            
             that
             are
             attained
             by
             men
             who
             disobey
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             respect
             to
             our
             own
             advantage
             in
             our
             obedient
             performances
             is
             nothing
             more
             than
             the
             condition
             of
             our
             Nature
             absolutely
             requires
             ,
             than
             the
             necessity
             of
             Faith
             supposes
             ,
             and
             than
             Gods
             Law
             it self
             offers
             and
             proposes
             to
             us
             ;
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             any
             thing
             more
          
           
             4.
             
             Than
             the
             best
             men
             have
             always
             used
             ,
             who
             yet
             were
             graciously
             accepted
             upon
             such
             obedience
             .
             For
             just
             Noah
             obeyed
             Gods
             Law
             through
             the
             fear
             of
             that
             destruction
             which
             it
             threatned
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             design
             of
             escaping
             it
             himself
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             World
             should
             be
             overwhelmed
             in
             it
             .
             Noah
             ,
             saith
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               was
               moved
               with
               fear
               to
               the
               preparing
               of
               his
               Ark
               ,
            
             as
             God
             had
             commanded
             ,
             
               and
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               house
            
             thereby
             .
             And
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             ,
             because
             he
             
               believed
               Gods
               threatning
            
             ,
             and
             was
             
               effectually
               afraid
            
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             that
             very
             place
             called
             an
             
               Heir
               of
               the
               righteousness
               which
               is
               by
               Faith
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.7
             .
             The
             obedience
             of
             Moses
             is
             ascribed
             in
             plain
             words
             to
             his
             design
             upon
             those
             rewards
             which
             God
             had
             promised
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             hoped
             to
             compass
             by
             it
             .
             For
             
               he
               had
               respect
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
            
             ,
             Heb.
             11.26
             .
             And
             to
             put
             it
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             that
             this
             
               respect
               to
               our
               own
               advantage
            
             in
             our
             performance
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             the
             necessity
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             very
             frame
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             
               humane
               nature
            
             :
             we
             are
             told
             that
             it
             was
             found
             in
             it
             in
             the
             
               highest
               advancement
            
             ,
             which
             it
             either
             ever
             did
             or
             possibly
             can
             receive
             ;
             I
             mean
             in
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             .
             For
             even
             of
             
               his
               obedience
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             highest
             instance
             of
             it
             ,
             
               his
               death
            
             it self
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             assures
             us
             that
             it
             was
             performed
             
             through
             a
             design
             upon
             
               his
               own
               advantage
            
             as
             well
             as
             upon
             
               that
               Glory
            
             which
             would
             thereby
             redound
             to
             God.
             It
             was
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               for
               the
            
             sake
             of
             the
             
               joy
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
            
             that
             he
             
               endured
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               shame
            
             of
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             12.2
             .
          
           
             Thus
             upon
             all
             these
             accounts
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             
               the
               having
               respect
               to
               our
               own
               advantage
               in
               our
               obedience
               to
               Gods
               Laws
               ,
            
             is
             not
             only
             an
             innocent
             ,
             but
             an
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             thing
             .
             God
             can
             never
             be
             offended
             with
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             
               necessity
               of
               our
               nature
               requires
               it
               ,
            
             because
             
               his
               own
               Laws
               propose
               it
            
             ,
             because
             
               our
               faith
               is
               made
               effectual
               by
               it
               ,
               and
            
             lastly
             
               because
               the
               best
               men
               that
               ever
               lived
               have
               stood
               in
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               through
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             since
             some
             respect
             to
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             intention
             of
             our
             own
             advantage
             in
             Gods
             service
             is
             so
             plainly
             lawful
             ;
             that
             surely
             must
             be
             such
             where
             the
             good
             things
             which
             we
             intend
             for
             our selves
             are
             only
             those
             spiritual
             and
             
               eternal
               advantages
            
             which
             his
             
               own
               Law
            
             has
             
               promised
               to
               the
               obedient
            
             ,
             or
             other
             temporal
             ones
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             minister
             to
             obedience
             ,
             and
             are
             subordinate
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             spiritual
             and
             
               eternal
               advantages
            
             which
             we
             are
             to
             reap
             by
             our
             obedience
             ,
             they
             are
             
               the
               forgiveness
               of
               our
               sins
            
             ,
             the
             
               peace
               of
               Conscience
            
             ,
             the
             
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               joys
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             together
             with
             deliverance
             from
             all
             the
             contrary
             evils
             of
             guilt
             and
             Hell.
             And
             these
             God
             himself
             has
             
               expresly
               promised
            
             to
             us
             upon
             our
             obedience
             ,
             to
             perswade
             us
             into
             a
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             He
             uses
             them
             as
             Arguments
             to
             us
             to
             gain
             our
             choice
             ,
             which
             they
             must
             do
             by
             actuating
             our
             intention
             .
             He
             proposeth
             them
             to
             our
             aims
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             enliven
             our
             endeavours
             ;
             and
             annexes
             them
             to
             our
             obedience
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             won
             to
             perform
             it
             for
             
               their
               sakes
            
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             not
             barely
             for
             
               its
               own
            
             .
             So
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             lawful
             for
             every
             man
             to
             intend
             these
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             
             because
             God
             himself
             has
             proposed
             them
             expresly
             in
             his
             Laws
             to
             every
             mans
             intention
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             temporal
             advantages
             which
             accrue
             to
             us
             from
             Gods
             service
             ,
             they
             are
             
               length
               of
               days
            
             ,
             and
             
               health
               of
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             or
             
               good
               reputation
            
             ;
             with
             a
             freedom
             from
             all
             the
             opposite
             evils
             of
             sickness
             and
             death
             and
             shame
             and
             poverty
             .
             And
             these
             also
             are
             promised
             to
             the
             
               obedient
               .
               Let
               thine
               heart
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               ,
            
             saith
             Wisdom
             ;
             
               for
               length
               of
               days
               ,
               and
               long
               life
               ,
               and
               peace
               shall
               they
               add
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             
             And
             as
             
               length
               of
               days
               is
               in
               her
               right
               hand
               ,
            
             so
             
               in
               her
               left
               are
               riches
               and
               honour
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             
               The
               memory
               of
               the
               just
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             when
             
               the
               name
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               rot
               ,
            
             Prov.
             10.7
             .
             There
             neither
             is
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             
               any
               want
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord.
            
             For
             though
             
               the
               Lions
            
             ,
             that
             seem
             best
             able
             to
             get
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             most
             careless
             how
             they
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             
               do
               lack
               ,
               and
               suffer
               hunger
            
             ;
             yet
             
               they
               that
               seek
               the
               Lord
               shall
               not
               want
               any
               good
               thing
               ,
            
             Psal.
             34.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             there
             were
             no
             express
             promises
             of
             these
             temporal
             advantages
             proposed
             to
             us
             upon
             our
             obedience
             in
             
               God's
               Word
            
             ;
             yet
             were
             it
             enough
             to
             warrant
             our
             intention
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             has
             annexed
             them
             to
             it
             in
             the
             very
             
               order
               of
               things
            
             and
             
               course
               of
               Nature
            
             .
             For
             according
             to
             the
             ordinary
             course
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             
               Sobriety
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Peaceableness
               ,
               Diligence
               ,
            
             and
             other
             instances
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             are
             naturally
             fitted
             to
             bring
             down
             all
             these
             temporal
             advantages
             upon
             us
             .
             And
             this
             Course
             of
             Nature
             and
             Order
             of
             things
             is
             of
             Gods
             establishment
             .
             It
             is
             as
             much
             his
             appointment
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             promises
             and
             revelations
             of
             his
             Gospel
             .
             For
             he
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             Bible
             .
             He
             made
             the
             Frame
             and
             Order
             of
             it
             to
             be
             what
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             formed
             it
             ,
             
               he
               saw
               that
               all
               was
               very
               good
               ,
            
             Gen.
             1.31
             .
             His
             Word
             and
             
             Works
             are
             both
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             advantages
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Obedience
             in
             the
             one
             are
             as
             much
             of
             
               his
               appointment
            
             as
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             our
             
               temporal
               advantages
            
             also
             ,
             which
             are
             much
             improved
             and
             ministred
             to
             by
             our
             obedience
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             God
             has
             given
             us
             for
             motives
             and
             encouragements
             in
             his
             service
             .
             He
             has
             set
             before
             us
             things
             present
             as
             well
             as
             future
             ,
             to
             quicken
             us
             in
             our
             performances
             of
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             has
             appointed
             us
             to
             intend
             both
             ,
             because
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             be
             quick●ned
             and
             excited
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             only
             thing
             which
             we
             are
             to
             take
             care
             of
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             these
             
               temporal
               advantages
            
             are
             
               established
               by
               God
            
             ,
             whether
             in
             the
             
               course
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             
               express
               revelations
               of
               his
               Word
            
             ,
             as
             motives
             and
             inducements
             to
             Obedience
             :
             So
             we
             use
             them
             accordingly
             as
             helps
             and
             instruments
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             obey
             .
             We
             must
             make
             them
             assistant
             and
             subservient
             to
             those
             Laws
             which
             they
             are
             annexed
             to
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             minister
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             to
             exalt
             themselves
             above
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             against
             them
             .
             For
             they
             are
             offered
             and
             authorized
             by
             God
             no
             further
             than
             they
             make
             for
             him
             ;
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Laws
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             which
             he
             intends
             ;
             and
             these
             good
             fruits
             and
             advantageous
             effects
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             laid
             only
             as
             baits
             and
             allurements
             to
             excite
             us
             on
             to
             it
             .
             But
             if
             once
             they
             lose
             this
             serviceableness
             and
             subordination
             to
             the
             doing
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             they
             
               lose
               all
            
             that
             can
             warrant
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             place
             which
             he
             has
             assigned
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             make
             our
             performance
             of
             Gods
             Commands
             to
             be
             
               no
               Obedience
            
             to
             him
             ,
             nor
             to
             give
             right
             to
             any
             recompence
             or
             reward
             from
             him
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             then
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             our
             
               intention
               of
               our
               own
               advantage
            
             in
             Gods
             service
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             renders
             our
             
               obedient
               performances
               corrupt
            
             and
             unsincere
             ;
             when
             
               together
               with
               our
               
               intention
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               we
               joyn
               another
               intention
               of
               serving
               sin
            
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             design
             some
             
               temporal
               ends
            
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             we
             
               design
               Gods
               service
            
             ,
             which
             makes
             our
             self-interest
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             subservient
             to
             obedience
             ,
             to
             become
             fit
             to
             oppose
             and
             undermine
             it
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               together
               with
               their
               intention
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               men
               joyn
               another
               intention
               of
               serving
               sin
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             done
             in
             these
             and
             the
             like
             cases
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             If
             a
             man
             
               prosecutes
               a
               malefactor
            
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             action
             agreeable
             to
             the
             command
             of
             Justice
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             sinfull
             end
             of
             spite
             and
             revenge
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             out
             of
             a
             purpose
             of
             Obedience
             .
             If
             a
             Priest
             shall
             
               take
               Confessions
            
             from
             women
             with
             a
             design
             of
             Lust
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Religion
             .
             If
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             temperate
             and
             
               sober
               ,
               chaste
            
             and
             industrious
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             covetousness
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             out
             of
             Duty
             .
             If
             he
             do
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             ,
             
               make
               long
               Prayers
            
             ,
             and
             other
             
               professions
               of
               Religion
            
             ,
             to
             enable
             him
             the
             better
             and
             without
             suspicion
             to
             
               devour
               widows
               houses
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               serve
               God.
            
             In
             these
             instances
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             others
             that
             are
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             light
             and
             darkness
             ,
             of
             good
             and
             
               evil
               design
            
             .
             Men
             joyn
             God
             with
             Belial
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             with
             something
             of
             a
             quite
             
               contrary
               nature
               ,
               intending
            
             at
             once
             to
             serve
             both
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             their
             Sins
             too
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             their
             performances
             which
             flow
             from
             such
             a
             
               mixture
               of
               design
            
             as
             this
             ,
             they
             will
             in
             no
             wise
             be
             owned
             as
             an
             obedient
             ,
             but
             punished
             as
             a
             sinfull
             service
             .
             For
             that
             
               evil
               motive
            
             which
             is
             mixed
             with
             the
             good
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             God
             has
             
               expresly
               threatned
            
             .
             He
             has
             plainly
             declared
             that
             he
             will
             damn
             men
             eternally
             for
             Revenge
             ,
             for
             Lust
             ,
             for
             Covetousness
             and
             Rapine
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             those
             actions
             that
             proceed
             from
             them
             .
             So
             that
             as
             for
             such
             performances
             as
             arise
             from
             such
             
               sinfull
               principles
            
             ,
             they
             are
             judged
             already
             ,
             and
             the
             dreadfull
             sentence
             is
             long
             agoe
             gone
             out
             against
             them
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             their
             mixing
             this
             
               damnable
               design
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             with
             a
             
               design
               of
               obedience
            
             to
             God
             in
             the
             same
             action
             ;
             so
             far
             is
             that
             from
             lessening
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             rather
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             crime
             .
             For
             it
             adds
             to
             all
             that
             evil
             which
             it
             contains
             within
             it self
             ,
             a
             prophanation
             also
             of
             what
             is
             holy
             ,
             or
             an
             abuse
             of
             what
             is
             sacred
             ;
             and
             together
             with
             the
             
               service
               of
               the
               sin
            
             ,
             joyns
             an
             immediate
             and
             
               direct
               affront
               of
               God
            
             too
             .
          
           
             At
             other
             times
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             men
             design
             some
             
               temporal
               ends
            
             for
             themselves
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             they
             
               design
               Gods
               service
            
             .
             And
             this
             also
             renders
             their
             performances
             unsincere
             ,
             and
             qualifies
             their
             own
             
               temporal
               self-interests
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             subservient
             to
             obedience
             ,
             to
             oppose
             and
             undermine
             it
             .
          
           
             Their
             
               temporal
               advantages
            
             they
             intend
             sometimes
             as
             much
             as
             they
             do
             
               Gods
               service
            
             .
             They
             make
             them
             equal
             and
             co-ordinate
             ,
             and
             are
             moved
             by
             the
             one
             as
             much
             as
             by
             the
             other
             .
             Their
             love
             for
             the
             world
             is
             as
             great
             as
             their
             love
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             induced
             to
             perform
             what
             he
             commands
             them
             as
             much
             for
             its
             sake
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             for
             his
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             is
             an
             indignity
             which
             God
             will
             by
             no
             means
             endure
             .
             For
             it
             is
             plainly
             an
             
               intolerable
               degradation
            
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             bringing
             him
             down
             to
             nothing
             more
             than
             an
             
               equal
               amiableness
            
             with
             those
             
               earthly
               pleasures
            
             ,
             and
             
               temporal
               interests
            
             ,
             which
             we
             joyn
             in
             co-ordination
             with
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             setting
             up
             the
             world
             for
             his
             rival
             ,
             and
             making
             the
             Creature
             equall
             in
             our
             estimation
             to
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Creator
             and
             Lord
             of
             all
             .
             But
             the
             peremptory
             words
             of
             his
             Law
             are
             ,
             —
             
               Thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               other
               Gods
               before
               me
               ,
            
             or
             in
             my
             presence
             ,
             Exod.
             20.3
             .
             He
             will
             be
             served
             and
             respected
             above
             all
             ;
             and
             to
             bring
             other
             things
             into
             competition
             with
             him
             ▪
             he
             looks
             upon
             to
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             renounce
             him
             .
             For
             he
             is
             jealous
             of
             the
             preheminence
             of
             
               his
               service
            
             above
             
             all
             
               other
               things
            
             ,
             as
             a
             husband
             is
             of
             his
             
               wives
               love
            
             to
             him
             above
             
               all
               other
            
             men
             ;
             
               I
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               am
               a
               jealous
               God
            
             ,
             Exod.
             20.5
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             
               this
               intending
               of
               our
               temporal
               advantages
               equally
               to
               Gods
               service
               ,
            
             is
             looked
             upon
             to
             be
             so
             great
             an
             affront
             and
             degradation
             of
             him
             ;
             the
             making
             them
             superior
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             being
             won
             more
             for
             
               their
               sakes
            
             than
             for
             his
             ,
             must
             do
             so
             much
             rather
             .
             For
             this
             is
             a
             setting
             up
             other
             things
             above
             him
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             making
             and
             serving
             of
             
               another
               God.
            
             Upon
             which
             account
             ,
             as
             some
             expound
             it
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               loving
               and
               serving
               of
               Riches
               more
               than
               God
               ,
            
             is
             called
             Idolatry
             ,
             Col.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             any
             
               Temporal
               Interest
            
             of
             our
             own
             has
             got
             as
             great
             power
             over
             us
             ,
             or
             greater
             than
             God
             himself
             has
             ;
             as
             it
             makes
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Command
             at
             one
             time
             ;
             so
             will
             it
             at
             another
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             make
             against
             it
             .
             For
             although
             our
             Duty
             and
             our
             Interest
             do
             
               ordinarily
               strike
               in
            
             together
             ,
             yet
             always
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             but
             are
             
               sometimes
               divided
            
             .
             And
             then
             this
             hank
             ,
             which
             our
             own
             advantage
             has
             got
             over
             us
             ,
             will
             not
             determine
             us
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             contest
             with
             him
             .
             It
             will
             make
             us
             neglect
             his
             Service
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             serve
             our selves
             ;
             and
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             transgress
             his
             Commands
             ,
             whensoever
             we
             may
             thereby
             promote
             our
             own
             worldly
             interests
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             intending
             to
             
               serve
               our
               sins
            
             together
             with
             our
             intending
             to
             
               serve
               God
            
             ;
             or
             the
             intention
             of
             our
             
               own
               temporal
               interests
            
             in
             a
             degree
             either
             equal
             or
             superior
             to
             our
             intention
             of
             obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             by
             both
             which
             ways
             all
             
               worldly
               advantages
            
             are
             qualified
             to
             oppose
             him
             :
             this
             
               mixture
               of
               intention
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             makes
             our
             
               performance
               of
               his
               Commands
            
             to
             be
             no
             
               acceptable
               obedience
            
             ,
             but
             an
             
               unsincere
               service
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               damning
               sin
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             
               unmixedness
               of
               intention
            
             therefore
             which
             is
             implied
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             
               necessary
               to
               the
               acceptance
               of
               our
               obedience
            
             of
             all
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             ;
             
             it
             excludes
             not
             
               all
               intention
            
             of
             our
             
               own
               advantage
            
             together
             with
             
               Gods
               service
            
             .
             No
             ,
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             spiritual
             and
             
               eternal
               advantages
            
             which
             in
             Gods
             Laws
             themselves
             are
             expresly
             promised
             to
             our
             obedience
             ,
             is
             
               always
               lawful
            
             :
             and
             to
             have
             an
             eye
             upon
             those
             
               temporal
               advantages
            
             which
             will
             accrue
             to
             us
             by
             obeying
             is
             
               lawful
               so
               far
            
             ,
             as
             we
             intend
             them
             ,
             not
             in
             a
             degree
             ,
             either
             equal
             to
             
               Gods
               service
            
             ,
             or
             superior
             to
             it
             ,
             by
             both
             which
             ways
             they
             are
             empowered
             to
             undermine
             it
             .
             But
             then
             only
             our
             
               mixing
               a
               design
               of
               our
               own
               self-interest
               ,
            
             together
             with
             our
             
               design
               of
               serving
               God
            
             ,
             makes
             our
             service
             unsincere
             and
             our
             
               damning
               sin
            
             ,
             when
             together
             with
             our
             
               design
               of
               serving
               God
               we
               join
               a
               design
               of
               serving
               sin
            
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             
               design
               some
               temporal
               ends
               of
               our
               own
            
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             we
             
               design
               obedience
            
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             vain
             fear
             wherewith
             many
             good
             people
             are
             wont
             to
             perplex
             their
             souls
             ,
             when
             they
             doubt
             of
             the
             
               sincerity
               of
               their
               obedience
            
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             performed
             with
             an
             
               eye
               at
               their
               own
               advantage
            
             ;
             through
             
               their
               fears
               of
               Hell
            
             ,
             or
             
               their
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
            
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             some
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             
               mistaken
               zeal
            
             for
             
               God's
               honour
            
             ,
             may
             have
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             only
             innocent
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             plainly
             necessary
             .
             If
             they
             scruple
             at
             this
             ,
             they
             must
             scruple
             eternally
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             their
             choice
             ,
             but
             their
             very
             Nature
             to
             act
             thus
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             their
             very
             Nature
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             
               leave
               off
            
             to
             be
             men
             before
             they
             can
             
               get
               quit
            
             of
             it
             .
             Men
             may
             
               speak
               loftily
            
             ,
             and
             talk
             of
             obeying
             
               purely
               for
               God's
               sake
            
             ,
             without
             seeking
             any
             thing
             at
             all
             for
             themselves
             .
             But
             this
             is
             
               mere
               talk
            
             ,
             and
             
               empty
               rant
            
             ,
             that
             can
             never
             come
             
               beyond
               words
            
             ,
             or
             
               appear
               in
               action
            
             .
             For
             they
             must
             be
             made
             something
             else
             than
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             practise
             it
             .
             If
             any
             man
             doubts
             then
             whether
             God
             will
             accept
             his
             obedience
             ,
             because
             in
             obeying
             he
             had
             an
             eye
             at
             his
             own
             self
             interest
             ;
             he
             
             doubts
             whether
             God
             will
             accept
             him
             because
             he
             obeys
             as
             a
             man.
             Noah
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ,
             nay
             Christ
             himself
             might
             have
             doubted
             at
             this
             rate
             ;
             for
             in
             their
             obedience
             they
             all
             intended
             their
             
               own
               good
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               God's
               Glory
            
             ,
             and
             had
             respect
             unto
             the
             
               recompence
               of
               reward
            
             .
             If
             this
             be
             a
             
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               scruple
            
             ,
             every
             Christian
             man
             must
             of
             
               necessity
               scruple
               without
               end
            
             .
             For
             all
             our
             obedience
             is
             an
             obedience
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             our
             faith
             or
             belief
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             makes
             us
             chuse
             to
             obey
             ,
             in
             making
             us
             first
             to
             intend
             by
             such
             obedience
             to
             obtain
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             escape
             the
             other
             .
             So
             that
             either
             our
             
               own
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             
               Christ's
               Gospel
            
             must
             be
             changed
             into
             something
             different
             from
             what
             they
             are
             :
             or
             we
             must
             acknowledge
             that
             such
             
               honest
               intention
            
             of
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             is
             lawful
             for
             us
             in
             
               God's
               service
            
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             made
             so
             necessary
             and
             unavoidable
             for
             us
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             encouraged
             by
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             see
             what
             is
             the
             first
             requisite
             to
             an
             acceptable
             obedience
             ,
             
               viz.
               sincerity
            
             .
             And
             that
             it
             implies
             both
             the
             reality
             of
             our
             intention
             in
             Gods
             service
             or
             our
             performing
             it
             truly
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             as
             we
             pretend
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             uncorruptness
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             our
             performing
             it
             for
             his
             sake
             more
             than
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             without
             regard
             to
             any
             other
             advantages
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             are
             allowed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             subordinate
             under
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             regard
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             intention
             and
             design
             are
             not
             so
             obvious
             and
             easily
             d●sc●verable
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             are
             better
             known
             to
             us
             in
             their
             fruits
             and
             effects
             than
             in
             their
             
               own
               natures
            
             :
             fo●●he
             greater
             ease
             in
             judging
             whether
             we
             do
             intend
             God●s
             Service
             most
             of
             all
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             before
             I
             conclude
             this
             Point
             ,
             lay
             down
             a
             plain
             and
             certain
             mark
             ,
             whence
             any
             man
             of
             common
             apprehension
             may
             easily
             discern
             wheth●●
             〈◊〉
             doth
             indeed
             design
             God's
             service
             most
             ,
             and
             wh●●●er
             his
             heart
             and
             obedience
             be
             sincere
             or
             no.
             
          
           
           
             And
             the
             Rule
             which
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             whereby
             certainly
             to
             try
             and
             examine
             that
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               If
               our
               obedience
               be
               intire
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               sincere
               likewise
               .
            
             For
             he
             that
             obeys
             God
             in
             
               all
               times
            
             and
             i●
             
               all
               instances
            
             ,
             cannot
             but
             serve
             him
             with
             both
             these
             ingredients
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             
               viz.
               Truth
            
             and
             Preheminence
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             intend
             God's
             service
             really
             ,
             and
             
               above
               all
            
             ;
             who
             intends
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             to
             serve
             him
             constantly
             ,
             and
             universally
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             Because
             although
             our
             
               temporal
               interest
            
             and
             present
             advantage
             be
             for
             
               the
               most
               part
            
             united
             with
             Gods
             service
             ,
             yet
             always
             it
             is
             not
             ;
             but
             sometimes
             in
             
               all
               instances
            
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             at
             
               most
               times
            
             in
             some
             ,
             it
             is
             separated
             and
             divided
             from
             it
             .
             So
             that
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             true
             to
             our
             own
             Principle
             of
             acting
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             safely
             conclude
             we
             always
             are
             ,
             if
             we
             either
             design
             not
             God's
             service
             at
             all
             through
             hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             design
             it
             not
             above
             all
             through
             a
             
               corrupt
               mixture
               of
               intention
            
             ;
             at
             
               those
               times
            
             ,
             when
             these
             instances
             happen
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             acted
             by
             the
             Command
             ;
             but
             through
             the
             love
             of
             our
             
               own
               interest
            
             ,
             which
             we
             intend
             really
             ,
             and
             design
             more
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             
               act
               against
            
             it
             .
             For
             our
             actions
             go
             where
             our
             wills
             lead
             them
             ;
             and
             our
             wills
             always
             follow
             that
             which
             is
             the
             
               prevailing
               motive
            
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             has
             most
             power
             with
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             still
             chuse
             
               God's
               service
            
             in
             all
             its
             parts
             ,
             and
             in
             
               all
               times
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             make
             for
             our
             
               present
               advantage
            
             ,
             or
             against
             it
             :
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             we
             intend
             his
             service
             truly
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             we
             intend
             it
             most
             ;
             since
             we
             
               serve
               him
            
             when
             no
             bye-interests
             of
             our
             own
             can
             be
             served
             ,
             and
             disserve
             all
             
               other
               interests
            
             for
             
               his
               sake
            
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             our
             
               highest
               aim
            
             ;
             because
             ,
             where
             we
             may
             please
             him
             ,
             though
             no
             
               secular
               advantages
            
             concur
             ,
             we
             chuse
             
               any
               thing
            
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             would
             be
             offended
             ,
             though
             
               all
               other
               advantages
            
             invite
             ,
             we
             chuse
             nothing
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             obedience
             ,
             our
             integrity
             is
             the
             
             great
             and
             
               last
               measure
            
             of
             our
             acceptance
             .
             And
             if
             upon
             examination
             we
             find
             that
             our
             obedience
             is
             intire
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             it
             is
             sincere
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             that
             very
             mark
             ,
             from
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             version
             of
             the
             Psalms
             which
             is
             used
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             himself
             concludes
             concerning
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Israelites
             .
             For
             he
             collects
             it
             to
             have
             been
             a
             dissembled
             and
             unsincere
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             not
             a
             whole
             and
             intire
             service
             .
             
               They
               did
               but
               flatter
               him
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               dissembled
               with
               him
               in
               their
               tongue
               ;
               for
               their
               heart
               was
               not
               whole
            
             or
             intire
             
               with
               him
            
             ,
             Psal.
             78.36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             To
             clear
             up
             this
             enquiry
             then
             ,
             
               What
               qualifications
               of
               our
               obedience
            
             to
             all
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             
               must
               render
               it
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               available
               to
               our
               salvation
               at
               the
               last
               day
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             discourse
             of
             the
             second
             condition
             of
             all
             
               acceptable
               obedience
            
             ,
             viz.
             integrity
             ;
             of
             which
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             second
             qualification
             of
             all
             acceptable
             obedience
             ,
             viz.
             integrity
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               second
               qualification
               of
               an
               acceptable
               obedience
               ,
               viz.
               integrity
               .
               The
               Notion
               of
               integrity
               or
               uprightness
               .
               A
               three-fold
               integrity
               .
               Of
               the
               integrity
               of
               our
               powers
               and
               faculties
               .
               Or
               of
               the
               obedience
               with
               our
               minds
               ,
               affections
               ,
               wills
               ,
               and
               bodily
               powers
               .
               How
               God
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               with
               the
               first
               faculty
               ,
               our
               minds
               or
               understandings
               .
               God
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               with
               the
               second
               faculty
               ,
               our
               
               affections
               .
               This
               Question
               stated
               ,
               How
               God
               and
               his
               Laws
               ,
               which
               are
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               are
               proportionate
               objects
               for
               our
               love
               and
               affections
               ,
               which
               are
               bodily
               faculties
               .
               Of
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               our
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               World
               :
               that
               this
               is
               more
               warm
               and
               sensible
               ;
               that
               more
               lasting
               and
               powerful
               .
               An
               account
               of
               what
               measures
               of
               obedience
               in
               our
               minds
               and
               affections
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               acceptance
               of
               our
               service
               .
               That
               contrivances
               and
               consultations
               for
               evil
               things
               ,
               and
               such
               mere
               apprehensions
               as
               are
               particularly
               forbidden
               ,
               are
               deadly
               and
               damning
               :
               but
               that
               all
               other
               bare
               apprehensions
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               our
               affections
               after
               good
               or
               evil
               things
               will
               be
               rewarded
               or
               punished
               ,
               not
               merely
               for
               themselves
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               they
               are
               Causes
               and
               Principles
               of
               good
               or
               evil
               choice
               and
               practice
               .
               God
               to
               be
               obeyed
               with
               the
               third
               faculty
               ,
               our
               wills
               .
               He
               cannot
               be
               served
               without
               them
               .
               Men
               are
               guilty
               of
               sin
               if
               they
               chuse
               it
               and
               consent
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               act
               it
               .
               All
               this
               service
               of
               our
               inward
               faculties
               is
               in
               order
               to
               our
               outward
               works
               and
               operations
               .
            
          
           
             INtegrity
             of
             obedience
             is
             
               such
               a
               perfection
               and
               compleatness
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               excludes
               all
               maimedness
               and
               defects
               .
            
             Which
             is
             well
             intimated
             by
             S
             t
             James
             ,
             when
             he
             explains
             intire
             by
             
               wanting
               nothing
               ;
               Let
               patience
               have
               her
               perfect
               work
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               perfect
               and
               intire
               ,
            
             which
             you
             will
             be
             by
             
               wanting
               nothing
            
             ,
             Jam.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             in
             another
             word
             is
             ordinarily
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             by
             uprightness
             .
             For
             in
             the
             most
             common
             Metaphor
             of
             the
             holy
             Books
             our
             
               course
               of
               life
            
             is
             called
             our
             way
             ;
             our
             
               actions
               ,
               steps
            
             ;
             and
             our
             
               doing
               ,
               walking
            
             .
             And
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             Metaphor
             ,
             our
             
               course
               of
               obedience
            
             is
             called
             our
             right
             or
             
               straight
               path
            
             ;
             our
             
               course
               of
               sin
               and
               transgressions
            
             a
             
               crooked
               path
            
             ;
             our
             
               committing
               sin
               ,
               stumbling
            
             and
             falling
             ;
             and
             our
             
               doing
               our
               duty
               ,
               walking
               uprightly
               .
            
             
             So
             that
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             
               upright
               in
               God's
               ways
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             
               stumble
               or
               fall
               by
               sin
               and
               disobedience
               ;
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             be
             perfect
             and
             intire
             ,
             or
             
               wanting
               nothing
               in
               our
               obedient
               performances
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             this
             integrity
             or
             uprightness
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             obedience
             that
             it
             may
             stand
             us
             in
             stead
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             is
             three-fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             integrity
             of
             our
             powers
             or
             faculties
             ,
             which
             I
             call
             an
             integrity
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             integrity
             of
             seasons
             and
             opportunities
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             integrity
             of
             Time.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             integrity
             of
             the
             
               particular
               Laws
               of
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             instances
             of
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             integrity
             of
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             these
             are
             necessary
             to
             render
             our
             performance
             of
             God's
             Laws
             an
             acceptable
             service
             .
             For
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             reward
             our
             obedience
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             care
             beforehand
             that
             it
             be
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             in
             
               all
               times
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Law
            
             of
             God.
             To
             begin
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             our
             obedience
             of
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             may
             avail
             us
             to
             life
             and
             pardon
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             care
             to
             obey
             with
             
               all
               our
               powers
            
             and
             faculties
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             integrity
             of
             the
             Subject
             .
             And
             for
             this
             the
             very
             Letter
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             express
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Lawyer
             asks
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               inherit
               eternal
               life
               ?
            
             Christ
             sends
             him
             to
             what
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             repeats
             that
             to
             him
             for
             an
             Answer
             ;
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
            
             (
             and
             serve
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Deut.
             11.13
             .
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
            
             or
             will
             ,
             
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
            
             or
             affections
             ,
             
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               strength
            
             or
             executive
             and
             bodily
             powers
             ,
             
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               mind
            
             or
             understanding
             ,
             Luke
             10.25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Obedience
             with
             all
             these
             powers
             and
             with
             our
             whole
             Nature
             ,
             is
             the
             means
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             indispensable
             condition
             of
             our
             eternal
             happiness
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             We
             must
             keep
             all
             Gods
             Commandments
             with
             our
             minds
             or
             understandings
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             conceit
             for
             any
             man
             to
             phansie
             that
             he
             may
             be
             as
             sinful
             as
             he
             will
             in
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             only
             loves
             and
             chuses
             ,
             projects
             and
             contrives
             for
             the
             forbidden
             instance
             in
             his
             mind
             ;
             but
             doth
             not
             proceed
             so
             far
             as
             to
             obey
             it
             in
             his
             
               outward
               practice
            
             .
             For
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             must
             be
             called
             to
             account
             ,
             and
             justified
             or
             condemned
             by
             the
             counsels
             and
             imaginations
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             works
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             For
             not
             only
             the
             works
             and
             practice
             ,
             but
             also
             
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               wicked
            
             ,
             or
             of
             wickedness
             ,
             
               are
               an
               abomination
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Prov.
             15.26
             .
             
               The
               thought
               of
               foolishness
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             Prov.
             24.9
             .
             And
             since
             God
             forbids
             and
             hates
             them
             ;
             as
             ever
             we
             hope
             for
             his
             favour
             ,
             we
             must
             repent
             of
             them
             and
             forsake
             them
             .
             
               Let
               the
               wicked
               man
               forsake
               his
               thoughts
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               and
               turn
               them
            
             from
             his
             sin
             
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
            
             then
             
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
            
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               and
               abundantly
               pardon
            
             him
             ,
             Isai.
             55.7
             .
             For
             the
             warfare
             that
             God
             has
             set
             us
             ,
             after
             which
             we
             are
             to
             attain
             the
             reward
             of
             eternal
             happiness
             ,
             
               is
               a
               casting
               down
               imaginations
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               and
               bringing
               into
               captivity
               every
            
             rebellious
             
               thought
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             particular
             ,
             this
             obedience
             of
             our
             minds
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             a
             doing
             what
             he
             enjoins
             ,
             so
             likewise
             a
             keeping
             off
             from
             every
             thing
             which
             he
             forbids
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             our
             imaginations
             .
             We
             must
             not
             phansie
             it
             in
             our
             minds
             with
             love
             and
             delight
             ,
             nor
             indulge
             to
             any
             thoughts
             of
             it
             with
             such
             pleasure
             as
             may
             be
             a
             bait
             to
             our
             choice
             ,
             and
             weaken
             our
             aversation
             and
             hatred
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ensnare
             us
             into
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             
               Our
               warfare
            
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             against
             actions
             only
             ,
             but
             against
             imaginations
             also
             ,
             and
             
               insnaring
               phancies
            
             of
             evil
             ;
             
               casting
               down
            
             rebellious
             
             
               imaginations
               ,
               and
               making
               every
               thought
               obedient
               to
            
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.4
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             in
             the
             
               old
               world
            
             ,
             when
             
               the
               imaginations
               of
               mens
               thoughts
               were
               always
               evil
               ,
               it
               repented
               the
               Lord
               that
               he
               had
               made
               man
               ,
            
             insomuch
             as
             he
             resolved
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             6.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             our
             counsels
             and
             contrivances
             .
             We
             must
             not
             study
             what
             means
             are
             fittest
             ,
             what
             times
             are
             best
             ,
             and
             what
             manner
             is
             
               most
               advantageous
            
             for
             the
             acting
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             They
             must
             no
             more
             have
             our
             care
             and
             contrivance
             ,
             than
             our
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
             For
             if
             we
             cast
             about
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             consult
             about
             the
             most
             commodious
             way
             of
             committing
             any
             sin
             ;
             although
             all
             our
             designs
             be
             defeated
             before
             we
             come
             to
             any
             effect
             ,
             yet
             shall
             we
             be
             damned
             for
             our
             contrivance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             should
             for
             the
             
               compleat
               action
            
             .
             And
             this
             our
             Lord
             himself
             has
             plainly
             determined
             in
             one
             instance
             ,
             and
             the
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             of
             the
             contrivances
             and
             
               machinations
               of
               murther
            
             he
             assures
             us
             ,
             That
             they
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               murther
               it self
            
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             things
             which
             pollute
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             utterly
             unfit
             him
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             nothing
             can
             ever
             enter
             that
             is
             polluted
             or
             
               unclean
               .
               Out
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               proceed
               evil
               thoughts
            
             or
             a
             murtherous
             machinations
             ,
             and
             besides
             them
             ,
             compleat
             
               murthers
               ,
               adulteries
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               these
               defile
               the
               man
            
             ,
             Matth.
             15
             19.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             that
             particular
             sort
             of
             contriving
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             height
             and
             perfection
             of
             villany
             ;
             
               viz.
               the
               inventing
               of
               new
            
             ,
             and
             before
             
               unknown
               ways
               of
               transgressing
            
             :
             it
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             is
             sure
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             severest
             punishment
             ,
             and
             to
             thrust
             men
             down
             into
             the
             deepest
             Abyss
             of
             Hell.
             Of
             this
             sort
             are
             all
             
               invention
               of
               new
               Oaths
               ,
               new
               Nick-names
            
             or
             
               evil
               speakings
               ,
               new
               frauds
            
             and
             
               methods
               of
               couzenage
               ,
               new
               incentives
               of
               lust
               ,
               new
               
               modes
               of
               drinking
               ,
               and
               arts
               of
               intemperance
               .
            
             But
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             others
             that
             are
             like
             unto
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             one
             day
             exact
             a
             most
             rigorous
             and
             terrible
             account
             :
             For
             
               he
               that
               deviseth
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ,
             although
             he
             himself
             doth
             not
             act
             ,
             but
             only
             devise
             it
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               called
            
             and
             dealt
             with
             as
             a
             mischievous
             and
             wicked
             person
             ,
             Prov.
             24.8
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Pauls
             words
             are
             full
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             For
             he
             tells
             us
             expresly
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             
               judgment
               of
               God
               inventers
               of
               evil
               things
            
             shall
             be
             declared
             
               worthy
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.30
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             minds
             or
             understandings
             then
             ,
             they
             are
             one
             faculty
             which
             is
             plainly
             implied
             in
             the
             Integrity
             of
             our
             service
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             obedience
             whereof
             at
             the
             last
             day
             God
             will
             not
             accept
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             another
             faculty
             implied
             in
             it
             likewise
             is
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             Soul
             or
             Affections
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vain
             thing
             for
             any
             man
             to
             love
             and
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             any
             particular
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             to
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             love
             and
             reward
             him
             .
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hear
               me
               ,
            
             Psal.
             66.18
             .
             
               No
               man
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             sayes
             ,
             
               can
               serve
               two
               masters
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               love
               the
               one
               ,
            
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             when
             their
             interests
             enterfere
             ,
             
               he
               will
               hate
               the
               other
            
             ;
             so
             that
             
               we
               cannot
               serve
               God
            
             ,
             if
             with
             our
             affections
             we
             continue
             to
             
               serve
               sin
            
             ,
             Mat.
             6.24
             .
             To
             pretend
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             love
             what
             he
             sorbids
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             show
             of
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             our
             very
             hearts
             to
             hanker
             after
             his
             vilest
             enemies
             whom
             above
             all
             things
             his
             soul
             abhors
             :
             this
             surely
             is
             not
             honestly
             to
             serve
             ,
             but
             
               grosly
               to
               collogue
            
             ,
             and
             
               slatly
               to
               dissemble
            
             with
             him
             .
             For
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             love
             sin
             ,
             he
             sides
             with
             Gods
             enemy
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             service
             and
             
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               hate
               evil
               ,
            
             Prov.
             8.13
             .
             If
             ever
             we
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             accept
             our
             works
             ,
             we
             must
             offer
             up
             our
             affections
             with
             them
             .
             For
             if
             our
             hearts
             go
             along
             with
             our
             lusts
             ,
             whilst
             our
             practice
             
             is
             against
             them
             ;
             we
             serve
             God
             only
             against
             our
             wills
             ;
             we
             submit
             to
             him
             as
             a
             slave
             doth
             to
             a
             tyrannous
             Lord
             ,
             not
             through
             any
             kindness
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             through
             a
             hatefull
             fear
             of
             him
             .
             We
             utterly
             dislike
             what
             he
             bids
             us
             ,
             but
             yet
             we
             do
             it
             ,
             only
             because
             we
             dare
             not
             do
             otherwise
             .
             But
             now
             this
             is
             such
             a
             way
             of
             performing
             obedience
             ,
             as
             God
             will
             never
             endure
             to
             accept
             of
             .
             For
             he
             scorns
             to
             be
             served
             by
             a
             slavish
             fear
             ,
             and
             an
             unwilling
             mind
             ;
             he
             will
             never
             look
             upon
             a
             heartless
             sacrifice
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             affection
             that
             we
             do
             it
             with
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             set
             a
             price
             upon
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             do
             ;
             and
             our
             love
             that
             he
             regards
             more
             than
             our
             performance
             .
             For
             this
             is
             that
             very
             thing
             which
             was
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             mentioned
             in
             the
             command
             it self
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               with
               all
               thy
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               mind
               ,
            
             Mat.
             22.37
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             find
             our
             affection
             so
             quick
             and
             sensible
             for
             God
             and
             
               his
               Laws
            
             ,
             as
             it
             uses
             to
             be
             for
             the
             
               things
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             neither
             can
             we
             reasonably
             expect
             it
             should
             .
             For
             our
             affections
             are
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             their
             very
             nature
             ,
             as
             Philosophy
             instructs
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               vehement
               sensation
               upon
               some
               certain
               commotions
               of
               our
               bodily
               spirits
            
             ;
             so
             that
             God
             and
             
               his
               Laws
            
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             immaterial
             and
             insensible
             ,
             are
             no
             proper
             and
             
               proportionate
               object
            
             for
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             only
             matter
             that
             is
             able
             of
             it self
             to
             
               affect
               matter
            
             ;
             and
             material
             and
             
               sensible
               objects
            
             ,
             which
             can
             excite
             our
             material
             and
             
               sensitive
               passions
            
             and
             
               appetites
               .
               One
            
             bodily
             faculty
             is
             no
             more
             fit
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             to
             be
             moved
             by
             a
             spiritual
             object
             than
             another
             :
             and
             we
             may
             as
             well
             expect
             that
             our
             eye
             should
             see
             ,
             or
             our
             
               fingers
               handle
            
             it
             ;
             as
             that
             our
             affections
             should
             of
             themselves
             issue
             out
             upon
             it
             ,
             either
             to
             love
             ,
             or
             desire
             ,
             or
             delight
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             considering
             things
             barely
             in
             themselves
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             
               natural
               agreeableness
            
             that
             is
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             which
             
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             
               natural
               operations
            
             ;
             it
             is
             only
             
               bodily
               pain
            
             or
             pleasure
             that
             is
             
               of
               it self
            
             fit
             to
             move
             our
             
               bodily
               passions
            
             .
             But
             as
             for
             spiritual
             and
             
               insensible
               objects
            
             ,
             such
             as
             God
             and
             Virtue
             are
             ,
             whatever
             fitness
             to
             work
             upon
             our
             affections
             they
             may
             have
             upon
             other
             accounts
             ,
             yet
             in
             themselves
             they
             have
             
               none
               .
               Virtue
            
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             which
             are
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             may
             gain
             upon
             our
             wills
             and
             understandings
             ,
             which
             are
             spiritual
             and
             
               rational
               faculties
            
             ;
             but
             upon
             our
             
               bodily
               appetites
            
             and
             affections
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             barely
             they
             never
             can
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             makes
             our
             affections
             to
             issue
             out
             upon
             God
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             spiritual
             nature
             of
             God
             and
             Virtue
             themselves
             ;
             but
             those
             sensible
             and
             bodily
             things
             which
             flow
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             annexed
             to
             them
             .
             For
             although
             God
             be
             immaterial
             in
             himself
             ,
             yet
             infinite
             are
             those
             material
             and
             
               bodily
               delights
            
             which
             we
             receive
             from
             him
             .
             And
             although
             Virtue
             and
             Obedience
             are
             in
             their
             own
             natures
             spiritual
             and
             insensible
             ,
             yet
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             and
             exceeding
             many
             are
             the
             
               sensible
               goods
            
             and
             pleasures
             that
             are
             annexed
             to
             them
             .
             For
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             which
             are
             promised
             to
             our
             obedience
             ,
             will
             give
             a
             
               full
               delight
            
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             our
             souls
             and
             spirits
             ,
             but
             even
             to
             all
             our
             senses
             likewise
             .
             It
             will
             endlesly
             entertain
             our
             eyes
             with
             most
             
               splendid
               sights
            
             and
             
               glorious
               objects
            
             ;
             it
             will
             feast
             our
             ears
             with
             
               melodious
               songs
            
             ,
             and
             
               most
               ravishing
               halelujahs
            
             ,
             and
             refresh
             our
             
               whole
               bodies
            
             with
             a
             most
             exalted
             and
             
               everlasting
               ease
            
             and
             pleasure
             .
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             hell
             and
             
               eternal
               misery
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             
               established
               punishment
            
             of
             all
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             will
             bring
             not
             only
             upon
             our
             spirits
             ,
             but
             upon
             our
             bodies
             too
             as
             full
             a
             scene
             of
             most
             
               exquisite
               pain
            
             and
             sorrow
             .
             For
             so
             violent
             and
             intolerable
             will
             the
             torments
             of
             our
             bodies
             there
             be
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             find
             nothing
             too
             high
             to
             set
             them
             out
             by
             ,
             but
             has
             expressed
             them
             by
             one
             of
             the
             most
             raging
             and
             tormenting
             things
             in
             nature
             ,
             
               eternal
               fire
            
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             as
             for
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             they
             indeed
             are
             such
             things
             as
             can
             of
             themselves
             stir
             our
             affections
             and
             
               bodily
               passions
            
             with
             a
             witness
             .
             When
             they
             are
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             able
             to
             make
             us
             
               love
               God
            
             and
             our
             Duty
             above
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             Sin
             and
             Disobedience
             .
             For
             no
             Sin
             can
             promise
             us
             so
             much
             
               bodily
               delight
            
             ,
             as
             is
             to
             be
             injoyed
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             neither
             can
             Obedience
             in
             any
             possible
             instance
             expose
             us
             to
             so
             great
             
               bodily
               pains
            
             ,
             as
             the
             damn'd
             for
             ever
             undergo
             in
             Hell.
             So
             that
             when
             once
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             are
             proposed
             to
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             act
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             prevail
             with
             them
             more
             than
             any
             thing
             else
             can
             ,
             and
             make
             nothing
             so
             dear
             to
             them
             as
             the
             
               performance
               of
               their
               duty
            
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             so
             hatefull
             as
             the
             transgression
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             may
             God
             and
             Virtue
             become
             a
             fit
             object
             even
             of
             our
             
               bodily
               passions
            
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             cogent
             matter
             of
             
               love
               ,
               desire
            
             and
             joy
             ;
             as
             on
             the
             contrary
             sin
             and
             wickedness
             are
             of
             
               sorrow
               ,
               slight
            
             and
             hatred
             .
             They
             are
             most
             powerfull
             to
             excite
             all
             these
             affections
             ,
             although
             not
             in
             their
             
               bare
               spiritual
               selves
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             
               bodily
               dependants
            
             ,
             and
             
               annexed
               consequences
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               greatest
               bodily
               joys
            
             shall
             one
             day
             crown
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             
               acutest
               bodily
               torments
            
             will
             certainly
             befall
             us
             if
             we
             disobey
             .
             And
             these
             ,
             although
             as
             yet
             they
             are
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             future
             to
             us
             ,
             are
             most
             fit
             to
             work
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             most
             strongly
             to
             affect
             us
             .
             For
             we
             are
             Creatures
             endowed
             with
             understanding
             ,
             and
             have
             Reason
             given
             to
             us
             to
             set
             future
             things
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             our selves
             into
             passions
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             idle
             and
             altogether
             passive
             ,
             like
             the
             brute
             and
             unreasonable
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             bare
             force
             of
             outward
             and
             present
             objects
             to
             excite
             them
             in
             us
             :
             So
             that
             with
             our
             
               bodily
               affections
            
             we
             may
             love
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             which
             are
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             
               bodily
               joys
            
             and
             attendancies
             ;
             and
             
               sensibly
               hate
            
             and
             grieve
             at
             our
             sins
             and
             
             disobedience
             ,
             which
             are
             moral
             and
             immaterial
             evils
             ;
             because
             of
             their
             sensible
             pains
             and
             punishment
             .
             And
             we
             may
             love
             the
             one
             and
             hate
             the
             
               other
               above
            
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             because
             no
             
               bodily
               joys
            
             are
             in
             any
             the
             least
             comparison
             so
             great
             as
             those
             which
             are
             laid
             up
             for
             the
             good
             in
             heaven
             ,
             nor
             any
             bodily
             pains
             so
             tormenting
             ,
             as
             those
             which
             are
             prepared
             for
             the
             damn'd
             in
             hell
             .
             And
             since
             God
             has
             given
             to
             our
             
               bodily
               affections
            
             even
             in
             their
             
               own
               way
            
             ,
             the
             
               greatest
               motives
            
             to
             
               love
               him
               above
               all
            
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             things
             to
             
               hate
               sin
            
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             highest
             Reason
             that
             he
             should
             require
             it
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             demand
             the
             
               preeminent
               service
            
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             our
             
               lower
               soul
            
             or
             affections
             also
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             our
             
               bodily
               affections
            
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             employed
             about
             Vice
             and
             Virtue
             which
             are
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             supereminence
             of
             sensitive
             rewards
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             punishments
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             be
             more
             strong
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             so
             warm
             and
             sensible
             as
             they
             use
             to
             be
             ,
             when
             they
             issue
             out
             upon
             sensible
             and
             
               bodily
               objects
            
             .
             We
             
               feel
               one
            
             in
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             and
             are
             affected
             in
             them
             much
             more
             violently
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             in
             the
             other
             .
             And
             that
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             is
             plain
             :
             For
             our
             affections
             for
             worldly
             things
             are
             raised
             in
             us
             by
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             impressions
             which
             they
             make
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             they
             act
             to
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             power
             .
             But
             our
             affections
             for
             spiritual
             things
             are
             to
             be
             raised
             in
             us
             by
             our
             own
             Reason
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             argue
             and
             think
             our selves
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             thoughts
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             go
             no
             further
             than
             we
             please
             to
             suffer
             them
             .
             And
             indeed
             we
             find
             so
             much
             difficulty
             in
             fixing
             them
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             so
             many
             other
             things
             obtruding
             daily
             upon
             them
             to
             divert
             and
             call
             them
             off
             from
             these
             ;
             that
             we
             seldom
             stay
             so
             long
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             wrought
             up
             into
             a
             very
             
             warm
             and
             inflamed
             affection
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             chief
             Reason
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             Good
             and
             Evil
             in
             worldly
             things
             which
             affects
             us
             is
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             passions
             for
             ,
             or
             against
             them
             are
             raised
             in
             us
             by
             our
             sense
             and
             feeling
             .
             But
             as
             for
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             and
             those
             bodily
             joys
             and
             sorrows
             that
             are
             annexed
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             whereof
             we
             are
             
               sensibly
               affected
            
             with
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             future
             and
             at
             a
             distance
             ;
             and
             therefore
             our
             passion
             for
             them
             cannot
             be
             raised
             by
             our
             sense
             ,
             whose
             object
             are
             only
             present
             things
             ,
             but
             meerly
             by
             our
             fancy
             and
             imagination
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             the
             
               sensible
               warmth
            
             and
             violence
             of
             a
             passion
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             near
             so
             quick
             when
             it
             is
             excited
             by
             fancy
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             produced
             by
             sense
             .
             For
             no
             man
             is
             so
             
               feelingly
               affected
            
             with
             hearing
             a
             sad
             story
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             be
             by
             seeing
             of
             it
             .
             A
             man
             will
             be
             moved
             abundantly
             less
             by
             imagining
             a
             battle
             ,
             a
             murder
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             dreadfull
             thing
             ,
             than
             by
             beholding
             it
             :
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             impressions
             upon
             our
             sense
             are
             quick
             and
             violent
             ,
             and
             their
             warmth
             is
             communicated
             to
             our
             affections
             which
             are
             raised
             by
             them
             :
             whereas
             our
             imaginations
             are
             calm
             and
             faint
             in
             comparison
             ,
             and
             the
             passions
             which
             flow
             from
             them
             partake
             of
             their
             temper
             ,
             and
             are
             more
             cold
             and
             less
             perceptible
             :
             So
             that
             our
             passions
             for
             worldly
             things
             being
             passions
             upon
             sense
             ,
             and
             our
             passions
             for
             things
             spiritual
             with
             their
             bodily
             pain
             or
             pleasure
             annexed
             ,
             being
             only
             upon
             fancy
             and
             imagination
             ;
             we
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             warmly
             and
             sensibly
             ,
             although
             not
             more
             powerfully
             affected
             with
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             than
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             is
             to
             distinguish
             our
             
               passion
               for
               God
               and
               Virtue
               above
            
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             from
             our
             passion
             for
             worldly
             things
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             warmth
             and
             sensibleness
             ,
             but
             the
             power
             and
             continuance
             of
             it
             .
             For
             it
             must
             be
             a
             prevalent
             affection
             ,
             which
             doth
             more
             service
             ,
             although
             it
             
             make
             less
             noise
             .
             It
             must
             be
             such
             a
             setled
             and
             overpowering
             Love
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             
               prevailing
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             
               surpassing
               greatness
            
             of
             its
             motive
             ,
             as
             gets
             the
             
               upper
               hand
            
             in
             competition
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             despise
             one
             to
             disregard
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             and
             to
             adhere
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             what
             other
             things
             soever
             be
             lost
             by
             it
             :
             What
             it
             wants
             in
             warmth
             ,
             it
             has
             in
             permanency
             and
             power
             ;
             it
             sticks
             faster
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             more
             with
             us
             than
             our
             love
             of
             any
             thing
             besides
             .
             For
             in
             our
             affections
             we
             must
             needs
             
               prefer
               God
            
             and
             
               his
               service
               before
            
             every
             other
             thing
             when
             they
             stand
             in
             competition
             ;
             or
             we
             have
             none
             of
             that
             
               Love
               with
               the
               whole
               soul
            
             which
             the
             Commandment
             requires
             of
             us
             ;
             as
             will
             be
             shewn
             more
             fully
             b
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             our
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             have
             in
             them
             a
             great
             latitude
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             high
             concern
             every
             good
             soul
             will
             be
             inquisitive
             after
             some
             determinate
             accounts
             of
             that
             compass
             and
             degree
             of
             them
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             acceptance
             :
             before
             I
             conclude
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             down
             what
             measures
             of
             obedience
             in
             these
             two
             faculties
             ,
             what
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             what
             degrees
             of
             love
             and
             delight
             in
             our
             affections
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             sufficient
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             to
             save
             or
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             more
             elaborate
             and
             perfect
             sort
             of
             them
             ,
             viz.
             our
             counsels
             and
             contrivances
             .
             And
             when
             they
             are
             employed
             about
             the
             compassing
             of
             forbidden
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             ,
             without
             repentance
             ,
             will
             certainly
             prove
             our
             condemnation
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
               deviseth
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               called
            
             and
             dealt
             with
             as
             
               a
               mischievous
               person
            
             ,
             Prov.
             24.8
             .
             The
             
               machinations
               of
               murther
            
             are
             joined
             in
             guilt
             and
             punishment
             with
             murtherous
             actions
             themselves
             ,
             Matth.
             15.19
             .
             And
             as
             for
             that
             particular
             sort
             of
             Contrivers
             ,
             the
             inventers
             of
             
               evil
               things
            
             ,
             they
             are
             pronounced
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             to
             
             be
             
               worthy
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.30
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             other
             of
             our
             thoughts
             which
             are
             not
             come
             up
             to
             the
             height
             of
             a
             contrivance
             or
             consultation
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             simple
             apprehensions
             ;
             some
             of
             them
             also
             are
             properly
             and
             
               directly
               good
            
             or
             evil
             ,
             and
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             life
             or
             death
             .
             God
             has
             imposed
             several
             Laws
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             backed
             both
             with
             threats
             and
             promises
             ,
             upon
             our
             very
             thoughts
             themselves
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             there
             are
             some
             to
             be
             met
             with
             under
             all
             the
             three
             general
             Parts
             of
             Duty
             ,
             viz.
             to
             God
             ,
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             and
             our
             selves
             .
             For
             our
             thoughts
             of
             God
             are
             bound
             up
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             honour
             ,
             which
             forbids
             us
             to
             lessen
             or
             prophane
             him
             by
             
               dishonourable
               Notions
            
             and
             Opinions
             ;
             our
             thoughts
             of
             our
             Neighbour
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Charity
             and
             Candour
             ,
             which
             suffer
             us
             not
             either
             to
             reproach
             or
             injure
             him
             by
             
               under-valuing
               Ideas
            
             ,
             or
             
               groundless
               suspicions
            
             ;
             and
             our
             thoughts
             of
             our
             own
             selves
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             humility
             ,
             which
             prohibits
             us
             to
             be
             exal●ed
             in
             our
             own
             conceits
             through
             false
             and
             
               over-high
               apprehensions
            
             of
             our
             
               own
               excellence
               .
               Pious
            
             and
             
               charitable
               opinions
            
             both
             of
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             humble
             and
             
               lowly
               conceits
            
             of
             our
             
               own
               selves
            
             ,
             are
             Duties
             incumbent
             upon
             our
             very
             minds
             themselves
             .
             And
             all
             the
             opposite
             vices
             of
             impious
             and
             
               reproachful
               Ideas
               of
               God
            
             ;
             of
             
               censorious
               ,
               suspicious
            
             and
             
               lessening
               thoughts
               of
               other
               men
            
             ;
             and
             of
             proud
             and
             
               arrogant
               conceits
               of
               our
               own
               worth
            
             ;
             are
             transgressions
             within
             the
             sphere
             and
             compass
             even
             of
             our
             understandings
             .
             For
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             first
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Cause
             and
             Principle
             ,
             but
             a
             part
             and
             instance
             also
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             an
             Article
             of
             life
             :
             as
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             other
             is
             an
             instance
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             an
             Article
             also
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             these
             Instances
             then
             ,
             of
             
               bare
               thought
            
             and
             
               naked
               apprehension
            
             ,
             they
             are
             
               essential
               parts
            
             and
             
               necessary
               instances
            
             of
             an
             
               acceptable
               obedience
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               wilful
               transgression
            
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             repentance
             ,
             is
             dangerous
             and
             damning
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             all
             our
             perfected
             and
             
               studied
               thoughts
               of
               evil
            
             ,
             viz.
             our
             counsels
             and
             contrivances
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             all
             
               such
               simple
               thoughts
            
             and
             
               ●ore
               apprehensions
            
             as
             have
             
               particular
               Laws
            
             imposed
             upon
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             only
             principles
             ,
             but
             parts
             and
             instances
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             unless
             we
             retract
             them
             by
             repentance
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             there
             are
             several
             other
             
               bare
               imaginations
            
             and
             
               simple
               apprehensions
            
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             under
             any
             of
             these
             particular
             Laws
             ,
             that
             are
             imposed
             upon
             our
             thoughts
             themselves
             ,
             but
             are
             employed
             upon
             things
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             by
             any
             of
             the
             other
             Laws
             forementioned
             .
             And
             as
             for
             all
             these
             apprehensions
             ,
             in
             themselves
             they
             are
             neither
             sin
             nor
             Duty
             ,
             nor
             a
             matter
             either
             of
             reward
             or
             punishment
             ;
             but
             so
             far
             only
             as
             they
             are
             causes
             and
             principles
             either
             of
             a
             sinful
             or
             
               obedient
               choice
               and
               practice
            
             of
             those
             good
             or
             evil
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             employed
             upon
             .
          
           
             In
             themselves
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             these
             
               mere
               apprehensions
            
             are
             neither
             sin
             nor
             Duty
             .
             We
             may
             perceive
             sin
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             have
             it
             in
             a
             thought
             or
             notion
             ,
             without
             ever
             being
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             liable
             to
             answer
             for
             it
             .
             For
             the
             
               Sun
               shines
            
             upon
             a
             Dunghil
             without
             being
             defiled
             by
             it
             :
             and
             
               God
               sees
            
             all
             the
             wickedness
             in
             Hell
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             tainted
             with
             it
             .
             And
             so
             long
             as
             we
             sojourn
             in
             a
             World
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             every
             good
             man
             must
             needs
             know
             and
             behold
             all
             the
             vices
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             bare
             understanding
             of
             them
             doth
             not
             make
             him
             partake
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             subject
             to
             be
             punished
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             make
             these
             
               meer
               apprehensions
            
             and
             imaginations
             either
             of
             good
             or
             evil
             an
             instance
             of
             obedience
             or
             disobedience
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             c
             causes
             and
             principles
             of
             an
             obedient
             or
             
               disobedient
               choice
            
             or
             practice
             .
             For
             our
             
               inward
               thoughts
            
             and
             imaginations
             are
             Springs
             and
             Principles
             both
             of
             our
             
               inward
               choice
            
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             our
             
               outward
               
               operations
            
             .
             And
             the
             service
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             them
             is
             the
             service
             of
             the
             principle
             .
             He
             demands
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             minds
             as
             a
             means
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             a
             further
             obedience
             of
             our
             hearts
             and
             actions
             .
             He
             expects
             that
             we
             should
             think
             so
             long
             and
             so
             often
             upon
             the
             absoluteness
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             the
             kindness
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             his
             Commands
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             rewards
             ,
             and
             the
             terrour
             of
             his
             punishments
             ;
             till
             in
             our
             hearts
             we
             chuse
             those
             things
             which
             he
             has
             commanded
             ,
             and
             perform
             them
             in
             our
             works
             and
             practice
             .
             For
             our
             thoughts
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             
               themselves
               Obedience
            
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             Spring
             and
             Principle
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             
               good
               step
            
             and
             degree
             towards
             it
             .
             Our
             knowledge
             shall
             be
             judged
             an
             acceptable
             service
             as
             it
             carries
             us
             on
             to
             performance
             ,
             but
             no
             otherwise
             .
             For
             
               hereby
               alone
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               we
               know
               him
            
             with
             such
             knowledge
             as
             shall
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             
               if
               we
               keep
               his
               Commandments
            
             ,
             1
             John
             2.3
             .
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             our
             
               bare
               imaginations
            
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             some
             
               forbidden
               sin
            
             are
             then
             only
             disobedient
             ,
             when
             they
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             chuse
             or
             practise
             those
             things
             that
             are
             sinful
             .
             We
             must
             go
             on
             from
             thought
             to
             choice
             or
             practice
             before
             the
             
               vices
               thought
            
             of
             become
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             our
             apprehensions
             of
             sin
             become
             themselves
             sinful
             .
             For
             the
             
               thoughts
               of
               sin
            
             have
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             means
             and
             causes
             ;
             they
             are
             sinful
             so
             far
             as
             they
             help
             on
             either
             our
             consent
             or
             performance
             .
             So
             our
             Saviour
             has
             determined
             in
             one
             instance
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             
               lustful
               looks
            
             and
             
               apprehensions
               ,
               Matth.
            
             5.
             
             
               He
               that
               looks
               upon
               a
               woman
            
             so
             long
             as
             
               to
               lust
               after
               her
            
             or
             to
             consent
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             her
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               committed
               Adultery
               with
               her
               already
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             then
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             obedience
             in
             them
             is
             required
             to
             our
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             disobedient
             and
             will
             destroy
             us
             .
             For
             
             our
             counsels
             and
             
               contrivances
               of
               evil
            
             are
             
               always
               sinful
            
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             all
             such
             
               simple
               thoughts
            
             and
             apprehensions
             as
             have
             particular
             Laws
             imposed
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             our
             imaginations
             and
             apprehensions
             of
             things
             commanded
             or
             forbidden
             by
             any
             other
             Laws
             ;
             they
             are
             imperfect
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             fully
             grown
             up
             to
             the
             perfect
             Stature
             either
             of
             obedience
             or
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             So
             that
             they
             are
             neither
             punished
             nor
             rewarded
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             so
             far
             only
             as
             they
             are
             causes
             and
             principles
             of
             an
             obedient
             or
             
               disobedient
               choice
            
             or
             actions
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             our
             affections
             ,
             their
             measures
             are
             the
             very
             same
             with
             those
             already
             mentioned
             of
             our
             
               bare
               imaginations
            
             and
             
               simple
               apprehensions
            
             .
             For
             their
             service
             and
             obedience
             is
             that
             of
             the
             principle
             ,
             and
             their
             Sentence
             shall
             be
             according
             to
             
               those
               effects
            
             ,
             either
             in
             our
             wills
             or
             practice
             ,
             which
             flow
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             love
             and
             
               desire
               obedience
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             chuse
             and
             act
             it
             ;
             this
             degree
             of
             affection
             will
             gain
             us
             God's
             love
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             secure
             his
             rewards
             ;
             but
             less
             than
             it
             no
             other
             shall
             .
             
               He
               that
               keeps
               my
               Commandments
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               it
               is
               that
               loveth
               me
               ,
               and
               they
            
             only
             who
             so
             
               love
               me
            
             in
             obeying
             me
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               beloved
            
             again
             
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               love
               them
               ,
            
             John
             14.15
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             our
             love
             and
             desire
             of
             evil
             things
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             d
             chuse
             or
             act
             any
             instance
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             which
             is
             loved
             and
             desired
             ;
             then
             are
             our
             
               affections
               sinful
            
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             will
             destroy
             us
             .
             The
             desire
             of
             evil
             is
             not
             so
             truly
             the
             state
             of
             
               mortal
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             of
             
               dangerous
               temptation
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             deadly
             in
             it
             self
             ,
             but
             kills
             by
             carrying
             us
             on
             to
             a
             sinful
             and
             
               deadly
               choice
            
             and
             actions
             .
             For
             when
             once
             it
             has
             got
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             it
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             a
             
               dreadful
               Sentence
            
             .
             Whereof
             the
             Psalmist
             gives
             us
             one
             instance
             in
             the
             
               love
               of
               violence
               .
               Him
               that
               loveth
               violence
               ,
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               Lord
               hateth
               ,
            
             Psal.
             11.5
             .
             And
             S
             t
             John
             says
             the
             same
             of
             the
             
               love
               of
               lying
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Case
             is
             
             alike
             in
             every
             other
             sin
             .
             Without
             in
             outer
             darkness
             ,
             
               are
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               loveth
               or
               maketh
               a
               lye
               ,
            
             Rev.
             22.15
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             what
             measure
             of
             obedience
             is
             required
             in
             these
             two
             faculties
             ,
             and
             what
             kinds
             and
             degrees
             of
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             are
             to
             be
             used
             or
             restrained
             to
             make
             theirs
             an
             
               acceptable
               Service
            
             .
             For
             we
             must
             abstain
             from
             all
             
               evil
               counsels
            
             and
             contrivances
             ;
             from
             all
             
               simple
               apprehensions
            
             which
             are
             
               particularly
               forbidden
            
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             use
             all
             such
             as
             are
             
               particularly
               enjoined
            
             :
             and
             as
             for
             all
             other
             our
             
               bare
               thoughts
            
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             affections
             and
             desires
             ,
             we
             must
             fix
             them
             upon
             our
             Duty
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             they
             make
             us
             perform
             it
             ;
             and
             never
             suffer
             them
             to
             issue
             out
             upon
             evil
             so
             far
             ,
             till
             they
             carry
             us
             on
             either
             to
             chuse
             or
             practise
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             these
             two
             faculties
             ,
             viz.
             our
             minds
             and
             affections
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             another
             whose
             service
             is
             necessary
             to
             render
             ours
             an
             acceptable
             obedience
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Our
             hearts
             or
             wills
             also
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             absurd
             Dream
             for
             any
             man
             to
             think
             of
             serving
             God
             without
             his
             will
             ,
             because
             without
             that
             none
             of
             his
             actions
             can
             be
             called
             his
             own
             .
             For
             that
             only
             is
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             chosen
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             was
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             either
             to
             promote
             or
             hinder
             ;
             no
             man
             
               deserving
               praise
            
             or
             being
             
               liable
               to
               answer
            
             for
             what
             he
             could
             not
             help
             .
             But
             of
             all
             persons
             God
             most
             of
             all
             regards
             our
             hearts
             in
             all
             our
             performances
             .
             He
             perfectly
             discerns
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             estimates
             our
             services
             according
             to
             them
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             any
             of
             us
             to
             obey
             him
             unwillingly
             ,
             in
             regard
             the
             choice
             of
             our
             will
             and
             heart
             it self
             is
             that
             which
             renders
             any
             action
             a
             saving
             and
             
               acceptable
               obedience
            
             .
             For
             
               out
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               proceed
               the
               issues
               of
               life
            
             ,
             Prov.
             4.23
             .
          
           
             The
             choice
             then
             as
             well
             as
             the
             practice
             of
             our
             Duty
             
             is
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             render
             it
             available
             to
             our
             salvation
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             if
             we
             
               chuse
               sin
            
             ,
             although
             we
             miss
             of
             opportunity
             to
             act
             it
             ,
             the
             bare
             choice
             ,
             without
             the
             practice
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             our
             condemnation
             .
             For
             even
             by
             that
             ,
             when
             we
             proceed
             no
             further
             ,
             our
             heart
             has
             gone
             astray
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             polluted
             by
             the
             sin
             which
             we
             resolve
             upon
             in
             our
             own
             choice
             ;
             since
             
               out
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               proceeds
               the
               pollution
               of
               the
               man
               ,
            
             Matth.
             15.19
             ,
             20.
             
             We
             may
             commit
             all
             sort
             of
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             incurr
             the
             punishment
             of
             them
             merely
             by
             consenting
             to
             them
             inwardly
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             without
             ever
             compleating
             them
             in
             our
             
               outward
               operation
            
             .
             For
             our
             Lord
             himself
             has
             thus
             determined
             it
             in
             one
             instance
             ,
             and
             the
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             
               Whosoever
               looks
               upon
               a
               woman
               to
               lust
               after
               her
               ,
            
             or
             so
             long
             till
             his
             heart
             consent
             to
             commit
             lewdness
             with
             her
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             meet
             with
             an
             e
             opportunity
             to
             act
             it
             ,
             or
             before
             any
             ,
             
               hath
               committed
               adultery
               with
               her
               already
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.28
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             then
             may
             venture
             to
             will
             and
             chuse
             any
             
               one
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             presume
             he
             is
             innocent
             .
             For
             if
             fear
             ,
             or
             shame
             ,
             or
             interest
             ,
             or
             other
             bye-motive
             and
             
               worldly
               end
            
             ,
             or
             
               want
               of
               opportunity
            
             ,
             hinder
             him
             from
             the
             
               outward
               acting
            
             and
             compleating
             of
             his
             sin
             ;
             yet
             if
             his
             heart
             stands
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             while
             he
             wills
             and
             chuses
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             guilty
             in
             the
             Accounts
             of
             God
             as
             if
             he
             had
             committed
             it
             .
             We
             disobey
             in
             willing
             as
             well
             as
             in
             doing
             ,
             and
             shall
             suffer
             for
             a
             wicked
             choice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             a
             wicked
             practice
             .
             So
             that
             as
             ever
             we
             hope
             to
             have
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             avail
             us
             unto
             life
             and
             pardon
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             care
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             as
             with
             our
             minds
             and
             affections
             ,
             so
             with
             our
             hearts
             or
             wills
             likewise
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             these
             three
             faculties
             therefore
             ,
             viz.
             our
             minds
             ,
             
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             our
             affections
             ;
             they
             must
             necessarily
             be
             devoted
             to
             God's
             service
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             an
             intire
             obedience
             .
             As
             ever
             we
             hope
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             must
             employ
             our
             minds
             upon
             God
             and
             his
             Laws
             so
             far
             at
             least
             ,
             till
             we
             love
             them
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             chuse
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
             with
             full
             purpose
             and
             resolution
             of
             performing
             them
             .
             Our
             understandings
             must
             consider
             of
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             motives
             to
             obedience
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             well
             ,
             till
             our
             affections
             are
             inflamed
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             wills
             are
             firmly
             resolved
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             as
             ever
             we
             expect
             to
             escape
             the
             torments
             of
             Hell
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             care
             that
             we
             entertain
             no
             thoughts
             or
             desires
             of
             any
             sin
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             in
             our
             hearts
             we
             become
             concerned
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             fulfil
             it
             .
             But
             if
             we
             will
             look
             on
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             order
             to
             loath
             and
             disdain
             it
             .
             We
             must
             consider
             how
             disingenuous
             ,
             how
             shameful
             ,
             and
             how
             mischievous
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             indulge
             to
             no
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             that
             are
             like
             to
             insnare
             either
             our
             choice
             or
             practice
             ;
             nor
             
               dwell
               upon
            
             any
             but
             those
             that
             are
             apt
             to
             kindle
             our
             indignation
             and
             zeal
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             arm
             our
             wills
             with
             full
             purpose
             to
             overcome
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             must
             be
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             all
             our
             inward
             powers
             and
             principles
             of
             action
             .
             They
             must
             be
             used
             as
             instruments
             of
             
               good
               life
            
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             great
             Springs
             and
             productive
             Causes
             of
             all
             vertuous
             practice
             and
             obedience
             .
             It
             is
             this
             holy
             and
             
               obedient
               practice
            
             that
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             whereto
             all
             these
             
               obedient
               thoughts
               ,
               desires
            
             and
             resolutions
             are
             directed
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             fall
             short
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             miss
             of
             their
             chief
             effect
             ,
             and
             appear
             to
             be
             weak
             and
             idle
             things
             ,
             that
             are
             insignificant
             and
             useless
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             Obedience
             with
             the
             fourth
             faculty
             ,
             viz.
             our
             executive
             or
             bodily
             powers
             ,
             and
             outward
             operations
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               God
               is
               to
               be
               obeyed
               with
               the
               fourth
               faculty
               ,
               viz.
               our
               executive
               or
               bodily
               powers
               ,
               and
               outward
               operations
               .
               The
               great
               difficulty
               of
               Obedience
               in
               this
               instance
               .
               Four
               false
               grounds
               whereupon
               men
               shift
               off
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               service
               with
               their
               works
               and
               actions
               .
               First
               ,
               A
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               for
               a
               true
               belief
               or
               orthodox
               opinions
               .
               Mens
               confidence
               in
               this
               represented
               .
               The
               folly
               of
               it
               .
               Orthodox
               faith
               and
               professions
               no
               further
               available
               ,
               than
               they
               produce
               obedient
               works
               and
               actions
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               A
               hope
               of
               salvation
               upon
               an
               obedience
               of
               idle
               desires
               and
               ineffective
               wishes
               .
               An
               opinion
               of
               some
               Casuists
               ,
               That
               a
               desire
               of
               Grace
               is
               Grace
               ,
               refuted
               .
               This
               stated
               ,
               and
               a
               distinct
               explication
               of
               what
               is
               promised
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               Obedience
               it self
               .
               The
               pretence
               for
               this
               acceptance
               of
               idle
               desires
               from
               
                 Gal.
                 5.17
              
               .
               considered
               .
               An
               account
               when
               the
               will
               and
               desire
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               deed
               and
               performance
               .
               That
               Text
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 8.11
                 ,
                 12.
              
               plainly
               vindicated
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               A
               hope
               of
               being
               saved
               notwithstanding
               they
               do
               sin
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               insnared
               into
               it
               through
               the
               strength
               of
               temptations
               .
               The
               folly
               of
               this
               .
               Our
               own
               lusts
               make
               temptations
               strong
               .
               The
               Grace
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               sufficient
               to
               overcome
               them
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               A
               hope
               of
               being
               excused
               because
               they
               transgress
               with
               an
               unwilling
               mind
               .
               These
               mens
               state
               represented
               .
               Vnwillingness
               in
               sin
               a
               
               
               
               
               
               mitigation
               ,
               but
               no
               sufficient
               excuse
               .
               Some
               strugling
               in
               most
               actions
               both
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               men
               .
               The
               strife
               of
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               .
               Two
               sorts
               of
               men
               feel
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               some
               prostigate
               sinners
               here
               now
               on
               Earth
               .
               All
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               generality
               of
               evil
               are
               subject
               to
               it
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Mens
               peremptory
               will
               and
               last
               choice
               determines
               their
               condition
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Fourth
             faculty
             that
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             the
             integrity
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             chief
             end
             and
             perfection
             ,
             and
             gets
             acceptance
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             is
             our
             strength
             ,
             or
             bodily
             and
             
               executive
               powers
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             completion
             and
             crown
             of
             all
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             as
             well
             as
             think
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             our
             obedient
             choice
             must
             end
             in
             an
             obedient
             practice
             .
             For
             all
             our
             inward
             motions
             are
             in
             order
             to
             outward
             operations
             ,
             they
             must
             go
             on
             to
             good
             effects
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             the
             great
             reward
             ;
             we
             must
             work
             as
             well
             as
             desire
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             will
             ,
             but
             do
             our
             duty
             ,
             because
             upon
             nothing
             less
             than
             that
             we
             shall
             at
             the
             last
             day
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             This
             indeed
             is
             the
             severe
             service
             ,
             and
             the
             distastfull
             part
             of
             duty
             .
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             much
             labour
             and
             pains
             ,
             of
             much
             strife
             and
             contention
             .
             For
             
               the
               doing
               of
               our
               Duty
            
             is
             the
             top
             of
             all
             ,
             every
             hinderance
             must
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             every
             difficulty
             overcome
             before
             we
             can
             attain
             to
             it
             .
             Our
             scruples
             and
             
               gainsaying
               reasonings
            
             must
             be
             silenced
             ,
             our
             
               discouraging
               fears
            
             quieted
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             
               repugnant
               desires
               cooled
            
             or
             conquered
             :
             Every
             doubt
             of
             our
             minds
             must
             be
             solved
             ,
             and
             every
             
               hostile
               lust
               subdued
            
             e're
             we
             can
             act
             what
             we
             are
             required
             .
             A
             
               secret
               wish
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               sudden
               desire
            
             of
             Obedience
             may
             start
             up
             in
             our
             souls
             unawares
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             much
             opposition
             made
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             our
             lusts
             receive
             no
             great
             hurt
             from
             it
             .
             For
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             lusts
             lies
             in
             acting
             and
             fulfilling
             
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             secure
             of
             their
             own
             delights
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             of
             our
             practice
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             will
             allow
             us
             to
             think
             of
             good
             ,
             to
             spend
             a
             
               faint
               wish
            
             ,
             a
             
               sudden
               inclination
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               fruitless
               desire
            
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             if
             once
             we
             would
             go
             on
             to
             do
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             to
             
               work
               Obedience
            
             ,
             then
             begins
             the
             conflict
             .
             Our
             Lusts
             then
             bestir
             themselves
             with
             might
             and
             main
             ,
             and
             set
             every
             faculty
             awork
             to
             resist
             and
             defeat
             it
             .
             For
             our
             thoughts
             begin
             to
             argue
             ,
             and
             to
             
               pick
               quarrels
            
             with
             our
             Duty
             .
             They
             suggest
             all
             its
             difficulties
             and
             dammages
             .
             They
             represent
             all
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             undertaking
             to
             cool
             our
             love
             ;
             the
             
               appendant
               dangers
            
             to
             raise
             our
             fears
             ;
             and
             the
             
               great
               hazards
            
             to
             shake
             our
             hopes
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             despair
             of
             success
             .
             For
             the
             sake
             of
             our
             sins
             we
             arm
             all
             
               discouraging
               passions
            
             ,
             and
             quite
             stifle
             all
             the
             
               obedient
               suggestions
            
             of
             our
             consciences
             .
             For
             either
             we
             soften
             our
             sin
             by
             excuses
             ,
             or
             justifie
             it
             by
             arguments
             ,
             or
             overlook
             it
             by
             
               ignorance
               ,
               heedless
               inconsideration
            
             and
             forgetfulness
             .
             Either
             we
             will
             act
             it
             rashly
             through
             the
             power
             of
             a
             strong
             lust
             ,
             and
             not
             consider
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             think
             of
             it
             only
             to
             lessen
             or
             defend
             it
             .
             And
             when
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             our
             Lusts
             to
             the
             perfecting
             and
             performing
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             our
             
               spiritual
               strengths
            
             are
             thus
             weakned
             ,
             and
             our
             
               lusts
               advanced
            
             ,
             when
             our
             
               passions
               rise
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               minds
               plead
            
             against
             it
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             strife
             ,
             and
             
             there
             's
             the
             toil
             and
             difficulty
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             in
             this
             
               obedience
               of
               our
               works
               and
               actions
            
             there
             is
             so
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             therefore
             are
             most
             people
             so
             desirous
             to
             shift
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             forward
             to
             take
             up
             with
             any
             thing
             which
             will
             save
             them
             the
             labour
             of
             it
             .
             They
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             God
             will
             admit
             of
             easier
             terms
             ,
             and
             build
             their
             hopes
             upon
             
               cheaper
               services
            
             ;
             in
             particular
             upon
             these
             Four
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             
               true
               belief
            
             ,
             or
             
               orthodox
               opinions
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             An
             obedience
             of
             
               idle
               desires
            
             ,
             and
             
               ineffective
               wishes
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             for
             all
             these
             they
             continue
             still
             to
             do
             what
             
               God
               forbids
            
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             disobedience
             ;
             then
             their
             hope
             is
             to
             be
             saved
             notwithstanding
             it
             ,
             because
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Their
             falling
             is
             through
             the
             power
             of
             a
             great
             and
             
               overpowering
               temptation
            
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             and
             resist
             ,
             but
             
               cannot
               prevail
               over
            
             .
             So
             that
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Their
             transgression
             is
             with
             reluctance
             and
             unwillingness
             ,
             their
             
               service
               of
               Sin
            
             is
             an
             unwilling
             and
             a
             
               slavish
               service
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             false
             ground
             whereby
             men
             elude
             all
             the
             necessity
             of
             serving
             God
             with
             their
             strength
             or
             
               executive
               powers
            
             in
             
               outward
               works
            
             and
             operations
             ,
             is
             their
             confidence
             of
             being
             saved
             for
             a
             
               true
               belief
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               right
               knowledge
               in
               religious
               matters
            
             ,
             and
             
               orthodox
               opinions
            
             .
             They
             turn
             all
             Religion
             into
             a
             matter
             of
             study
             and
             speculation
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             required
             only
             a
             
               good
               head
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               discerning
               judgment
            
             .
             They
             make
             it
             a
             matter
             of
             skill
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             practice
             ;
             an
             exercise
             of
             wit
             and
             parts
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             rule
             of
             action
             .
             For
             the
             faith
             which
             they
             expect
             should
             save
             them
             ,
             with
             some
             men
             goes
             no
             further
             than
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             consists
             barely
             in
             
               right
               notions
            
             and
             apprehensions
             .
             They
             take
             it
             to
             be
             nothing
             more
             but
             an
             
               understanding
               what
               Christ
               has
               said
            
             ,
             a
             being
             able
             to
             
               reason
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               argue
               for
               it
            
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             
               minds
               approving
            
             and
             consenting
             to
             it
             .
             And
             that
             not
             to
             all
             that
             Christ
             has
             revealed
             neither
             .
             For
             the
             Precepts
             or
             Commands
             it
             overlooks
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             meddle
             with
             ;
             the
             threatnings
             it
             either
             
               considers
               not
            
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             it
             takes
             them
             not
             to
             be
             due
             to
             that
             whereunto
             God
             has
             fixed
             them
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               disobedience
               of
               practice
               ,
            
             but
             only
             to
             ignorance
             and
             unbelief
             .
             But
             all
             that
             which
             their
             faith
             eyes
             ,
             and
             which
             their
             minds
             solely
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             principally
             approve
             of
             ,
             is
             the
             
               historical
               passages
            
             of
             
               Christs
               life
               and
               death
            
             ,
             the
             
               doctrinal
               points
            
             which
             he
             has
             told
             us
             
               concerning
               God
            
             or
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             
               comfortable
               promises
            
             
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             They
             believe
             what
             Christ
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             has
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             has
             promised
             to
             us
             :
             they
             
               think
               right
            
             in
             all
             the
             
               Religious
               Controversies
            
             that
             are
             on
             foot
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             joyning
             themselves
             with
             the
             
               Orthodox
               men
            
             ,
             and
             siding
             ,
             as
             they
             presume
             ,
             with
             the
             true
             Opinion
             ;
             they
             
               profess
               Christs
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             are
             Members
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             the
             
               right
               party
            
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
               purest
               Congregation
            
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             conclude
             is
             enough
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             think
             ,
             as
             God
             be
             praised
             ,
             many
             do
             ,
             that
             God
             requires
             more
             than
             the
             bare
             service
             of
             our
             minds
             and
             
               right
               apprehensions
            
             ;
             yet
             even
             a
             great
             part
             of
             them
             fancy
             ,
             that
             all
             which
             he
             requires
             besides
             is
             only
             the
             obedience
             of
             their
             tongues
             and
             discourses
             .
             If
             they
             believe
             with
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             confess
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             rebellious
             and
             
               reprobate
               in
               their
               practice
            
             ,
             they
             are
             satisfied
             of
             their
             
               Godly
               estate
            
             ,
             and
             presume
             that
             God
             is
             so
             too
             .
             Their
             Religion
             is
             made
             up
             of
             lip-service
             ,
             for
             they
             think
             to
             content
             God
             by
             
               heavenly
               talk
            
             ,
             and
             
               pious
               conference
            
             ,
             by
             larding
             all
             their
             discourses
             with
             the
             
               Name
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               shreds
               of
               Scripture
            
             ;
             all
             their
             conversation
             is
             
               holy
               phrase
            
             ,
             and
             
               sanctified
               form
            
             of
             speaking
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             hope
             will
             attone
             for
             all
             the
             lewdness
             and
             disobedience
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             proceed
             yet
             further
             to
             a
             Faith
             that
             reacheth
             beyond
             the
             mind
             and
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             necessary
             that
             it
             sink
             down
             from
             the
             head
             into
             the
             heart
             ;
             yet
             there
             they
             will
             allow
             God
             to
             expect
             no
             great
             matters
             .
             They
             hope
             he
             will
             be
             well
             pleased
             ,
             although
             it
             summon
             not
             up
             all
             our
             Affections
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             if
             it
             produce
             in
             us
             these
             
               two
               easie
            
             passions
             ,
             which
             are
             raised
             without
             much
             adoe
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             be
             spared
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             a
             
               strong
               confidence
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               warm
               zeal
            
             .
             If
             to
             make
             it
             saving
             it
             must
             imply
             a
             joynt
             concurrence
             of
             our
             Affections
             ,
             
             it
             shall
             be
             only
             of
             these
             two
             .
             It
             shall
             add
             hope
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             
               belief
               that
               God
               will
               save
               sinners
               ,
            
             with
             a
             
               special
               hope
            
             ,
             and
             
               fancifull
               confidence
            
             that
             he
             will
             in
             particular
             save
             them
             .
             It
             shall
             add
             Zeal
             to
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             a
             warm
             heart
             to
             a
             sound
             head
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             but
             a
             maintaining
             of
             and
             
               stickling
               for
               right
               opinions
            
             ,
             and
             
               against
               erroneous
            
             and
             false
             ones
             ,
             with
             heat
             and
             fierceness
             .
          
           
             Thus
             do
             men
             delude
             themselves
             into
             great
             confidences
             ,
             and
             vain
             expectations
             from
             a
             faith
             that
             is
             
               without
               fruit
            
             ,
             from
             an
             orthodox
             ,
             but
             
               empty
               knowledge
            
             ,
             which
             is
             void
             of
             all
             
               obedient
               practice
            
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             which
             is
             not
             more
             comprehensive
             in
             its
             nature
             ,
             nor
             has
             other
             effects
             than
             these
             ;
             they
             will
             find
             to
             their
             cost
             in
             the
             event
             of
             things
             ,
             is
             miserably
             delusive
             and
             vain
             .
             It
             will
             serve
             to
             no
             other
             end
             but
             the
             heightning
             of
             their
             crimes
             ,
             and
             the
             encreasing
             of
             their
             condemnation
             .
             For
             do
             but
             consider
             :
          
           
             If
             we
             will
             believe
             and
             understand
             Christs
             Doctrines
             and
             his
             Promises
             ,
             but
             overlook
             or
             deny
             his
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             ;
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             honour
             and
             service
             ,
             to
             affront
             and
             renounce
             him
             ?
             By
             picking
             and
             choosing
             at
             this
             rate
             ▪
             we
             cast
             off
             his
             power
             of
             molding
             for
             us
             a
             Religion
             ,
             and
             fixing
             the
             terms
             of
             his
             own
             mercy
             ,
             and
             make
             to
             our selves
             a
             condition
             of
             our
             own
             salvation
             .
             We
             follow
             him
             so
             far
             only
             as
             we
             please
             our selves
             ,
             but
             no
             further
             .
             The
             compass
             of
             our
             belief
             it self
             is
             not
             bounded
             by
             his
             authority
             ,
             or
             measured
             according
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             
               our
               own
            
             .
             For
             we
             understand
             and
             assent
             ,
             not
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             he
             has
             said
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             what
             we
             our selves
             like
             .
             We
             refuse
             to
             take
             every
             thing
             upon
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             credit
             him
             in
             what
             he
             speaks
             no
             longer
             than
             it
             agrees
             with
             us
             .
             If
             we
             believe
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             only
             where
             we
             matter
             not
             whether
             what
             he
             sayes
             be
             true
             or
             no
             ;
             but
             we
             either
             give
             no
             heed
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             
             flatly
             disbelieve
             him
             where
             we
             have
             any
             temptation
             .
             His
             veracity
             and
             truth
             it self
             has
             no
             power
             over
             our
             very
             minds
             ,
             beyond
             what
             our
             own
             lusts
             and
             
               beloved
               sins
            
             will
             suffer
             it
             :
             but
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             must
             be
             served
             in
             the
             first
             place
             by
             our
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             up
             with
             their
             leavings
             .
          
           
             Nay
             what
             is
             yet
             more
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             partial
             and
             
               squeamish
               belief
            
             as
             this
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             only
             give
             or
             take
             at
             our
             
               own
               liking
            
             from
             that
             attribute
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             in
             believing
             we
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             honour
             ,
             viz.
             his
             Truth
             :
             but
             even
             where
             we
             seem
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             wrong
             and
             pervert
             it
             .
             For
             we
             wrest
             his
             sense
             ,
             and
             spoil
             his
             meaning
             ,
             and
             undermine
             all
             that
             he
             intends
             :
             So
             that
             even
             that
             which
             we
             do
             believe
             is
             not
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             our
             own
             .
             For
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             which
             run
             all
             upon
             condition
             of
             our
             Obedience
             ,
             we
             pervert
             ;
             the
             force
             of
             all
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             which
             denounce
             woes
             to
             every
             sin
             and
             transgression
             ,
             we
             cancel
             .
             We
             do
             as
             much
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             belie
             his
             very
             Gospel
             .
             We
             make
             his
             whole
             Religion
             signifie
             another
             thing
             than
             what
             he
             intended
             .
             For
             we
             make
             it
             allow
             what
             he
             forbids
             ,
             and
             encourage
             such
             as
             he
             threatens
             ;
             and
             save
             those
             whom
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             he
             will
             condemn
             .
             And
             since
             this
             
               perverse
               faith
            
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             believes
             what
             it
             likes
             ,
             and
             is
             infidel
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             which
             sets
             up
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Word
             against
             another
             ,
             by
             making
             his
             Promises
             to
             undermine
             his
             Precepts
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             of
             his
             Doctrines
             to
             render
             all
             his
             
               threatnings
               false
            
             and
             useless
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             since
             such
             an
             untowardly
             partial
             ,
             and
             
               gainsaying
               knowledge
            
             and
             belief
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             in
             very
             deed
             so
             plain
             a
             Libel
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             so
             hateful
             a
             violence
             to
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             contradicting
             piece
             of
             Infidelity
             to
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             
               that
               Obedience
            
             which
             he
             commands
             and
             encourages
             ,
             but
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             
               contumelious
               flattery
            
             ,
             and
             
               fawning
               disobedience
            
             ,
             
             as
             he
             will
             most
             
               severely
               punish
            
             and
             condemn
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             believe
             his
             whole
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             besides
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             Doctrines
             and
             Promises
             ,
             take
             moreover
             all
             his
             Precepts
             to
             be
             such
             as
             
               he
               injoyns
            
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             threatnings
             ,
             in
             their
             true
             meaning
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             as
             he
             will
             execute
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             in
             our
             works
             and
             
               practice
               despise
            
             ,
             and
             sin
             against
             them
             ;
             then
             is
             such
             our
             faith
             and
             knowledge
             so
             far
             from
             rendring
             our
             condition
             safe
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             that
             in
             very
             deed
             it
             makes
             it
             quite
             desperate
             ,
             and
             utterly
             bereft
             of
             all
             colour
             and
             excuse
             .
             For
             it
             takes
             from
             us
             all
             plea
             for
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             leaves
             us
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             common
             refuge
             of
             all
             misdoing
             ,
             the
             pretence
             that
             
               we
               did
               offend
               but
               did
               not
               know
               it
               .
            
             It
             makes
             every
             sin
             which
             we
             commit
             to
             be
             acted
             with
             a
             
               high
               hand
            
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             offences
             to
             become
             contempt
             ,
             our
             
               disobedience
               ,
               rebellion
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               transgressions
               ,
               presumptuous
            
             .
             For
             we
             sin
             then
             with
             open
             eyes
             ,
             we
             know
             Gods
             Commands
             ,
             but
             refuse
             to
             practise
             them
             ;
             we
             discern
             our
             duty
             ,
             but
             despise
             it
             .
             It
             makes
             us
             not
             only
             to
             renounce
             his
             Authority
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             defie
             his
             Power
             .
             For
             we
             know
             his
             Almighty
             Strength
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             not
             fear
             it
             ;
             we
             see
             his
             dreadfull
             threatnings
             ,
             but
             yet
             dare
             to
             commit
             the
             things
             which
             he
             has
             threatned
             in
             despite
             of
             them
             .
             We
             see
             and
             believe
             that
             our
             Death
             is
             entailed
             upon
             our
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             we
             choose
             and
             run
             upon
             it
             .
             We
             contemn
             all
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             set
             light
             by
             all
             his
             Promises
             ,
             and
             despise
             all
             his
             Threatnings
             :
             We
             see
             and
             believe
             them
             all
             ,
             but
             prefer
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             sins
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             transgress
             in
             open
             affront
             to
             them
             .
             And
             such
             a
             state
             as
             this
             ,
             every
             man
             must
             needs
             see
             is
             so
             far
             from
             gaining
             his
             favour
             ,
             and
             ascertaining
             his
             acceptance
             ;
             that
             in
             reality
             it
             is
             a
             
               continued
               heightning
            
             of
             every
             provocation
             ,
             an
             
               habitual
               hostility
            
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             
               crying
               sin
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             ever
             our
             
               Orthodox
               Faith
            
             and
             Professions
             avail
             us
             unto
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             they
             must
             end
             in
             our
             
               Obedient
               Works
            
             and
             Actions
             .
             We
             must
             do
             that
             which
             we
             know
             God
             requires
             ,
             and
             practise
             that
             Pure
             Religion
             which
             we
             profess
             ;
             
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
            
             ,
             sayes
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               happy
               are
               ye
               if
               ye
               do
               them
               ,
            
             Joh.
             13.17
             .
             
               It
               is
               not
               every
            
             verbal
             Professor
             ,
             every
             
               one
               that
               saith
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             or
             calls
             me
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               that
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ;
               but
               he
            
             only
             
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.21
             .
             We
             are
             condemn'd
             out
             of
             our
             own
             mouths
             if
             we
             commend
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             whilst
             we
             contemn
             and
             disobey
             it
             :
             Every
             word
             which
             we
             speak
             in
             its
             behalf
             ,
             is
             a
             charge
             against
             our
             own
             selves
             ,
             and
             every
             Plea
             which
             we
             make
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             us
             an
             accusation
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Religion
             so
             pure
             ,
             so
             good
             ▪
             so
             
               worthy
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               beneficial
               to
               men
            
             as
             we
             profess
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             unpardonable
             wretches
             we
             that
             transgress
             and
             act
             against
             it
             .
             All
             the
             praises
             which
             we
             heap
             upon
             our
             Duty
             ,
             are
             a
             most
             bitter
             invective
             upon
             our
             own
             practice
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             we
             commend
             Christs
             Religion
             and
             Laws
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             condemn
             our
             own
             transgressions
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             God
             in
             exacting
             the
             punishment
             ,
             be
             it
             as
             severe
             as
             it
             well
             can
             ,
             only
             executes
             our
             own
             sentence
             .
             We
             are
             made
             the
             worse
             for
             our
             knowledge
             if
             our
             Actions
             are
             not
             ruled
             by
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             shews
             plainly
             ,
             that
             our
             Lusts
             are
             most
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             our
             wills
             most
             wicked
             ;
             when
             for
             all
             we
             are
             clearly
             shewed
             the
             Laws
             ,
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             
               threats
               of
               God
            
             ,
             we
             can
             yet
             despise
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             short
             pleasure
             of
             a
             silly
             sin
             transgress
             ,
             and
             act
             against
             them
             .
             And
             since
             it
             doth
             thus
             enhanse
             our
             Sin
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             it
             will
             proportionably
             encrease
             our
             punishment
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
               knows
               his
               masters
               will
               ,
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               many
               stripes
               ,
            
             Luk.
             12.47
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             thinking
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             without
             any
             works
             of
             our
             lives
             and
             practice
             ;
             and
             coming
             to
             Heaven
             barely
             by
             a
             
               True
               Belief
            
             ,
             and
             
               Orthodox
               Opinions
            
             ,
             and
             
               Right
               Professions
            
             ,
             without
             ever
             obeying
             in
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             ;
             is
             one
             of
             those
             false
             and
             delusive
             grounds
             ,
             whereupon
             men
             shift
             off
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             service
             
               with
               all
               their
               strength
            
             ,
             the
             service
             of
             their
             Actions
             .
          
           
             And
             another
             false
             ground
             of
             shifting
             off
             the
             same
             service
             is
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             delusive
             confidence
             which
             wicked
             men
             have
             of
             being
             saved
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             for
             an
             
               obedience
               of
               idle
               desires
            
             ,
             and
             
               ineffective
               wishes
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             conceit
             which
             some
             people
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               the
               desire
               of
               Grace
               is
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               God
               will
            
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             
               judge
               men
               to
               have
               obeyed
            
             ,
             although
             they
             have
             not
             wrought
             ,
             but
             only
             desired
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             complaisant
             sort
             of
             Casuistry
             ,
             and
             a
             much
             easier
             than
             ever
             God
             made
             ,
             that
             has
             been
             brought
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             bids
             men
             to
             
               hope
               well
            
             ,
             though
             they
             
               do
               nothing
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             find
             in
             themselves
             a
             desire
             that
             they
             could
             do
             it
             .
             They
             wish
             they
             were
             what
             God
             expects
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             performed
             what
             he
             commands
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             no
             more
             but
             wish
             it
             .
             They
             sit
             still
             ,
             and
             work
             no
             more
             now
             they
             have
             wished
             it
             ,
             than
             they
             did
             before
             .
             Theirs
             is
             a
             
               weakly
               infant-desire
            
             ,
             it
             
               just
               lives
            
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             all
             ,
             it
             can
             
               effect
               nothing
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               smallest
               lust
            
             is
             too
             strong
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               least
               temptation
               over-bears
            
             it
             ;
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             Vertue
             is
             hush'd
             when
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             Sin
             returns
             ,
             for
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             contrary
             desire
             ,
             this
             is
             acted
             at
             the
             next
             offer
             .
             Obedience
             is
             not
             desired
             so
             much
             as
             their
             ease
             ;
             for
             they
             love
             it
             not
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             at
             the
             necessary
             pains
             for
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             squeamish
             delicate
             desire
             ;
             it
             would
             obey
             if
             that
             could
             be
             without
             trouble
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             undergo
             nothing
             for
             obedience
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             conceit
             as
             strange
             as
             it
             is
             destructive
             ,
             and
             such
             wherewith
             the
             simplest
             of
             men
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             in
             no
             other
             matters
             ,
             but
             only
             this
             which
             most
             of
             all
             requires
             their
             care
             and
             caution
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               eternal
               welfare
               of
               their
               souls
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               obedience
            
             .
             For
             who
             ever
             took
             his
             
               desire
               of
               gain
            
             to
             be
             gain
             ,
             his
             
               desire
               of
               ease
            
             to
             be
             ease
             ,
             his
             
               desire
               of
               meat
            
             to
             be
             food
             ,
             his
             
               desire
               of
               cloaths
            
             to
             be
             rayment
             ,
             or
             his
             
               desire
               of
               knowledg
            
             to
             be
             knowledg
             ?
             And
             why
             then
             must
             that
             be
             true
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             always
             false
             in
             
               common
               life
            
             ?
             and
             the
             
               desire
               of
               Grace
            
             be
             said
             to
             be
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             
               desire
               of
               obedience
               ,
               obedience
            
             ?
             Our
             desires
             are
             one
             thing
             ,
             but
             the
             
               thing
               desired
            
             is
             another
             .
             Our
             desires
             are
             within
             ,
             but
             the
             object
             desired
             is
             without
             us
             .
             Our
             desires
             are
             
               our
               own
            
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             desired
             is
             wanting
             .
             For
             so
             far
             is
             our
             desire
             of
             any
             thing
             from
             being
             the
             
               very
               thing
            
             it self
             which
             is
             desired
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             always
             joined
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             possess
             one
             ,
             whilst
             we
             are
             without
             the
             other
             .
             For
             alas
             !
             we
             find
             that
             those
             things
             which
             we
             need
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             ,
             do
             not
             come
             at
             the
             beck
             of
             a
             desire
             ,
             nor
             are
             procured
             by
             a
             wish
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             do
             more
             than
             desire
             them
             ,
             endeavour
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             work
             or
             act
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             shall
             sit
             without
             them
             .
             A
             man
             doth
             not
             presently
             
               possess
               meat
            
             because
             he
             is
             hungry
             ,
             or
             is
             Owner
             of
             a
             
               great
               Estate
            
             because
             he
             is
             covetous
             ;
             no
             ,
             he
             must
             labour
             and
             seek
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             desire
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             else
             let
             him
             desire
             what
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             shall
             get
             neither
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             a
             
               desire
               of
               money
            
             is
             a
             great
             preparative
             to
             
               get
               money
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               desire
               of
               knowledg
            
             a
             good
             disposition
             to
             
               attain
               knowledg
            
             ;
             because
             our
             appetites
             and
             desires
             are
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             passions
             ,
             the
             great
             and
             most
             
               immediate
               Spring
            
             of
             our
             
               outward
               works
            
             and
             operations
             .
             For
             delight
             begets
             love
             ,
             and
             love
             ends
             in
             desire
             ,
             and
             desire
             carries
             us
             on
             to
             work
             and
             labour
             for
             the
             thing
             desired
             .
             We
             seek
             after
             
             a
             thing
             ,
             because
             we
             long
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             take
             pains
             about
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             our
             
               desires
               of
               Grace
            
             and
             Obedience
             are
             Grace
             and
             Obedience
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             Our
             
               desire
               of
               Grace
            
             is
             not
             Grace
             it self
             ;
             nor
             our
             
               desire
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               Obedience
            
             ;
             but
             a
             
               good
               step
            
             and
             degree
             towards
             them
             .
             It
             is
             so
             metonymically
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Principle
             and
             the
             Cause
             of
             it
             .
             For
             therefore
             we
             acquire
             Grace
             ,
             and
             perform
             Obedience
             ;
             because
             we
             desire
             them
             .
             We
             should
             take
             no
             pains
             about
             them
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             our
             desires
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             because
             we
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             them
             ,
             therefore
             we
             labour
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             till
             our
             desires
             come
             on
             to
             
               this
               effect
            
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             title
             to
             the
             rewards
             of
             it
             .
             Because
             although
             they
             are
             a
             gift
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Obedience
             it self
             is
             ;
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             that
             Grace
             which
             in
             the
             Judgment
             shall
             entitle
             us
             to
             pardon
             and
             happiness
             .
             For
             the
             promise
             to
             the
             
               Desire
               of
               Obedience
            
             is
             one
             ;
             but
             the
             promise
             to
             Obedience
             it self
             is
             another
             .
             If
             we
             
               sincerely
               desire
            
             to
             
               do
               Gods
               will
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             we
             desire
             it
             so
             ,
             as
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             our
             power
             to
             endeavour
             after
             it
             ;
             the
             promise
             to
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             
               we
               shall
               be
               inabled
               to
               do
               it
               .
            
             For
             one
             promise
             of
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             is
             ,
             That
             
               God
               will
               grant
               unto
               us
               to
               serve
               him
               in
               holiness
               and
               righteousness
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.74
             ,
             75
             ;
             which
             he
             will
             then
             do
             ,
             when
             we
             desire
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             
               giving
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ,
            
             Luke
             11.13
             .
             But
             if
             we
             do
             indeed
             obey
             it
             ,
             the
             promise
             to
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             it
             .
             For
             
               Christ
               is
               become
               the
               Authour
               of
               eternal
               salvation
               to
               them
               that
               obey
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.9
             .
             And
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             of
             them
             that
             obey
             ,
             That
             
               they
               shall
               have
               right
               to
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Rev.
             22.14
             .
             So
             that
             to
             the
             
               honest
               desire
            
             of
             obedience
             ,
             all
             that
             God
             promises
             is
             the
             
               power
               to
               perform
            
             and
             
               work
               obedience
            
             ;
             but
             that
             whereunto
             mercy
             and
             life
             is
             promised
             ,
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             obedience
             it self
             .
             For
             to
             
               the
               working
               out
               our
               salvation
            
             it
             is
             required
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             will
             what
             God
             commands
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             Phil.
             2.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             great
             pretence
             whereby
             men
             of
             idle
             ,
             unworking
             desires
             would
             plead
             for
             their
             unfruitfulness
             ,
             and
             support
             their
             hopes
             of
             a
             happy
             Sentence
             under
             a
             life
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             is
             a
             mistaken
             sence
             of
             these
             words
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             :
             
               The
               Flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               against
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               so
               that
               ye
               cannot
               do
               the
               things
               that
               ye
               would
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             Which
             words
             they
             interpret
             thus
             :
             The
             Spirit
             in
             all
             good
             men
             lusteth
             against
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             far
             as
             to
             
               prevail
               over
            
             it
             :
             for
             although
             they
             may
             will
             and
             desire
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             do
             those
             things
             which
             they
             would
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             we
             have
             warrant
             enough
             to
             hope
             for
             mercy
             notwithstanding
             we
             only
             desire
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             plain
             perverting
             of
             the
             Apostles
             words
             from
             the
             Apostles
             own
             meaning
             .
             For
             although
             he
             says
             that
             the
             lusting
             is
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Flesh
             against
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             against
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             yet
             as
             for
             the
             ineffectiveness
             ,
             or
             
               not
               doing
               what
               is
               willed
               and
               desired
               ,
            
             that
             he
             charges
             only
             upon
             one
             .
             He
             leaves
             it
             purely
             and
             solely
             to
             the
             Fleshes
             share
             ,
             which
             can
             indeed
             lust
             and
             desire
             evil
             things
             even
             in
             regenerate
             men
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             able
             to
             prevail
             so
             far
             as
             to
             work
             and
             effect
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             over-ruling
             will
             of
             the
             Spirit
             checks
             and
             restrains
             it
             .
             Through
             the
             victorious
             
               lusting
               of
               the
               Spirit
               against
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             that
             
               you
               cannot
               do
            
             or
             a
             do
             not
             
               those
               things
               which
            
             from
             the
             instigation
             of
             your
             Flesh
             
               you
               desire
            
             and
             would
             do
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             this
             to
             be
             his
             sense
             ,
             I
             need
             do
             no
             more
             than
             set
             down
             his
             words
             in
             that
             order
             wherein
             they
             stand
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             follows
             :
             
               This
               I
               say
               then
               ,
               Walk
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
            
             work
             and
             
               fulfil
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh.
            
             Not
             work
             and
             fulfil
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             notwithstanding
             you
             
             will
             still
             feel
             an
             ineffective
             and
             unconquering
             stirring
             of
             them
             .
             
               For
               the
               Flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               against
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               are
               contrary
               one
               to
               the
               other
               .
               So
               that
            
             in
             walking
             or
             working
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             after
             the
             lustings
             and
             desires
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             you
             fulfil
             not
             the
             lusts
             of
             the
             Flesh
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             
               ye
               cannot
               do
            
             ,
             or
             you
             do
             not
             
               the
               things
            
             that
             your
             Flesh
             lusts
             after
             ,
             which
             yet
             ,
             through
             its
             lusting
             ,
             
               ye
               would
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Whereas
             if
             this
             last
             Clause
             were
             expounded
             thus
             ,
             
               Ye
               do
               not
               the
               things
               that
               your
               Spirit
               lusts
               after
               ,
               which
               yet
               ,
               through
               its
               lusting
               ,
               ye
               would
               do
            
             ;
             it
             would
             destroy
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             brings
             it
             to
             
               confirm
               ,
               viz.
            
             their
             not
             willing
             and
             desiring
             only
             ,
             but
             doing
             or
             walking
             also
             
               after
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             so
             as
             
               not
               to
               fulfil
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             16.
             
             Which
             in
             plain
             English
             is
             to
             make
             the
             Apostle
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             to
             say
             and
             unsay
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             of
             
               walking
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               fulfilling
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             ;
             because
             they
             
               do
               not
               after
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             but
             
               do
               fulfil
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh.
            
             Which
             is
             flatly
             to
             make
             the
             Apostles
             proof
             to
             contradict
             the
             Apostles
             affirmation
             .
          
           
             If
             therefore
             we
             would
             approve
             our selves
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             just
             hope
             of
             life
             and
             pardon
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             only
             wish
             and
             desire
             ,
             but
             live
             and
             walk
             after
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             The
             service
             of
             the
             Flesh
             indeed
             must
             go
             no
             further
             than
             desire
             ;
             and
             although
             we
             shall
             all
             of
             us
             more
             or
             less
             have
             lustings
             from
             it
             ,
             yet
             must
             we
             not
             b
             fulfil
             them
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             our
             hands
             as
             well
             as
             our
             hearts
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             will
             and
             desire
             what
             he
             commands
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             moreover
             practise
             and
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             affirmative
             Commands
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             required
             that
             we
             perform
             every
             one
             of
             them
             at
             
               every
               time
            
             ;
             for
             so
             our
             whole
             life
             would
             be
             taken
             up
             in
             the
             keeping
             of
             one
             Command
             ,
             and
             we
             could
             never
             observe
             all
             ,
             since
             we
             cannot
             do
             any
             two
             things
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             
             such
             a
             multitude
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             But
             all
             that
             obedience
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             that
             we
             act
             them
             as
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             ordering
             of
             times
             and
             occasions
             gives
             us
             opportunity
             .
             Now
             although
             for
             the
             main
             Body
             and
             greatest
             Number
             of
             them
             ,
             
               every
               man
            
             has
             opportunities
             returning
             almost
             
               every
               day
            
             ;
             yet
             for
             a
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             performance
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             
               some
               men
            
             have
             not
             opportunity
             at
             
               some
               times
            
             ,
             nor
             others
             in
             
               all
               their
               lives
            
             .
             I
             instance
             in
             the
             affirmative
             Command
             of
             Alms-giving
             .
             A
             man
             that
             has
             
               but
               little
            
             ,
             can
             give
             but
             little
             at
             any
             time
             ;
             and
             a
             rich
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             in
             a
             strange
             place
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             great
             stock
             about
             him
             ,
             although
             he
             have
             a
             great
             Object
             of
             Charity
             ,
             can
             yet
             make
             but
             small
             relief
             .
             So
             that
             in
             both
             these
             the
             work
             of
             Alms
             and
             
               outward
               performance
            
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             very
             strait
             ;
             although
             both
             of
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             desires
             are
             never
             so
             liberal
             .
             They
             have
             not
             power
             and
             opportunity
             to
             act
             as
             they
             would
             ;
             they
             would
             perform
             more
             if
             their
             circumstances
             would
             allow
             it
             .
             And
             now
             in
             this
             Case
             God
             doth
             not
             measure
             their
             obedience
             by
             the
             size
             of
             their
             
               outward
               performance
            
             ;
             he
             looks
             not
             so
             much
             at
             what
             
               was
               done
            
             ,
             as
             at
             what
             
               would
               have
               been
               done
            
             had
             they
             had
             ability
             .
             So
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             accepted
             according
             to
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             narrowness
             of
             their
             deed
             ;
             and
             their
             reward
             shall
             be
             fitted
             to
             what
             was
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             appeared
             in
             their
             action
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             very
             Case
             is
             expresly
             determined
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             For
             exhorting
             them
             to
             contribute
             to
             the
             relief
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             Judea
             ,
             as
             the
             poor
             Christians
             in
             Macedonia
             had
             already
             done
             most
             liberally
             ,
             he
             encourages
             them
             to
             give
             what
             they
             could
             out
             of
             their
             present
             livelihood
             ,
             by
             telling
             them
             ,
             that
             albeit
             it
             were
             not
             so
             much
             as
             they
             could
             wish
             ,
             and
             were
             forward
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             to
             give
             if
             they
             were
             
             able
             ;
             yet
             in
             Gods
             acceptance
             it
             should
             be
             estimated
             as
             if
             it
             were
             .
             For
             
               if
               there
               be
               first
               a
               willing
               mind
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               it
               is
               accepted
               according
               to
               what
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               what
               he
               hath
               not
               ,
            
             chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             very
             case
             for
             which
             the
             Apostle
             layes
             down
             this
             rule
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             may
             see
             who
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             peruse
             that
             Chapter
             .
             He
             speaks
             it
             upon
             no
             other
             occasion
             ,
             but
             where
             our
             wills
             are
             really
             ready
             to
             perform
             farther
             than
             our
             
               outward
               fortune
            
             enables
             us
             .
             He
             gives
             it
             as
             an
             Axiome
             only
             where
             our
             inward
             resolutions
             are
             larger
             than
             our
             possessions
             .
             For
             where
             our
             heart
             is
             indeed
             ready
             to
             do
             more
             ,
             than
             in
             our
             necessitous
             circumstances
             we
             can
             do
             ;
             there
             God
             looks
             upon
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             work
             ;
             and
             rewards
             us
             according
             to
             the
             compass
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             the
             scantiness
             of
             our
             performance
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             conclude
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             
               in
               his
               Power
            
             to
             do
             what
             is
             commanded
             ,
             God
             will
             still
             accept
             of
             an
             
               idle
               desire
            
             without
             an
             
               active
               performance
            
             ;
             he
             may
             use
             S
             t
             
             Paul's
             words
             indeed
             ,
             but
             he
             perverts
             them
             wholly
             to
             his
             
               own
               meaning
            
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             spake
             them
             in
             one
             case
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             are
             true
             ;
             but
             he
             applies
             them
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             will
             deceive
             him
             .
             Because
             the
             will
             is
             never
             accepted
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             in
             our
             power
             to
             do
             as
             well
             as
             to
             will
             ;
             and
             wheresoever
             we
             have
             opportunity
             to
             do
             what
             we
             desire
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             willing
             ,
             but
             the
             doing
             that
             must
             save
             us
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             intimates
             in
             this
             very
             place
             ,
             when
             he
             presses
             them
             to
             compleat
             their
             
               readiness
               to
               will
            
             ,
             by
             performing
             according
             as
             they
             were
             able
             ,
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             this
             thinking
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             an
             
               idle
               desire
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               ineffective
               wish
            
             of
             obedience
             ,
             without
             ever
             obeying
             in
             our
             works
             and
             actions
             ,
             is
             very
             whit
             as
             false
             and
             delusive
             as
             the
             former
             deceitfull
             ground
             was
             ,
             of
             being
             
             saved
             at
             the
             last
             day
             barely
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             an
             
               Orthodox
               Faith
            
             and
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Another
             false
             ground
             whereupon
             men
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             though
             they
             work
             disobedience
             ,
             is
             because
             when
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             through
             the
             violence
             of
             a
             great
             and
             
               overpowering
               temptation
            
             ,
             which
             they
             see
             and
             resist
             ,
             but
             cannot
             
               prevail
               over
            
             .
             They
             are
             drawn
             in
             by
             a
             
               great
               gain
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               great
               pleasure
            
             ,
             the
             bait
             laid
             for
             them
             is
             
               very
               enticing
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             
               no
               withstanding
            
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             indeed
             is
             a
             great
             and
             an
             usual
             pretence
             .
             For
             men
             would
             gladly
             shift
             off
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             charge
             it
             upon
             any
             thing
             but
             their
             own
             selves
             .
             They
             would
             have
             the
             
               pleasures
               of
               their
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               pride
               of
               their
               hearts
            
             both
             served
             at
             once
             ,
             enjoy
             all
             the
             
               pleasures
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             the
             
               praises
               of
               virtue
            
             .
             c
             
               Whensoever
               they
               do
               well
            
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             Philosopher
             has
             observed
             ,
             
               they
               would
               arrogate
               that
               to
               themselves
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               do
               amiss
               ,
               they
               would
               impute
               that
               to
               the
               pleasure
               that
               mislead
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               temptation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             vain
             shift
             ,
             and
             a
             thin
             pretence
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             that
             makes
             any
             
               temptation
               strong
            
             ,
             but
             the
             
               wickedness
               of
               mens
               own
               hearts
            
             ?
             They
             are
             slavishly
             in
             love
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             resist
             it
             ,
             but
             are
             overcome
             by
             it
             .
             d
             
               It
               is
               ridiculous
               to
               think
            
             ,
             sayes
             the
             same
             excellent
             Philosopher
             ,
             
               that
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               sin
               which
               is
               without
               us
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               sinfull
               action
               ;
               and
               not
               rather
               that
               we
               our selves
               are
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               wickedly
               inclined
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               so
               easily
               taken
               by
               it
               .
            
             It
             is
             only
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             
               own
               sinfull
               lusts
            
             ,
             that
             gives
             such
             an
             irresistible
             strength
             to
             the
             
               outward
               temptation
            
             .
             A
             
               great
               offer
               of
               gain
            
             indeed
             cannot
             be
             withstood
             by
             a
             
               covetous
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             an
             
               inviting
               beauty
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               fair
               opportunity
            
             are
             irresistible
             to
             a
             
               slave
               of
               lust
            
             ,
             and
             a
             lascivious
             reigning
             inclination
             .
             But
             if
             the
             man
             is
             
               above
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               heart
               is
               chaste
            
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             nor
             can
             they
             offer
             
               any
               violence
            
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             the
             
               wickedness
               of
               our
               own
               hearts
               lusts
            
             therefore
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             deeply
             in
             love
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             unbridledly
             bend
             after
             them
             ,
             that
             gives
             all
             the
             
               prevailing
               force
            
             ,
             and
             
               overpowering
               strength
            
             to
             the
             
               outward
               temptation
            
             .
             But
             now
             this
             is
             our
             Sin
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             by
             no
             means
             plead
             our
             excuse
             ;
             it
             is
             our
             
               damnable
               disease
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             never
             prove
             our
             
               saving
               remedy
            
             .
             For
             this
             is
             that
             
               reigning
               power
            
             of
             Sin
             which
             the
             Gospel
             has
             indispensably
             required
             us
             to
             mortifie
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             .
             It
             is
             only
             
               if
               you
               through
               the
               spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             Col.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             are
             not
             under
             this
             
               damnable
               servitude
            
             to
             Sin
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             temptations
             so
             strong
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             has
             given
             us
             
               sufficient
               defensatives
            
             against
             them
             .
             For
             the
             present
             offer
             of
             a
             Gibbet
             would
             fright
             away
             the
             most
             
               endearing
               temptation
            
             ;
             the
             near
             expectation
             of
             a
             
               great
               Estate
            
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             Crown
             ,
             would
             make
             us
             prevail
             over
             it
             .
             And
             what
             are
             these
             to
             
               hell
               fire
            
             ,
             and
             an
             eternal
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             ?
             Heaven
             therefore
             and
             Hell
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             be
             considered
             of
             ,
             are
             an
             answer
             to
             all
             temptations
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             they
             will
             engage
             our
             hearts
             more
             than
             all
             the
             endearments
             of
             a
             lust
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             
               out
               do
            
             all
             the
             baits
             and
             allurements
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             commit
             sin
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sufficient
             excuse
             to
             us
             that
             the
             temptation
             was
             strong
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             only
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             own
             
               unmortified
               lusts
            
             that
             made
             it
             so
             .
             For
             we
             loved
             the
             
               sinfull
               pleasure
            
             too
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             overpower'd
             us
             .
             And
             since
             the
             strength
             of
             temptation
             is
             owing
             only
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             can
             never
             excuse
             us
             from
             undergoing
             punishment
             .
             So
             that
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             false
             hope
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             being
             excused
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             because
             we
             acted
             it
             through
             the
             
               violence
               of
               a
               great
               temptation
            
             .
          
           
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Another
             ground
             of
             false
             confidence
             whereupon
             men
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             although
             they
             do
             not
             obey
             in
             their
             works
             and
             actions
             ,
             but
             are
             workers
             of
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             ;
             is
             ,
             because
             when
             they
             do
             transgress
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             reluctance
             and
             unwillingness
             .
             Albeit
             in
             their
             actions
             they
             do
             
               serve
               sin
            
             ,
             yet
             in
             their
             minds
             they
             do
             not
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             service
             of
             it
             is
             an
             unwilling
             and
             a
             
               slavish
               service
            
             .
             They
             cannot
             sin
             freely
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             own
             ease
             ,
             but
             with
             fearfulness
             and
             regret
             .
             For
             the
             
               Conviction
               of
               their
            
             duty
             abides
             in
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             the
             
               fear
               of
               hell
               torments
            
             sticks
             fast
             in
             their
             souls
             ;
             they
             cannot
             shake
             off
             either
             their
             
               sense
               of
               duty
            
             ,
             or
             their
             
               fears
               of
               punishment
            
             .
             So
             that
             even
             when
             they
             do
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             remorse
             of
             mind
             and
             fearfulness
             of
             apprehension
             .
             They
             cannot
             embrace
             their
             sin
             with
             a
             
               full
               choice
            
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             that
             it
             is
             not
             an
             unmixed
             pleasure
             .
             They
             believe
             and
             know
             it
             to
             be
             of
             a
             compound
             and
             
               mixt
               nature
            
             ;
             to
             have
             some
             
               present
               pleasure
            
             which
             will
             delight
             ,
             but
             withall
             much
             
               future
               punishment
            
             which
             will
             torment
             them
             .
             And
             since
             they
             know
             it
             to
             be
             a
             composition
             of
             good
             and
             ill
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             perfectly
             either
             love
             or
             
               hate
               ,
               choose
            
             or
             refuse
             it
             .
             Their
             will
             is
             distracted
             by
             different
             motives
             in
             the
             same
             choice
             ;
             for
             the
             
               future
               pains
            
             would
             draw
             them
             to
             reject
             ,
             but
             the
             
               present
               joyes
            
             invite
             them
             to
             embrace
             it
             .
             So
             that
             in
             a
             different
             degree
             they
             both
             will
             ,
             and
             nill
             the
             same
             thing
             ;
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             would
             avoid
             it
             .
             For
             they
             would
             enjoy
             what
             they
             desire
             ,
             but
             withall
             they
             would
             keep
             off
             from
             what
             they
             fear
             :
             they
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             commit
             the
             sin
             ,
             because
             it
             will
             please
             them
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             that
             wrath
             which
             it
             treasures
             up
             for
             them
             against
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             conflict
             in
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             yet
             at
             last
             their
             
               sin
               prevails
            
             ,
             and
             they
             obey
             it
             .
             For
             they
             had
             rather
             hazard
             all
             its
             torments
             ,
             than
             miss
             
             of
             its
             delights
             ;
             they
             are
             unwilling
             to
             venture
             upon
             those
             dangers
             which
             it
             brings
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             had
             rather
             venture
             on
             them
             than
             go
             without
             it
             .
             They
             sin
             unwillingly
             just
             as
             a
             
               labourer
               works
            
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             
               soldier
               fights
               unwillingly
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             will
             it
             for
             it self
             ,
             they
             would
             
               not
               do
            
             it
             unless
             they
             were
             hired
             to
             it
             .
             For
             considering
             all
             things
             they
             will
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             omit
             it
             ;
             their
             will
             is
             against
             it
             indeed
             at
             the
             first
             sight
             ,
             but
             upon
             better
             consideration
             it
             resolves
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             laid
             together
             they
             choose
             to
             commit
             the
             sin
             rather
             than
             to
             forbear
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             this
             is
             such
             a
             State
             as
             will
             never
             bring
             any
             man
             to
             Heaven
             :
             For
             whether
             he
             transgress
             willingly
             or
             with
             reluctancy
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             question
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             choose
             at
             last
             to
             disobey
             ,
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             judgment
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             pronounce
             upon
             him
             that
             death
             which
             he
             has
             established
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             disobedience
             .
             Because
             for
             all
             he
             fears
             and
             
               mistrusts
               ,
               grumbles
            
             and
             repines
             ;
             yet
             he
             serves
             and
             obeys
             his
             lusts
             all
             the
             while
             notwithstanding
             .
             He
             works
             at
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             doth
             what
             they
             command
             him
             .
             He
             serves
             not
             with
             a
             full
             heart
             ,
             or
             a
             fearless
             mind
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             is
             their
             servant
             still
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             mitigation
             of
             his
             sin
             that
             he
             doth
             it
             with
             regret
             ,
             and
             the
             transgression
             is
             something
             the
             less
             for
             being
             acted
             not
             without
             reluctance
             and
             aversion
             .
             It
             shews
             that
             his
             
               sense
               of
               duty
            
             is
             not
             
               quite
               lost
            
             ;
             his
             
               Conscience
               ,
               wholly
               fear'd
            
             ,
             or
             his
             fear
             of
             God
             
               utterly
               extinguished
            
             .
             It
             is
             some
             extenuation
             that
             he
             startles
             at
             the
             offence
             ;
             for
             it
             argues
             that
             his
             soul
             is
             not
             
               wholly
               depraved
            
             ,
             or
             his
             heart
             harden'd
             in
             disobedience
             .
             But
             although
             his
             sins
             be
             not
             of
             the
             highest
             rate
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             lost
             sinner
             still
             .
             For
             so
             long
             as
             his
             lusts
             prevail
             ,
             and
             he
             chooses
             at
             last
             to
             act
             and
             commit
             them
             ,
             he
             serves
             and
             obeys
             them
             .
             It
             is
             his
             works
             and
             actions
             that
             must
             determine
             his
             service
             and
             obedience
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             commit
             sin
             ,
             
             he
             is
             the
             servant
             of
             sin
             .
             Willing
             or
             unwilling
             may
             extenuate
             or
             heighten
             his
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             not
             utterly
             destroy
             or
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             something
             of
             struggling
             and
             regret
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             obedience
             and
             disobedience
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
             There
             being
             few
             so
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             obey
             without
             all
             reluctance
             ;
             and
             few
             so
             wicked
             as
             to
             sin
             without
             all
             remorse
             .
             For
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             are
             a
             mixt
             and
             compound
             substance
             of
             Soul
             and
             
               Body
               ,
               Flesh
            
             and
             Spirit
             .
             Our
             
               carnal
               appetite
            
             draws
             us
             on
             to
             forbidden
             things
             ,
             to
             transgress
             those
             restraints
             which
             Gods
             Law
             has
             set
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             sin
             .
             And
             our
             Conscience
             being
             enlightned
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             allured
             by
             his
             Promises
             ,
             and
             affrighted
             with
             his
             threatnings
             ;
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             keep
             within
             
               his
               bounds
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               act
               obedience
            
             .
             Now
             these
             
               two
               contrary
            
             and
             gainsaying
             Principles
             distract
             our
             choice
             ,
             and
             divide
             our
             wills
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             we
             close
             with
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             without
             the
             grudging
             and
             reluctance
             of
             the
             other
             .
             We
             would
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             not
             ;
             one
             inclines
             us
             for
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             against
             it
             .
             
               The
               flesh
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               lusteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               against
               the
               flesh
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               contrary
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               cannot
            
             fulfill
             both
             their
             desires
             ,
             and
             do
             each
             of
             
               the
               things
               that
               you
               would
            
             ,
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
             If
             we
             obey
             ,
             it
             is
             through
             the
             repining
             of
             our
             appetites
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             transgress
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             the
             remorse
             and
             lashings
             of
             our
             Consciences
             :
             On
             both
             sides
             there
             is
             something
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             afraid
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             
               would
               not
            
             ;
             our
             will
             is
             imperfect
             and
             with
             reluctance
             ;
             and
             we
             will
             and
             choose
             in
             some
             measure
             unwillingly
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             
               work
               obedience
            
             or
             sin
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Saints
             in
             Heaven
             indeed
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ;
             't
             is
             true
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             
               gainsaying
               appetites
            
             .
             For
             their
             flesh
             will
             be
             in
             perfect
             subjection
             to
             
             the
             spirit
             ;
             their
             will
             shall
             have
             nothing
             to
             seduce
             it
             ,
             but
             shall
             stand
             alwayes
             firm
             and
             entire
             for
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             shall
             obey
             without
             
               any
               thing
            
             of
             reluctance
             or
             regret
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             some
             of
             the
             profligate
             and
             
               prophane
               sinners
            
             here
             on
             earth
             ;
             they
             have
             now
             already
             so
             quite
             benum'd
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             allure
             nor
             
               threaten
               ,
               admonish
            
             nor
             accuse
             them
             .
             And
             they
             sin
             without
             all
             contention
             ;
             they
             transgress
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             dispute
             ;
             their
             lusts
             hurry
             them
             without
             any
             opposition
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             disobey
             most
             willingly
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             all
             remorse
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             all
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             wicked
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             a
             middle
             rate
             .
             They
             both
             of
             them
             act
             through
             strife
             and
             conquest
             ;
             their
             consent
             is
             courted
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             comply
             with
             one
             ,
             they
             must
             refuse
             the
             other
             .
             Both
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
             struggle
             in
             them
             ,
             although
             at
             last
             but
             one
             prevails
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Regenerate
             good
             man
             ,
             the
             flesh
             stirs
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             conquer
             ;
             they
             have
             bodies
             ,
             and
             bodily
             appetites
             ,
             but
             they
             subdue
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               keep
               them
               under
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.27
             .
             So
             that
             all
             the
             while
             the
             Spirit
             rules
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             the
             flesh
             doth
             but
             in
             
               vain
               solicite
            
             ;
             this
             may
             tempt
             ,
             but
             it
             cannot
             govern
             ;
             for
             the
             spirit
             gives
             them
             Laws
             ,
             its
             pleasure
             they
             perform
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             commands
             ,
             that
             in
             their
             actions
             they
             obey
             :
             But
             in
             the
             wicked
             and
             disobedient
             the
             case
             is
             quite
             opposite
             .
             For
             in
             them
             ,
             although
             their
             
               Conscience
               smite
            
             them
             ,
             yet
             can
             it
             not
             prevail
             with
             them
             ;
             it
             suggests
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             ;
             it
             shews
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             follow
             it
             ;
             in
             all
             things
             their
             Lusts
             are
             the
             governours
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             actions
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             the
             lashes
             of
             their
             consciences
             may
             sharpen
             and
             embitter
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             able
             to
             disappoint
             the
             service
             of
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             the
             obedience
             therefore
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               greatest
               
               part
            
             of
             the
             transgressions
             here
             on
             Earth
             ;
             there
             is
             still
             something
             of
             strugling
             and
             reluctance
             .
             Men
             act
             not
             by
             a
             will
             that
             is
             void
             of
             all
             restraint
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             desire
             and
             choice
             that
             is
             free
             from
             all
             unwillingness
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             love
             and
             hatred
             ,
             an
             
               unwilling
               will
            
             that
             carries
             them
             on
             either
             to
             act
             obedience
             ,
             or
             to
             disobey
             .
          
           
             But
             notwithstanding
             their
             
               ineffective
               wishes
            
             and
             
               imperfect
               wouldings
            
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             it
             is
             their
             
               peremptory
               will
            
             and
             
               last
               choice
            
             which
             shall
             determine
             their
             condition
             .
             For
             if
             they
             will
             and
             chuse
             to
             do
             what
             God
             commands
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             the
             gainsaying
             wishes
             raised
             by
             their
             fleshly
             Appetites
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             and
             acquitted
             .
             When
             the
             good
             man
             overcomes
             the
             temptation
             ,
             and
             prevails
             over
             his
             unwillingness
             ,
             and
             triumphing
             over
             it
             goes
             on
             to
             practise
             and
             obey
             ;
             he
             shall
             receive
             the
             reward
             of
             his
             obedience
             .
             But
             if
             they
             will
             and
             chuse
             to
             do
             what
             God
             forbids
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             the
             contrary
             Admonitions
             and
             Threatnings
             of
             their
             Consciences
             ;
             they
             shall
             dye
             in
             their
             disobedience
             .
             The
             Sinner
             who
             is
             carried
             on
             to
             do
             what
             he
             disallows
             ,
             to
             work
             what
             he
             fears
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             what
             at
             first
             sight
             his
             will
             is
             averse
             to
             ;
             he
             shall
             undergo
             the
             smart
             and
             punishment
             of
             his
             transgression
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             reason
             is
             plain
             ;
             for
             he
             serves
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             fulfils
             his
             lust
             ;
             and
             his
             thraldome
             to
             it
             is
             so
             absolute
             that
             no
             aids
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             any
             suggestions
             of
             his
             Conscience
             can
             deliver
             him
             from
             it
             .
             
               He
               that
               committeth
               sin
            
             ,
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               is
               the
               servant
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             John
             8.34
             .
             So
             long
             as
             it
             conquers
             ,
             it
             doth
             indeed
             inslave
             him
             ;
             
               For
               of
               whom
               a
               man
               is
               overcome
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               he
               is
               brought
               in
               bondage
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.19
             .
             If
             we
             yield
             our selves
             up
             to
             serve
             it
             ,
             we
             do
             indeed
             obey
             it
             ;
             and
             must
             expect
             that
             death
             which
             is
             denounced
             upon
             such
             obedience
             .
             
               Know
               you
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             another
             Apostle
             ,
             
               that
               to
               whom
               you
               yield
               your selves
               servants
               to
               obey
               ,
               his
               servants
               
               you
               are
               to
               whom
               you
               obey
               ;
               whether
               of
               sin
               unto
               death
               ,
               or
               of
               obedience
               unto
               righteousness
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.16
             .
             If
             we
             are
             at
             the
             beck
             of
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             go
             where
             they
             send
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             they
             command
             us
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             their
             pleasure
             in
             all
             things
             to
             be
             a
             Law
             to
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             perfect
             Slaves
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             all
             that
             misery
             which
             is
             denounced
             upon
             them
             .
             We
             serve
             and
             obey
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             shall
             surely
             bring
             us
             to
             suffer
             for
             them
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             our
             lusts
             ,
             the
             doing
             or
             walking
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             obeying
             of
             our
             sin
             which
             Christs
             Gospel
             threatens
             so
             severely
             ,
             whatever
             mind
             we
             do
             it
             with
             .
             
               If
               you
               live
               after
               the
               Flesh
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               dye
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             only
             
               if
               you
               through
               the
               Spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               Body
            
             that
             
               you
               shall
               live
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             When
             Christ
             comes
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             enquiry
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             Whether
             we
             sinned
             with
             a
             
               full
               delight
            
             ,
             or
             with
             fear
             and
             reluctance
             ;
             but
             whether
             in
             very
             deed
             without
             repenting
             of
             it
             afterwards
             ,
             we
             sinned
             wilfully
             ,
             or
             transgressed
             at
             all
             .
             For
             we
             have
             what
             shall
             be
             his
             Sentence
             at
             that
             Day
             ,
             from
             his
             own
             mouth
             already
             ,
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Matth.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             it
             will
             be
             no
             sufficient
             Plea
             for
             any
             man
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             who
             has
             disobeyed
             in
             deed
             and
             wrought
             wickedness
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             he
             did
             it
             with
             backwardness
             and
             remorse
             .
             For
             that
             which
             God
             indispensably
             requires
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             h●
             should
             not
             do
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             only
             deceive
             himself
             if
             he
             ever
             expect
             to
             be
             accepted
             otherwise
             .
             For
             as
             the
             
               hopes
               of
               salvation
            
             upon
             mere
             
               orthodox
               opinions
            
             ,
             or
             
               ineffective
               desires
            
             of
             obedience
             ,
             or
             sinning
             through
             a
             
               strong
               temptation
            
             are
             utterly
             delusive
             ,
             and
             sure
             to
             fail
             them
             that
             trust
             to
             them
             :
             so
             is
             this
             fourth
             ground
             likewise
             ,
             
               viz.
               our
               hopes
               of
               being
               accepted
               notwithstanding
               our
               sins
               ,
               because
               we
               transgressed
               with
               reluctance
               and
               unwillingness
            
             ▪
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             A
             further
             pursuit
             of
             this
             last
             ground
             of
             shifting
             off
             the
             Obedience
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             in
             an
             Exposition
             of
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               A
               further
               pursuit
               of
               this
               last
               ground
               of
               false
               confidence
               .
               The
               Plea
               for
               it
               from
               
                 Rom.
                 7.
              
               represented
               .
               This
               refuted
               .
               A
               Metaschematism
               usual
               with
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               an
               odious
               Topick
               .
               The
               Apostle
               shown
               not
               to
               speak
               of
               himself
               in
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               because
               of
               several
               things
               there
               spoken
               which
               are
               not
               truly
               applicable
               to
               him
               .
               This
               evidenced
               in
               sundry
               instances
               .
               Nor
               to
               have
               spoken
               in
               the
               person
               of
               any
               regenerate
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               and
               manifested
               in
               sundry
               Particulars
               .
               But
               to
               have
               personated
               a
               strugling
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               unregenerated
               Jew
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               further
               assistance
               against
               his
               lusts
               ,
               but
               the
               weak
               and
               ineffective
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
               This
               shown
               from
               the
               order
               and
               design
               of
               that
               Chapter
               .
               This
               whole
               matter
               represented
               in
               a
               Paraphrase
               upon
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               with
               part
               of
               the
               sixth
               and
               the
               eighth
               .
               Two
               Reasons
               of
               the
               inability
               of
               
               Moses's
               Law
               to
               make
               men
               wholly
               obedient
               ;
               and
               the
               perfection
               ,
               as
               to
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 First
              
               ,
               The
               promise
               of
               eternal
               life
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Both
               these
               were
               wanting
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               are
               most
               clearly
               supplied
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Jews
               had
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               by
               virtue
               of
               any
               Article
               in
               their
               Law
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               gracious
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               confirmed
               with
               the
               world
               ever
               since
               Adam
               .
               The
               
               Law
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               as
               a
               weak
               and
               mean
               instrument
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               these
               defects
               .
               This
               weakness
               of
               the
               Law
               set
               off
               particularly
               in
               this
               seventh
               to
               the
               Romans
               .
               No
               hopes
               to
               any
               man
               who
               acts
               sin
               from
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               but
               plain
               declarations
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               working
               obedience
               shown
               in
               several
               expressions
               of
               it
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
               A
               proof
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               this
               fourth
               part
               of
               integrity
               ,
               the
               obedience
               of
               our
               executive
               powers
               in
               our
               works
               and
               actions
               ;
               and
               the
               insignificancy
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               when
               it
               is
               wanting
               .
            
          
           
             THAT
             which
             has
             been
             the
             great
             occasion
             of
             this
             last
             pretence
             whereby
             men
             justifie
             themselves
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             viz.
             because
             
               when
               they
               do
               transgress
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               reluctancy
               and
               an
               unwilling
               mind
            
             ;
             is
             a
             wrong
             understanding
             of
             the
             words
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             For
             thus
             says
             he
             ,
             
             
               That
               which
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               ,
            
             being
             sufficiently
             instructed
             in
             the
             Law
             which
             forbids
             it
             ,
             in
             my
             mind
             and
             conscience
             
               allow
               not
               .
               For
               what
            
             ,
             through
             the
             Laws
             commanding
             ,
             
               I
               would
            
             do
             ,
             
               that
               do
               I
               not
               :
               but
               what
               ,
            
             from
             the
             Laws
             prohibiting
             ,
             
               I
               hate
            
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             do
             ,
             
               that
               do
               I.
            
             
             
               The
               good
               that
               I
               would
               do
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               .
               For
               although
               to
               will
            
             it
             
               is
               present
               with
               me
            
             ,
             
             yet
             through
             the
             prevailing
             power
             of
             my
             Flesh
             
               how
               to
               perform
            
             and
             practise
             
               that
               which
               is
               good
               I
               find
               not
               .
               But
               the
               evil
               which
               I
               would
               not
            
             do
             ,
             
               that
               do
               I.
            
             And
             all
             this
             happens
             to
             me
             by
             reason
             that
             
               the
               Law
               of
               my
            
             lusts
             or
             
               members
               wars
               against
               the
               Law
               of
            
             God
             in
             
               my
               mind
            
             or
             Conscience
             ,
             
             and
             that
             with
             so
             much
             success
             as
             to
             make
             me
             act
             against
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             
               and
               bring
               me
               into
            
             a
             slavish
             observance
             or
             
               captivity
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               my
               members
               .
               So
               that
               I
               my self
               ,
            
             or
             the
             a
             same
             I
             who
             ,
             
               with
               the
               mind
            
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             approving
             and
             willing
             
               serve
               the
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ,
             do
             yet
             ,
             
               with
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             in
             my
             bodily
             and
             outward
             works
             
             and
             operations
             ,
             serve
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Now
             since
             no
             less
             a
             man
             than
             S
             t
             Paul
             himself
             speaks
             thus
             of
             
               sinning
               against
               his
               will
            
             ,
             of
             doing
             what
             he
             disallows
             ,
             and
             transgressing
             through
             the
             power
             of
             a
             ruling
             lust
             against
             his
             Conscience
             :
             it
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             reasonable
             for
             any
             other
             man
             to
             conclude
             himself
             in
             a
             safe
             condition
             although
             he
             do
             so
             likewise
             .
             For
             who
             would
             desire
             to
             be
             more
             perfect
             than
             S
             t
             Paul
             ?
             Who
             would
             ever
             scruple
             to
             have
             the
             same
             Lot
             in
             the
             next
             World
             with
             an
             Apostle
             ?
             If
             an
             unwillingness
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             transgressing
             with
             reluctance
             could
             bear
             him
             out
             notwithstanding
             he
             did
             against
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             in
             works
             and
             actions
             disobeyed
             his
             Lord
             ;
             who
             can
             ever
             question
             but
             that
             it
             will
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Plea
             for
             us
             also
             ?
          
           
             And
             indeed
             if
             S
             t
             Paul
             had
             spoken
             all
             that
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             meant
             it
             of
             his
             own
             Person
             ;
             the
             Inference
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             but
             it
             would
             .
             But
             for
             a
             full
             Answer
             to
             this
             Allegation
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             expresses
             all
             those
             things
             in
             the
             
               first
               person
            
             ,
             uses
             that
             merely
             out
             of
             modesty
             ,
             but
             not
             out
             of
             truth
             .
             For
             he
             was
             upon
             an
             odious
             Topick
             ,
             representing
             the
             unmortified
             state
             and
             sinful
             condition
             of
             those
             persons
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             other
             help
             against
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             but
             the
             Religion
             and
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             .
             And
             because
             this
             was
             a
             Charge
             which
             they
             who
             were
             most
             guilty
             would
             not
             love
             to
             hear
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             soften
             the
             matter
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             discover
             things
             of
             so
             much
             reproach
             with
             the
             least
             offence
             ;
             he
             wisely
             takes
             all
             the
             business
             ,
             and
             fathers
             all
             the
             
               shameful
               Narrative
            
             upon
             himself
             ;
             and
             expresses
             it
             ,
             not
             in
             theirs
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             really
             did
             belong
             but
             in
             his
             
               own
               person
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             this
             Metaschematism
             ,
             or
             speaking
             things
             that
             are
             odious
             in
             his
             
               own
               name
            
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             belong
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             other
             men
             ;
             it
             is
             very
             usual
             with
             the
             Apostle
             .
             For
             in
             this
             Disguise
             he
             recites
             a
             
             most
             blasphemous
             perversion
             which
             some
             men
             had
             made
             of
             his
             most
             pious
             Doctrine
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             
             
               If
               the
               truth
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             his
             faithfulness
             in
             performing
             his
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             
               hath
               more
               ahounded
               to
               his
               Glory
               through
               my
               lye
            
             or
             unfaithfulness
             in
             breaking
             my
             Covenant
             with
             him
             (
             which
             makes
             the
             most
             that
             can
             be
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Gods
             faithfulness
             ,
             since
             no
             perfidiousness
             of
             ours
             can
             weary
             or
             provoke
             him
             out
             of
             it
             )
             
               why
               yet
               am
               I
            
             ,
             not
             I
             Paul
             ,
             who
             could
             never
             act
             thus
             falsly
             ,
             or
             argue
             thus
             prophanely
             ,
             but
             I
             blasphemous
             Objector
             
               judged
               as
               a
               Sinner
            
             ?
             ver
             .
             7.
             
             And
             the
             same
             way
             of
             speech
             he
             observes
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             charges
             the
             wicked
             lives
             of
             those
             who
             have
             given
             up
             their
             names
             to
             Christ
             ▪
             not
             upon
             his
             Religion
             ,
             but
             upon
             their
             own
             selves
             .
             
               If
               while
               we
               seek
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               Christ
            
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             Religion
             and
             not
             of
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             
               we
               our selves
               are
               still
               found
               Sinners
            
             and
             as
             flagitious
             in
             our
             lives
             as
             ever
             ,
             
               is
               therefore
               Christ
               the
               Minister
               of
               sin
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               For
               if
               I
               build
               again
               the
               things
               which
            
             at
             my
             very
             Baptism
             into
             Christianity
             
               I
               destroyed
            
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             plain
             all
             Christians
             do
             who
             after
             Baptism
             prove
             customary
             Sinners
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             longer
             Christ
             who
             would
             rescue
             and
             free
             me
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             I
             my self
             ,
             not
             I
             Paul
             ,
             but
             I
             flagitious
             Christian
             that
             
               make
               my self
               a
               Transgressor
            
             ,
             Gal.
             2.17
             ,
             18.
             
             Thus
             also
             he
             speaks
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             when
             he
             only
             personates
             the
             strong
             but
             uncomplying
             Christian
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
             
               All
               things
               are
               lawful
               for
               me
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               are
               not
               expedient
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             12.
             
             And
             when
             he
             personates
             the
             uncharitable
             Christian
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
             
               If
               I
               have
               all
               faith
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               Charity
               ,
               what
               doth
               it
               profit
            
             me
             ?
             ver
             .
             2.
             
             And
             the
             same
             inoffensive
             way
             he
             uses
             in
             noting
             faults
             in
             a
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             And
             such
             an
             obliging
             disguise
             in
             reprehending
             and
             exposing
             the
             faults
             of
             others
             is
             most
             usual
             among
             our selves
             .
             Nothing
             being
             more
             common
             in
             our
             ordinary
             Discourse
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             would
             be
             sharp
             in
             reproving
             ,
             
             and
             inveighing
             against
             any
             thing
             ,
             by
             a
             most
             courteous
             Fiction
             to
             put
             it
             in
             our
             own
             Case
             ,
             and
             to
             suppose
             that
             we
             our selves
             should
             do
             this
             or
             that
             .
             Whenas
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             we
             are
             no
             further
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             able
             under
             this
             disguise
             with
             more
             success
             and
             less
             offence
             to
             disparage
             and
             chastise
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             way
             of
             
               transferring
               odious
               things
               to
               our selves
            
             when
             we
             would
             describe
             and
             reprove
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             usual
             with
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             with
             S
             t
             Paul
             in
             other
             Cases
             ,
             is
             particularly
             used
             by
             him
             in
             his
             Character
             of
             the
             ineffective
             Striver
             in
             this
             seventh
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             He
             speaks
             not
             those
             things
             above
             recited
             ,
             of
             
               willing
               but
               not
               performing
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             person
             of
             any
             regenerated
             man
             ;
             as
             will
             plainly
             appear
             from
             this
             reason
             .
          
           
             Because
             in
             that
             Chapter
             such
             things
             are
             said
             of
             the
             person
             there
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             can
             by
             no
             means
             agree
             to
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             regenerate
             person
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Apostle
             must
             be
             made
             to
             falsifie
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             be
             understood
             to
             speak
             so
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Such
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             there
             spoken
             ,
             as
             can
             by
             no
             means
             agree
             to
             S
             t
             Paul
             himself
             .
             For
             we
             read
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Of
                       the
                       person
                       there
                       spoken
                       of
                       ,
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       lived
                       and
                       
                         was
                         alive
                         without
                         the
                         Law
                      
                       of
                       the
                       ten
                       Commandments
                       ,
                       once
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       7.9
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       
                         That
                         the
                         Law
                         of
                         his
                         members
                         wars
                         against
                         the
                         Law
                         of
                         his
                         mind
                         ,
                         and
                         brings
                         him
                         into
                         captivity
                         to
                         the
                         Law
                         of
                         sin
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                      
                       seated
                       and
                       rules
                       
                         in
                         his
                         members
                      
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       23.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         how
                         to
                      
                       do
                       or
                       
                         perform
                         what
                         is
                         good
                         ,
                         he
                         finds
                         not
                         ,
                      
                       ver
                       .
                       18.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         sin
                         works
                         in
                         him
                         all
                         manner
                         of
                         lust
                         or
                         concupiscence
                         ,
                      
                       ver
                       .
                       8.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         he
                         is
                         captivated
                      
                       and
                       conquered
                       ,
                       and
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       vanquished
                       Slave
                       ,
                       
                         sold
                         under
                         sin
                      
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       14.23
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       sinned
                       against
                       his
                       Conscience
                       .
                       For
                       
                         what
                         I
                         do
                      
                       ,
                       says
                       he
                       ,
                       in
                       my
                       practice
                       ,
                       
                         that
                         I
                         allow
                         not
                      
                       in
                       my
                       mind
                       or
                       Conscience
                       :
                       
                         but
                         what
                         I
                         hate
                      
                       and
                       disapprove
                       ,
                       
                         that
                         I
                         do
                      
                       ,
                       ver
                       .
                       15.19
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       That
                       he
                       is
                       in
                       a
                       state
                       of
                       death
                       :
                       For
                       
                         sin
                         revived
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         died
                         ,
                      
                       vers
                       .
                       9.
                       and
                       by
                       
                         deceiving
                         him
                         ,
                         it
                         had
                         slain
                         him
                         ,
                      
                       v.
                       11.
                       
                       The
                       
                         good
                         law
                         he
                         had
                         found
                         to
                         be
                         unto
                         him
                         the
                         occasion
                         of
                         death
                         ,
                      
                       by
                       his
                       falling
                       into
                       that
                       disobedience
                       whereto
                       it
                       had
                       threatned
                       it
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       10.
                       
                       For
                       
                         the
                         motions
                         of
                         sin
                         ,
                         which
                         were
                      
                       not
                       ,
                       and
                       could
                       not
                       be
                       restrained
                       
                         by
                         the
                         law
                         ,
                         wrought
                         in
                         his
                         members
                         to
                         bring
                         forth
                      
                       damning
                       sins
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         fruit
                         unto
                         death
                      
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       5.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Of
                       Saint
                       Paul
                       himself
                       elsewhere
                       ,
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       was
                       both
                       born
                       and
                       bred
                       up
                       
                         under
                         the
                         Law
                      
                       ,
                       being
                       
                         circumcised
                         the
                         eighth
                         Day
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         Stock
                         of
                         Israel
                         ,
                         an
                         Hebrew
                         of
                         the
                         Hebrews
                         ,
                      
                       or
                       an
                       Hebrew
                       both
                       by
                       his
                       Fathers
                       and
                       his
                       Mothers
                       side
                       ,
                       Phil.
                       3.5
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       That
                       
                         he
                         keeps
                         under
                         his
                         Body
                         ,
                         and
                      
                       is
                       not
                       led
                       captive
                       by
                       it
                       ,
                       but
                       on
                       the
                       contrary
                       
                         brings
                         it
                         into
                         subjection
                      
                       and
                       captivity
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       9.27
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         he
                         can
                         do
                         all
                         things
                      
                       which
                       are
                       good
                       
                         through
                         Christ
                         that
                         strengthens
                         him
                      
                       ,
                       Phil.
                       4.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       it
                       works
                       none
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       instead
                       of
                       lusting
                       and
                       
                         coveting
                         worldly
                      
                       things
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         world
                         is
                         crucified
                         to
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         unto
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                      
                       Gal.
                       6.14
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         he
                         has
                         fought
                         a
                         good
                         fight
                         against
                         it
                         ,
                      
                       2
                       Tim.
                       4.7
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       
                         by
                         the
                      
                       ‖
                       
                         Grace
                         of
                         God
                         through
                         Christ
                      
                       he
                       is
                       delivered
                       from
                       it
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       7.25
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         he
                         knew
                      
                       or
                       was
                       *
                       conscious
                       of
                       
                         nothing
                         by
                         himself
                      
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       4.4
                       .
                       but
                       that
                       
                         he
                         trusted
                         he
                         had
                         a
                         good
                         Conscience
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       that
                       
                         in
                         all
                         things
                      
                       ,
                       being
                       
                         willing
                         to
                         live
                         honestly
                      
                       ,
                       Heb.
                       13.18
                       .
                       Acts
                       23.1
                       .
                       For
                       this
                       had
                       all
                       along
                       been
                       his
                       care
                       ,
                       he
                       hahaving
                       
                       made
                       it
                       his
                       business
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         exercised
                         himself
                         to
                         have
                      
                       ,
                       not
                       now
                       and
                       then
                       ,
                       but
                       
                         alwayes
                         a
                         conscience
                         void
                         of
                         offence
                         ,
                      
                       or
                       not
                       wounded
                       and
                       smitten
                       with
                       the
                       sense
                       of
                       any
                       offences
                       either
                       
                         towards
                         God
                         or
                         men
                      
                       ,
                       Acts
                       24.16
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         the
                         spirit
                         of
                         life
                         hath
                         made
                         him
                         free
                         from
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         sin
                         and
                         death
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       8.2
                       .
                       That
                       
                         he
                         has
                         finished
                         his
                         course
                      
                       to
                       his
                       advantage
                       ;
                       so
                       as
                       
                         there
                         is
                         laid
                         up
                         for
                         him
                         ,
                      
                       not
                       a
                       painfull
                       death
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       punishment
                       of
                       his
                       disobedience
                       ;
                       but
                       
                         a
                         Crown
                      
                       of
                       Glory
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       reward
                       of
                       his
                       
                         righteousness
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         righteous
                         judge
                         will
                         give
                         him
                         at
                         the
                         last
                         day
                         ,
                      
                       2
                       Tim.
                       4.8
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             If
             therefore
             we
             will
             believe
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             and
             let
             those
             accounts
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             himself
             explain
             his
             own
             meaning
             ;
             he
             cannot
             be
             that
             very
             person
             who
             is
             there
             spoken
             of
             .
             For
             they
             are
             persons
             altogether
             of
             a
             different
             stamp
             ,
             and
             a
             contrary
             character
             :
             they
             are
             as
             opposite
             as
             a
             
               servant
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               slave
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             as
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             a
             
               carnal
               man
            
             ;
             as
             
               one
               whose
               conscience
               approves
            
             ,
             and
             
               another
               whose
               conscience
               condemns
               him
            
             ;
             as
             
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               child
               of
               darkness
            
             ;
             as
             
               an
               heir
               of
               
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               subject
               of
               Hell.
            
             So
             that
             he
             cannot
             speak
             of
             himself
             in
             that
             seventh
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             other
             places
             too
             ;
             because
             then
             he
             would
             appear
             inconsistent
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             false
             in
             his
             own
             story
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             sure
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             sayes
             all
             that
             is
             spoken
             there
             in
             an
             inoffensive
             disguise
             ,
             not
             intending
             to
             give
             a
             
               character
               of
            
             his
             
               own
               person
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               personate
               another
            
             man.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             person
             whom
             he
             represents
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             another
             from
             himself
             ,
             but
             also
             one
             of
             a
             quite
             opposite
             and
             contrary
             character
             .
             He
             is
             not
             only
             
               no
               Apostle
            
             ,
             but
             even
             
               no
               good
               Christian
            
             or
             regenerate
             man.
             For
             such
             things
             are
             there
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             ,
             if
             S
             t
             Paul
             and
             the
             
               other
               Apostles
            
             say
             true
             ,
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             
               regenerate
               state
            
             ,
             and
             destructive
             of
             salvation
             .
             As
             will
             plainly
             appear
             by
             considering
             those
             things
             which
             are
             said
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Of
                       
                         the
                         person
                         described
                         there
                      
                       ,
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         with
                         his
                         flesh
                      
                       or
                       fleshly
                       members
                       ,
                       
                         he
                         obeys
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         sin
                         ,
                      
                       vers
                       .
                       25.
                       
                       And
                       this
                       he
                       is
                       forced
                       to
                       do
                       ,
                       and
                       cannot
                       help
                       it
                       .
                       For
                       
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         his
                         members
                         wars
                         against
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         his
                         mind
                         ,
                         and
                         brings
                         him
                         into
                         captivity
                         to
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         sin
                         and
                         death
                         ,
                      
                       ver
                       .
                       23.
                       
                       He
                       is
                       as
                       absolutely
                       enslaved
                       to
                       it
                       ,
                       as
                       ever
                       any
                       servant
                       was
                       to
                       his
                       master
                       who
                       was
                       sold
                       in
                       the
                       market
                       .
                       For
                       ,
                       says
                       he
                       ,
                       
                       
                         I
                         am
                         carnal
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         sold
                         under
                         sin
                      
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       14.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         sin
                         works
                      
                       or
                       accomplishes
                       ,
                       and
                       brings
                       on
                       to
                       *
                       outward
                       act
                       and
                       perfection
                       
                         in
                         him
                         all
                         manner
                         of
                         concupiscence
                         ,
                      
                       vers
                       .
                       8.
                       
                       For
                       
                         taking
                         occasion
                         by
                         the
                      
                       nakedness
                       of
                       the
                       tenth
                       Commandment
                       ,
                       whereto
                       no
                       punishment
                       was
                       expresly
                       threatned
                       ,
                       it
                       
                         deceived
                         him
                      
                       into
                       the
                       
                         customary
                         commission
                      
                       of
                       it
                       by
                       that
                       wile
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         thereby
                         slew
                         him
                      
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       11.
                       
                    
                     
                     
                       That
                       
                         the
                         law
                         he
                         found
                         to
                         be
                         unto
                         death
                         ,
                      
                       in
                       discerning
                       himself
                       to
                       be
                       fallen
                       under
                       the
                       curse
                       and
                       condemnation
                       of
                       it
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       10.
                       
                       For
                       
                         the
                         motions
                         of
                         sin
                         which
                         were
                      
                       incouraged
                       and
                       emboldened
                       by
                       means
                       of
                       the
                       fancied
                       impunity
                       of
                       
                         the
                         ,
                         law
                         wrought
                         in
                         his
                         members
                         ,
                      
                       which
                       are
                       the
                       seat
                       of
                       their
                       Empire
                       ,
                       so
                       far
                       as
                       
                         to
                         bring
                         forth
                      
                       damning
                       sins
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         fruit
                         unto
                         death
                      
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       5.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         in
                         his
                         flesh
                         dwells
                         no
                         good
                         thing
                         ,
                      
                       vers
                       .
                       18.
                       
                       For
                       
                         sin
                         dwells
                      
                       and
                       inhabits
                       
                         in
                         him
                      
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       17.
                       and
                       that
                       so
                       as
                       to
                       rule
                       and
                       govern
                       ,
                       or
                       have
                       all
                       the
                       force
                       of
                       a
                       
                         law
                         in
                         his
                         members
                      
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       23.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       sins
                       against
                       his
                       own
                       conscience
                       .
                       For
                       
                         what
                         he
                         doth
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         allows
                         not
                         ;
                         but
                         what
                      
                       in
                       his
                       own
                       mind
                       
                         he
                         hates
                      
                       and
                       disapproves
                       ,
                       
                         that
                         he
                         doth
                      
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       15.19
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       That
                       
                         to
                         do
                         good
                      
                       ,
                       although
                       he
                       might
                       wish
                       ,
                       or
                       approve
                       it
                       ,
                       
                         he
                         found
                         not
                      
                       ,
                       v.
                       18.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       stands
                       in
                       need
                       to
                       cry
                       out
                       ,
                       
                         O
                         wretched
                         man
                         that
                         I
                         am
                         ,
                         who
                         will
                         deliver
                         me
                         from
                         this
                         body
                         of
                         death
                         ,
                      
                       being
                       as
                       yet
                       not
                       rescued
                       from
                       it
                       ,
                       but
                       labouring
                       under
                       it
                       ,
                       vers
                       .
                       25.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Of
                       
                         the
                         regenerate
                         elsewhere
                      
                       ,
                    
                     
                       That
                       as
                       for
                       
                         their
                         members
                         ,
                         they
                         yield
                         them
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         instruments
                         unto
                         sin
                         ,
                         but
                         unto
                         righteousness
                      
                       ;
                       because
                       now
                       since
                       their
                       regeneration
                       into
                       true
                       Christians
                       ;
                       
                         Sin
                         is
                         not
                         to
                         reign
                         in
                         their
                         mortal
                         bodies
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         should
                         obey
                         it
                         in
                         the
                         lusts
                         thereof
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       6.12
                       ,
                       13.
                       
                       In
                       becoming
                       Christians
                       
                         they
                         are
                         dead
                         ,
                         and
                         crucified
                         with
                         Christ
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         body
                         of
                         sin
                         might
                         ,
                      
                       not
                       be
                       maintained
                       
                       to
                       live
                       and
                       rule
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                       but
                       
                         destroyed
                         ,
                         that
                         thenceforward
                         they
                         should
                         not
                         serve
                         sin
                         .
                         For
                         he
                         that
                         is
                         dead
                         is
                         freed
                         from
                         sin
                         ,
                      
                       vers
                       .
                       6
                       ,
                       7.
                       
                       The
                       Gospel
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         the
                         spirit
                         of
                         life
                         in
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         hath
                      
                       not
                       enslaved
                       ,
                       but
                       
                         freed
                         them
                         from
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         sin
                         and
                         death
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       8.2
                       .
                       So
                       that
                       
                         sin
                         now
                         shall
                         not
                         have
                         dominion
                         over
                         them
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         are
                         not
                         under
                         the
                         law
                         ,
                      
                       through
                       the
                       weakness
                       whereof
                       it
                       tyrannized
                       ,
                       
                         but
                         under
                      
                       Grace
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       6.14
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         their
                         body
                         is
                         dead
                         because
                         of
                         sin
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       8.10
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       they
                       
                         make
                         no
                         provision
                         for
                         the
                         flesh
                         to
                         fulfill
                      
                       and
                       accomplish
                       
                         the
                         lusts
                      
                       or
                       concupiscence
                       
                         thereof
                         ,
                         Rom.
                      
                       13.14
                       .
                       Because
                       if
                       they
                       should
                       ,
                       they
                       would
                       cease
                       to
                       be
                       sons
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       heirs
                       of
                       happiness
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       rendred
                       obnoxious
                       to
                       misery
                       and
                       death
                       .
                       For
                       the
                       plain
                       declaration
                       of
                       Christs
                       Gospel
                       concerning
                       the
                       heirs
                       of
                       life
                       and
                       death
                       is
                       this
                       .
                       
                         If
                         you
                         live
                         after
                         the
                         flesh
                      
                       in
                       accomplishing
                       its
                       lusts
                       ,
                       
                         you
                         shall
                         die
                      
                       ;
                       and
                       't
                       is
                       
                       only
                       ,
                       
                         if
                         you
                         through
                         the
                         spirit
                      
                       ,
                       instead
                       of
                       acting
                       and
                       compleating
                       ,
                       do
                       kill
                       and
                       
                         mortifie
                         the
                         deeds
                         of
                         the
                         body
                         ,
                         that
                         you
                         shall
                         live
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       8.13
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         against
                         them
                         there
                         is
                         no
                      
                       condemning
                       force
                       of
                       any
                       law
                       ,
                       Galat.
                       5.23
                       .
                       For
                       
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         the
                         spirit
                         of
                         life
                         hath
                      
                       not
                       left
                       them
                       still
                       enslaved
                       ,
                       but
                       
                         made
                         them
                         free
                         from
                         the
                         law
                         of
                         sin
                         and
                         death
                      
                       too
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       8.2
                       .
                       And
                       
                         being
                         become
                         the
                         servants
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         they
                         have
                         their
                         fruit
                         ,
                      
                       not
                       to
                       sin
                       and
                       death
                       ,
                       but
                       
                         to
                         holiness
                      
                       at
                       present
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         the
                         end
                         thereof
                      
                       at
                       length
                       
                         everlasting
                         life
                      
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       6.22
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         their
                         bodies
                      
                       or
                       fleshly
                       members
                       
                         are
                         temples
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       sacred
                       places
                       wherein
                       it
                       inhabits
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       
                         they
                         glorifie
                         God
                         in
                         their
                         bodies
                         ,
                      
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       in
                       
                         their
                         spirits
                      
                       ,
                       seeing
                       
                         both
                         are
                         Gods
                      
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       6.19
                       ,
                       20.
                       
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         they
                         hold
                         faith
                         and
                         a
                         good
                         conscience
                         ,
                         without
                         which
                         ,
                         of
                         faith
                      
                       in
                       dangerous
                       times
                       
                         they
                         would
                      
                       soon
                       
                         make
                         shipwrack
                      
                       ,
                       1
                       Tim.
                       1.19
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       
                         they
                         are
                         saved
                         by
                         the
                         answer
                         of
                         a
                         good
                         conscience
                         ,
                      
                       
                       which
                       comforts
                       and
                       applauds
                       ,
                       but
                       cannot
                       accuse
                       them
                       ,
                       1
                       Pet.
                       3.21
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       he
                       only
                       
                         who
                         doth
                         good
                         is
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                      
                       3
                       Joh.
                       11.
                       and
                       that
                       
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         condemnation
                         to
                         them
                         who
                      
                       do
                       and
                       
                         walk
                         after
                         the
                         spirit
                      
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       8.1
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       without
                       these
                       
                         new
                         fruits
                      
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       in
                       vain
                       to
                       lay
                       any
                       claim
                       to
                       a
                       
                         new
                         nature
                      
                       ;
                       because
                       ,
                       as
                       our
                       Saviour
                       sayes
                       ,
                       
                         if
                         men
                         were
                         the
                         children
                         of
                         Abraham
                         ,
                         they
                         would
                         do
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         Abraham
                         ,
                      
                       Joh.
                       8.39
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       
                         the
                         body
                         of
                         sin
                         is
                      
                       already
                       destroyed
                       in
                       them
                       ,
                       
                         that
                         henceforth
                         they
                         should
                         not
                         serve
                         sin
                         ,
                      
                       which
                       the
                       other
                       complains
                       so
                       much
                       of
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       6.6
                       .
                       For
                       
                         they
                         are
                         delivered
                         from
                         the
                         law
                         ,
                      
                       upon
                       occasion
                       of
                       the
                       weakness
                       whereof
                       sin
                       brought
                       forth
                       in
                       them
                       fruits
                       unto
                       death
                       ,
                       
                         to
                         serve
                         now
                         in
                         newness
                         of
                         Spirit
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       7.5
                       .
                       So
                       that
                       what
                       the
                       weak
                       ,
                       ineffective
                       law
                       could
                       not
                       do
                       for
                       them
                       ;
                       that
                       
                         the
                         Grace
                         of
                         God
                         through
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         our
                         Lord
                      
                       hath
                       done
                       in
                       an
                       effectual
                       deliverance
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       v.
                       25.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             So
             that
             if
             we
             will
             take
             the
             word
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             this
             matter
             ;
             we
             must
             needs
             believe
             that
             
               regenerate
               men
            
             ,
             and
             
               heirs
               of
               heaven
            
             are
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             such
             persons
             as
             are
             described
             in
             that
             
               seventh
               Chapter
            
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             agreement
             or
             resemblance
             at
             all
             between
             them
             .
             Their
             tempers
             and
             behaviour
             are
             utterly
             inconsistent
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             distant
             as
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             :
             For
             
               one
               serves
               and
               fulfills
               the
               lusts
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
            
             the
             
               other
               crucifies
               and
               subdues
               them
            
             ;
             one
             
               yields
               his
               members
               servants
               unto
               sin
               ,
            
             the
             other
             
               unto
               righteousness
            
             ;
             one
             
               is
               made
               a
               perfect
               captive
               ,
               and
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             ;
             the
             other
             
               is
               made
               free
               from
               it
            
             :
             one
             
               is
               forced
               to
               act
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
            
             the
             other
             
               alwayes
               acts
               according
               to
               it
            
             ;
             one
             
               complains
               of
               being
               oppressed
               by
               the
               body
               of
               death
               ,
            
             the
             other
             
               rejoyceth
               in
               being
               deliver'd
               from
               it
            
             ;
             one
             
               can
               perform
               and
               do
               no
               good
               ,
            
             the
             other
             
               doth
               all
               good
            
             ;
             one
             
               brings
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             the
             other
             to
             
               eternal
               life
            
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             with
             others
             that
             might
             be
             mention'd
             ,
             are
             the
             lines
             of
             difference
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             characters
             of
             the
             person
             represented
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             and
             the
             
               regenerate
               man
            
             described
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             himself
             in
             all
             his
             other
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             following
             and
             foregoing
             Chapters
             of
             this
             .
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
               descriptions
               contradictory
            
             and
             incompatible
             ,
             which
             cannot
             at
             the
             same
             time
             be
             affirmed
             of
             the
             same
             man.
             And
             that
             to
             give
             such
             an
             account
             of
             a
             regenerate
             man
             ,
             as
             is
             there
             set
             down
             ,
             would
             not
             in
             all
             appearance
             be
             the
             way
             to
             describe
             ,
             but
             rather
             
               slanderously
               to
               libel
            
             and
             
               revile
               him
            
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             therefore
             enquire
             now
             how
             I
             know
             that
             S
             t
             Paul
             doth
             not
             speak
             of
             himself
             in
             that
             Chapter
             ,
             nor
             of
             any
             other
             regenerate
             person
             ;
             but
             of
             an
             unregenerate
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             yet
             in
             the
             state
             of
             death
             and
             sin
             :
             he
             has
             his
             Answer
             full
             and
             undeniable
             already
             .
             I
             know
             he
             doth
             
             not
             mean
             so
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             mean
             so
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             he
             sayes
             not
             bearing
             to
             be
             so
             understood
             .
             For
             
               that
               meaning
            
             would
             make
             his
             speech
             to
             be
             no
             
               Apostolical
               Truth
            
             ,
             but
             an
             
               open
               falsehood
            
             ;
             it
             would
             make
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               inconsistent
            
             with
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             unsay
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             what
             he
             had
             said
             most
             peremptorily
             at
             another
             .
             It
             would
             make
             him
             flatly
             to
             gainsay
             all
             that
             he
             has
             taught
             elsewhere
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             what
             he
             had
             affirm'd
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             in
             the
             foregoing
             and
             the
             
               following
               Chapters
            
             .
             So
             that
             he
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             regenerate
             person
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             allow'd
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             usual
             custome
             in
             such
             odious
             topicks
             as
             this
             was
             ,
             to
             speak
             all
             in
             a
             borrowed
             disguise
             ,
             and
             in
             
               the
               person
               of
               a
               sinfull
            
             and
             a
             
               lost
               man.
            
             
          
           
             For
             indeed
             ,
             to
             be
             yet
             more
             particular
             ,
             all
             that
             discourse
             in
             that
             seventh
             Chapter
             is
             not
             meant
             either
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             
               regenerate
               Christian
            
             ;
             but
             of
             a
             struggling
             and
             contending
             ,
             although
             yet
             unconquering
             and
             
               unregenerate
               Jew
            
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             is
             there
             describing
             the
             state
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             
               perfect
               debauch
            
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             
               perfect
               Saint
            
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             middle
             man.
             He
             is
             one
             whose
             Conscience
             is
             awaken'd
             ;
             for
             
               he
               delights
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               after
               the
               inner
               man
            
             of
             his
             mind
             and
             reason
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             and
             when
             he
             
               doth
               evil
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               allow
               ,
            
             but
             disapproves
             of
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             15.
             but
             yet
             his
             practice
             is
             enslaved
             ;
             for
             
               to
               perform
               what
               is
               good
               he
               finds
               not
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             18.
             what
             in
             his
             mind
             
               he
               hates
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             15.
             
               the
               law
               in
               his
               members
               bringing
               him
               into
               captivity
               to
               the
               law
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             so
             that
             
               with
               his
               flesh
            
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             bodily
             actions
             ,
             
               he
               obeys
               the
               law
               of
               sin
            
             still
             ,
             vers
             .
             23
             ,
             25.
             
             He
             strives
             something
             indeed
             ,
             but
             not
             enough
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             far
             from
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             but
             as
             yet
             he
             is
             short
             of
             it
             .
             He
             is
             a
             sinner
             of
             the
             middle
             rate
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             have
             described
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             :
             For
             he
             is
             not
             as
             yet
             either
             quite
             hardned
             in
             sin
             ,
             or
             perfect
             in
             goodness
             ;
             he
             is
             offering
             to
             go
             off
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             still
             
             
             
             
             
             it
             lays
             hold
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             keeps
             him
             under
             ;
             he
             is
             in
             the
             rank
             of
             unwilling
             sinners
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             a
             lost
             sinner
             still
             .
             He
             is
             something
             above
             the
             forelorn
             condition
             of
             meer
             Nature
             ,
             and
             something
             below
             the
             more
             perfect
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             he
             is
             in
             a
             middle
             state
             between
             both
             ,
             under
             the
             discipline
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             
               Jewish
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Religion
               of
               Moses
            
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             person
             there
             characterized
             will
             appear
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             
               things
               themselves
            
             that
             are
             said
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             have
             already
             noted
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             his
             
               Conscience
               being
               awaken'd
               ,
               but
               his
               practice
               still
               enslaved
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             very
             state
             of
             
               midling
               sinners
            
             ;
             but
             also
             from
             the
             whole
             order
             and
             design
             of
             that
             seventh
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             business
             which
             the
             Apostle
             drives
             at
             in
             the
             sixth
             ,
             seventh
             and
             eighth
             Chapters
             ,
             (
             to
             go
             no
             farther
             )
             of
             that
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             that
             attentively
             peruses
             them
             may
             plainly
             see
             ,
             is
             this
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               To
               shew
               the
               Jews
               at
            
             Rome
             
               a
               double
               change
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               come
               under
               by
               their
               becoming
               Christians
               .
               One
            
             was
             in
             their
             subjection
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             in
             the
             consequent
             of
             that
             ,
             their
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             One
             change
             he
             tells
             them
             is
             in
             their
             subjection
             ;
             for
             
               now
               they
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               Grace
               and
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             And
             upon
             that
             change
             in
             their
             subjection
             ,
             there
             is
             likewise
             another
             change
             in
             their
             service
             .
             For
             
               now
               they
               serve
               not
               sin
               as
               they
               did
               formerly
               ,
            
             but
             
               they
               serve
               and
               obey
               God
            
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ;
             and
             chap.
             7.
             vers
             .
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             this
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             great
             reflexion
             upon
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             
               encouraged
               them
               in
               their
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             
               helped
               to
               make
               them
               sinners
            
             ;
             this
             latter
             part
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               their
               being
               wrought
               into
               this
               change
               of
               service
               by
               changeing
               
               their
               Master
               and
               Religion
               ,
            
             he
             explains
             more
             fully
             .
          
           
             For
             to
             take
             off
             all
             reproach
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             had
             affirmed
             they
             
               served
               sin
            
             ;
             he
             shews
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             sinned
             under
             it
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             for
             
               it
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               commands
               holiness
               ,
            
             chap.
             7.
             vers
             .
             12.
             but
             the
             power
             of
             their
             own
             
               sinfull
               lusts
            
             ,
             which
             were
             too
             strong
             to
             be
             corrected
             and
             restrained
             by
             those
             aids
             which
             it
             offer'd
             towards
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             11
             ,
             13
             ,
             —
             23.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             management
             ,
             and
             evident
             proof
             whereof
             he
             shews
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             One
             is
             the
             goodness
             and
             
               innocence
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             because
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             were
             influenced
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             for
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             For
             their
             mind
             and
             Conscience
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Law
             was
             seated
             ,
             did
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             their
             
               heart
               desired
            
             it
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             other
             is
             the
             weakness
             and
             inability
             of
             that
             Grace
             which
             was
             offered
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             work
             mens
             reformation
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             this
             change
             in
             their
             service
             and
             obedience
             .
             For
             
               notwithstanding
               it
               ,
               they
               served
               and
               obeyed
               sin
               still
               ,
            
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             19
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             yet
             to
             be
             more
             particular
             ,
             he
             shows
             further
             that
             those
             
               good
               effects
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             able
             to
             work
             in
             them
             ,
             were
             only
             in
             their
             mind
             and
             conscience
             ,
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             18
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
             But
             that
             still
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             Members
             proved
             all
             the
             while
             too
             strong
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             kept
             possession
             of
             their
             life
             and
             practice
             ,
             ver
             .
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             21
             ,
             23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             But
             then
             as
             for
             that
             
               change
               in
               their
               service
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             had
             not
             strength
             enough
             to
             work
             in
             them
             ;
             he
             shows
             that
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Grace
             of
             Christ
             has
             wrought
             it
             effectually
             .
             For
             now
             ,
             since
             they
             became
             
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               had
               thrown
               off
               the
               service
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             enable
             them
             to
             get
             quit
             of
             ,
             and
             
               had
               begun
               to
               serve
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
            
             chap.
             7.
             ver
             .
             25.
             and
             ch
             .
             8.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             Argument
             which
             the
             Apostle
             pursues
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             wherein
             he
             manages
             it
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             will
             perceive
             who
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             peruse
             those
             three
             Chapters
             as
             I
             have
             pointed
             them
             out
             to
             him
             .
             So
             that
             as
             for
             all
             the
             
               ineffective
               striving
            
             and
             
               sinning
               ,
               with
               regret
            
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             often
             mentioned
             in
             the
             seventh
             Chapter
             ;
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             
               Apostle
               himself
            
             ,
             nor
             to
             any
             other
             
               regenerate
               Christian
            
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             a
             
               midling
               Sinner
            
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             is
             changed
             something
             by
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             but
             not
             enough
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             in
             a
             way
             to
             become
             a
             Child
             of
             Grace
             ,
             although
             for
             the
             present
             he
             be
             a
             Son
             of
             Death
             and
             Hell.
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             the
             person
             ,
             whom
             S
             t
             Paul
             sets
             forth
             in
             that
             so
             much
             mistaken
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             any
             man
             who
             shall
             fairly
             consider
             those
             three
             Chapters
             ,
             observing
             that
             help
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             them
             which
             I
             have
             already
             offered
             .
          
           
             But
             because
             this
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             highest
             importance
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             not
             seem
             to
             shun
             any
             pains
             which
             may
             in
             probability
             make
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             any
             ,
             though
             but
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             concerning
             this
             necessity
             of
             an
             active
             obedience
             ;
             I
             will
             here
             set
             down
             what
             I
             verily
             take
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             three
             Chapters
             (
             or
             so
             much
             at
             least
             of
             the
             sixth
             and
             eighth
             as
             makes
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             seventh
             )
             in
             this
             ensuing
             Paraphrase
             .
             Which
             I
             hope
             will
             not
             be
             altogether
             unuseful
             for
             common
             Readers
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             thereby
             see
             what
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             in
             full
             and
             at
             length
             here
             ,
             whenas
             they
             read
             it
             more
             contracted
             and
             involved
             in
             their
             Bibles
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             take
             our
             rise
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             being
             sufficient
             for
             our
             present
             purpose
             ,
             at
             the
             fourteenth
             Verse
             of
             the
             sixth
             Chapter
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             discourses
             :
          
           
             
             Hereafter
             now
             
               you
               are
               not
            
             in
             subjection
             
               under
               the
               Law
            
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               but
               under
            
             the
             Grace
             and
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             But
             
               what
               then
               ?
               Shall
               we
            
             serve
             sin
             ,
             
             
               because
               we
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
            
             which
             condemns
             ,
             though
             it
             cannot
             conquer
             it
             ;
             
               but
               under
               Grace
            
             ,
             which
             pardons
             it
             ?
             
               God
               forbid
            
             that
             ever
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             are
             come
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             which
             proffers
             pardon
             for
             sins
             past
             ,
             should
             think
             of
             refusing
             it
             all
             service
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             continue
             still
             to
             serve
             and
             obey
             sin
             ,
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             we
             did
             under
             the
             weak
             aids
             of
             the
             Law
             before
             it
             came
             .
             That
             we
             should
             continue
             to
             serve
             ,
             by
             continuing
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             For
          
           
             
               Know
               you
               not
            
             this
             ,
             
             
               That
               to
               whom
               you
               yield
               your selves
               servants
               to
               obey
               ,
               his
               servants
               you
               are
               to
               whom
               you
               obey
               ?
            
             So
             that
             there
             you
             will
             be
             judged
             to
             pay
             your
             service
             where
             you
             pay
             your
             obedience
             ,
             whether
             that
             be
             in
             the
             performance
             
               of
               sin
               ,
               unto
            
             the
             purchase
             of
             
               death
               ;
               or
               of
               obedience
               ,
               unto
            
             the
             obtaining
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             But
             whatever
             some
             licentious
             Renegado
             Christians
             may
             think
             of
             obeying
             ,
             and
             so
             serving
             sin
             ,
             
             after
             they
             have
             put
             themselves
             under
             subjection
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             proffers
             to
             pardon
             it
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             only
             that
             he
             may
             thereby
             encourage
             them
             to
             leave
             it
             for
             the
             future
             :
             yet
             
               God
               be
               thanked
               that
            
             you
             for
             your
             parts
             have
             quite
             other
             apprehensions
             .
             For
             although
             indeed
             
               you
               were
            
             formerly
             in
             your
             time
             of
             Judaism
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               sin
               :
               yet
            
             now
             ,
             since
             your
             coming
             into
             subjection
             under
             Christ
             ,
             
               ye
               have
            
             ,
             together
             with
             your
             subjection
             ,
             changed
             your
             service
             also
             ,
             and
             have
             
               obeyed
               from
               the
               heart
               that
            
             New
             Gospel
             -
             
               Form
               of
               Doctrin
            
             ,
             b
             whereunto
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             hands
             whereof
             ,
             
               ye
               were
               delivered
            
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             exempted
             from
             all
             subjection
             to
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             
               Being
               then
            
             ,
             
             by
             this
             change
             of
             subjection
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             which
             sin
             had
             power
             ,
             to
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             enables
             you
             to
             destroy
             it
             ;
             
               made
               free
               from
            
             the
             service
             of
             
               sin
               ;
               ye
               became
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             
             likewise
             the
             
               servants
               of
               righteousness
            
             .
             
             And
             for
             this
             change
             of
             your
             service
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             change
             of
             your
             subjection
             ,
             there
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             Whereof
             I
             will
             
               speak
               after
               the
            
             most
             moderate
             expectations
             ,
             
             and
             equitable
             
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               infirmities
               of
               your
               Flesh
               ,
            
             whereby
             I
             know
             you
             are
             disabled
             from
             making
             such
             high
             returns
             as
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             calls
             for
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             least
             that
             the
             mildest
             man
             would
             require
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             all
             that
             God
             exacts
             of
             you
             ;
             
               as
               ye
               have
            
             formerly
             ,
             when
             you
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             which
             sin
             took
             so
             great
             advantage
             ,
             
               yielded
               your
               members
               servants
               to
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               to
               iniquity
               ,
               unto
            
             the
             bringing
             forth
             still
             of
             more
             
               iniquity
               ;
               even
               so
            
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             now
             ,
             since
             you
             are
             become
             subject
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             give
             the
             same
             fruits
             there
             of
             your
             subjection
             ,
             and
             
               yield
               your
               members
               servants
               to
               righteousness
               ,
               unto
            
             the
             encrease
             of
             greater
             holiness
             .
          
           
             
             This
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             you
             did
             upon
             your
             subjection
             to
             the
             other
             .
             
               For
               when
               ye
               were
               the
               servants
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             under
             subjection
             to
             his
             Law
             ,
             
               ye
               were
               free
               from
            
             all
             that
             service
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             God
             expects
             of
             you
             now
             upon
             your
             subjection
             to
             a
             better
             Law.
             
          
           
             
             And
             as
             this
             change
             of
             your
             service
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             change
             of
             your
             subjection
             ,
             is
             most
             highly
             reasonable
             ;
             so
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             withal
             it
             is
             most
             beneficial
             .
             For
             when
             ye
             were
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             thereby
             servants
             unto
             sin
             ;
             
               what
               fruit
               had
               you
               then
            
             ,
             either
             in
             enjoyment
             or
             expectation
             ,
             besides
             death
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             
               in
               those
               things
            
             and
             services
             
               whereof
               you
               are
            
             most
             justly
             
               now
               ashamed
            
             ?
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             for
             besides
             that
             one
             effect
             of
             shame
             ,
             there
             is
             moreover
             another
             
               end
               of
               those
               things
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               is
               death
            
             too
             .
          
           
             
               But
               now
            
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             being
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             your
             subjection
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               made
               free
               from
            
             the
             Law
             and
             Authority
             of
             
               sin
               ,
               and
               become
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             meet
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             
             
               servants
               unto
               God
            
             ;
             
             
               you
               have
               your
               fruit
            
             at
             present
             
               unto
               holiness
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               thereof
            
             at
             last
             
               everlasting
               life
            
             .
          
           
             This
             difference
             there
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             between
             the
             fruits
             of
             your
             former
             subjection
             and
             service
             ,
             
             and
             those
             at
             present
             .
             
               For
               the
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             to
             its
             Subjects
             and
             Servants
             
               is
               death
               ;
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               God
            
             to
             his
             
               is
               eternal
               life
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             gets
             you
             right
             to
             eternal
             life
             ,
             I
             must
             still
             tell
             you
             is
             owing
             to
             your
             being
             freed
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             under
             which
             you
             served
             sin
             ;
             and
             to
             your
             becoming
             subject
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             For
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             
             as
             for
             your
             being
             freed
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             being
             now
             no
             longer
             under
             it
             ;
             that
             is
             very
             plain
             .
             For
             
               know
               you
               not
            
             ,
             my
             
               Brethren
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               speak
               to
               them
               that
               know
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             or
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             those
             Laws
             which
             give
             one
             person
             interest
             and
             power
             over
             another
             )
             
               how
               that
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             when
             considered
             as
             a
             person
             that
             hath
             such
             power
             ,
             
               hath
               dominion
               over
               a
               man
            
             who
             is
             under
             it
             
               as
               long
               as
               he
               liveth
            
             indeed
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             liveth
             in
             force
             to
             bind
             him
             ,
             but
             no
             longer
             .
          
           
             A
             mans
             subjection
             to
             a
             Law
             ,
             
             is
             just
             like
             that
             of
             a
             Woman
             to
             her
             Husband
             ;
             where
             ,
             as
             we
             all
             know
             ,
             the
             subjection
             ceaseth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Laws
             pertaining
             to
             it
             ,
             when
             her
             Husband
             dyes
             whom
             she
             was
             subject
             to
             .
             
               For
               the
               woman
               which
               hath
               an
               Husband
               ,
               is
               bound
            
             indeed
             
               by
               the
               Law
            
             of
             that
             subjection
             
               to
               her
               Husband
               as
               long
               as
               he
               liveth
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Husband
               be
               dead
               ,
               she
               is
            
             then
             no
             longer
             subject
             ,
             but
             
               loosed
               from
               the
               Law
            
             of
             wedlock
             made
             in
             favour
             
               of
               her
               Husband
            
             ,
             as
             she
             is
             from
             that
             subjection
             wherein
             it
             was
             founded
             .
          
           
             
               So
               then
               if
               while
               her
               Husband
               liveth
               ,
            
             
             during
             whose
             life
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Wedlock
             belonging
             to
             that
             subjection
             are
             in
             force
             ,
             
               she
               be
               married
               to
               another
               man
               ;
               she
               shall
               be
            
             truly
             
               called
               an
               Adulteress
               ;
               but
            
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               if
               her
               Husband
               be
               dead
            
             ,
             that
             subjection
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Laws
             which
             could
             oblige
             her
             in
             it
             ,
             are
             dead
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             
             
               she
               is
               free
               from
            
             the
             obligation
             of
             
               that
               Law
            
             which
             forbid
             her
             to
             marry
             another
             upon
             pain
             of
             being
             accounted
             an
             Adulteress
             ;
             
             
               so
               that
               she
               is
               no
               Adulteress
            
             now
             ,
             that
             Law
             being
             dead
             which
             made
             her
             so
             ,
             
               though
               she
               be
               married
               to
               another
               man.
               
            
          
           
             
             And
             this
             is
             just
             your
             Case
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             which
             held
             you
             in
             subjection
             formerly
             ,
             being
             dead
             and
             abolished
             now
             by
             the
             Death
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             you
             being
             dead
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               ye
               also
               ,
            
             as
             the
             woman
             is
             to
             the
             dead
             man
             (
             the
             Duties
             of
             this
             relation
             living
             or
             expiring
             at
             the
             same
             time
             on
             both
             sides
             equally
             )
             
               are
               become
               dead
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             which
             was
             your
             former
             Husband
             ,
             (
             unto
             which
             therefore
             now
             you
             are
             no
             longer
             subject
             )
             
               by
               the
               body
            
             and
             sufferings
             
               of
               Christ
            
             crucified
             ,
             who
             has
             abrogated
             and
             c
             abolished
             
             Moses's
             Law
             under
             which
             sin
             reigned
             ;
             which
             abolition
             of
             the
             Law
             he
             wrought
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             
               that
               ye
            
             ,
             by
             this
             death
             of
             it
             ,
             being
             freed
             from
             all
             subjection
             to
             it
             ,
             might
             now
             
               be
               married
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             become
             subject
             
               to
               another
               ,
               even
               to
               himself
               ,
               who
               is
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
            
             to
             a
             state
             of
             d
             absolute
             Authority
             and
             Dominion
             over
             us
             ;
             to
             whom
             ,
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             we
             are
             espoused
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             ●●at
             upon
             becoming
             his
             Subjects
             
               we
               should
            
             be
             freed
             ●●om
             our
             former
             sinful
             service
             ;
             and
             ,
             agreeable
             to
             our
             p●●sent
             subjection
             ,
             perform
             service
             ,
             or
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
             And
             this
             alteration
             of
             our
             subjection
             from
             the
             Law
             to
             himself
             ,
             was
             necessary
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             for
             this
             altering
             of
             our
             service
             from
             sin
             to
             righteousness
             .
             Which
             is
             manifest
             from
             comparing
             what
             we
             were
             formerly
             ,
             with
             what
             we
             are
             at
             present
             .
             
               For
               when
            
             formerly
             
               we
               were
               in
            
             subjection
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             Law
             of
             Moses
             under
             which
             the
             Flesh
             had
             so
             great
             advantage
             ,
             we
             generally
             felt
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             who
             are
             still
             under
             it
             ,
             that
             
               the
               motions
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               were
            
             occasioned
             and
             strengthened
             
               by
               the
            
             weakness
             
             and
             inability
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             could
             not
             restrain
             them
             ,
             
             
               did
               work
            
             such
             service
             and
             obedience
             to
             them
             
               in
               our
               members
            
             or
             bodily
             powers
             ,
             as
             
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               now
            
             ,
             upon
             our
             becoming
             subject
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
               we
               are
               delivered
               from
            
             the
             subjection
             of
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             
             whose
             weakness
             gave
             sin
             so
             great
             advantage
             over
             us
             ,
             that
             Law
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             being
             now
             dead
             and
             abolished
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             whilst
             we
             so
             served
             sin
             ,
             
               we
               were
               held
            
             in
             subjection
             ;
             which
             deliverance
             is
             vouchsafed
             us
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             being
             made
             ,
             not
             the
             Laws
             ,
             but
             Christs
             Subjects
             now
             ,
             
               we
               should
            
             answerably
             to
             that
             
               serve
               in
               newness
               of
               Spirit
            
             ,
             or
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             the
             new
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             of
             his
             Religion
             enables
             us
             ,
             
               and
               not
            
             as
             we
             served
             formerly
             ,
             under
             our
             subjection
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               in
               the
               oldness
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
            
             or
             in
             those
             weak
             and
             ineffective
             degrees
             whereto
             the
             helpless
             letter
             of
             the
             old
             Law
             could
             assist
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             upon
             what
             I
             say
             of
             this
             change
             of
             service
             from
             sin
             to
             God
             (
             which
             we
             have
             all
             felt
             upon
             our
             becoming
             Christians
             )
             being
             an
             effect
             of
             this
             change
             of
             subjection
             from
             the
             Law
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
             some
             of
             you
             't
             is
             like
             may
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             I
             affirm
             we
             sinned
             under
             ,
             is
             aspersed
             and
             reproached
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             thus
             object
             :
             What
             e
             
               say
               we
               then
               ?
               Is
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             under
             which
             you
             say
             we
             sinned
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             from
             which
             being
             now
             delivered
             ,
             we
             have
             ceased
             to
             serve
             sin
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             sin
             to
             them
             who
             live
             under
             it
             ?
             Now
             to
             this
             I
             must
             answer
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
            
             that
             any
             man
             should
             either
             say
             or
             think
             so
             .
             No
             ,
             we
             served
             sin
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             Law
             was
             no
             cause
             of
             sin
             .
             And
             both
             these
             all
             they
             who
             live
             under
             it
             feel
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             must
             acknowledge
             .
             To
             avoid
             offence
             ,
             suppose
             that
             I
             my self
             were
             this
             Subject
             of
             the
             Law
             now
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             formerly
             ;
             't
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             serve
             sin
             under
             it
             ;
             but
             is
             the
             Law
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ?
             By
             no
             means
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             
             the
             Law
             from
             causing
             or
             encouraging
             sin
             in
             me
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             points
             it
             out
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             forbids
             it
             .
             
               I
               had
               not
               known
            
             what
             things
             are
             
               sin
               ,
               but
               by
            
             the
             help
             of
             
               the
               Law
            
             which
             shews
             it
             ;
             
               for
               I
               had
               not
               known
               lust
            
             or
             concupiscence
             for
             instance
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             outward
             action
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             
               except
               the
               Law
            
             of
             the
             tenth
             Commandment
             
               had
               said
            
             expresly
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               covet
            
             .
          
           
             
             But
             for
             all
             the
             Law
             both
             shews
             and
             prohibits
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             can
             contribute
             nothing
             to
             produce
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             destroy
             it
             :
             yet
             I
             must
             truly
             tell
             you
             still
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Sin
             has
             other
             causes
             more
             than
             enow
             that
             are
             sufficient
             to
             produce
             it
             ;
             the
             Law
             is
             so
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             hinder
             it
             .
             For
             in
             this
             instance
             of
             Concupiscence
             especially
             ,
             whereto
             in
             the
             Law
             there
             is
             no
             express
             punishment
             threatned
             ,
             the
             sinfull
             inclinations
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             which
             are
             cause
             enough
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             grow
             bold
             ,
             and
             ,
             hearing
             of
             no
             express
             threatning
             from
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             restrained
             by
             it
             .
             And
             by
             this
             means
             the
             Sin
             of
             Concupiscence
             
               taking
               occasion
            
             from
             the
             impunity
             
               of
               the
               Commandment
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             restrained
             by
             it
             ,
             took
             liberty
             and
             presumed
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             without
             all
             fear
             wrought
             and
             accomplished
             ,
             or
             brought
             on
             to
             c
             compleat
             action
             and
             practice
             ,
             
               in
               me
               all
               manner
               of
               concupiscence
               .
            
             And
             seeing
             the
             Law
             only
             forbid
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             restrain
             it
             ,
             it
             helped
             on
             in
             the
             end
             rather
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             see
             my self
             to
             be
             a
             sinner
             ,
             than
             to
             deliver
             me
             from
             sin
             ;
             
               for
               without
               the
            
             promulgated
             
               Law
               ,
               Sin
               was
            
             almost
             dead
             ,
             being
             both
             little
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             less
             upon
             the
             Conscience
             .
             For
             the
             less
             knowledge
             there
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             less
             is
             there
             of
             sin
             in
             transgressing
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             less
             sense
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             for
             this
             instance
             of
             Concupiscence
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             not
             known
             to
             be
             a
             Sin
             unless
             the
             Law
             had
             told
             me
             so
             ;
             without
             the
             Law
             I
             had
             neither
             offended
             
             so
             highly
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             had
             so
             great
             a
             sense
             of
             my
             offence
             .
             
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             found
             by
             experience
             in
             the
             men
             of
             our
             Nation
             .
             For
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             was
             alive
             at
             the
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Law
             upon
             Mount
             Sinai
             ,
             might
             say
             :
             
               I
               was
               alive
            
             to
             my
             thinking
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             great
             degrees
             of
             that
             guilt
             which
             I
             contracted
             afterwards
             ,
             
               without
               the
               Law
               once
            
             ,
             or
             before
             such
             time
             as
             it
             was
             there
             proclaimed
             to
             us
             :
             for
             till
             then
             I
             knew
             not
             lust
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             ignorance
             ,
             neither
             sinn'd
             so
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             was
             so
             sensible
             of
             it
             as
             now
             I
             am
             ;
             
               but
               when
               the
               Commandment
               came
            
             ,
             and
             was
             plainly
             made
             known
             to
             me
             by
             
               Moses
               ;
               then
               Sin
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             was
             only
             shewn
             and
             forbid
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             be
             restrained
             by
             it
             ,
             revived
             and
             begun
             to
             have
             the
             fulness
             of
             guilt
             and
             terrour
             in
             it
             ,
             
               and
               I
            
             ,
             thenceforward
             ,
             being
             warn'd
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             able
             to
             keep
             back
             from
             it
             ,
             became
             liable
             to
             that
             death
             which
             is
             the
             wages
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             died
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             the
             Law
             or
             Commandment
             ,
             
             
               which
               was
            
             not
             only
             holy
             ,
             and
             innocent
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             moreover
             intended
             by
             God
             for
             my
             good
             ,
             and
             
               ordained
               to
               life
            
             which
             it
             promised
             could
             I
             have
             obeyed
             it
             ;
             I
             notwithstanding
             
               found
               to
               be
               unto
               death
            
             to
             me
             ,
             because
             that
             became
             my
             due
             when
             I
             sinn'd
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             Not
             as
             if
             the
             Law
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Author
             of
             death
             to
             me
             ,
             more
             than
             it
             is
             of
             sin
             in
             me
             :
             
             For
             it
             was
             aim'd
             to
             destroy
             sin
             ,
             which
             it
             shews
             and
             forbids
             ;
             and
             to
             procure
             life
             ,
             which
             it
             offers
             and
             promises
             .
             But
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             this
             effect
             so
             contrary
             to
             its
             intention
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             its
             producing
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             whenas
             it
             was
             ordained
             to
             Holiness
             and
             Life
             ,
             is
             its
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             weak
             ,
             and
             unable
             by
             all
             its
             aids
             to
             conquer
             fully
             ,
             and
             restrain
             that
             Sin
             which
             brings
             Death
             upon
             us
             ;
             for
             it
             cannot
             subdue
             ,
             but
             only
             shew
             and
             forbid
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             our
             habitual
             Lusts
             finding
             themselves
             too
             strong
             for
             it
             ,
             burst
             through
             it
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             its
             
             restraint
             ,
             make
             us
             commit
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             become
             liable
             to
             the
             other
             .
             
             For
             in
             very
             deed
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             Death
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             Sin
             it self
             ,
             which
             ,
             
               taking
               occasion
            
             or
             advantage
             
               by
               the
            
             literal
             and
             fancied
             impunity
             of
             the
             tenth
             
               Commandment
               ,
               deceived
               me
            
             through
             a
             false
             hope
             into
             the
             commission
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             
               by
               it
            
             made
             me
             in
             reality
             liable
             to
             that
             Death
             which
             is
             truly
             the
             wages
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             
               slew
               me
            
             .
          
           
             
             Wherefore
             notwithstanding
             we
             sinn'd
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             died
             also
             during
             our
             subjection
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             neither
             can
             our
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             our
             Death
             be
             charged
             upon
             the
             Law
             it self
             ;
             because
             ,
             instead
             of
             contributing
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             tends
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             by
             expresly
             forbidding
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             offering
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             for
             this
             difficulty
             that
             was
             made
             at
             the
             seventh
             verse
             against
             my
             saying
             ,
             that
             we
             served
             Sin
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             its
             following
             thence
             that
             the
             Law
             was
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ;
             this
             we
             see
             is
             quite
             taken
             off
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             follow
             at
             all
             .
             For
             although
             we
             sinn'd
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             died
             too
             under
             the
             Law
             ;
             yet
             was
             not
             the
             Law
             the
             cause
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             own
             Lusts.
             But
             
               the
               Law
               is
               holy
            
             still
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             cause
             of
             sin
             ;
             
               and
               the
               Commandment
            
             forbidding
             sin
             ,
             and
             promising
             Life
             to
             the
             obedient
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             
               holy
               ,
               and
               just
            
             ,
             but
             over
             and
             above
             that
             good
             too
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             cause
             of
             death
             and
             suffering
             .
          
           
             
             But
             upon
             this
             you
             will
             say
             how
             was
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             
               that
               which
               is
            
             so
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             the
             Law
             is
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             greatest
             evil
             ,
             even
             of
             
               Death
               unto
               me
            
             ?
             Could
             it
             prove
             so
             to
             me
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             in
             it self
             ?
             And
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             with
             abhorrence
             ,
             
               God
               forbid
            
             that
             I
             should
             say
             the
             Law
             is
             Death
             .
             No
             ,
             this
             Death
             as
             I
             have
             told
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             effect
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             ordained
             to
             procure
             Life
             for
             me
             .
             But
             it
             was
             Sin
             ,
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             was
             too
             strong
             for
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             could
             
             only
             forbid
             ,
             
             but
             was
             not
             able
             by
             all
             its
             aids
             to
             restrain
             it
             ;
             this
             Sin
             it
             was
             ,
             
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               Sin
            
             indeed
             ,
             that
             went
             on
             working
             transgression
             
               unto
               Death
               in
               me
            
             ,
             by
             advantage
             taken
             over
             that
             Law
             
               which
               is
               good
            
             ,
             although
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             overpower
             the
             setled
             habits
             of
             evil
             .
             And
             by
             this
             conquest
             of
             Sin
             over
             the
             good
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             set
             up
             as
             a
             bar
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             should
             have
             destroy'd
             it
             ,
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             most
             mischievous
             .
             For
             this
             comes
             of
             it
             ,
             
               that
               Sin
               ,
               by
            
             proving
             too
             hard
             for
             
               the
               Commandment
               ,
               might
            
             by
             such
             prevailing
             over
             all
             that
             is
             set
             against
             it
             ,
             be
             extremely
             heightned
             and
             aggravated
             ,
             and
             
               become
               exceeding
               sinfull
            
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Law
             should
             thus
             be
             worsted
             by
             Sin
             is
             no
             wonder
             .
             
               For
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
             which
             commands
             ,
             
               is
               spiritual
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             and
             suggest
             better
             things
             ;
             
               yet
               I
            
             ,
             who
             am
             to
             obey
             ,
             in
             that
             state
             of
             sensuality
             and
             sin
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Law
             finds
             me
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             which
             it
             is
             too
             weak
             to
             rescue
             me
             ,
             
               am
               carnal
            
             so
             as
             to
             serve
             sin
             notwithstanding
             it
             .
             Which
             I
             am
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             my
             actions
             were
             as
             much
             at
             its
             command
             ,
             as
             the
             actions
             of
             a
             slave
             bought
             with
             money
             are
             at
             the
             command
             of
             his
             master
             .
             So
             that
             although
             the
             Law
             shews
             me
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             commands
             me
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             yet
             cannot
             I
             obey
             it
             ,
             in
             regard
             I
             am
             under
             anothers
             power
             ,
             under
             the
             beck
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             to
             speak
             yet
             more
             particularly
             to
             this
             business
             ,
             the
             good
             Law
             can
             ,
             
             and
             doth
             produce
             good
             effects
             in
             the
             mind
             and
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             throne
             wherein
             it
             is
             seated
             ;
             but
             still
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             seated
             in
             the
             members
             or
             executive
             powers
             ,
             prevails
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             engrosseth
             all
             our
             actions
             :
             So
             that
             the
             utmost
             that
             it
             can
             ordinarily
             do
             with
             us
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             us
             in
             our
             mind
             to
             disapprove
             sin
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             hath
             done
             that
             ,
             it
             cannot
             hinder
             us
             in
             our
             lives
             from
             practising
             
             it
             .
             
             And
             of
             this
             the
             complaints
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             .
             For
             who
             is
             there
             among
             them
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             ready
             to
             confess
             and
             cry
             out
             thus
             ,
             
               that
               which
            
             through
             the
             prevailing
             power
             of
             my
             lusts
             
               I
               do
            
             in
             my
             practice
             ;
             that
             ,
             through
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               I
               allow
               not
            
             in
             my
             mind
             and
             conscience
             :
             
               for
               what
            
             ,
             being
             excited
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               I
               would
            
             do
             ;
             that
             ,
             being
             hindred
             by
             sin
             ,
             
               do
               I
               not
               ;
               but
               what
               ,
            
             from
             the
             Laws
             prohibiting
             ,
             in
             my
             mind
             
               I
               hate
            
             and
             disapprove
             ;
             that
             ,
             from
             my
             own
             lusts
             forcing
             and
             overpowering
             me
             ,
             in
             my
             actions
             still
             
               do
               I.
            
             
          
           
             
             And
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             evident
             argument
             of
             the
             weakness
             and
             inability
             of
             the
             Law
             to
             restrain
             sin
             ;
             is
             also
             a
             clear
             testimony
             to
             the
             holiness
             and
             goodness
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             ,
             which
             shews
             plainly
             that
             it
             is
             no
             favourer
             ,
             or
             author
             of
             Sin
             ▪
             as
             was
             objected
             ,
             vers
             .
             7.
             
             Because
             if
             even
             then
             when
             I
             do
             sin
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
             
               I
               do
               what
               I
               would
               not
               ;
               I
            
             thereby
             consent
             in
             my
             own
             conscience
             
               unto
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             ,
             by
             my
             approving
             what
             it
             commands
             ▪
             
               that
               it
               is
               good
            
             .
             Yea
             ,
             I
             shew
             moreover
             that
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             it
             produces
             and
             effects
             in
             me
             ,
             is
             good
             also
             .
             For
             even
             when
             I
             do
             sin
             ,
             sinning
             thus
             against
             my
             conscience
             ,
             the
             sin
             cannot
             in
             any
             wise
             be
             charged
             upon
             my
             conscience
             where
             the
             Law
             reigns
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             Law
             in
             my
             mind
             may
             be
             stiled
             the
             cause
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vers
             .
             7.
             but
             only
             upon
             the
             power
             of
             my
             habitual
             sin
             and
             fleshly
             lusts
             that
             reign
             in
             my
             members
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             strong
             as
             that
             the
             law
             of
             my
             mind
             cannot
             restrain
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             
               now
               then
            
             ,
             (
             in
             this
             state
             of
             sinning
             thus
             with
             regret
             ,
             
             and
             against
             my
             conscience
             )
             even
             when
             I
             do
             sin
             ,
             
               it
               is
               no
               more
               I
            
             ,
             (
             or
             my
             mind
             and
             conscience
             that
             is
             governed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             which
             may
             be
             called
             my self
             )
             
               that
               do
               it
            
             ,
             seeing
             it
             disapproves
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             
               sin
               that
               dwells
               in
               me
            
             ,
             and
             reigns
             in
             my
             members
             .
          
           
           
             It
             must
             not
             be
             charged
             upon
             the
             Law
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             
             I
             say
             ,
             but
             upon
             this
             inhabiting
             Sin
             which
             rules
             in
             my
             members
             .
             
               For
               I
               know
            
             ,
             and
             confess
             freely
             
               that
               in
            
             that
             other
             part
             of
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             
               in
               my
               flesh
            
             and
             members
             ,
             (
             which
             for
             all
             the
             Law
             rules
             in
             my
             mind
             ,
             doth
             yet
             keep
             possession
             of
             my
             practice
             )
             
               dwells
               no
               good
               thing
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             there
             dwells
             so
             much
             evil
             as
             proves
             too
             strong
             for
             the
             good
             Law
             ,
             restraining
             all
             its
             effect
             to
             the
             approbation
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             but
             not
             suffering
             it
             to
             influence
             my
             practice
             .
             Which
             we
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             who
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             find
             by
             sad
             experience
             .
             For
             almost
             every
             one
             of
             us
             feels
             ,
             and
             must
             confess
             this
             ,
             that
             
               to
               will
            
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               is
               present
               with
               me
               ;
               but
            
             then
             
               how
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               is
               good
            
             after
             I
             have
             will'd
             it
             ,
             that
             
               I
               find
               not
            
             .
          
           
             For
             after
             the
             Law
             has
             done
             all
             that
             it
             can
             upon
             me
             ,
             
             this
             is
             still
             true
             ,
             that
             
               the
               good
               that
            
             ,
             being
             instructed
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               I
               would
            
             do
             ;
             that
             ,
             being
             hindred
             by
             the
             prevalence
             of
             my
             lusts
             ,
             
               I
               do
               not
               :
               but
            
             as
             for
             
               the
               evil
               ,
               which
            
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             prohibition
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
            
             do
             ;
             that
             ,
             being
             over-master'd
             by
             my
             lusts
             ,
             
               I
               do
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             
             if
             what
             my
             lusts
             make
             me
             practise
             ,
             through
             the
             Law
             in
             my
             mind
             I
             do
             not
             approve
             ;
             but
             in
             doing
             it
             ,
             
               I
               do
               that
            
             which
             
               I
               would
               not
            
             ;
             then
             't
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             my
             sinning
             cannot
             be
             charged
             upon
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vers
             .
             7.
             because
             it
             hinders
             it
             as
             far
             as
             it
             can
             .
             It
             cannot
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             attributed
             to
             that
             ,
             for
             
               it
               is
               no
               longer
               I
            
             ,
             or
             my
             mind
             and
             conscience
             ,
             
               that
               do
               it
               ;
               but
            
             to
             the
             power
             of
             habitual
             Sin
             which
             the
             good
             Law
             cannot
             conquer
             ,
             to
             that
             
               sin
               which
               dwells
            
             and
             rules
             
               in
               me
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             my
             bodily
             members
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             to
             summ
             up
             all
             ,
             
             
               I
               find
            
             another
             Law
             in
             my
             members
             opposite
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             my
             mind
             which
             strives
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             prevails
             over
             it
             ;
             and
             makes
             me
             practise
             contrary
             to
             what
             my
             mind
             approves
             .
             So
             
             
               that
               when
            
             ,
             being
             enclined
             by
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             
               I
               would
               do
               good
            
             ;
             
             then
             ,
             being
             over-ruled
             by
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             ,
             I
             cannot
             ,
             but
             
               evil
               is
            
             laid
             before
             me
             and
             
               present
               with
               me
            
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             I
             serve
             with
             the
             mind
             .
             
               For
               I
               delight
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               after
               the
               inner
               man
            
             of
             my
             mind
             and
             conscience
             .
             
          
           
             
             But
             all
             this
             while
             I
             only
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             .
             For
             all
             the
             effect
             which
             it
             has
             upon
             me
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             create
             a
             liking
             of
             it
             in
             my
             mind
             .
             But
             as
             for
             my
             practice
             and
             Outward
             performance
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             anothers
             power
             .
             For
             
               I
               see
               another
            
             opposite
             Law
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             of
             Lust
             and
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             seated
             
               in
               my
            
             bodily
             members
             ,
             not
             only
             
               warring
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               my
               mind
               ,
            
             but
             conquering
             also
             and
             prevailing
             over
             it
             ,
             
               bringing
               me
               into
               captivity
            
             ,
             that
             absolute
             sort
             of
             subjection
             and
             slavery
             ,
             to
             practise
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Sin
               which
               is
            
             seated
             
               in
               my
               members
            
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             I
             am
             so
             far
             enslaved
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             Lust
             and
             Sin
             when
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             undertakes
             me
             ,
             
             that
             even
             that
             Law
             it self
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             appointed
             for
             my
             remedy
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             rescue
             and
             deliver
             me
             :
             I
             have
             too
             great
             reason
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               O!
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               ,
            
             since
             this
             Law
             given
             me
             by
             Moses
             is
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             from
             the
             slavery
             and
             misery
             of
             
               this
               body
               of
               death
            
             .
          
           
             
             This
             indeed
             was
             our
             condition
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             shews
             at
             once
             the
             Laws
             holiness
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             withall
             its
             inability
             and
             weakness
             ;
             because
             notwithstanding
             it
             offer'd
             some
             Grace
             ,
             yet
             was
             not
             that
             enough
             ,
             but
             that
             during
             our
             subjection
             under
             it
             we
             commonly
             served
             sin
             still
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             that
             slavish
             service
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             a
             bare
             Jew
             ,
             who
             has
             no
             other
             help
             against
             it
             but
             
             Moses's
             Law
             ,
             complains
             of
             ,
             and
             longs
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             :
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             told
             you
             at
             first
             ,
             we
             Christians
             ,
             through
             the
             surpassing
             Grace
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             delivered
             from
             already
             .
             So
             that
             to
             such
             a
             complaining
             
             Jew
             as
             I
             have
             here
             personated
             ,
             
             I
             Paul
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             can
             readily
             make
             answer
             .
             Alter
             your
             subjection
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             alter
             your
             service
             too
             ;
             for
             in
             becoming
             subject
             unto
             Christ
             instead
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             you
             shall
             become
             servants
             of
             God
             instead
             of
             serving
             sin
             .
             
               I
               thank
               God
            
             there
             is
             a
             way
             now
             in
             Christ
             for
             such
             deliverance
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             read
             by
             some
             copies
             ,
             f
             
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             which
             comes
             
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
            
             shall
             deliver
             you
             ,
             although
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             which
             came
             by
             Moses
             .
             But
             without
             this
             Grace
             I
             must
             still
             tell
             you
             that
             the
             Law
             it self
             will
             not
             generally
             have
             any
             such
             effect
             upon
             you
             ;
             seeing
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             will
             only
             awaken
             your
             conscience
             ,
             but
             not
             reform
             your
             practice
             .
             
               So
               then
            
             ,
             to
             shut
             up
             this
             discourse
             ,
             this
             you
             must
             still
             conclude
             upon
             ,
             that
             whilst
             you
             continue
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             you
             will
             serve
             sin
             in
             your
             practice
             ,
             however
             you
             may
             disapprove
             it
             in
             your
             minds
             .
             For
             
               I
               my self
            
             ,
             or
             the
             g
             
               same
               I
            
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             who
             
               with
               the
               mind
            
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             often
             observed
             ,
             serve
             ,
             in
             approving
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               of
               God
            
             ;
             do
             
               yet
               with
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             has
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Law
             to
             restrain
             it
             ,
             serve
             ,
             in
             practising
             ,
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Sin.
            
             
          
           
             But
             to
             return
             to
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             of
             the
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             hitherto
             diverted
             to
             answer
             this
             objection
             .
             I
             say
             having
             by
             this
             passage
             from
             subjection
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             subjection
             unto
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Laws
             being
             abolished
             ,
             changed
             our
             service
             together
             with
             our
             subjection
             ,
             and
             become
             servants
             now
             ,
             not
             unto
             Sin
             ,
             but
             unto
             Christ
             :
             All
             we
             Christians
             are
             safe
             from
             that
             Death
             which
             the
             
               Law
               of
               the
               members
               brought
               forth
               fruit
            
             to
             (
             Chap.
             7.
             vers
             .
             5.
             )
             and
             have
             right
             to
             that
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             to
             all
             his
             servants
             (
             Chap.
             6.
             vers
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             )
             So
             that
             what
             reason
             soever
             a
             poor
             Jew
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             who
             serves
             and
             obeys
             Sin
             ,
             may
             have
             to
             cry
             out
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Death
             :
             yet
             we
             Christians
             ,
             who
             began
             to
             serve
             God
             upon
             our
             
             becoming
             subject
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
             may
             comfort
             our selves
             to
             see
             that
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             whatever
             there
             be
             to
             a
             striving
             ,
             but
             yet
             unconquering
             Jew
             ,
             
               there
               is
               now
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
            
             Jesus's
             Religion
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             such
             who
             have
             changed
             their
             service
             together
             with
             their
             subjection
             ,
             and
             
               walk
               not
            
             now
             
               after
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             formerly
             whilst
             the
             Law
             held
             them
             in
             subjection
             ,
             
               but
               after
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             
             This
             change
             of
             service
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             wrought
             in
             all
             true
             Christians
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             although
             it
             could
             not
             generally
             be
             wrought
             in
             the
             Jews
             by
             the
             bare
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               .
               For
               the
               Law
            
             and
             power
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               life
            
             which
             is
             given
             to
             us
             
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             and
             is
             expresly
             promised
             in
             his
             ‖
             Religion
             though
             it
             were
             not
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             that
             enabling
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               hath
               made
               me
            
             Christian
             
               free
               from
               the
            
             so
             often
             mentioned
             
               Law
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             ,
             Death
             .
          
           
             
               For
               what
               the
               Law
            
             of
             
               Moses
               could
               not
               do
            
             towards
             our
             deliverance
             from
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             ,
             
             
               in
               that
               it
               was
            
             too
             
               weak
               through
            
             the
             overpowering
             wickedness
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             lust
             in
             
               the
               Flesh
            
             ;
             even
             that
             hath
             God
             done
             in
             
               sending
               his
               own
               Son
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               sinful
               Flesh
               ,
               and
            
             in
             making
             him
             a
             *
             
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             death
             he
             might
             found
             his
             own
             Religion
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             condemned
             and
             destroyed
             ,
             what
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             overcome
             by
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             seated
             
               in
               the
               Flesh.
            
             
          
           
             So
             that
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Christs
             Law
             perfecting
             what
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             wanted
             ,
             
             
               the
               righteousness
            
             which
             was
             shown
             to
             us
             and
             required
             of
             us
             in
             the
             Book
             
               of
               the
               Law
            
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               might
               be
            
             performed
             and
             
               fulfilled
               in
               us
            
             Christians
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             not
             ordinarily
             in
             the
             bare
             Jews
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             such
             ,
             who
             being
             Christs
             Subjects
             ,
             must
             be
             his
             Servants
             likewise
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             works
             and
             practice
             
               walk
               not
               after
            
             the
             
             lusts
             of
             
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               after
            
             the
             motions
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             have
             I
             given
             a
             Paraphrase
             upon
             this
             involved
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             mistaken
             Chapter
             .
             Wherein
             I
             have
             largely
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             truly
             represented
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             his
             design
             and
             manner
             of
             arguing
             in
             this
             place
             .
             In
             all
             which
             we
             see
             he
             intends
             not
             at
             all
             to
             give
             a
             Character
             of
             himself
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             regenerate
             man
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             a
             midling
             Sinner
             ,
             who
             sins
             against
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             transgresses
             with
             reluctance
             .
             Which
             Transgressor
             of
             a
             middle
             rank
             he
             particularly
             represents
             under
             the
             person
             of
             an
             awaked
             ,
             but
             as
             yet
             
               unregenerate
               Jew
            
             ;
             who
             was
             one
             on
             whom
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             had
             wrought
             some
             change
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             work
             enough
             ;
             being
             able
             only
             to
             awaken
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             reform
             his
             practice
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             that
             is
             there
             said
             in
             that
             seventh
             Chapter
             of
             willing
             but
             not
             performing
             ,
             &c.
             only
             sets
             off
             the
             weakness
             and
             imperfection
             of
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             as
             to
             the
             making
             men
             
               compleatly
               obedient
            
             ;
             and
             the
             perfection
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Law
             of
             Moses
             was
             unable
             to
             work
             a
             general
             reformation
             by
             reason
             of
             several
             defects
             ,
             two
             whereof
             I
             shall
             particularly
             mention
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             are
             fully
             supplied
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             the
             
               great
               motive
            
             to
             all
             
               obedience
               ,
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             and
             the
             
               great
               encouragement
            
             of
             all
             
               endeavour
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
               Eternal
               life
            
             are
             words
             that
             are
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             all
             
               Moses's
               Law.
            
             Indeed
             the
             good
             people
             under
             it
             had
             all
             some
             rude
             thoughts
             and
             
               confused
               expectations
            
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             Law
             it self
             did
             no
             where
             clearly
             and
             
               expresly
               propose
            
             it
             .
             Whereof
             this
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             
               probable
               proof
            
             ,
             because
             a
             
               whole
               Sect
            
             among
             them
             ,
             the
             Sadducees
             I
             mean
             ,
             did
             
               flatly
               deny
            
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             for
             an
             
               undeniable
               Argument
            
             ,
             because
             those
             very
             *
             places
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             are
             
             brought
             to
             confirm
             it
             by
             those
             Jewish
             Doctors
             that
             are
             most
             for
             it
             ,
             are
             in
             all
             appearance
             so
             remote
             from
             it
             .
             Nay
             even
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             to
             prove
             it
             against
             the
             Sadducees
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Moses
             ,
             can
             find
             no
             other
             Testimonies
             for
             it
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             are
             fetched
             about
             to
             speak
             it
             by
             art
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             it
             by
             consequence
             ,
             Luke
             20.37
             ,
             38.
             
             So
             that
             well
             might
             S
             t
             Paul
             say
             in
             triumph
             over
             all
             other
             Religions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             
               life
               and
               immortality
               were
               brought
               to
               light
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.10
             .
             And
             in
             the
             comparison
             of
             that
             Covenant
             which
             came
             by
             Moses
             ,
             with
             that
             other
             which
             came
             by
             Christ
             ;
             to
             affirm
             that
             the
             
               Covenant
               which
               came
               by
               Christ
            
             was
             
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               hope
               ,
            
             Heb.
             7.19
             ;
             and
             a
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             ,
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             
               it
               was
               established
               upon
               better
               promises
               ,
            
             Heb.
             8.6
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             
               promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             to
             enable
             men
             to
             do
             what
             was
             required
             of
             them
             ;
             of
             that
             Moses
             made
             no
             mention
             .
             
               By
               this
               Law
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               was
               the
               knowledge
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             Rom.
             3.20
             .
             It
             shewed
             men
             what
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             denounced
             a
             ‖
             Curse
             upon
             them
             if
             they
             failed
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             stopt
             there
             ,
             and
             went
             not
             on
             to
             promise
             any
             inward
             Grace
             and
             help
             that
             might
             enable
             them
             to
             be
             as
             good
             as
             it
             required
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             that
             was
             reserved
             to
             another
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             hope
             of
             a
             
               better
               Covenant
            
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             to
             come
             by
             Moses
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             to
             be
             an
             express
             Article
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Gospel
               .
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             now
             ,
             being
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               we
               might
               receive
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             which
             comes
             not
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Gal.
             3.13
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             Law
             ,
             by
             its
             prohibition
             ,
             made
             several
             actions
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             it
             shewed
             us
             what
             was
             sin
             ,
             and
             it
             threatned
             the
             curse
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             was
             all
             that
             it
             did
             towards
             the
             extirpation
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             for
             any
             
               inward
               
               strength
            
             and
             ability
             to
             overcome
             it
             ,
             it
             offered
             none
             ,
             but
             left
             us
             there
             to
             our
             own
             selves
             .
             And
             because
             sin
             was
             too
             strong
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             had
             got
             possession
             of
             our
             Bodies
             and
             
               executive
               Powers
            
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             we
             were
             quite
             enslaved
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             
               sold
               under
            
             it
             :
             therefore
             the
             Law
             ,
             by
             making
             more
             things
             sinful
             through
             its
             prohibition
             ,
             and
             not
             
               strengthening
               us
            
             against
             sin
             through
             
               spiritual
               assistance
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             lessening
             the
             Empire
             of
             sin
             ,
             proved
             in
             the
             end
             to
             encrease
             it
             .
             For
             our
             lusts
             not
             being
             restrained
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             them
             becoming
             sinful
             by
             being
             prohibited
             ;
             
               when
               the
               Law
               entred
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               the
               offence
               did
               more
               abound
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5.20
             ;
             and
             the
             Law
             became
             ,
             not
             the
             bane
             and
             overthrow
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             ,
             by
             making
             its
             services
             more
             numerous
             ,
             it
             was
             rather
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             
               the
               strength
               of
               it
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.56
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Law
             did
             only
             thus
             outwardly
             shew
             and
             reveal
             sin
             to
             our
             eyes
             ,
             but
             brought
             along
             with
             it
             nothing
             of
             inward
             Grace
             and
             assistance
             to
             help
             us
             against
             it
             ;
             therefore
             is
             it
             called
             a
             
               Letter
               without
               us
            
             ;
             opposite
             to
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             
               enlivening
               Spirit
            
             within
             .
             And
             since
             it
             did
             nothing
             more
             but
             outwardly
             shew
             and
             threaten
             sin
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             inwardly
             assist
             and
             rescue
             us
             from
             it
             ;
             it
             served
             only
             to
             condemn
             us
             for
             what
             we
             did
             ,
             from
             the
             doing
             whereof
             it
             brought
             no
             inward
             Grace
             to
             hinder
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             proved
             the
             
               ministration
               of
               death
            
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             not
             of
             life
             and
             pardon
             .
             All
             which
             is
             plainly
             affirmed
             of
             it
             in
             the
             third
             Chapter
             of
             the
             second
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             God
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               hath
               made
               us
            
             Apostles
             
               ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             or
             *
             Covenant
             ,
             
               not
               of
               the
            
             external
             Letter
             only
             ,
             as
             Moses
             and
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Law
             were
             ;
             
               but
               of
               the
            
             internal
             Spirit
             also
             .
             
               For
               the
               Letter
            
             or
             old
             Law
             shews
             sin
             ,
             and
             curses
             men
             upon
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             which
             they
             cannot
             keep
             ,
             and
             thereby
             kills
             them
             ;
             
               but
               the
               Spirit
            
             or
             new
             Law
             enables
             them
             to
             do
             what
             it
             commands
             ,
             
             and
             thereby
             giveth
             right
             to
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mercy
             that
             it
             promises
             .
             That
             was
             
               the
               ministration
               of
               condemnation
            
             ;
             for
             it
             shewed
             men
             the
             curse
             which
             it
             did
             not
             enable
             them
             to
             shun
             :
             this
             is
             
               the
               ministration
               of
            
             justification
             and
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             it
             both
             promises
             and
             enables
             them
             to
             attain
             to
             ,
             ver
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             'T
             is
             very
             true
             indeed
             ,
             that
             several
             of
             the
             Jews
             themselves
             under
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             had
             really
             such
             assistances
             of
             
               Gods
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             enabled
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             know
             what
             was
             required
             of
             them
             .
             For
             David
             in
             all
             his
             life
             and
             behaviour
             was
             
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             13.14
             .
             Zacharias
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             
               walking
               in
               all
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               were
               blameless
               ,
            
             Luke
             1.6
             .
             And
             the
             Case
             was
             the
             same
             with
             a
             number
             of
             other
             honest
             and
             
               godly
               Jews
            
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             this
             assistance
             which
             they
             enjoyed
             was
             no
             Article
             of
             their
             Law
             ;
             although
             God
             afforded
             it
             ,
             yet
             had
             their
             Law
             no
             where
             promised
             it
             ,
             nor
             was
             he
             bound
             to
             it
             by
             the
             
               Mosaical
               Covenant
            
             .
             For
             in
             very
             truth
             all
             this
             
               inward
               Spirit
            
             which
             was
             vouchsafed
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             reached
             out
             ,
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             .
             For
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             was
             not
             first
             made
             with
             the
             World
             when
             Christ
             came
             into
             it
             ;
             but
             was
             established
             long
             before
             with
             Adam
             ,
             Gen.
             3.15
             ;
             and
             after
             that
             confirmed
             again
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Seed
             after
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             12.3
             .
             Gal.
             3.8
             ,
             17.
             
             So
             that
             under
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             under
             Moses
             ,
             all
             the
             Jews
             lived
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             gracious
             terms
             and
             assisting
             Spirit
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             the
             righteous
             people
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             were
             justified
             .
             It
             being
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Elders
            
             who
             lived
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               obtained
               a
               good
               report
            
             ,
             Heb.
             11.2
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Jews
             ,
             who
             lived
             under
             it
             ,
             were
             delivered
             and
             
               justified
               from
               all
               things
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               could
            
             *
             
               not
               be
               justified
               
               by
            
             any
             virtue
             of
             
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             Acts
             13.39
             .
             And
             therefore
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             of
             the
             defectiveness
             of
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             ,
             
               viz.
               it
               s
               having
               no
               promise
               of
               the
               Spirit
               to
               enable
               men
               to
               do
               what
               it
               commanded
               ,
            
             is
             true
             still
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             did
             not
             promise
             it
             ,
             although
             several
             both
             before
             and
             under
             the
             Law
             enjoyed
             it
             :
             but
             they
             who
             had
             the
             benefit
             of
             it
             ,
             received
             it
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
            
             and
             
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             more
             or
             less
             on
             foot
             through
             all
             times
             ever
             since
             the
             World
             began
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             since
             Christ
             has
             given
             us
             the
             last
             Edition
             and
             perfection
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             these
             great
             defects
             of
             the
             Mosaick
             Law
             ,
             which
             rendered
             it
             so
             unable
             to
             work
             this
             intire
             reformation
             and
             obedience
             ,
             are
             fully
             supplied
             .
             For
             in
             every
             Page
             of
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             what
             is
             so
             legible
             as
             the
             
               promise
               of
               eternal
               life
            
             ?
             The
             joys
             of
             Heaven
             are
             as
             much
             insisted
             on
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             delights
             of
             Canaan
             were
             by
             Moses
             .
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             other
             promise
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             it
             is
             now
             as
             plainly
             revealed
             as
             words
             can
             make
             it
             .
             For
             we
             need
             not
             to
             guess
             at
             it
             by
             signs
             ,
             or
             to
             presume
             it
             from
             probabilities
             ,
             or
             to
             believe
             it
             upon
             Syllogism
             and
             consequence
             :
             but
             Christ
             has
             spoke
             out
             so
             as
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             every
             capacity
             ,
             —
             
               God
               will
               give
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ,
            
             Luke
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             laboured
             under
             these
             two
             great
             defects
             ,
             which
             are
             happily
             supplied
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             it
             was
             very
             unable
             to
             effect
             that
             reformation
             of
             the
             World
             which
             was
             necessary
             ;
             therefore
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             in
             several
             places
             speak
             very
             meanly
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             weak
             and
             ineffective
             Instrument
             .
             He
             affirms
             plainly
             ,
             and
             proves
             also
             ,
             That
             it
             neither
             could
             nor
             did
             make
             men
             throughly
             good
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             God
             was
             forced
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             to
             make
             known
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             Christ's
             death
             ,
             to
             establish
             a
             
               better
               .
               
               If
               there
               had
               been
               a
               Law
               given
            
             by
             
               Moses
               which
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               then
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               verily
               righteousness
               should
            
             not
             have
             needed
             to
             be
             sought
             by
             another
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             
               have
               been
               by
               the
               Law.
               But
            
             this
             we
             see
             it
             could
             not
             ,
             for
             
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               concluded
               all
            
             those
             who
             lived
             under
             it
             
               to
               be
            
             still
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             
               sin
               ,
               that
            
             so
             ,
             since
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             could
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             
               the
               promise
            
             of
             eternal
             life
             ,
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             things
             which
             we
             have
             by
             the
             
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               might
               be
               given
            
             to
             work
             and
             effect
             it
             
               to
               those
               that
               believe
            
             ,
             Gal.
             3.21
             ,
             22.
             
             Something
             indeed
             the
             Law
             did
             towards
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             armed
             their
             consciences
             against
             sin
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             take
             their
             full
             swing
             ,
             and
             transgress
             without
             all
             fear
             and
             remorse
             .
             And
             this
             was
             some
             restraint
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             from
             being
             so
             ill
             by
             far
             as
             otherwise
             they
             would
             have
             been
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             not
             able
             to
             make
             them
             so
             good
             as
             they
             should
             .
             And
             to
             lay
             this
             hank
             upon
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             check
             it
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             the
             Gospel
             should
             be
             more
             clearly
             revealed
             to
             subdue
             it
             perfectly
             ,
             was
             that
             very
             end
             for
             which
             the
             Law
             was
             at
             first
             given
             ,
             and
             whereto
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             it
             served
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               serveth
               the
               Law
            
             of
             
               Moses
               ?
               It
               was
               added
            
             to
             the
             rude
             draught
             of
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             made
             with
             
               Abraham
               ,
               because
               of
            
             the
             transgressions
             of
             men
             which
             grew
             very
             high
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             in
             some
             degree
             restrain
             them
             ,
             till
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               the
               seed
            
             of
             
               Abraham
               should
               come
               ,
               to
               whom
               ,
            
             as
             to
             the
             head
             and
             in
             behalf
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               promise
            
             of
             such
             Grace
             as
             would
             restrain
             it
             fully
             
               was
               made
               .
               And
            
             to
             fit
             it
             the
             more
             for
             imprinting
             an
             awe
             upon
             peoples
             Consciences
             ,
             whereby
             it
             might
             lay
             this
             restraint
             upon
             sin
             ,
             
               it
               was
               ordained
            
             at
             the
             first
             giving
             of
             it
             by
             terrible
             fire
             and
             thundrings
             made
             by
             the
             Angels
             ,
             which
             were
             so
             dreadful
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             desired
             of
             God
             that
             those
             formidable
             Angels
             might
             be
             no
             more
             employed
             in
             delivering
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             
             might
             be
             put
             
               into
               the
               hands
            
             of
             
               another
               Mediator
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             man
             like
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             Gal.
             3.19
             .
             But
             although
             this
             restraint
             upon
             Sin
             were
             something
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             far
             from
             sufficient
             ;
             so
             that
             still
             it
             is
             true
             of
             
               the
               Law
            
             of
             Moses
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             it
             could
             begin
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             finish
             and
             
               make
               nothing
            
             *
             
               perfect
               ;
               but
            
             that
             it
             was
             
               the
               bringing
               in
               of
               a
               better
               hope
            
             than
             was
             warranted
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             should
             do
             that
             ,
             Heb.
             7.19
             .
             And
             as
             for
             this
             imperfection
             and
             faultiness
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             imputes
             to
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             or
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             in
             these
             and
             other
             places
             ;
             it
             is
             nothing
             more
             ,
             as
             he
             observes
             ,
             than
             God
             himself
             has
             charged
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             establishing
             a
             better
             instead
             of
             it
             .
             
               For
               if
               the
               first
               Covenant
            
             by
             Moses
             
               had
               been
               faultless
            
             ,
             and
             void
             of
             imperfection
             ;
             
               then
               should
               no
               place
               have
               been
               sought
               for
            
             the
             introduction
             of
             
               the
               second
            
             ,
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             there
             was
             .
             
               For
               finding
               fault
               with
               them
            
             for
             their
             breach
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             
               he
               saith
            
             (
             in
             Jer.
             31.31
             .
             )
             
               the
               dayes
               come
               when
               I
               will
               make
               a
               New
               Covenant
               with
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             such
             as
             shall
             make
             me
             to
             be
             for
             ever
             
               unto
               them
               a
               God
            
             ;
             and
             enable
             
               them
               to
               be
               unto
               me
            
             an
             obedient
             People
             ,
             Heb.
             8.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             Inability
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             to
             work
             a
             compleat
             conquest
             over
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             thorow
             reformation
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             affirms
             so
             clearly
             in
             these
             other
             places
             ,
             he
             sets
             out
             more
             largely
             and
             particularly
             in
             that
             seventh
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             .
             For
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             taken
             at
             the
             14
             th
             Verse
             of
             the
             6
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             at
             the
             5
             th
             vers
             .
             of
             the
             8
             th
             ;
             this
             weakness
             and
             inability
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             that
             still
             which
             is
             every
             where
             endeavour'd
             to
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             and
             which
             returns
             upon
             us
             as
             the
             conclusion
             and
             inference
             from
             every
             argument
             .
             
               Sin
               must
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               you
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               because
               you
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             where
             is
             the
             place
             of
             its
             reigning
             ,
             
               but
               under
            
             the
             Grace
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             at
             the
             14.
             verse
             of
             the
             6
             th
             Chapter
             .
             And
             in
             the
             7
             th
             it
             is
             taken
             notice
             of
             at
             every
             turn
             .
             
               When
               you
               were
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             (
             or
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             ,
             from
             its
             consisting
             so
             much
             of
             
               Carnal
               Ordinances
            
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             flesh
             so
             much
             advantage
             ,
             is
             called
             flesh
             ,
             Galat.
             3.3
             .
             )
             
               the
               motions
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               were
            
             encouraged
             
               by
               the
            
             weakness
             of
             the
             
               Law
               ,
               brought
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
               :
               but
               now
               being
               delivered
               from
               the
            
             weak
             
               Law
               ,
               you
               serve
               in
               newness
               of
               spirit
               ,
               not
            
             as
             you
             did
             then
             ,
             
               in
               the
               oldness
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Sin
               taking
               occasion
            
             or
             advantage
             over
             the
             weak
             
               Commandment
               ,
               wrought
               in
               me
               all
               manner
               of
               concupiscence
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             8.
             
             
               When
               the
            
             weak
             
               Commandment
               came
               ,
               sin
               revived
               ,
               and
               I
               died
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               Sin
               taking
               occasion
            
             or
             advantage
             
               by
               the
               Commandment
               ,
               slew
               me
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             11.
             by
             which
             prevailing
             over
             the
             Commandment
             it
             appears
             to
             be
             
               exceeding
               sinfull
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             And
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             discourse
             at
             the
             8
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             again
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             
               Moses
               being
               weak
               through
            
             the
             conquering
             power
             of
             
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             necessary
             for
             
               God
               to
               send
               his
               own
               Son
            
             with
             a
             better
             Law
             ,
             which
             was
             strong
             enough
             to
             rescue
             us
             not
             of
             the
             dominion
             of
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             said
             in
             that
             seventh
             Chapter
             of
             willing
             but
             
               not
               doing
            
             ,
             of
             
               sinning
               against
               conscience
            
             ,
             and
             
               transgressing
               with
               regret
            
             ;
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             set
             forth
             the
             
               savable
               state
            
             of
             
               a
               true
               Christian
            
             under
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             only
             the
             state
             of
             a
             
               midling
               sinner
            
             ,
             of
             a
             
               lost
               Jew
            
             who
             only
             struggles
             but
             cannot
             conquer
             ,
             being
             yet
             under
             the
             weakness
             and
             imperfections
             of
             the
             
               Mosaick
               Law.
            
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             So
             far
             is
             any
             man
             who
             continues
             
               to
               work
            
             and
             
               act
               his
               sin
            
             ,
             from
             having
             any
             real
             grounds
             of
             hope
             and
             encouragement
             from
             
               this
               place
            
             in
             so
             doing
             :
             that
             in
             very
             deed
             ,
             if
             he
             rightly
             consider
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             possess
             him
             with
             the
             quite
             contrary
             .
             It
             holds
             
             out
             to
             him
             a
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             shews
             him
             plainly
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             a
             willing
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             working
             obedience
             .
             For
             the
             man
             who
             disobeys
             thus
             unwillingly
             ,
             and
             
               sins
               with
               regret
            
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             notwithstanding
             his
             sins
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             here
             expresly
             said
             to
             be
             undone
             and
             slain
             by
             them
             .
             
               The
               motions
               of
               sin
               under
               the
               law
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               unto
               death
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             5.
             
               when
               sin
               revived
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Commandment
               ,
               I
               died
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             9.
             
             
               The
               Commandment
               which
               was
               ordained
               unto
               life
               ,
            
             I
             on
             the
             contrary
             
               found
               to
               be
               unto
               death
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             
               Sin
               taking
               occasion
            
             and
             advantage
             
               by
               the
               Commandment
               ,
               slew
               me
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Sin
               wrought
               death
               in
               me
               by
               that
            
             Law
             
               which
               is
               good
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               O!
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
            
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             subjection
             unto
             sin
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
            
             Sin
             and
             Death
             ,
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             appear
             such
             Servants
             as
             he
             will
             own
             and
             reward
             at
             last
             ;
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             this
             very
             place
             that
             we
             must
             
               not
               be
               worsted
               by
               sin
            
             ,
             but
             overcome
             it
             ;
             that
             we
             must
             
               not
               work
               evil
            
             ,
             but
             righteousness
             ;
             that
             we
             must
             not
             
               walk
               after
            
             those
             
               sinfull
               lusts
            
             which
             are
             seated
             
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             but
             
               after
               the
               Law
               of
               God
            
             which
             is
             enthroned
             in
             the
             
               Spirit
               .
               Sin
               shall
               not
               have
               dominion
               over
               you
               if
               you
               are
               under
               Grace
               ,
            
             Chapter
             6.14
             .
             
               Now
               yield
               your
               members
               servants
               unto
               righteousness
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             19.
             
               you
               are
            
             become
             subject
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             
               married
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               to
               God
               ,
            
             Chap.
             7.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             
               Now
               being
               delivered
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               we
               must
               serve
               ,
            
             not
             sin
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             under
             it
             ,
             but
             God
             
               in
               newness
               of
               spirit
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             hath
             delivered
             me
             
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             when
             I
             became
             truly
             and
             acceptably
             Christian
             ,
             
               hath
               made
               me
               free
               from
               the
               law
               of
               Sin
               and
               Death
               ,
            
             Chap.
             8.
             vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               So
               that
               the
               righteousness
               
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             which
             it
             was
             not
             able
             to
             work
             in
             me
             ,
             is
             now
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             wrought
             and
             
               fulfilled
               in
               me
            
             ;
             for
             since
             I
             came
             under
             it
             ,
             I
             am
             one
             
               who
               walk
               not
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             the
             while
             we
             see
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             Truth
             most
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             ,
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             is
             so
             far
             from
             opposing
             in
             this
             seventh
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             in
             reality
             he
             avers
             and
             confirms
             it
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             
               if
               we
               do
               commit
               sin
               and
               work
               iniquity
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               excuse
               us
               to
               say
               that
               we
               did
               it
               unwillingly
               .
            
             The
             regret
             in
             sinning
             may
             be
             allowed
             ,
             as
             was
             shewn
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             lessen
             our
             crime
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             abate
             our
             punishment
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             all
             which
             it
             can
             do
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             quite
             exempt
             us
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             this
             fourth
             ground
             of
             shifting
             off
             the
             necessity
             of
             this
             
               service
               with
               our
               actions
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             our
             
               hope
               of
               being
               saved
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               although
               we
               have
               not
               obeyed
               in
               our
               works
               ,
               but
               have
               wrought
               disobedience
               ,
               because
               when
               we
               did
               so
               ,
               it
               was
               with
               reluctance
               and
               unwillingness
            
             ;
             is
             no
             less
             delusive
             than
             are
             all
             the
             former
             .
             It
             will
             certainly
             fail
             any
             man
             who
             trusts
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             see
             it
             before
             ,
             make
             him
             know
             the
             falseness
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             to
             rectifie
             and
             amend
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             all
             those
             foundations
             therefore
             whereupon
             men
             build
             their
             hopes
             of
             a
             happy
             sentence
             ,
             without
             ever
             obeying
             with
             their
             strength
             or
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             conceit
             of
             being
             saved
             for
             
               Orthodox
               Opinions
            
             ,
             for
             
               ineffective
               desires
            
             ,
             for
             
               never
               transgressing
               but
               through
               a
               strong
               temptation
               ,
            
             or
             
               with
               an
               unwilling
               mind
            
             :
             they
             are
             all
             false
             grounds
             ,
             snares
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             inlets
             to
             damnation
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             ever
             we
             expect
             that
             our
             obedience
             should
             avail
             us
             unto
             Pardon
             and
             Life
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             with
             our
             strength
             or
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             our
             wills
             ,
             our
             passions
             ,
             and
             our
             understandings
             .
             If
             we
             would
             have
             
             God
             at
             the
             last
             day
             to
             approve
             our
             service
             ,
             and
             to
             reward
             and
             justifie
             our
             
               obedience
               ,
               this
            
             ,
             and
             nothing
             less
             than
             this
             must
             be
             done
             towards
             it
             .
             We
             must
             not
             only
             desire
             ,
             but
             do
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             will
             and
             approve
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             work
             and
             practise
             what
             is
             commanded
             us
             .
             We
             must
             not
             barely
             think
             right
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             or
             desire
             with
             our
             affections
             ,
             or
             choose
             with
             our
             wills
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             the
             Perfection
             and
             Crown
             of
             all
             ,
             we
             must
             put
             to
             our
             strength
             and
             
               executive
               powers
            
             ,
             and
             work
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             our
             lives
             and
             actions
             .
             Without
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             life
             and
             opportunity
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             .
             For
             
               it
               is
               he
               who
               doth
               good
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               who
            
             will
             be
             looked
             upon
             to
             be
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             3
             Joh.
             11.
             
             
               Little
               children
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               let
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             only
             
               he
               who
            
             *
             
               doth
               righteousness
            
             ,
             who
             in
             Gods
             judgement
             is
             righteous
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.7
             .
             It
             is
             this
             service
             of
             our
             strength
             or
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             ,
             in
             our
             outward
             works
             and
             operations
             ,
             which
             makes
             up
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             secures
             our
             reward
             :
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               do
               his
               Commandments
               ,
            
             for
             they
             only
             
               have
               right
               to
            
             the
             great
             reward
             ,
             
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             Revel
             .
             22.14
             .
          
           
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             we
             
               do
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             
               work
               iniquity
            
             ;
             no
             service
             of
             our
             other
             faculties
             can
             stand
             us
             in
             any
             stead
             ,
             but
             in
             Gods
             account
             we
             shall
             be
             esteemed
             
               wicked
               wretches
               ,
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
            
             and
             
               heirs
               of
               destruction
            
             .
             For
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             are
             vehement
             and
             
               plain
               .
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               whosoever
               committeth
               sin
               is
               the
               servant
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             Joh.
             8.34
             .
             
               He
               who
               commits
               sin
               is
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               for
               whosoever
               doth
               not
               righteousness
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               child
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.8
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             as
             this
             
               working
               wickedness
            
             ,
             howsoever
             we
             are
             against
             it
             in
             our
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             makes
             us
             ,
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             
               sons
               of
               sin
            
             and
             disobedience
             ;
             so
             will
             it
             be
             sure
             to
             render
             us
             withall
             
               children
               of
               wrath
            
             and
             
               destruction
               .
               If
               you
               live
               
               after
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               you
               shall
               die
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             And
             whatever
             men
             think
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             or
             desire
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             or
             profess
             in
             their
             words
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             if
             for
             all
             that
             they
             have
             sinned
             impenitently
             in
             their
             actions
             ,
             Christ
             has
             told
             them
             plainly
             that
             he
             will
             pronounce
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             sit
             as
             their
             Judge
             ,
             —
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             this
             fourth
             faculty
             therefore
             ,
             our
             strength
             or
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             in
             outward
             works
             and
             operations
             ;
             it
             is
             one
             necessary
             ingredient
             of
             an
             entire
             obedience
             .
             The
             service
             of
             our
             works
             is
             indispensably
             required
             to
             our
             pardon
             and
             happiness
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             service
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             our
             affections
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             ever
             we
             hope
             to
             live
             ,
             our
             obedient
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             must
             end
             in
             an
             obedient
             practice
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             see
             what
             those
             powers
             or
             faculties
             are
             ,
             whose
             concurrence
             in
             Gods
             Service
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             up
             an
             entire
             obedience
             .
             We
             must
             obey
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             that
             are
             recounted
             in
             the
             former
             Book
             with
             our
             whole
             man
             ,
             both
             with
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             souls
             ,
             and
             hearts
             ,
             and
             strength
             :
             all
             these
             several
             powers
             must
             unite
             in
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             before
             it
             will
             be
             upright
             and
             compleat
             ,
             such
             as
             at
             present
             his
             Law
             requires
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             at
             the
             last
             day
             he
             will
             accept
             of
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             integrity
             ,
             an
             integrity
             of
             times
             and
             seasons
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               second
               sort
               of
               Integrity
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               Times
               and
               Seasons
               .
               Of
               the
               unconstancy
               of
               many
               mens
               obedience
               .
               Perseverance
               necessary
               unto
               bliss
               .
               The
               desperate
               case
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               the
               difficulty
               of
               their
               recovery
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               greatness
               of
               their
               punishment
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             besides
             the
             Integrity
             of
             our
             powers
             and
             faculties
             ,
             or
             the
             
               Integrity
               of
               the
               Subject
            
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             discoursed
             hitherto
             ;
             there
             is
             
               a
               second
            
             sort
             of
             Integrity
             which
             is
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             make
             our
             obedience
             available
             to
             our
             salvation
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             an
             
               Integrity
               of
               seasons
               and
               opportunities
            
             ,
             or
             our
             obeying
             the
             forementioned
             Laws
             ,
             not
             now
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             but
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             think
             to
             please
             God
             by
             an
             obedience
             that
             comes
             and
             goes
             by
             fits
             ;
             or
             by
             serving
             him
             only
             at
             such
             times
             as
             we
             are
             in
             humour
             ,
             or
             have
             no
             temptation
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             our
             service
             of
             him
             must
             be
             constant
             and
             uniform
             ,
             we
             must
             obey
             him
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             transgress
             in
             none
             .
             For
             although
             all
             other
             things
             have
             their
             proper
             season
             ,
             yet
             sin
             has
             not
             ;
             it
             is
             alwayes
             forbidden
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             threatned
             ;
             so
             that
             whensoever
             we
             commit
             it
             ,
             it
             puts
             us
             under
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             liable
             to
             death
             and
             hell
             .
          
           
           
             Some
             indeed
             there
             are
             who
             parcel
             out
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             divide
             it
             betwixt
             God
             and
             their
             sins
             .
             They
             observe
             a
             
               constant
               course
            
             of
             transgressing
             and
             repenting
             ,
             of
             sin
             and
             sorrow
             .
             For
             they
             are
             alwayes
             won
             when
             they
             are
             tempted
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             alwayes
             sorrowfull
             when
             they
             have
             done
             .
             They
             are
             all
             holy
             purpose
             and
             good
             resolution
             before
             they
             are
             tryed
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             temptation
             comes
             they
             can
             make
             but
             a
             poor
             resistance
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             good
             thoughts
             quickly
             vanish
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             taken
             .
             They
             are
             never
             constant
             either
             in
             pious
             purposing
             ,
             or
             in
             well-doing
             .
             Their
             actions
             are
             not
             all
             of
             a
             piece
             ,
             but
             a
             medly
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             ;
             for
             they
             still
             keep
             on
             in
             an
             uninterrupted
             vicissitude
             and
             succession
             of
             works
             of
             obedience
             and
             sin
             .
          
           
             Others
             again
             there
             are
             who
             act
             more
             agreeably
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             ,
             whilst
             they
             are
             for
             God
             ,
             are
             more
             constant
             in
             their
             obedience
             ;
             who
             yet
             fall
             off
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             sin
             against
             him
             for
             altogether
             .
             For
             either
             they
             grow
             faint
             and
             weary
             by
             the
             tediousness
             and
             length
             of
             their
             journey
             ;
             or
             they
             are
             turned
             out
             of
             the
             way
             by
             some
             great
             difficulties
             ;
             or
             drawn
             aside
             by
             the
             
               importunate
               allurements
            
             of
             some
             temptation
             :
             and
             when
             once
             by
             any
             of
             these
             wayes
             they
             are
             put
             beside
             their
             duty
             ,
             they
             turn
             their
             backs
             thenceforward
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             never
             more
             obey
             him
             .
             They
             are
             seduced
             by
             
               ill
               company
            
             ,
             or
             drawn
             away
             by
             interest
             ,
             or
             frighted
             by
             persecution
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             time
             their
             care
             slackens
             ,
             and
             their
             lusts
             encrease
             ,
             and
             grow
             too
             hard
             for
             Grace
             and
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             what
             from
             inducements
             from
             within
             ,
             and
             what
             from
             occasions
             from
             without
             ,
             they
             are
             quite
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             service
             of
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             serve
             their
             lusts
             for
             altogether
             ,
             and
             to
             an
             uninterrupted
             obedience
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             such
             a
             broken
             service
             and
             obedience
             as
             this
             ;
             God
             will
             by
             no
             means
             accept
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             shall
             any
             
             man
             be
             ever
             the
             better
             by
             it
             .
             For
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             will
             pass
             Sentence
             upon
             men
             according
             to
             what
             they
             are
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             what
             they
             have
             been
             
               formerly
               .
               If
               the
               righteous
               man
               turn
               away
               from
               his
               righteousness
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               and
               commit
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               do
               according
               to
               all
               that
               the
               wicked
               man
               doth
               ;
               shall
               he
               live
               ?
            
             No
             ,
             by
             no
             means
             .
             For
             
               all
               his
               righteousness
               that
               he
               hath
               done
            
             formerly
             
               shall
               not
               be
               mentioned
            
             ,
             but
             
               in
               his
               trespass
               that
               he
               hath
            
             since
             
               trespassed
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               sin
               that
               he
               hath
               sinned
               ;
               in
               them
               shall
               he
               dye
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             18.24
             .
             It
             is
             only
             
               if
               you
               continue
               in
               my
               Word
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             
               you
               are
               my
               Disciples
               indeed
            
             ,
             John
             8.31
             .
             You
             must
             persevere
             in
             obedience
             if
             you
             expect
             to
             have
             the
             reward
             of
             it
             .
             For
             he
             only
             
               who
               endures
               to
               the
               end
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Matth.
             10.22
             ;
             and
             none
             but
             
               they
               ,
               who
               by
               PATIENT
               CONTINVANCE
               in
               well
               doing
               seek
               for
               Glory
               and
               Immortality
               ,
            
             shall
             inherit
             
               eternal
               life
            
             ,
             Rom.
             2.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Perseverance
             is
             the
             indispensable
             condition
             of
             bliss
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             it
             cheaper
             ;
             
               Be
               thou
               faithful
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
            
             then
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               thee
               a
               Crown
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.10
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             all
             those
             who
             fall
             off
             from
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             and
             turn
             Apostates
             from
             obedience
             ;
             their
             case
             is
             desperate
             ,
             and
             their
             condition
             extreamly
             damnable
             .
             For
             they
             grow
             wicked
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             and
             their
             state
             is
             almost
             irrecoverable
             .
             They
             have
             ,
             by
             their
             continued
             rebellion
             and
             provocations
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             the
             suggestions
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             checks
             of
             their
             own
             Conscience
             ,
             not
             only
             grieved
             ,
             but
             even
             quenched
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             leaves
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             seeks
             no
             further
             to
             reduce
             them
             .
             For
             if
             men
             are
             idle
             ,
             and
             will
             
               not
               use
            
             it
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             if
             they
             scornfully
             cast
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             reject
             it
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             told
             us
             plainly
             that
             the
             
               Grace
               which
            
             any
             man
             
               hath
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
            
             Matth.
             25.
             
             29.
             
             And
             when
             once
             God
             and
             his
             good
             Spirit
             have
             deserted
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             nothing
             but
             an
             unbridled
             lust
             ,
             and
             run
             on
             ,
             without
             all
             restraint
             ,
             into
             an
             exorbitant
             pitch
             of
             wickedness
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             any
             man
             may
             easily
             observe
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             who
             is
             usually
             so
             evil
             as
             the
             backsliding
             Sinner
             ?
             Who
             is
             ordinarily
             so
             irrecoverable
             as
             the
             Apostate
             Saint
             ?
             They
             are
             quite
             lost
             to
             all
             goodness
             ,
             and
             sin
             beyond
             all
             bounds
             and
             past
             all
             retrieve
             .
             No
             Creatures
             in
             the
             World
             were
             ever
             so
             much
             out
             of
             all
             capacity
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             those
             Angels
             that
             fell
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             no
             men
             on
             Earth
             are
             so
             hardly
             reclaimed
             from
             a
             wicked
             to
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             once
             knew
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             yet
             utterly
             renounced
             it
             .
             For
             God
             for
             the
             most
             part
             lets
             them
             alone
             to
             enjoy
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             on
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ;
             and
             the
             
               good
               Spirit
            
             ,
             which
             has
             been
             almost
             quenched
             by
             them
             ,
             contends
             no
             more
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             acts
             any
             more
             upon
             them
             .
             They
             have
             trampled
             already
             upon
             all
             spiritual
             aids
             ,
             and
             benummed
             and
             silenced
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             quite
             hardened
             themselves
             in
             their
             wickedness
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             hinder
             them
             ,
             but
             advance
             to
             work
             all
             manner
             of
             sin
             with
             greediness
             and
             wantonness
             ,
             and
             thereby
             fall
             under
             the
             severest
             curse
             that
             can
             be
             met
             with
             in
             Hell
             and
             damnation
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             this
             progress
             of
             all
             Renegado
             Saints
             and
             revolting
             Sinners
             ,
             both
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             suffering
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             is
             express
             and
             plain
             .
             
               When
               the
               unclean
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
            
             once
             
               gone
               out
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               returns
               into
               him
               again
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               he
               taketh
               unto
               himself
               seven
               other
               Spirits
               ,
            
             which
             are
             
               more
               wicked
               than
            
             he
             himself
             is
             ,
             
               and
               they
               enter
               in
               and
               dwell
               there
               :
               and
               the
               last
               state
               of
               that
               man
               is
            
             made
             worse
             in
             all
             respects
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             
               than
               the
               first
            
             ,
             Matth.
             12.43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             The
             man
             becomes
             a
             greater
             Sinner
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             Sufferer
             than
             otherwise
             
             he
             ever
             would
             have
             been
             .
             
               For
               if
               after
            
             men
             
               have
               once
               escaped
               the
               pollution
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               through
               the
               knowledg
               of
            
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             
               they
               are
               again
               entangled
               therein
               ,
               and
               overcome
            
             by
             it
             ;
             then
             
               is
               the
               latter
               end
               worse
               with
               them
               than
               the
               beginning
               .
               For
               it
               had
            
             really
             been
             by
             much
             the
             
               better
               for
               them
               not
               to
               have
               known
               the
               way
               of
               righteousness
            
             at
             all
             ;
             
               than
               after
               they
               have
               known
            
             and
             walked
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             put
             such
             a
             slur
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             revolt
             and
             
               turn
               from
               the
               holy
               Commandment
            
             ,
             which
             was
             
               delivered
               unto
               them
            
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             time
             embraced
             by
             them
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             an
             obedience
             then
             which
             goes
             but
             half
             way
             ,
             and
             breaks
             off
             before
             it
             has
             got
             to
             the
             end
             :
             so
             far
             is
             it
             from
             availing
             us
             unto
             pardon
             and
             life
             ,
             that
             in
             very
             deed
             it
             renders
             our
             present
             case
             more
             desperate
             ,
             and
             our
             future
             punishment
             more
             insupportable
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             obedience
             which
             God
             will
             accept
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             alone
             we
             may
             safely
             place
             our
             confidence
             ;
             must
             be
             ,
             as
             of
             our
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             so
             of
             our
             
               whole
               time
            
             likewise
             .
             We
             must
             persevere
             in
             it
             through
             all
             Seasons
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             both
             to
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             it
             .
             For
             our
             reward
             will
             be
             dispensed
             out
             to
             us
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             service
             at
             the
             time
             of
             payment
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             says
             ,
             
               that
               endureth
               to
               the
               end
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Matth.
             10.22
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             third
             sort
             of
             integrity
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             the
             Object
             ;
             or
             of
             obedience
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             and
             parts
             of
             Duty
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               partiality
               of
               mens
               obedience
               from
               their
               love
               of
               some
               particular
               sins
               .
               Three
               pretences
               whereby
               they
               justifie
               the
               allowed
               practice
               of
               some
               sins
               ,
               whilst
               they
               are
               obedient
               in
               some
               other
               instances
               .
               The
               first
               pretence
               is
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               themselves
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               .
               A
               particular
               account
               of
               mens
               disobedience
               under
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               vanity
               of
               it
               shown
               from
               the
               following
               considerations
               .
               Religion
               needs
               not
               to
               be
               rescued
               from
               persecution
               .
               The
               freedom
               of
               outward
               means
               of
               Religion
               is
               restrained
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               substance
               of
               Religion
               it self
               is
               not
               .
               It
               is
               extended
               in
               some
               parts
               ,
               and
               ennobled
               in
               all
               by
               sufferings
               .
               Where
               it
               needs
               to
               be
               defended
               ,
               disobedience
               is
               no
               fit
               means
               to
               preserve
               it
               ,
               because
               God
               cannot
               be
               honoured
               ,
               nor
               Religion
               served
               by
               it
               .
               Religion
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               only
               the
               colour
               ;
               but
               the
               true
               and
               real
               cause
               of
               such
               disobedience
               is
               a
               want
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               too
               great
               a
               love
               of
               mens
               own
               selves
               .
               Men
               are
               liable
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               this
               pretence
               from
               a
               wrong
               Notion
               of
               Religion
               for
               religious
               opinions
               and
               professions
               .
               A
               true
               Notion
               of
               Religion
               for
               religious
               practice
               upon
               a
               religious
               belief
               ,
               as
               it
               implies
               both
               faith
               and
               obedience
               .
               The
               danger
               of
               disobedience
               upon
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               practice
               of
               all
               religious
               men
               in
               this
               case
               .
               Of
               Religion
               in
               the
               narrow
               acceptation
               ,
               for
               religious
               professions
               and
               
               opinions
               .
               The
               commendable
               way
               of
               mens
               preserving
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               By
               acting
               within
               their
               own
               sphere
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               the
               use
               only
               of
               lawful
               means
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               a
               zeal
               in
               the
               first
               place
               for
               the
               practice
               of
               religious
               Laws
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               that
               for
               the
               free
               profession
               of
               religious
               opinions
               .
            
          
           
             BUT
             to
             render
             our
             service
             perfectly
             intire
             and
             compleatly
             upright
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             there
             be
             an
             
               integrity
               of
               the
               Subject
            
             ,
             by
             our
             obeying
             with
             all
             our
             powers
             ;
             or
             an
             
               integrity
               of
               time
            
             ,
             by
             our
             obeying
             in
             all
             Seasons
             ;
             of
             which
             two
             I
             have
             discoursed
             hitherto
             :
             but
             it
             is
             further
             necessary
             that
             there
             be
             an
             
               integrity
               of
               the
               Object
            
             also
             ;
             or
             that
             what
             we
             do
             thus
             obey
             with
             our
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               whole
               time
            
             ,
             be
             nothing
             less
             than
             
               all
               the
               particular
               Laws
               of
               Duty
               and
               instances
               of
               Obedience
            
             ;
             nothing
             under
             the
             
               whole
               will
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             a
             pick
             and
             chuse
             in
             the
             doing
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             do
             not
             obey
             all
             ,
             we
             obey
             not
             b
             right
             in
             any
             .
             Because
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             are
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             and
             enjoyned
             by
             the
             same
             Authority
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             fulfil
             any
             one
             upon
             this
             account
             of
             
               his
               having
               required
               it
            
             ,
             the
             same
             reason
             holds
             for
             our
             fulfilling
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             This
             indeed
             is
             very
             hardly
             believed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             hard
             to
             practise
             .
             For
             almost
             every
             man
             has
             some
             sin
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             he
             can
             as
             well
             dye
             as
             part
             with
             :
             It
             has
             got
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             the
             Master
             of
             his
             affections
             ;
             and
             since
             he
             loves
             it
             so
             dearly
             ,
             he
             hopes
             that
             God
             will
             bear
             with
             it
             too
             .
             He
             will
             part
             with
             any
             thing
             else
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             stick
             at
             any
             other
             service
             ,
             nor
             repine
             at
             any
             other
             imposition
             ;
             all
             that
             he
             
             craves
             is
             only
             to
             be
             tolerated
             in
             his
             Darling
             Lust
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             serve
             him
             without
             cutting
             off
             what
             is
             as
             useful
             as
             his
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             or
             pulling
             out
             what
             is
             as
             dear
             to
             him
             as
             his
             own
             
               right
               eye
            
             ,
             to
             please
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             men
             are
             thus
             desirous
             of
             reconciling
             the
             service
             of
             God
             with
             the
             service
             of
             their
             lusts
             ;
             when
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             hope
             ,
             and
             yet
             resolved
             to
             sin
             :
             they
             have
             no
             other
             way
             but
             to
             perswade
             themselves
             that
             the
             keeping
             of
             some
             Precepts
             shall
             attone
             for
             the
             transgression
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             up
             themselves
             with
             the
             delusive
             hopes
             and
             false
             confidences
             of
             a
             partial
             and
             a
             
               half
               obedience
            
             .
             They
             presently
             forge
             new
             terms
             of
             life
             and
             pardon
             which
             God
             never
             made
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             will
             never
             stand
             to
             :
             for
             finding
             that
             they
             do
             not
             perform
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             yet
             resolving
             that
             what
             they
             do
             perform
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             them
             ;
             they
             straightway
             fansie
             that
             if
             they
             do
             keep
             some
             ,
             for
             the
             rest
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             Dispensation
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             enough
             for
             them
             to
             part
             with
             such
             lusts
             for
             Gods
             sake
             as
             they
             can
             best
             spare
             ;
             but
             some
             they
             will
             keep
             ,
             and
             them
             he
             must
             allow
             ;
             and
             so
             instead
             of
             a
             perfect
             and
             intire
             ,
             they
             put
             him
             off
             with
             a
             partial
             and
             a
             maimed
             service
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             partiality
             of
             obedience
             is
             in
             so
             many
             kinds
             ,
             as
             men
             have
             sins
             that
             are
             endeared
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             will
             not
             leave
             for
             God's
             sake
             ,
             but
             join
             with
             him
             .
             For
             every
             beloved
             sin
             can
             make
             an
             interest
             and
             Party
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             reign
             in
             us
             so
             far
             as
             to
             make
             us
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             disobey
             in
             it
             ,
             our
             obedience
             in
             other
             things
             is
             all
             that
             we
             have
             to
             shew
             besides
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             our
             excuse
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             being
             an
             errour
             of
             such
             eternal
             moment
             ,
             and
             a
             Rock
             whereupon
             all
             the
             souls
             ,
             which
             miscarry
             under
             any
             appearances
             of
             piety
             ,
             are
             split
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             particular
             in
             recounting
             and
             evacuating
             those
             colours
             and
             pretences
             wherewith
             men
             deceive
             their
             own
             souls
             ,
             
             and
             think
             that
             they
             justifie
             and
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             those
             false
             grounds
             and
             pretensions
             ,
             whereby
             men
             seek
             to
             shelter
             themselves
             under
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             bosome-sins
             as
             they
             overlook
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             hoping
             to
             be
             secured
             ,
             whilst
             they
             continue
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             obedience
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               partial
               obedience
            
             :
             Those
             pretensions
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             are
             most
             pleadable
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             are
             these
             that
             follow
             ,
             viz.
             because
             their
             indulgence
             of
             themselves
             in
             those
             instances
             wherein
             they
             disobey
             is
             either
             upon
             one
             or
             more
             of
             these
             accounts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Religion
               and
               of
               themselves
            
             in
             times
             
               of
               danger
               and
               persecution
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             
               the
               supply
               of
               their
               necessities
            
             ,
             by
             
               sinful
               arts
               ,
               compliances
            
             and
             services
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             want
             and
             indigence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               their
               Flesh
            
             in
             sins
             of
             temper
             and
             
               complexion
               ,
               age
            
             ,
             or
             
               way
               of
               life
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             pretence
             whereby
             men
             justifie
             to
             their
             own
             thoughts
             the
             indulged
             transgression
             of
             several
             Laws
             ,
             whilst
             they
             obey
             in
             others
             ;
             is
             because
             
               those
               transgressions
            
             ,
             wherein
             they
             allow
             themselves
             ,
             are
             
               necessary
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               their
               Religion
            
             and
             
               of
               themselves
               in
               those
               times
               of
               danger
            
             and
             
               persecution
               ,
               wherein
               Gods
               Providence
               has
               placed
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Religion
             is
             in
             danger
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             be
             undermined
             by
             the
             close
             and
             
               subtle
               arts
            
             ,
             or
             overborn
             by
             the
             more
             open
             and
             powerful
             violence
             of
             strong
             and
             witty
             Enemies
             .
             And
             this
             is
             
               Gods
               Cause
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviours
             interest
             ;
             so
             that
             whatever
             is
             done
             here
             ,
             we
             think
             is
             in
             service
             of
             our
             Maker
             .
             If
             we
             fight
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             battles
             ;
             if
             we
             
               spitefully
               persecute
            
             and
             devour
             ,
             it
             is
             
               his
               enemies
            
             ;
             if
             we
             rob
             and
             spoil
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             weaken
             
               his
               adversaries
            
             ;
             if
             we
             lye
             and
             dissemble
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             defeat
             the
             designs
             
             of
             such
             as
             he
             will
             call
             Rebels
             ;
             if
             we
             transgress
             in
             all
             the
             instances
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             the
             
               lawless
               liberties
            
             of
             war
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             we
             are
             engaged
             in
             
               his
               quarrel
            
             .
             The
             Cause
             which
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             and
             have
             to
             manage
             ,
             is
             sacred
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             believe
             will
             justifie
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             hallow
             any
             services
             whatsoever
             .
             So
             that
             our
             heat
             and
             
               fierceness
               ,
               wrath
            
             and
             
               bitterness
               ,
               envy
            
             and
             
               malice
               ,
               revenge
            
             and
             
               cruelty
               ,
               endless
               strife
            
             and
             
               ungovernable
               variance
               ,
               spoils
            
             and
             
               robberies
               ,
               seditions
            
             and
             
               murthers
               ,
               wars
            
             and
             tumults
             :
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             all
             the
             transports
             of
             passion
             and
             
               peevishness
               ,
               anger
            
             and
             
               ill
               nature
               ,
               rigour
            
             and
             revenge
             ,
             are
             all
             sacred
             under
             this
             Cover
             ;
             and
             pass
             for
             
               holy
               zeal
            
             and
             
               pious
               vehemence
            
             ,
             and
             
               religious
               concern
            
             for
             God
             ;
             whenas
             ,
             in
             reality
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             most
             
               impious
               throwing
            
             off
             ,
             and
             bursting
             through
             all
             the
             Tyes
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Bonds
             of
             
               Duty
               towards
               men
            
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             enormous
             effects
             and
             horrible
             instances
             of
             an
             indulged
             disobedience
             ,
             are
             at
             this
             Day
             the
             consequents
             of
             this
             pretension
             .
          
           
             For
             some
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             who
             call
             us
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             enemies
             to
             Christ
             and
             
               holy
               Church
            
             ,
             think
             no
             means
             sinful
             whereby
             they
             can
             weaken
             and
             
               divide
               ,
               seduce
               ,
               surprize
            
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             destroy
             us
             .
             For
             they
             esteem
             it
             lawful
             to
             dissemble
             under
             all
             shapes
             to
             gain
             a
             Proselyte
             ,
             or
             to
             disaffect
             a
             Party
             to
             our
             Communion
             and
             Government
             .
             They
             act
             a
             part
             and
             play
             the
             Hypocrite
             in
             all
             Disguises
             ,
             and
             under
             cover
             of
             all
             Trades
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             insinuate
             themselves
             among
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ;
             they
             will
             
               affirm
               falshood
            
             ,
             even
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             when
             it
             serves
             their
             turn
             ;
             and
             deny
             any
             
               Doctrines
               ,
               Precepts
            
             ,
             or
             Parts
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             a
             scandal
             to
             the
             persons
             whom
             they
             would
             practise
             upon
             ,
             and
             make
             against
             them
             .
             They
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             lyes
             and
             perjuries
             in
             conversation
             ,
             when
             thereby
             they
             can
             promote
             the
             Churches
             interest
             .
             For
             they
             have
             found
             out
             ways
             to
             deceive
             without
             lying
             ,
             and
             
             to
             lye
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             forswear
             without
             perjury
             ,
             and
             to
             perjure
             themselves
             without
             danger
             ;
             by
             their
             
               pious
               frauds
            
             ,
             and
             
               religious
               arts
            
             of
             
               equivocations
               ,
               mental
               reservations
               ,
               dispensations
               ,
               pardons
            
             and
             indulgences
             .
             They
             can
             be
             treacherous
             and
             faithless
             without
             
               breach
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             made
             to
             Hereticks
             ;
             they
             assassinate
             and
             
               murther
               Magistrates
               ,
               embitter
            
             and
             
               embroil
               Subjects
            
             against
             their
             Governours
             ,
             and
             against
             
               one
               another
            
             ;
             they
             conspire
             the
             
               death
               of
               Kings
            
             ,
             the
             confusion
             and
             
               fall
               of
               Kingdoms
            
             ,
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             that
             dare
             oppose
             them
             ,
             yea
             even
             of
             all
             that
             differ
             from
             them
             .
             And
             all
             this
             they
             do
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             in
             a
             
               zealous
               concern
               for
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             utter
             extirpation
             of
             all
             heresie
             and
             schism
             .
             It
             is
             this
             pretence
             which
             bears
             them
             out
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             believe
             that
             they
             are
             
               serving
               God
            
             ,
             whilst
             after
             this
             extravagant
             rate
             they
             are
             overturning
             his
             whole
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             And
             others
             again
             even
             of
             our
             
               own
               selves
            
             ,
             who
             justly
             abhor
             these
             damnable
             instances
             of
             disobedience
             upon
             the
             pretence
             of
             preserving
             or
             propagating
             Religion
             in
             
               some
               furious
            
             and
             
               fiery
               spirited
            
             sort
             of
             Papists
             ,
             (
             for
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             think
             them
             all
             to
             be
             of
             this
             temper
             )
             do
             yet
             run
             into
             the
             same
             extravagance
             ,
             which
             upon
             so
             great
             reason
             they
             condemn
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             we
             look
             into
             our
             zeal
             for
             the
             
               common
               Religion
            
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             we
             transgress
             many
             ,
             and
             those
             most
             material
             and
             weighty
             Laws
             of
             it
             ,
             whilst
             we
             express
             our
             affection
             and
             concern
             to
             defend
             and
             preserve
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             doth
             not
             this
             
               pretence
               of
               preserving
               our
               Religion
            
             carry
             us
             beyond
             all
             the
             bounds
             of
             peaceableness
             ,
             and
             
               good
               subjection
            
             ?
             Our
             great
             fears
             about
             its
             defence
             make
             us
             daily
             to
             
               distrust
               our
               Governours
            
             ,
             to
             think
             and
             
               speak
               irreverently
            
             and
             reproachfully
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             to
             undervalue
             all
             their
             counsels
             ,
             to
             misconstrue
             all
             their
             actions
             and
             
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             
               undutifull
               credulity
            
             and
             
               unchristian
               rashness
            
             to
             believe
             and
             spread
             abroad
             concerning
             them
             most
             
               odious
               suspicions
            
             and
             
               invidious
               reports
            
             ;
             they
             make
             us
             pragmatical
             and
             busie-bodies
             ,
             to
             go
             out
             of
             our
             
               own
               sphere
            
             ,
             and
             to
             usurp
             upon
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             in
             
               projecting
               means
            
             and
             expediencies
             ,
             
               prejudging
               Criminals
            
             ,
             and
             
               irreverent
               censuring
               ,
               reproaching
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             oft-times
             
               slandering
               of
               our
               Governours
            
             ,
             if
             they
             ,
             either
             in
             Court
             or
             Council
             ,
             at
             the
             Board
             or
             on
             the
             Bench
             ,
             determine
             contrary
             to
             our
             anticipations
             .
             They
             make
             us
             to
             disturb
             the
             quiet
             ,
             and
             to
             unsettle
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             fellow-subjects
             ,
             in
             filling
             their
             minds
             with
             
               endless
               jealousies
            
             about
             their
             
               Princes
               care
            
             ,
             and
             their
             
               own
               safety
            
             ,
             and
             in
             possessing
             them
             with
             discontents
             ,
             and
             
               undutifull
               suspicions
               ,
               words
            
             and
             actions
             ,
             to
             the
             great
             
               weakning
               of
               Government
            
             ,
             and
             
               disturbance
               of
               the
               publick
               peace
            
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             these
             same
             fears
             for
             our
             endangered
             Religion
             transport
             us
             into
             the
             transgression
             of
             sundry
             weighty
             Laws
             ,
             which
             oblige
             us
             towards
             our
             very
             enemies
             who
             have
             contrived
             to
             destroy
             us
             .
             For
             they
             have
             made
             us
             most
             partially
             
               backward
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
            
             and
             forward
             to
             
               catch
               at
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               spoken
               ill
               against
               them
               .
            
             They
             have
             made
             many
             of
             us
             fierce
             and
             
               implacable
               ,
               malicious
            
             and
             revengefull
             ;
             they
             have
             caused
             us
             to
             thirst
             after
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             pain
             when
             they
             escape
             ;
             to
             measure
             our
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             
               soundness
               of
               our
               piety
            
             ,
             by
             a
             
               reproachfull
               ,
               spitefull
            
             ,
             and
             
               implacable
               usage
            
             and
             behaviour
             towards
             them
             .
             All
             which
             are
             tempers
             and
             practices
             most
             contrary
             to
             those
             Laws
             of
             
               forgiving
               injuries
            
             ,
             of
             
               loving
               enemies
            
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               our
               persecutors
            
             ,
             of
             
               returning
               good
               to
               all
               that
               have
               evilly
               entreated
               us
               ,
            
             of
             meekness
             and
             
               patience
               ,
               mercy
            
             and
             placableness
             towards
             the
             worst
             of
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             the
             worst
             of
             enemies
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             much
             the
             soul
             and
             spirit
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             we
             pretend
             to
             be
             so
             zealously
             concerned
             for
             .
          
           
           
             And
             if
             we
             look
             into
             our
             Zeal
             for
             our
             
               several
               parties
            
             ,
             how
             many
             other
             Laws
             shall
             we
             find
             to
             be
             daily
             transgressed
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             for
             the
             preservation
             ,
             but
             even
             ,
             where
             that
             is
             sufficiently
             secured
             ,
             for
             the
             higher
             advancement
             and
             encrease
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             what
             rude
             and
             
               unmannerly
               ,
               envious
            
             and
             
               ill-natured
               reflections
            
             are
             daily
             cast
             upon
             
               those
               persons
            
             ,
             especially
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             men
             of
             Note
             and
             Eminence
             ,
             who
             differ
             from
             us
             ?
             How
             forward
             are
             many
             among
             us
             to
             undervalue
             and
             disparage
             ,
             to
             contemn
             and
             affront
             them
             ;
             to
             heap
             reproach
             and
             infamy
             upon
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             render
             their
             
               persons
               ridiculous
            
             ,
             and
             their
             
               pains
               useless
            
             ?
             For
             are
             not
             several
             of
             us
             perpetually
             censuring
             and
             
               speaking
               evil
            
             of
             them
             ,
             undervaluing
             all
             their
             
               real
               virtues
               ,
               putting
               hard
            
             and
             
               uncandid
               interpretations
            
             upon
             all
             their
             
               actions
               ,
               prying
               diligently
            
             and
             maliciously
             into
             all
             their
             defects
             ,
             and
             aggravating
             all
             their
             faults
             or
             
               follies
               ,
               raising
            
             continually
             ,
             and
             spreading
             to
             their
             disparagement
             uncharitable
             and
             envious
             ,
             yea
             ,
             oft-times
             false
             and
             
               slanderous
               reports
            
             ?
             We
             envy
             and
             
               hate
               ,
               reproach
            
             and
             
               censure
               ,
               revile
            
             and
             
               slander
               ,
               bite
            
             and
             devour
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             all
             this
             fierceness
             and
             uncharitableness
             we
             use
             for
             that
             meek
             ,
             that
             
               charitable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               quiet
            
             thing
             ,
             Religion
             .
             For
             in
             its
             service
             we
             take
             our selves
             to
             be
             engaged
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             we
             fancy
             that
             we
             have
             a
             liberty
             of
             saying
             ,
             or
             doing
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             Thus
             full
             of
             Sin
             and
             Disobedience
             is
             this
             
               sanctified
               pretence
            
             .
             It
             is
             the
             cover
             for
             every
             offence
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             shelter
             for
             all
             transgressions
             ;
             for
             we
             boggle
             not
             at
             any
             Sin
             so
             long
             as
             it
             tends
             to
             
               preserve
               us
            
             in
             the
             
               prosperous
               profession
            
             of
             our
             endangered
             or
             
               oppressed
               Religion
            
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             men
             would
             consider
             calmly
             ,
             and
             have
             patience
             to
             look
             beyond
             the
             surface
             and
             bare
             outsides
             of
             things
             ,
             they
             would
             soon
             discern
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             pretence
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             it
             will
             be
             from
             excusing
             any
             such
             sinfull
             
             and
             disobedient
             practices
             as
             they
             seek
             to
             justifie
             and
             warrant
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             true
             and
             
               substantial
               Religion
            
             ,
             for
             protection
             on
             whereof
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             venture
             upon
             all
             these
             transgressions
             ,
             it
             stands
             in
             no
             need
             of
             their
             help
             to
             
               preserve
               it
               in
               persecuting
               times
            
             ,
             although
             they
             should
             use
             innocent
             and
             
               just
               means
            
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             are
             sinfull
             and
             disobedient
             .
             It
             would
             live
             then
             without
             their
             care
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             went
             about
             by
             any
             politick
             means
             to
             preserve
             it
             yea
             ,
             or
             no.
             For
             Religion
             is
             not
             lost
             when
             
               Religious
               men
            
             are
             persecuted
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             suffer
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             that
             profess
             it
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             one
             jot
             impaired
             when
             men
             are
             buffetted
             and
             imprison'd
             ,
             nay
             ,
             bleed
             and
             dye
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             as
             for
             the
             freedom
             of
             the
             
               outward
               means
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             
               publickness
               of
               preaching
            
             ,
             the
             
               community
               of
               prayers
            
             ,
             the
             
               unrestrained
               use
               of
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             they
             are
             much
             straitned
             by
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             expect
             to
             feel
             either
             a
             
               great
               want
            
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             a
             
               great
               difficulty
            
             in
             them
             when
             Times
             are
             troublesome
             .
             A
             persecuting
             Government
             can
             in
             great
             measure
             deprive
             us
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             after
             our
             utmost
             use
             of
             all
             such
             means
             ,
             as
             are
             no
             wayes
             undutifull
             or
             against
             any
             Law
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             able
             longer
             to
             preserve
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             the
             
               substantial
               part
            
             and
             
               main
               body
            
             of
             Religion
             it self
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             
               sound
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             
               upright
               obedience
            
             ,
             and
             which
             those
             
               outward
               means
            
             are
             
               appointed
               to
               beget
            
             in
             us
             ;
             no
             state
             of
             Times
             need
             make
             them
             wanting
             .
             For
             they
             are
             within
             our selves
             ,
             and
             depend
             altogether
             upon
             
               Gods
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             
               Free
               Wills
            
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             the
             Powers
             of
             Earth
             and
             Hell
             are
             never
             able
             to
             rob
             us
             of
             them
             .
             Could
             the
             violence
             of
             persecution
             have
             oppressed
             our
             Religion
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             stifled
             in
             the
             birth
             .
             For
             it
             entred
             in
             a
             persecuting
             age
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             overborn
             by
             the
             pressure
             of
             its
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             bravely
             
             overcame
             them
             .
             It
             
               begun
               ,
               grew
               up
            
             ,
             and
             conquer'd
             all
             the
             world
             in
             the
             very
             heat
             of
             affliction
             and
             opposition
             ;
             the
             more
             it
             was
             burdened
             ,
             the
             more
             still
             it
             spread
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             men
             sought
             to
             straiten
             it
             ,
             the
             further
             was
             it
             enlarged
             ;
             the
             common
             observation
             then
             being
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             c
             
               unparallel'd
               sufferings
               of
               its
               professors
               ,
               were
               the
               true
               prolifick
               ,
               cause
               of
               the
               vast
               encrease
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             And
             indeed
             what
             should
             hinder
             Religion
             from
             thriving
             in
             
               evil
               times
            
             ?
             For
             the
             same
             Religious
             Duties
             ,
             which
             are
             practised
             with
             more
             ease
             in
             a
             prosperous
             ,
             are
             exercised
             also
             ,
             but
             with
             greater
             honour
             ,
             in
             an
             afflicted
             state
             of
             things
             .
             To
             believe
             ,
             and
             
               do
               well
            
             ;
             to
             be
             pious
             and
             
               pure
               ,
               chast
            
             and
             
               sober
               ,
               just
            
             and
             
               charitable
               ,
               meek
            
             and
             
               gentle
               ,
               quiet
            
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             with
             all
             other
             instances
             of
             a
             substantial
             and
             acceptable
             Religion
             ,
             are
             indifferent
             and
             undetermined
             to
             any
             turns
             of
             Providence
             .
             They
             may
             be
             shewn
             under
             fines
             and
             
               imprisonments
               ,
               axes
            
             and
             halters
             ;
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             much
             
               more
               honourably
            
             ,
             than
             in
             times
             of
             ease
             and
             softness
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             some
             of
             its
             most
             
               eminent
               parts
            
             and
             
               noble
               instances
            
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             being
             exercised
             at
             other
             times
             .
             For
             the
             duties
             of
             patience
             ,
             and
             
               taking
               up
               the
               cross
            
             ,
             of
             
               forgiving
               injuries
            
             ,
             and
             
               doing
               good
               to
               enemies
            
             ,
             of
             
               praying
               for
               them
               that
               persecute
               us
               ,
               and
               despitefully
               use
               us
               ,
            
             which
             are
             the
             most
             
               exalted
               strains
            
             ,
             and
             glorious
             heights
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             for
             which
             a
             peaceable
             and
             prosperous
             ,
             a
             favourable
             and
             flourishing
             age
             affords
             no
             famous
             opportunities
             .
             For
             we
             must
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             
               suffering
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             labouring
             under
             a
             load
             of
             persecution
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             sufficiently
             evidence
             how
             readily
             ,
             how
             magnanimously
             ,
             how
             meekly
             ,
             how
             charitably
             and
             
             Christian-like
             we
             can
             undergo
             it
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             Religion
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             they
             are
             at
             no
             such
             distance
             but
             that
             they
             may
             very
             easily
             be
             made
             to
             meet
             ;
             they
             bear
             no
             such
             mutual
             opposition
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             very
             well
             consist
             together
             ;
             nay
             ,
             I
             add
             farther
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             honour
             and
             ennoble
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             instances
             ,
             enlarge
             and
             improve
             each
             other
             .
             And
             therefore
             Religion
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             preserved
             from
             sufferings
             ,
             since
             it
             can
             not
             only
             live
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             much
             extended
             ,
             heightned
             ,
             and
             advanced
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             Religion
             wants
             our
             help
             ,
             and
             calls
             for
             our
             assistance
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             secure
             it
             by
             sinfull
             means
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             such
             as
             are
             either
             virtuous
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             innocent
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             possible
             for
             us
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             
               please
               God
            
             by
             
               sinfull
               means
            
             ,
             although
             we
             intend
             them
             for
             his
             own
             service
             .
             For
             what
             is
             there
             in
             God
             that
             should
             be
             served
             by
             our
             sins
             ?
             Is
             his
             Love
             for
             any
             thing
             greater
             than
             his
             hatred
             is
             for
             sin
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             gratefulness
             of
             that
             should
             make
             this
             ,
             otherwise
             most
             offensive
             ,
             an
             
               acceptable
               service
            
             ?
             Is
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             can
             offer
             to
             him
             so
             pleasing
             as
             our
             obedience
             ?
             Is
             he
             more
             delighted
             when
             we
             follow
             our
             own
             counsel
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             follow
             his
             ;
             when
             we
             do
             our
             own
             ,
             than
             when
             we
             do
             his
             pleasure
             ?
             For
             all
             those
             Laws
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             instances
             of
             obedience
             ,
             which
             under
             this
             pretension
             we
             transgress
             ,
             are
             wayes
             of
             
               Gods
               own
               appointment
            
             ;
             they
             are
             a
             service
             of
             his
             own
             choosing
             ,
             a
             Religion
             that
             is
             most
             agreeable
             to
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             fitted
             in
             all
             things
             according
             to
             his
             liking
             ;
             a
             rule
             that
             he
             has
             thought
             most
             absolute
             to
             direct
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             most
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             walk
             by
             .
             If
             then
             we
             would
             exp●●ss
             
               our
               concern
            
             for
             God
             ,
             our
             
               venerable
               esteem
            
             of
             his
             wi●dom
             ,
             our
             acquiescence
             in
             his
             choice
             ,
             our
             submission
             to
             his
             ordering
             ,
             our
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             authority
             ,
             and
             our
             
               chearfull
               compliance
            
             with
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             let
             us
             do
             it
             by
             a
             religious
             observance
             of
             these
             Rules
             which
             are
             of
             
             his
             own
             prescribing
             .
             Let
             us
             honour
             him
             in
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             by
             
               doing
               our
               duty
            
             ,
             and
             practising
             such
             things
             as
             he
             has
             made
             expressions
             of
             honour
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             instances
             of
             obedience
             .
             For
             disobedience
             can
             serve
             no
             
               interest
               of
               God
            
             ,
             nothing
             that
             we
             can
             do
             being
             so
             effectual
             a
             reproach
             to
             all
             his
             Attributes
             ,
             as
             to
             disobey
             him
             .
          
           
             Nor
             is
             the
             use
             of
             evil
             and
             
               unlawfull
               means
            
             in
             any
             wise
             a
             fitter
             expression
             of
             our
             
               care
               for
               Religion
            
             .
             For
             what
             is
             there
             in
             Religion
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             honoured
             and
             advanced
             by
             disobedience
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             it
             so
             sacred
             as
             the
             
               Divine
               Laws
            
             ;
             and
             dare
             any
             man
             call
             that
             his
             care
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             
               lays
               wast
            
             ,
             and
             plainly
             rejects
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             gross
             impudence
             for
             any
             man
             to
             pretend
             Piety
             in
             the
             
               breach
               of
               Duty
            
             ;
             and
             to
             cry
             up
             Religion
             whilst
             he
             is
             acting
             irreligiously
             ;
             he
             prides
             himself
             in
             the
             
               empty
               name
            
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             clear
             to
             all
             that
             he
             has
             lost
             the
             thing
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             Piety
             it self
             ,
             and
             
               true
               Religion
            
             ,
             by
             transgressing
             and
             trampling
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             further
             and
             defend
             ,
             but
             impiously
             and
             
               irreligiously
               destroys
            
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             Religion
             then
             ,
             whatever
             men
             may
             vainly
             pretend
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             run
             into
             the
             
               breach
               of
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             contempt
             of
             Duty
             lest
             they
             should
             suffer
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             .
             For
             God
             and
             Religion
             owe
             them
             no
             thanks
             for
             such
             a
             course
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             honoured
             ,
             nor
             
               it
               strengthned
            
             and
             preserved
             ,
             but
             ruined
             and
             destroyed
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             true
             and
             
               real
               cause
            
             of
             
               such
               disobedience
            
             ,
             whereof
             God
             and
             Religion
             are
             only
             the
             colour
             and
             
               false
               pretence
            
             ,
             is
             plainly
             a
             
               great
               want
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             too
             great
             a
             
               love
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               mens
               own
               selves
            
             .
             Men
             are
             hurried
             away
             by
             an
             unmortified
             love
             of
             
               pleasures
               ,
               honours
            
             ,
             and
             
               temporal
               interests
            
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             not
             Religion
             enough
             to
             restrain
             and
             over-rule
             them
             .
             For
             these
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             not
             Religion
             ,
             which
             sufferings
             
             and
             
               persecuting
               times
            
             take
             from
             them
             :
             and
             an
             
               ungovernable
               desire
            
             to
             preserve
             these
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             so
             violent
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             no
             
               Laws
               of
               Religion
            
             can
             hold
             them
             .
             When
             men
             
               set
               at
               nought
            
             and
             
               disparage
               Governours
               ,
               disobey
               Laws
               ,
               disturb
            
             the
             
               Publick
               Peace
               ,
               injure
            
             their
             Fellow-subjects
             ,
             and
             commit
             several
             other
             sinfull
             acts
             and
             irreligious
             violations
             of
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             
               keep
               off
               Persecution
            
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             :
             they
             shew
             plainly
             that
             they
             will
             follow
             Christ
             only
             in
             a
             thriving
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             a
             
               suffering
               Religion
            
             .
             They
             will
             serve
             him
             no
             longer
             than
             he
             sets
             them
             uppermost
             ,
             and
             above
             their
             Brethren
             .
             For
             rather
             than
             suffer
             any
             loss
             ,
             and
             fall
             into
             any
             dangers
             for
             their
             adherence
             to
             him
             ;
             they
             will
             leave
             him
             and
             his
             Laws
             to
             fend
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             flatly
             disobey
             him
             .
             But
             when
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             
               shameless
               hypocrisie
            
             to
             pretend
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             transgressions
             and
             disobedience
             is
             still
             upon
             the
             Principle
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Religion
             ;
             since
             it
             is
             not
             Religion
             ,
             but
             a
             resolution
             to
             be
             uppermost
             ;
             not
             duty
             ,
             but
             
               ambition
               ,
               covetousness
               ,
               sensuality
               ,
               revenge
               ,
            
             or
             a
             nest
             of
             some
             
               other
               unmortified
            
             and
             
               reigning
               vices
            
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             under
             pretence
             of
             a
             
               conscientious
               care
            
             for
             
               religious
               profession
            
             ,
             to
             
               destroy
               all
               religious
               practice
            
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             to
             any
             man
             who
             can
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             consider
             it
             ;
             that
             
               True
               Religion
               can
               never
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             or
             
               make
               men
               irreligious
               and
               disobedient
               .
               That
            
             must
             not
             for
             shame
             be
             called
             mens
             Religion
             ,
             but
             their
             Lust
             which
             makes
             them
             wicked
             ,
             and
             carries
             them
             on
             to
             transgress
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             chief
             and
             sovereign
             part
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             which
             ,
             who
             so
             keeps
             ,
             is
             a
             religious
             ,
             as
             whosoever
             breaks
             them
             ,
             is
             an
             ungodly
             and
             irreligious
             man.
             
          
           
             This
             indeed
             is
             clear
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             obvious
             to
             any
             common
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             withall
             a
             free
             and
             considerate
             understanding
             .
             And
             it
             were
             scarce
             possible
             that
             any
             men
             
             should
             think
             otherwise
             ,
             had
             they
             not
             either
             by
             
               accicident
               ,
               hast
            
             ,
             or
             
               ill
               design
            
             ,
             taken
             up
             an
             odd
             notion
             of
             Religion
             altogether
             different
             from
             that
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             ,
             and
             which
             all
             considerately
             religious
             men
             have
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             by
             Religion
             they
             mean
             only
             their
             adherence
             to
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             when
             they
             talk
             of
             defending
             and
             maintaining
             of
             Religion
             ;
             they
             intend
             not
             a
             defence
             of
             Laws
             ,
             but
             of
             Notions
             ;
             not
             a
             maintenance
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             
               Christian
               Precepts
            
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             
               Christian
               Doctrines
            
             .
             They
             are
             of
             the
             Religion
             which
             Christ
             reveals
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             that
             which
             he
             commands
             ;
             they
             will
             know
             and
             believe
             what
             he
             pleases
             ,
             but
             do
             what
             they
             please
             themselves
             .
             They
             are
             only
             for
             a
             Religion
             of
             
               Orthodox
               Tenets
            
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             
               Vpright
               Practice
            
             ;
             and
             if
             thereby
             they
             can
             preserve
             men
             safe
             in
             thinking
             and
             
               professing
               well
            
             ;
             they
             fancy
             that
             God
             will
             not
             be
             offended
             with
             their
             use
             of
             any
             means
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             wicked
             and
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             most
             
               gross
               mistake
            
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             
               dangerous
               Notion
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             than
             what
             this
             conceit
             doth
             represent
             it
             to
             be
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             
               prime
               part
            
             and
             matter
             of
             Religion
             is
             the
             
               practick
               part
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             ,
             the
             Promises
             and
             Threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             agreeably
             thereto
             the
             
               prime
               business
            
             of
             all
             Religious
             men
             is
             an
             
               obedient
               practice
            
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             a
             
               virtuous
               discharge
               of
               duty
            
             and
             a
             
               holy
               life
            
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Religion
             whereby
             all
             of
             us
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             and
             that
             great
             condition
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             ,
             we
             must
             for
             ever
             live
             or
             dye
             by
             .
             
               When
               Christ
               comes
               to
               judgement
            
             ,
             sayes
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               he
               will
               render
               to
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               deeds
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.6
             .
             And
             in
             that
             prospect
             of
             the
             last
             judgment
             ,
             which
             S
             t
             John
             tells
             us
             God
             vouchsafed
             him
             ,
             
               men
               
               were
               judged
               every
               one
               according
               to
               their
               works
               ,
            
             Rev.
             20.13
             .
             This
             Religion
             of
             Obedience
             and
             a
             
               good
               Life
            
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Gospel
             is
             full
             of
             ,
             wherein
             every
             Chapter
             ,
             nay
             almost
             every
             verse
             of
             it
             instructs
             us
             ,
             and
             some
             way
             or
             other
             
               directs
               ,
               exhorts
               ,
               encourages
            
             and
             excites
             to
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             ever
             we
             would
             pass
             for
             Religious
             men
             in
             the
             
               Scripture
               Notion
            
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             carefull
             to
             live
             in
             all
             
               Piety
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             by
             complying
             readily
             with
             all
             
               his
               Laws
               ,
               depending
            
             upon
             his
             Providence
             ,
             and
             resigning
             our selves
             up
             to
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             in
             all
             purity
             and
             soberness
             ,
             being
             free
             from
             all
             lust
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             all
             
               sinfull
               pleasures
            
             ,
             and
             
               covetous
               practices
            
             ;
             in
             all
             justice
             and
             
               charitableness
               ,
               doing
               right
            
             ,
             and
             
               keeping
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               shewing
               mercy
            
             towards
             all
             men
             .
             This
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             James
             ,
             will
             pass
             for
             
               pure
               and
               undefiled
               Religion
               before
               God
               and
               the
               Father
            
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             if
             in
             such
             instances
             as
             these
             we
             have
             expressed
             ,
             not
             our
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             our
             Obedience
             ;
             by
             
               visiting
               the
               fatherless
               and
               widows
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               and
               by
               keeping
               our selves
               unspotted
               from
            
             all
             filthiness
             and
             disobedience
             of
             
               the
               world
            
             .
             But
             
               if
               any
               man
            
             pretends
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             who
             is
             destitute
             of
             this
             obedience
             ,
             
               that
               mans
               religion
               is
               vain
            
             ,
             Jam.
             1.26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Another
             great
             part
             and
             object
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             agreeably
             another
             act
             or
             instance
             of
             
               Religious
               Service
            
             ,
             is
             Faith
             ,
             or
             
               Orthodox
               Belief
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             intended
             by
             God
             himself
             as
             a
             means
             to
             produce
             the
             former
             ;
             Faith
             being
             the
             great
             instrument
             in
             working
             out
             our
             obedience
             .
             For
             
               this
               is
               that
               victory
            
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             conquerors
             ,
             and
             
               overcometh
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               our
               Faith
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             5.4
             .
             An
             
               obedient
               practice
            
             is
             all
             that
             a
             
               righteous
               faith
            
             aims
             at
             ;
             it
             is
             its
             end
             and
             perfection
             ,
             that
             which
             consummates
             and
             compleats
             it
             .
             It
             being
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             James
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               by
               works
            
             which
             faith
             d
             co-operates
             and
             concurs
             to
             ,
             that
             
               faith
               is
               made
               perfect
            
             ,
             Jam.
             2.22
             .
             And
             this
             all
             the
             points
             of
             our
             
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             are
             most
             admirably
             fitted
             to
             effect
             in
             us
             .
             For
             in
             that
             epitome
             and
             compendious
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             were
             contracted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             usually
             called
             the
             
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             one
             purely
             speculative
             Article
             ,
             or
             point
             of
             idle
             notion
             ,
             and
             
               meer
               belief
            
             .
             But
             every
             one
             is
             influential
             upon
             our
             practice
             ,
             and
             helps
             on
             our
             obedience
             ;
             as
             any
             man
             ,
             of
             competent
             skill
             and
             abilities
             ,
             may
             discern
             by
             running
             over
             the
             particulars
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             then
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Knowledge
            
             and
             Practice
             ,
             or
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             take
             in
             the
             compass
             ,
             and
             integrate
             the
             nature
             of
             our
             Religion
             .
             Obedience
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             ,
             and
             first
             in
             Gods
             design
             ;
             and
             Faith
             or
             Knowledge
             is
             the
             great
             means
             which
             God
             has
             prescribed
             us
             ,
             whereby
             to
             compass
             and
             effect
             it
             .
             So
             that
             Religion
             in
             that
             sense
             wherein
             the
             Scriptures
             use
             ,
             and
             God
             at
             the
             last
             day
             will
             reward
             it
             ;
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             
               obedience
               to
               the
               Gospel
               proceeding
               from
               a
               belief
               of
               it
               ,
            
             or
             ,
             in
             Saint
             
             Paul's
             phrase
             ,
             an
             
               Obedient
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Faith
               which
               worketh
               by
               Love
            
             ,
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             considers
             this
             ,
             bethink
             himself
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             whether
             the
             transgression
             of
             
               Gods
               Laws
            
             can
             ever
             be
             called
             Religion
             in
             the
             Scripture-sense
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             men
             to
             evidence
             themselves
             to
             be
             Religious
             by
             their
             disobedience
             .
             For
             the
             making
             us
             obedient
             to
             Gods
             Laws
             is
             the
             great
             design
             ,
             and
             ruling
             part
             of
             all
             true
             and
             acceptable
             Religion
             ;
             and
             the
             belief
             and
             profession
             of
             Gods
             Truth
             is
             an
             exercise
             and
             instance
             of
             it
             that
             avails
             us
             only
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             it
             concurs
             to
             ,
             and
             effects
             this
             Religion
             of
             Obedience
             .
             So
             that
             Religion
             is
             not
             preserved
             ,
             but
             lost
             by
             breach
             of
             Duty
             ;
             it
             is
             never
             strengthned
             by
             disobedient
             and
             sinfull
             means
             ,
             but
             is
             alwayes
             wasted
             and
             destroyed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             ever
             dare
             to
             make
             Religion
             a
             cover
             for
             unlawfull
             Lusts
             ;
             or
             dream
             of
             protecting
             it
             
             from
             sufferings
             and
             persecutions
             this
             way
             .
             For
             God
             will
             by
             no
             means
             endure
             such
             gross
             mockery
             and
             hypocritical
             pretensions
             ,
             as
             for
             men
             to
             feign
             piety
             in
             the
             breach
             of
             Duty
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             wickedly
             transgress
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             continue
             impenitently
             to
             disobey
             him
             ,
             let
             their
             Forms
             and
             Professions
             of
             Religion
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             he
             will
             take
             severe
             and
             endless
             vengeance
             on
             them
             for
             their
             impious
             and
             
               irreligious
               disobedience
            
             .
             If
             they
             are
             scandalized
             at
             the
             Cross
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             fall
             off
             from
             religious
             and
             
               obedient
               walking
            
             into
             
               irreligious
               transgressions
            
             ,
             to
             prevent
             those
             crosses
             that
             in
             persecuting
             times
             are
             annexed
             to
             a
             
               religious
               practice
            
             and
             profession
             ;
             they
             are
             scandalized
             ,
             or
             e
             offended
             in
             him
             .
             The
             Cross
             is
             to
             them
             a
             f
             stumbling-block
             ,
             and
             a
             
               rock
               of
               offence
            
             ,
             it
             makes
             them
             trip
             ,
             and
             turn
             out
             of
             their
             duty
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             disown
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             break
             all
             his
             Laws
             rather
             than
             undergo
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             most
             provoking
             sin
             ,
             and
             subjects
             men
             to
             a
             most
             dreadful
             punishment
             .
             For
             as
             God
             will
             abundantly
             recompence
             any
             losses
             which
             befall
             us
             through
             the
             exercise
             of
             an
             obedient
             Religion
             ,
             and
             a
             pious
             conscience
             ;
             so
             will
             he
             also
             inflict
             such
             torments
             ,
             as
             infinitely
             surpass
             all
             those
             light
             and
             present
             advantages
             ,
             which
             we
             may
             at
             any
             time
             promise
             our selves
             from
             our
             
               politick
               disobedience
               .
               For
               whosoever
            
             ,
             by
             sinfull
             means
             ,
             
               will
               seek
            
             in
             perillous
             and
             persecuting
             times
             ,
             such
             as
             those
             were
             ,
             
               to
               save
               his
               life
            
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             
               he
               shall
            
             certainly
             
               lose
               it
            
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             next
             world
             :
             
               but
               whosoever
               shall
               lay
               down
               his
               life
            
             for
             Christs
             sake
             (
             in
             taking
             up
             that
             cross
             which
             is
             laid
             upon
             a
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             practice
             )
             
               that
               same
            
             man
             
               shall
               save
            
             and
             encrease
             it
             eternally
             ,
             Luk.
             9.23
             ,
             24.
             
             So
             that
             no
             dangers
             in
             obedience
             ,
             can
             ever
             render
             it
             secure
             for
             any
             man
             to
             disobey
             .
             But
             that
             which
             God
             indispensably
             exacts
             of
             us
             in
             perillous
             cases
             is
             this
             .
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               which
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               ,
            
             after
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             have
             nothing
             
             more
             to
             fright
             you
             with
             ,
             being
             utterly
             
               unable
               to
               kill
            
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             touch
             
               the
               soul
               ;
               but
               fear
               him
               who
            
             exacts
             obedience
             of
             you
             even
             at
             such
             times
             as
             your
             bodies
             are
             like
             to
             perish
             for
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             killed
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             that
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             
               is
               able
            
             eternally
             
               to
               destroy
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               in
               hell
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             No
             dangers
             then
             can
             make
             obedience
             cease
             to
             be
             our
             Duty
             ,
             nor
             any
             sufferings
             make
             it
             cease
             to
             be
             our
             Interest
             :
             So
             that
             neither
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             Prudence
             will
             ever
             allow
             of
             sinfull
             means
             ;
             but
             every
             Religious
             ,
             yea
             ,
             every
             wise
             man
             must
             take
             up
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             patiently
             bear
             any
             sufferings
             that
             come
             upon
             him
             for
             Religion
             ,
             rather
             than
             use
             any
             breach
             of
             duty
             ,
             or
             unlawfull
             wayes
             ,
             either
             to
             prevent
             ,
             or
             remove
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             and
             Religious
             men
             alwayes
             did
             .
             For
             no
             dangers
             or
             hazards
             ,
             no
             pains
             or
             sufferings
             in
             obedience
             could
             ever
             draw
             them
             to
             seek
             for
             shelter
             by
             disobeying
             .
             David
             was
             tryed
             with
             hazards
             and
             persecutions
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             but
             neither
             sense
             of
             present
             ,
             nor
             fears
             of
             future
             evils
             could
             ever
             chase
             him
             from
             his
             duty
             ,
             or
             make
             him
             seek
             relief
             from
             iniquity
             and
             sin
             .
             He
             could
             not
             be
             forced
             upon
             it
             by
             the
             most
             apparent
             dangers
             even
             of
             the
             most
             affecting
             loss
             ,
             the
             loss
             of
             life
             it self
             .
             
               The
               wicked
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               have
               laid
               a
               snare
               for
               me
               ,
               yet
               I
               erred
               not
               from
               thy
               Precepts
               .
               My
               soul
               is
               continually
               in
               my
               hand
            
             ready
             to
             be
             snatched
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             
               yet
               do
               I
               not
               forget
               thy
               Law
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.109
             ,
             110.
             
             He
             was
             not
             grieved
             ,
             or
             frighted
             into
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             pressure
             of
             his
             pains
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             number
             of
             his
             persecutors
             :
             
               They
               had
               almost
               consumed
               me
               upon
               earth
               ,
               but
               I
               forsook
               not
               thy
               Commandments
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             87.
             
               and
               many
            
             now
             still
             
               are
               my
               persecutors
            
             and
             enemies
             ,
             
               yet
               do
               I
               not
               decline
               from
               thy
               testimonies
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             157.
             
          
           
             The
             
               Holy
               Apostles
            
             of
             our
             Saviour
             conflicted
             with
             more
             difficulties
             and
             distress
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             and
             sufferings
             
             for
             the
             Religion
             and
             Obedience
             of
             their
             Lord
             ,
             than
             any
             men
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             ever
             did
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             ever
             will
             do
             .
             
               I
               think
            
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               forth
               us
               Apostles
               last
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               men
               appointed
               to
            
             the
             bloodiest
             ,
             which
             is
             usually
             the
             last
             ,
             scene
             of
             all
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             it self
             .
             
               For
               we
               are
            
             exposed
             to
             slaughter
             ,
             as
             men
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             tragical
             sports
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             upon
             a
             publick
             theatre
             ,
             being
             
               made
               a
               spectacle
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               angels
               ,
               and
               to
               men
               .
            
             From
             the
             first
             entrance
             on
             our
             office
             
               even
               to
               this
               present
               hour
               ,
               we
               both
               hunger
               ,
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               are
               naked
               ,
               and
               are
               buffetted
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               certain
               dwelling
               place
               ,
            
             being
             
               made
               as
               the
            
             very
             
               filth
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               off-scouring
               of
               all
               things
            
             from
             the
             first
             
               to
               this
               day
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.9
             ,
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             If
             any
             straits
             could
             authorize
             an
             evil
             action
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             pressures
             could
             justifie
             a
             disobedient
             escape
             ,
             sure
             these
             would
             .
             But
             they
             knew
             too
             well
             the
             nature
             of
             their
             Religion
             ever
             to
             dream
             of
             a
             liberty
             to
             sin
             that
             they
             might
             avoid
             persecution
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             too
             resolutely
             addicted
             to
             it
             ever
             to
             attempt
             it
             .
             For
             neither
             the
             extremity
             of
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             nor
             
               the
               desperateness
            
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             could
             ever
             make
             them
             transgress
             their
             duty
             ,
             or
             go
             beyond
             the
             Laws
             of
             their
             Religion
             to
             lessen
             or
             prevent
             them
             .
             But
             they
             obeyed
             bravely
             and
             entirely
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             
               highest
               strains
            
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             most
             
               ungratefull
               instances
            
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             matters
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             if
             any
             where
             ,
             the
             malice
             and
             violence
             of
             their
             enemies
             would
             provoke
             ,
             or
             rather
             force
             them
             to
             disobey
             .
             For
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             these
             pressures
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               being
               reviled
               ,
               we
               bless
               ,
               being
               persecuted
               ,
               we
               suffer
               it
               ;
               being
               defamed
               ,
               we
               do
            
             nothing
             worse
             than
             entreat
             and
             pray
             for
             our
             defamers
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.12
             ,
             13.
             
             
               In
               patience
               ,
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               in
               necessities
               ,
               in
               distresses
               ,
               in
               stripes
               ,
               in
               imprisonments
               ,
               in
            
             popular
             
               tumults
               ,
               in
            
             manual
             
               labours
               ,
               in
               all
            
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             throng
             and
             distraction
             of
             all
             our
             sorrows
             ,
             
               we
               approve
               our selves
               as
               the
            
             true
             obedient
             Servants
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             
             
               Ministers
               of
               God
            
             ;
             shewing
             that
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             selfish
             ,
             disobedient
             ,
             politick
             shifts
             ,
             but
             
               by
               pureness
            
             of
             conversation
             ,
             
               by
               long-suffering
               ,
               by
               kindness
            
             ,
             even
             to
             our
             very
             enemies
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             excellent
             of
             all
             gifts
             ,
             and
             the
             Epitome
             of
             all
             Duty
             ,
             Charity
             or
             
               love
               unfeigned
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Religion
             then
             can
             never
             give
             protection
             to
             any
             disobedience
             ,
             nor
             our
             concern
             and
             zeal
             for
             God
             be
             pleaded
             with
             any
             shew
             of
             modesty
             or
             reason
             in
             vindication
             of
             our
             transgressions
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Laws
             or
             Precepts
             .
             For
             
               Religion
               needs
               no
               defence
            
             from
             
               times
               of
               suffering
            
             ,
             it
             can
             live
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             improved
             by
             them
             ,
             nay
             some
             of
             its
             most
             glorious
             parts
             and
             eminent
             instances
             are
             never
             shown
             in
             any
             lustre
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             fall
             under
             them
             ;
             and
             where
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             defended
             ,
             the
             
               breach
               of
               Laws
            
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             a
             
               fit
               instrument
            
             for
             its
             advancement
             and
             protection
             .
             For
             God
             cannot
             be
             honoured
             ,
             nor
             
               Religion
               advanced
            
             by
             disobedience
             .
             Obedience
             is
             so
             essential
             and
             super-eminent
             a
             part
             of
             its
             Nature
             ,
             and
             so
             preferable
             to
             any
             
               idle
               profession
            
             or
             
               ineffective
               belief
            
             ;
             that
             to
             transgress
             
               Christian
               Laws
            
             ,
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             an
             
               undisturbed
               liberty
            
             ,
             in
             
               professing
               Christian
               opinions
            
             ,
             were
             not
             to
             strengthen
             and
             preserve
             ,
             but
             
               dangerously
               to
               wound
            
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
             This
             disobedience
             to
             
               Christian
               Laws
            
             that
             we
             may
             avoid
             suffering
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             
               Christian
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             is
             such
             as
             the
             very
             temper
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             up
             in
             great
             part
             of
             
               passive
               Precepts
            
             and
             a
             
               suffering
               Religion
            
             ,
             plainly
             contradicts
             ;
             such
             as
             its
             Laws
             and
             Precepts
             strictly
             forbid
             ;
             such
             as
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             and
             Judg
             will
             certainly
             and
             most
             
               severely
               punish
            
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             the
             most
             
               persecuted
               religious
               men
            
             could
             never
             be
             provoked
             or
             forced
             into
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             
               greatness
               of
               their
               fears
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             their
             pains
             ,
             although
             the
             most
             exquisite
             that
             could
             be
             invented
             by
             the
             most
             
               searching
               wits
            
             and
             
               keenest
               malice
            
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             whensoever
             men
             sin
             to
             avoid
             suffering
             ,
             and
             disobey
             the
             Laws
             of
             Religion
             to
             preserve
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             from
             persecution
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             Religion
             ,
             but
             their
             Lusts
             ,
             not
             their
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             their
             
               love
               of
               their
               own
               selves
            
             which
             makes
             them
             
               disobedient
               .
               Religion
            
             will
             upon
             no
             accounts
             justifie
             their
             transgressions
             ,
             but
             utterly
             condemns
             them
             ;
             and
             unless
             their
             repentance
             prevents
             it
             ,
             God
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             will
             
               endlesly
               punish
            
             and
             avenge
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             Religion
             in
             that
             
               narrow
               sense
            
             wherein
             some
             understand
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               the
               use
               of
               religious
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               the
               profession
               and
               belief
               of
               religious
               Opinions
            
             ;
             if
             men
             would
             shew
             their
             care
             and
             concern
             to
             preserve
             the
             free
             liberty
             and
             unpersecuted
             use
             of
             that
             ,
             so
             as
             both
             God
             and
             all
             
               good
               men
            
             should
             honour
             and
             commend
             them
             ;
             let
             them
             shew
             it
             in
             a
             pious
             and
             discreet
             management
             .
             Which
             they
             will
             justly
             be
             thought
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             
               keep
               within
               their
               own
               sphere
            
             ,
             and
             use
             even
             there
             
               no
               sinful
               and
               disobedient
               means
            
             ,
             and
             
               are
               zealous
               in
               the
               first
               place
               for
               the
               practice
               and
               preservation
               of
               religious
               Laws
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               that
               for
               religious
               Ordinances
               and
               Opinions
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             shewing
             their
             care
             to
             preserve
             the
             
               free
               liberty
            
             and
             
               unpersecuted
               use
            
             of
             
               religious
               Ordinances
            
             and
             Professions
             ,
             they
             must
             
               act
               within
               their
               own
               sphere
            
             .
             We
             private
             Christians
             must
             not
             prescribe
             methods
             of
             preserving
             it
             to
             publick
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             censure
             their
             proceedings
             ,
             and
             
               speak
               irreverently
            
             of
             their
             persons
             and
             administrations
             ,
             when
             they
             determine
             otherwise
             than
             we
             had
             thought
             fitting
             .
             We
             must
             not
             ,
             without
             consent
             and
             approbation
             of
             
               Authority
               ,
               combine
            
             in
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             associate
             in
             
               solemn
               Leagues
               ,
               Bonds
            
             ,
             and
             Covenants
             ,
             to
             be
             aiding
             and
             assisting
             to
             each
             other
             with
             our
             
               Persons
               ,
               Armes
            
             ,
             and
             Purses
             ,
             to
             protect
             it
             against
             all
             Opposers
             .
             For
             these
             are
             such
             things
             as
             are
             no
             part
             of
             our
             business
             ;
             but
             God
             has
             hedged
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             entrusted
             them
             in
             
               other
               hands
            
             .
             
             He
             has
             delegated
             that
             power
             to
             Kings
             and
             Governours
             to
             take
             care
             of
             the
             
               common
               good
            
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             of
             
               publick
               expedience
            
             .
             He
             has
             put
             the
             sword
             into
             the
             Magistrates
             hands
             ,
             and
             has
             authorized
             him
             ,
             and
             him
             only
             ,
             to
             have
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             decree
             and
             establish
             peace
             and
             war.
             And
             if
             any
             man
             ,
             without
             his
             order
             ,
             shall
             take
             the
             Sword
             ,
             and
             use
             it
             against
             his
             Brother
             ;
             he
             may
             read
             his
             Sentence
             which
             is
             writ
             in
             plain
             words
             already
             ,
             
               They
               that
               take
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             doth
             when
             Authority
             doth
             not
             allow
             or
             reach
             it
             out
             to
             him
             ,
             
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               sword
            
             ,
             Matth.
             26.52
             .
          
           
             These
             means
             then
             ,
             and
             any
             others
             which
             God
             has
             appropriated
             to
             the
             care
             ,
             and
             entrusted
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             lawful
             expressions
             of
             our
             care
             ,
             but
             an
             unlawful
             intruding
             into
             anothers
             Office
             ;
             a
             sinful
             use
             of
             what
             is
             put
             out
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             an
             others
             management
             .
             Our
             exercise
             and
             use
             of
             them
             is
             a
             
               proud
               usurpation
            
             ,
             an
             
               unpeaceable
               encroachment
            
             ,
             a
             
               busie
               medling
            
             in
             other
             mens
             Offices
             and
             Affairs
             ,
             against
             the
             plain
             Precept
             of
             
               studying
               to
               be
               quiet
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               do
               our
               own
               business
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             endeavours
             which
             we
             are
             to
             use
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             whereby
             we
             must
             try
             to
             secure
             to
             our selves
             an
             unpersecuted
             freedom
             in
             religious
             Ordinances
             and
             Professions
             ;
             must
             be
             such
             as
             are
             within
             the
             sphere
             of
             private
             men
             .
             We
             must
             be
             upright
             and
             exemplary
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             our selves
             ,
             and
             press
             a
             like
             exemplariness
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             upon
             others
             .
             By
             our
             
               humble
               ,
               modest
               ,
               quiet
               ,
               peaceable
            
             and
             submissive
             carriage
             ,
             we
             must
             convince
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Power
             that
             it
             deserves
             protection
             ;
             and
             by
             our
             
               affectionate
               ,
               fervent
            
             and
             importunate
             g
             prayers
             to
             Gods
             we
             must
             endeavour
             to
             have
             it
             put
             into
             
               their
               hearts
            
             to
             protect
             and
             preserve
             it
             .
             We
             must
             plead
             its
             Cause
             ,
             and
             represent
             that
             truth
             and
             goodness
             which
             may
             recommend
             it
             ;
             and
             try
             to
             wipe
             off
             the
             aspersions
             ,
             
             and
             rectifie
             the
             mistakes
             of
             such
             as
             plead
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             think
             hardly
             of
             it
             .
             These
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             means
             ,
             are
             the
             laudable
             service
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             and
             the
             proper
             business
             of
             private
             Christians
             .
             And
             whilst
             their
             care
             is
             contained
             within
             this
             compass
             ,
             and
             they
             act
             thus
             within
             their
             own
             sphere
             ,
             it
             is
             excellent
             and
             praise-worthy
             :
             they
             seek
             to
             preserve
             Religion
             ,
             and
             their
             seeking
             to
             do
             it
             in
             this
             way
             ,
             is
             it self
             very
             pious
             and
             religious
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             shewing
             their
             care
             to
             preserve
             the
             free
             and
             
               unpersecuted
               profession
            
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             must
             exercise
             such
             only
             of
             those
             actions
             within
             their
             own
             sphere
             ,
             as
             are
             lawful
             and
             innocent
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             endeavour
             to
             maintain
             it
             by
             such
             as
             are
             sinful
             and
             disobedient
             .
             They
             must
             not
             defend
             it
             by
             lyes
             and
             forgeries
             ,
             by
             wrath
             and
             bitterness
             ,
             by
             fierceness
             and
             revenge
             ,
             by
             slandering
             and
             reviling
             of
             their
             Opposers
             .
             They
             must
             so
             defend
             Religion
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             disobey
             it
             ;
             because
             that
             is
             not
             defending
             ,
             but
             betraying
             it
             .
             A
             
               free
               profession
            
             is
             no
             further
             desirable
             than
             it
             tends
             to
             an
             
               upright
               practice
            
             .
             So
             that
             to
             disobey
             for
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             lose
             all
             that
             wherefore
             we
             endeavour
             after
             it
             .
             Truth
             must
             never
             be
             bought
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             innocence
             ;
             nor
             must
             we
             ever
             commit
             any
             one
             
               sinful
               action
            
             to
             promote
             a
             freedom
             of
             orthodox
             and
             
               true
               professions
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             evidencing
             their
             care
             in
             preserving
             the
             free
             and
             unpersecuted
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             zealous
             in
             the
             first
             place
             for
             the
             practice
             and
             preservation
             of
             
               religious
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             next
             to
             that
             for
             
               religious
               Ordinances
            
             and
             Opinions
             .
             S
             t
             Paul
             directs
             us
             to
             the
             great
             Object
             of
             all
             
               religious
               zeal
            
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             that
             
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               purchase
               to
               himself
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               zealous
               of
               good
               WORKS
               ,
               Tit.
            
             2.14
             .
             Nothing
             in
             the
             world
             is
             so
             warrantable
             a
             matter
             of
             a
             mans
             zeal
             ,
             as
             
               Gods
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             
               mens
               obedience
            
             .
             For
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ's
             Gospel
             are
             that
             part
             which
             he
             esteems
             most
             ;
             he
             
             has
             made
             them
             the
             measure
             of
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             eternal
             absolution
             or
             condemnation
             .
             And
             as
             he
             accounts
             of
             them
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             too
             .
             Our
             zeal
             for
             them
             must
             be
             
               more
               warm
            
             ,
             and
             our
             care
             more
             watchful
             than
             for
             any
             other
             thing
             ;
             because
             God
             himself
             is
             most
             especially
             concerned
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             are
             most
             highly
             concerned
             in
             them
             ;
             they
             being
             that
             whereby
             all
             men
             must
             live
             or
             dye
             eternally
             .
             
               This
               I
               will
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             Paul
             to
             
               Titus
               ,
               that
               thou
               affirm
               constantly
               ,
               That
               they
               which
               have
               believed
               in
               God
               may
               be
               CAREFVL
               to
               maintain
               GOOD
               WORKS
               ;
               these
               things
               are
               good
               and
               profitable
               unto
               men
               ,
            
             Tit.
             3.8
             .
             So
             that
             the
             practice
             of
             
               religious
               Laws
            
             must
             be
             the
             great
             point
             ,
             wherein
             we
             are
             to
             be
             zealous
             and
             careful
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
          
           
             Next
             to
             which
             we
             must
             take
             care
             of
             those
             opinions
             which
             have
             a
             great
             influence
             upon
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             great
             
               productive
               instruments
            
             of
             all
             
               obedient
               practice
            
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             all
             opinions
             which
             are
             either
             motives
             or
             
               inducements
               ,
               helps
            
             or
             encouragements
             to
             obedience
             .
             In
             which
             sort
             of
             opinions
             our
             Religion
             abounds
             ,
             there
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             no
             
               idle
               Article
            
             in
             the
             Christian
             Creed
             ,
             but
             such
             Doctrins
             and
             Declarations
             concerning
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             
               other
               world
            
             ,
             as
             are
             either
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             ,
             or
             
               very
               helpful
            
             to
             a
             
               holy
               life
            
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             proportions
             in
             promoting
             piety
             and
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             be
             zealously
             concerned
             for
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             for
             that
             pious
             obedience
             which
             is
             wrought
             by
             them
             in
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             we
             have
             shown
             our
             
               good
               affection
            
             to
             
               substantial
               piety
            
             and
             Religion
             by
             a
             
               just
               zeal
            
             for
             obedience
             ,
             and
             plainly
             
               practical
               opinions
            
             ;
             then
             may
             it
             be
             very
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             shew
             our
             zeal
             for
             
               other
               true
               Doctrines
            
             and
             Professions
             likewise
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             ornament
             to
             Religion
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             it
             pure
             and
             sincere
             ,
             free
             from
             all
             things
             that
             are
             liable
             to
             just
             exception
             ,
             
             and
             from
             all
             mixture
             of
             errour
             and
             falshood
             .
             And
             it
             is
             also
             a
             great
             happiness
             to
             men
             to
             have
             
               orthodox
               apprehensions
            
             in
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             embrace
             nothing
             for
             Gospel
             truths
             ,
             but
             what
             God
             has
             thereby
             declared
             to
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             further
             happiness
             still
             ,
             and
             such
             whereof
             men
             are
             the
             most
             sensible
             ,
             to
             be
             free
             from
             the
             
               imperious
               imposition
            
             and
             tyranny
             of
             errour
             ;
             so
             as
             neither
             to
             be
             forced
             upon
             the
             
               impossible
               belief
            
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             own
             minds
             we
             see
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             believe
             ;
             nor
             upon
             the
             feigned
             and
             
               hypocritical
               profession
            
             of
             believing
             a
             thing
             ,
             when
             really
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             ;
             one
             of
             which
             two
             is
             mens
             unhappiness
             ,
             when
             their
             
               professed
               Religion
            
             falls
             under
             persecution
             .
             Now
             both
             these
             are
             severe
             and
             rigorous
             impositions
             .
             For
             the
             first
             is
             utterly
             impossible
             to
             any
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             continues
             a
             free
             and
             
               impartial
               ,
               head
            
             ;
             as
             the
             latter
             is
             to
             any
             ,
             whilst
             it
             remains
             an
             honest
             and
             
               obedient
               ,
               heart
            
             .
             So
             that
             all
             men
             have
             very
             great
             reason
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             by
             all
             innocent
             and
             honest
             ways
             ,
             to
             be
             zealous
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             all
             the
             lawful
             care
             and
             caution
             that
             possibly
             they
             can
             ,
             to
             avoid
             so
             powerful
             a
             motive
             ,
             as
             a
             sharp
             persecution
             is
             ,
             to
             tempt
             them
             to
             a
             thing
             so
             unreasonable
             as
             is
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             So
             long
             then
             as
             men
             will
             moderate
             their
             zeal
             for
             the
             unpersecuted
             use
             of
             religious
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             religious
             Opinions
             ,
             with
             this
             discretion
             ;
             let
             them
             be
             zealous
             and
             concerned
             for
             it
             in
             God's
             Name
             .
             For
             it
             is
             their
             Duty
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             reward
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             men
             commend
             them
             for
             it
             .
             If
             they
             take
             care
             that
             their
             
               zeal
               transport
            
             them
             not
             beyond
             their
             
               own
               sphere
            
             ,
             that
             it
             carry
             them
             not
             against
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             be
             concerned
             in
             the
             first
             place
             for
             Laws
             and
             
               practical
               opinions
            
             ;
             they
             may
             allow
             it
             after
             that
             to
             spend
             it self
             upon
             other
             Points
             which
             have
             more
             of
             
               speculative
               truth
            
             ,
             but
             less
             of
             practice
             .
             This
             zeal
             now
             is
             excellent
             ,
             't
             is
             truly
             pious
             ,
             't
             is
             religious
             .
          
           
           
             But
             if
             they
             have
             a
             zeal
             without
             obedience
             ;
             if
             for
             preventing
             of
             persecution
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             true
             opinions
             ,
             they
             run
             upon
             sinful
             means
             and
             undutiful
             transgressions
             ;
             their
             zeal
             is
             ungodly
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             pretended
             care
             of
             Religion
             is
             plainly
             irreligious
             .
             For
             Religion
             is
             not
             beholding
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             lusts
             ;
             it
             condemns
             their
             disobedient
             actions
             ,
             and
             unless
             their
             timely
             repentance
             prevent
             it
             ,
             God
             will
             most
             severely
             punish
             them
             .
             So
             that
             as
             for
             this
             first
             pretence
             for
             a
             partial
             obedience
             ,
             
               viz.
               our
               allowing
               our selves
               in
               the
               transgression
               of
               some
               Laws
               ,
               whilst
               we
               obey
               in
               others
               ,
            
             because
             
               those
               wherein
               we
               indulge
               our selves
               are
               necessary
               to
               keep
               off
               persecution
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Religion
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             
               vain
               ,
               deceitful
            
             ground
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             fail
             any
             man
             who
             relies
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             two
             remaining
             pretences
             for
             a
             partial
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               pretence
               for
               the
               allowed
               practice
               of
               some
               sins
               whilst
               men
               obey
               in
               others
               ,
               is
               the
               serving
               of
               their
               necessities
               by
               sinful
               arts
               in
               times
               of
               indigence
               .
               An
               account
               of
               mens
               disobedience
               upon
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               vanity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               disobeying
               through
               it
               .
               A
               third
               pretence
               is
               bodily
               temper
               and
               complexion
               ,
               age
               ,
               and
               way
               of
               life
               .
               A
               representation
               of
               mens
               disobedience
               upon
               this
               pretence
               .
               The
               vanity
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               sinning
               through
               it
               .
               No
               justifying
               Plea
               for
               disobedience
               from
               
               our
               age
               .
               Nor
               from
               our
               way
               of
               life
               .
               Nor
               from
               our
               natural
               temper
               and
               complexion
               .
               So
               that
               this
               integrity
               of
               the
               object
               is
               excusable
               upon
               no
               pretence
               .
               It
               was
               always
               required
               to
               mens
               acceptance
               .
            
          
           
             ANother
             pretence
             whereby
             men
             justifie
             to
             their
             own
             thoughts
             the
             
               allowed
               transgression
            
             of
             several
             Laws
             whilst
             they
             obey
             in
             others
             ,
             is
             the
             
               serving
               of
               their
               necessities
            
             ;
             because
             those
             instances
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             wherein
             they
             indulge
             themselves
             ,
             are
             only
             such
             
               sinful
               arts
               ,
               compliances
            
             and
             services
             ,
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             
               relieve
               their
               want
               and
               indigence
            
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             in
             great
             streights
             ,
             and
             deep
             poverty
             ;
             and
             since
             God
             has
             not
             provided
             conveniencies
             ,
             nor
             it
             may
             be
             necessaries
             for
             them
             ;
             they
             think
             that
             they
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             their
             own
             Guardians
             ,
             and
             to
             use
             any
             means
             within
             their
             own
             compass
             whereby
             they
             can
             make
             provision
             for
             their
             own
             selves
             .
             For
             they
             are
             born
             with
             the
             same
             appetites
             and
             indigencies
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             some
             way
             or
             other
             they
             must
             satisfie
             and
             supply
             them
             .
             And
             this
             they
             cannot
             do
             if
             in
             all
             things
             they
             must
             religiously
             obey
             ,
             and
             keep
             themselves
             intirely
             innocent
             .
             They
             must
             lye
             and
             
               overreach
               ,
               cheat
            
             and
             cozen
             ,
             if
             not
             pilfer
             and
             steal
             ,
             to
             get
             maintenance
             .
             And
             they
             must
             also
             use
             
               wicked
               arts
            
             and
             
               sinful
               compliances
            
             to
             get
             favour
             .
             For
             not
             having
             of
             their
             own
             wherewith
             to
             
               relieve
               the
               wants
            
             ,
             to
             comfort
             the
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             to
             appease
             the
             cravings
             of
             their
             natures
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             beholden
             ,
             and
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             
               good
               will
            
             and
             
               kind
               charity
            
             of
             others
             .
             And
             other
             men
             are
             proud
             and
             humorous
             ,
             acted
             by
             self-will
             and
             
               vicious
               interests
            
             ;
             and
             will
             therefore
             reach
             out
             no
             help
             to
             them
             unless
             they
             please
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             such
             things
             as
             they
             would
             have
             them
             do
             .
             They
             must
             lye
             and
             
               dissemble
               ,
               fawn
            
             and
             
               flatter
               ,
               drink
            
             and
             swear
             ,
             bear
             them
             company
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             serve
             their
             
               vicious
               
               interests
            
             ,
             and
             boggle
             at
             no
             sort
             of
             
               sinful
               arts
            
             and
             
               disobedient
               compliances
            
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             are
             not
             for
             their
             turn
             ,
             nor
             must
             expect
             to
             feel
             any
             effects
             of
             their
             kindness
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               hard
               fate
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               great
               temptation
            
             of
             a
             poor
             and
             indigent
             condition
             .
             They
             who
             labour
             under
             it
             ,
             are
             brought
             thus
             into
             a
             seeming
             necessity
             of
             many
             sins
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             otherwise
             provide
             for
             their
             own
             maintenance
             and
             appetites
             .
             For
             God
             has
             made
             their
             nature
             subject
             to
             
               several
               wants
            
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             made
             their
             condition
             low
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             unable
             to
             relieve
             themselves
             in
             any
             comfortable
             degree
             ,
             but
             must
             depend
             ,
             as
             for
             that
             ,
             either
             upon
             the
             fraud
             and
             
               overreaching
               cunning
            
             of
             their
             
               own
               wits
            
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             
               good
               will
            
             of
             others
             :
             and
             his
             Providence
             has
             placed
             them
             among
             such
             Neighbours
             ,
             whose
             kindness
             and
             good
             will
             they
             cannot
             purchase
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             cost
             of
             their
             Vertue
             and
             Obedience
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             in
             this
             hard
             Case
             they
             disobey
             ,
             they
             hope
             that
             he
             will
             excuse
             it
             .
             Their
             necessity
             they
             think
             will
             bear
             them
             out
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             all
             their
             transgressions
             are
             only
             to
             provide
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             competent
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             own
             appetites
             where
             his
             Providence
             has
             left
             them
             unprovided
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             
               wicked
               arguing
            
             and
             
               disobedient
               practice
            
             of
             men
             of
             a
             soft
             and
             
               delicate
               Religion
            
             .
             They
             will
             obey
             God
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             where
             they
             must
             not
             disoblige
             their
             appetites
             ;
             but
             no
             further
             than
             they
             will
             suffer
             them
             .
             They
             are
             Servants
             of
             their
             own
             Bellies
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             have
             just
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             spare
             him
             .
             For
             they
             will
             live
             easily
             ,
             and
             want
             for
             nothing
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             be
             for
             ever
             happy
             in
             the
             next
             :
             and
             if
             God
             will
             allow
             them
             both
             these
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             otherwise
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             either
             to
             him
             or
             his
             Religion
             .
             For
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             serve
             a
             
               man
               of
               sorrows
            
             ,
             to
             
               follow
               Christ
               in
               wants
            
             ,
             to
             
               be
               subjects
            
             to
             that
             Sovereign
             who
             has
             no
             temporal
             rewards
             
             wherewith
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             to
             recompence
             their
             service
             .
             They
             will
             serve
             God
             just
             so
             long
             as
             he
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             serve
             themselves
             and
             their
             own
             appetites
             ;
             but
             if
             his
             service
             doth
             not
             provide
             them
             all
             supplies
             ,
             or
             crosses
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             beg
             of
             him
             that
             he
             would
             excuse
             them
             .
             In
             other
             things
             they
             will
             serve
             him
             ,
             if
             that
             will
             content
             him
             ;
             but
             here
             charity
             must
             begin
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             disobey
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             them
             a
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             But
             God
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             be
             thus
             undervalued
             ,
             and
             served
             in
             the
             second
             place
             .
             He
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             bear
             to
             have
             the
             world
             and
             our
             fleshly
             appetites
             set
             above
             him
             ;
             to
             see
             them
             served
             ,
             and
             himself
             sleighted
             :
             because
             by
             this
             means
             we
             do
             not
             honour
             ,
             but
             debase
             ;
             not
             serve
             ,
             but
             renounce
             him
             .
             For
             he
             can
             be
             no
             faithfull
             servant
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             loves
             any
             thing
             better
             than
             his
             master
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             truly
             united
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             drawn
             to
             disobey
             him
             by
             any
             temptation
             .
             If
             we
             love
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             then
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             dear
             to
             us
             ,
             better
             than
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             utterly
             unworthy
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             must
             never
             hope
             to
             be
             the
             better
             by
             him
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
               loveth
               father
               or
               mother
               ,
               son
               ,
               or
               daughter
               ,
               more
               than
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               me
            
             ,
             Mat.
             10.37
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             that
             hateth
             not
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             when
             they
             stand
             in
             competition
             with
             my
             service
             ;
             
               that
               hateth
               not
            
             ,
             I
             say
             not
             barely
             his
             worldly
             goods
             ,
             and
             rich
             neighbours
             ,
             but
             even
             his
             
               father
               ,
               and
               mother
               ,
               and
               wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               brethren
               ,
               and
               sisters
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               life
               also
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
               ,
            
             Luk.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             cravings
             of
             our
             own
             flesh
             then
             cannot
             be
             satisfied
             without
             disobedience
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             seek
             to
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             subdue
             ;
             nor
             endeavour
             to
             fulfill
             ,
             but
             to
             deny
             them
             .
             And
             if
             any
             wants
             or
             losses
             are
             brought
             so
             close
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             them
             without
             
               breach
               of
               duty
            
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             burden
             of
             the
             Cross
             imposed
             upon
             
             us
             ,
             and
             ,
             unless
             we
             would
             cast
             off
             all
             relation
             to
             Christ
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             shun
             them
             .
             For
             
               whosoever
               doth
               not
               bear
               his
               Cross
               ,
            
             sayes
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             Gods
             Providence
             layes
             it
             upon
             his
             shoulders
             ,
             
               and
               come
               after
               me
            
             even
             then
             when
             he
             must
             suffer
             under
             it
             ;
             
               he
               cannot
               be
               my
               disciple
            
             ,
             Luk.
             14.27
             .
          
           
             This
             God
             peremptorily
             and
             indispensably
             exacts
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             why
             he
             should
             .
             For
             he
             will
             infinitely
             recompence
             in
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             either
             the
             want
             ,
             or
             loss
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             we
             are
             content
             to
             be
             without
             in
             
               this
               .
               Heaven
            
             and
             
               eternal
               life
            
             will
             be
             an
             abundant
             ,
             and
             incomparably
             surpassing
             compensation
             ;
             all
             the
             wants
             and
             
               sufferings
               of
               this
               present
               time
               being
               ,
            
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             utterly
             
               unworthy
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               that
               Glory
               ,
               which
               shall
            
             then
             
               be
               revealed
               in
               us
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.18
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             disobey
             Gods
             Laws
             for
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             supplying
             of
             his
             wants
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             appetites
             ;
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             perswade
             himself
             that
             God
             will
             own
             him
             ,
             and
             connive
             at
             his
             disobedience
             .
             For
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
             he
             plainly
             
               renounces
               God
            
             ,
             and
             sets
             the
             
               World
               above
            
             him
             ;
             he
             makes
             his
             Duty
             truckle
             to
             his
             Interest
             ;
             he
             slights
             obedience
             ,
             and
             submits
             to
             a
             temptation
             .
             He
             does
             the
             work
             of
             sin
             for
             the
             interest
             which
             tempts
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             certainly
             bring
             upon
             him
             that
             death
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             established
             for
             the
             wages
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             third
             pretence
             whereby
             men
             justifie
             to
             their
             own
             souls
             the
             indulged
             transgression
             of
             several
             Laws
             whilst
             they
             obey
             in
             others
             ;
             is
             ,
             because
             those
             transgressions
             wherein
             they
             allow
             themselves
             ,
             are
             only
             such
             as
             are
             sins
             of
             temper
             and
             
               complexion
               ,
               age
            
             ,
             or
             
               way
               of
               life
            
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             mens
             place
             and
             
               way
               of
               life
            
             is
             a
             continual
             temptation
             to
             some
             particular
             sin
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             may
             but
             have
             leave
             to
             indulge
             that
             ,
             they
             will
             abandon
             every
             
             other
             .
             The
             Courtier
             takes
             himself
             obliged
             by
             the
             fashion
             of
             his
             place
             to
             lies
             and
             
               dissimulation
               ,
               ostentation
            
             and
             vanity
             ,
             to
             
               sinfull
               compliances
            
             ,
             and
             
               faithless
               engagements
            
             ,
             to
             
               promise
               all
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               perform
               nothing
            
             .
             The
             Merchant
             in
             pursute
             of
             his
             gain
             ,
             serves
             the
             end
             of
             his
             trade
             by
             fraud
             and
             dishonesty
             .
             He
             accounts
             it
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             Art
             to
             over-reach
             ,
             to
             
               defraud
               customes
            
             ,
             to
             
               vend
               false
               wares
            
             ,
             and
             
               set
               exacting
               prices
            
             .
             The
             Lawyer
             thinks
             it
             a
             part
             of
             his
             profession
             to
             encourage
             strife
             ,
             and
             foment
             difference
             ;
             the
             malice
             and
             revenge
             ,
             the
             wrath
             and
             bitterness
             ,
             the
             slanders
             and
             evil-speakings
             ,
             the
             strife
             and
             contentions
             which
             are
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             are
             
               his
               livelihood
            
             .
             These
             sins
             ,
             being
             ever
             before
             them
             ,
             are
             alwayes
             a
             snare
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             continually
             importuned
             by
             them
             ▪
             and
             it
             must
             be
             a
             toilsome
             pains
             ,
             and
             an
             uninterrupted
             watchfulness
             which
             can
             preserve
             them
             from
             being
             either
             won
             ,
             or
             wearied
             into
             the
             commission
             of
             them
             .
             And
             since
             obedience
             in
             these
             instances
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             they
             can
             so
             very
             hardly
             spare
             ;
             they
             hope
             that
             God
             in
             mercy
             will
             not
             exact
             it
             ;
             but
             will
             graciously
             accept
             them
             upon
             their
             service
             in
             other
             particulars
             ,
             although
             here
             they
             continue
             to
             disobey
             him
             .
          
           
             Other
             sins
             men
             are
             invited
             and
             importunately
             tempted
             to
             by
             their
             age
             and
             condition
             ,
             their
             
               particular
               temper
            
             ,
             and
             
               complexion
               .
               Lust
            
             and
             rashness
             are
             the
             vices
             of
             youth
             ,
             as
             craft
             and
             covetousness
             are
             of
             the
             gray
             hairs
             .
             Some
             sins
             are
             rooted
             in
             mens
             very
             natures
             ;
             for
             some
             are
             naturally
             inclined
             to
             be
             passionate
             and
             hasty
             ,
             some
             to
             be
             peevish
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             be
             malicious
             and
             revengefull
             .
             The
             temper
             of
             their
             bodies
             hurries
             on
             some
             to
             lust
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             some
             to
             turbulency
             and
             fierceness
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             
               slavish
               fears
            
             ,
             and
             
               sinfull
               compliances
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             a
             sharp
             and
             
               long
               affliction
            
             will
             sometimes
             embitter
             even
             a
             
               good
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             
               habitually
               sowr
            
             and
             
               fretfull
               ,
               peevish
            
             and
             morose
             .
             So
             that
             mens
             very
             
               natural
               temper
            
             ,
             their
             age
             ,
             
             and
             condition
             prove
             many
             times
             an
             uninterrupted
             sollicitation
             to
             some
             sin
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             they
             alwayes
             fall
             ,
             by
             being
             alwayes
             under
             the
             power
             of
             their
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             men
             find
             that
             some
             sins
             have
             got
             thus
             near
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             taken
             such
             deep
             root
             in
             their
             
               way
               of
               life
            
             ,
             nay
             ,
             in
             their
             
               very
               natures
            
             ;
             since
             they
             will
             not
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             reform
             and
             amend
             ,
             they
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             be
             so
             gracious
             as
             to
             dispense
             with
             them
             .
             As
             for
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             he
             must
             abate
             them
             ,
             seeing
             they
             will
             not
             perform
             them
             ;
             his
             pardoning
             goodness
             must
             supply
             all
             the
             defects
             of
             their
             sloth
             .
             For
             God
             and
             they
             must
             still
             be
             agreed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             because
             they
             cannot
             well
             abandon
             some
             of
             their
             darling
             lusts
             ,
             and
             bosom
             sins
             for
             his
             sake
             ;
             the
             compliance
             must
             fall
             on
             his
             side
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             desert
             and
             cancel
             all
             those
             severe
             and
             grating
             Laws
             to
             serve
             and
             pleasure
             them
             .
             They
             will
             obey
             him
             most
             willingly
             in
             all
             other
             things
             ;
             only
             in
             these
             they
             beg
             that
             he
             would
             excuse
             them
             :
             they
             will
             do
             any
             thing
             else
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             contradict
             their
             beloved
             sin
             ,
             and
             never
             displease
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             cannot
             otherwise
             fulfill
             and
             pleasure
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             Covetous
             man
             will
             obey
             in
             keeping
             back
             from
             drunkenness
             and
             whoredom
             ,
             from
             ambition
             ,
             and
             profuseness
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             sins
             which
             are
             expensive
             :
             But
             as
             for
             those
             other
             duties
             of
             
               suffering
               loss
               our selves
            
             rather
             than
             defrauding
             and
             
               over-reaching
               others
            
             ,
             of
             a
             
               contented
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             of
             alms
             and
             beneficence
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             chargeable
             expressions
             of
             an
             
               active
               love
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               operative
               charity
            
             :
             here
             he
             stands
             upon
             his
             points
             ,
             and
             chooses
             to
             dispute
             rather
             than
             to
             perform
             ;
             to
             article
             rather
             than
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             The
             peevish
             and
             angry
             man
             will
             readily
             keep
             the
             commands
             of
             Justice
             and
             Temperance
             ;
             he
             will
             neither
             spoil
             his
             neighbours
             Goods
             ,
             nor
             wrong
             his
             Bed
             ,
             nor
             pamper
             
             and
             defile
             his
             own
             body
             ;
             he
             will
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             which
             either
             ministers
             to
             his
             reigning
             lust
             ,
             or
             which
             doth
             not
             contradict
             and
             make
             against
             it
             .
             But
             then
             as
             for
             the
             commands
             of
             meekness
             and
             patience
             ,
             of
             long-suffering
             and
             forgiveness
             ,
             of
             
               speaking
               well
            
             ,
             and
             
               doing
               good
               to
               enemies
            
             ,
             of
             
               passing
               over
               provocations
            
             and
             peaceableness
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             instances
             of
             pardoning
             ,
             and
             
               forgetting
               injuries
            
             ;
             in
             these
             God
             must
             excuse
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             dear
             lust
             opposes
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             not
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             serve
             him
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Some
             who
             are
             of
             a
             tractable
             and
             submissive
             ,
             of
             a
             soft
             and
             governable
             temper
             ,
             will
             observe
             readily
             all
             those
             duties
             which
             their
             constitution
             has
             made
             easie
             ,
             and
             which
             their
             natural
             genius
             enclines
             them
             to
             .
             They
             will
             be
             constant
             performers
             of
             all
             the
             cheap
             ,
             because
             agreeable
             duties
             of
             submission
             to
             Governours
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             
               publick
               Constitutions
            
             ,
             of
             uniformity
             in
             worship
             ,
             of
             honour
             and
             observance
             of
             the
             Laws
             and
             establishments
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             
               Churches
               Vnity
            
             and
             
               outward
               peace
            
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             severities
             of
             an
             inward
             and
             hearty
             Religion
             ,
             in
             mortification
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             in
             paring
             off
             all
             
               sinfull
               lusts
            
             ,
             and
             
               exorbitant
               desires
            
             ,
             in
             patience
             ,
             and
             
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             hard
             instances
             of
             duty
             and
             a
             
               holy
               life
            
             :
             here
             they
             withdraw
             their
             service
             ,
             because
             they
             must
             contradict
             their
             natures
             ,
             and
             go
             against
             their
             ease
             ;
             and
             set
             themselves
             ,
             not
             to
             obey
             these
             Laws
             ,
             but
             to
             evacuate
             or
             evade
             them
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             of
             a
             temper
             more
             severe
             ,
             but
             withall
             of
             a
             querulous
             and
             restless
             ,
             a
             busie
             ,
             and
             
               ungovernable
               spirit
            
             ,
             will
             keep
             off
             from
             atheism
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             from
             idolatry
             and
             witchcraft
             ,
             and
             
               other
               heinous
               impieties
            
             ;
             from
             drunkenness
             and
             revellings
             ,
             from
             fornication
             and
             adultery
             ,
             from
             oppression
             ,
             and
             fraud
             ,
             and
             other
             alike
             gross
             and
             notorious
             instances
             of
             injustice
             and
             immorality
             .
             For
             all
             these
             their
             strict
             temper
             can
             easily
             avoid
             ;
             they
             
             have
             no
             great
             temptation
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             able
             without
             much
             pains
             to
             abstain
             from
             them
             .
             But
             then
             as
             for
             those
             other
             sins
             ,
             which
             agree
             with
             the
             bent
             and
             inclination
             of
             their
             busie
             and
             ungovernable
             humour
             ;
             they
             will
             still
             indulge
             themselves
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             all
             they
             are
             of
             an
             
               equal
               guilt
            
             ,
             although
             indeed
             of
             a
             more
             spiritual
             and
             
               refined
               nature
            
             .
             For
             they
             will
             strive
             to
             
               weary
               laws
            
             ,
             to
             vilifie
             and
             contemn
             ,
             to
             undervalue
             and
             
               disparage
               Governours
            
             ;
             they
             will
             permit
             themselves
             to
             be
             overswayed
             by
             spite
             and
             malice
             ,
             by
             wrath
             and
             bitterness
             ,
             by
             envy
             and
             emulation
             ,
             by
             strife
             and
             sidings
             ;
             to
             be
             drawn
             aside
             into
             censoriousness
             ,
             and
             evil-speakings
             ,
             into
             the
             raising
             and
             spreading
             of
             uncharitable
             ,
             and
             envious
             ,
             yea
             ,
             false
             ,
             and
             
               slanderous
               reports
            
             :
             they
             will
             be
             forward
             to
             magnifie
             themselves
             ,
             to
             publish
             their
             
               own
               praise
            
             ,
             and
             to
             boast
             of
             their
             
               own
               actions
            
             and
             attainments
             ;
             but
             withall
             to
             detract
             and
             lessen
             ,
             to
             shame
             and
             
               disparage
               others
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             will
             even
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             make
             the
             fairest
             appearance
             of
             abominating
             all
             impious
             and
             ungodly
             ,
             all
             immoral
             and
             debauched
             actions
             ,
             halt
             still
             in
             their
             obedience
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             perfect
             and
             entire
             ,
             but
             a
             partial
             and
             a
             
               maimed
               service
            
             .
             For
             their
             Conversion
             goes
             but
             half
             way
             ,
             not
             from
             sin
             to
             righteousness
             ,
             but
             from
             
               some
               sorts
            
             of
             sin
             to
             
               some
               others
            
             .
             All
             the
             alteration
             that
             their
             Religion
             has
             wrought
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             forsaking
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             an
             exchange
             of
             it
             ;
             a
             turn
             from
             what
             is
             more
             easily
             left
             ,
             to
             a
             more
             liberal
             practice
             of
             that
             which
             they
             find
             it
             hard
             to
             part
             with
             ;
             a
             remove
             from
             grosser
             ,
             and
             more
             
               scandalously
               fleshly
            
             sins
             ,
             to
             other
             more
             spiritual
             and
             refined
             ,
             but
             still
             as
             deadly
             and
             
               damnable
               transgressions
            
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             by
             all
             these
             instances
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             when
             men
             have
             got
             some
             sins
             that
             are
             close
             and
             pleasing
             ,
             such
             as
             their
             temper
             and
             complexion
             ,
             their
             age
             ,
             or
             condition
             ,
             or
             
               way
               of
               life
            
             ,
             has
             endear'd
             to
             them
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             that
             even
             
             for
             Gods
             sake
             they
             will
             not
             part
             with
             them
             ;
             their
             recourse
             is
             presently
             to
             some
             more
             cheap
             and
             easie
             instances
             of
             obedience
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             attone
             for
             them
             .
             And
             the
             same
             might
             be
             shewn
             in
             all
             other
             instances
             of
             a
             partial
             and
             a
             
               maimed
               service
            
             .
             In
             all
             things
             they
             will
             obey
             God
             no
             further
             than
             their
             beloved
             sins
             will
             suffer
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             yield
             to
             the
             Law
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             must
             the
             Law
             yield
             to
             them
             in
             these
             ;
             for
             neither
             God
             nor
             their
             Sin
             shall
             rule
             alone
             ,
             but
             the
             service
             shall
             be
             shared
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             both
             shall
             enjoy
             a
             divided
             empire
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             most
             
               damnably
               delusive
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               desperately
               false
               pretence
            
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             fond
             conceits
             men
             who
             Love
             ,
             and
             are
             resolved
             not
             to
             
               let
               go
            
             their
             sins
             ,
             may
             please
             themselves
             withall
             :
             yet
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             will
             accept
             of
             nothing
             less
             than
             an
             entire
             obedience
             .
             All
             his
             Laws
             are
             established
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             exact
             all
             that
             he
             has
             required
             ,
             whatever
             ,
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             be
             our
             concern
             in
             it
             .
             For
             he
             comes
             not
             then
             ,
             as
             a
             
               corrupted
               party
            
             ,
             to
             judge
             
               for
               us
            
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             own
             Laws
             bend
             and
             bow
             to
             serve
             our
             Interests
             ,
             and
             to
             cancel
             and
             disanull
             all
             such
             among
             them
             as
             make
             against
             us
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             comes
             ,
             as
             an
             upright
             and
             
               even
               Judge
            
             ,
             to
             execute
             all
             his
             Laws
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             destroy
             any
             ;
             he
             comes
             to
             inflict
             what
             his
             Gospel
             threatens
             ,
             and
             his
             sentence
             will
             then
             be
             what
             it
             sayes
             ,
             not
             what
             we
             can
             bear
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             have
             
               wilfully
               disobeyed
            
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             repented
             ,
             whether
             in
             one
             instance
             or
             in
             many
             ;
             we
             must
             undergo
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             disobedience
             .
             For
             God
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             no
             Vice
             ,
             neither
             one
             nor
             other
             ,
             but
             he
             alwayes
             forbids
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             most
             severely
             
               punish
               every
            
             one
             .
             And
             as
             for
             all
             these
             pretences
             ,
             whether
             that
             of
             our
             age
             ,
             or
             our
             
               way
               of
               life
            
             ▪
             or
             of
             our
             very
             
               natural
               temper
            
             and
             inclination
             it self
             ;
             there
             will
             be
             no
             shelter
             or
             excuse
             in
             any
             of
             them
             to
             bear
             us
             out
             in
             any
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             protection
             to
             any
             sin
             from
             our
             Age
             ;
             for
             no
             young
             man
             may
             pursue
             lusts
             because
             they
             are
             youthful
             ,
             but
             is
             bound
             to
             fly
             and
             avoid
             them
             ,
             as
             those
             things
             
               which
               war
               against
            
             ,
             and
             would
             destroy
             
               his
               soul
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.22
             .
             Gods
             Laws
             make
             no
             distinction
             of
             young
             or
             old
             ,
             but
             the
             
               same
               Duties
            
             are
             the
             Rule
             for
             both
             their
             practices
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             rewards
             or
             punishments
             will
             be
             returned
             indifferently
             to
             them
             both
             upon
             their
             obedience
             or
             transgressions
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             justifiable
             Plea
             for
             any
             sin
             from
             our
             
               way
               of
               life
            
             ;
             for
             a
             constant
             a
             practice
             or
             trade
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             John
             says
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             mans
             employment
             ,
             but
             his
             who
             
               is
               born
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             ,
             and
             must
             inherit
             under
             him
             ,
             1
             John
             3.8
             .
             But
             the
             
               way
               of
               life
            
             whereunto
             God
             calls
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             way
             of
             piety
             and
             obedience
             .
             He
             has
             given
             us
             his
             own
             Laws
             for
             the
             way
             which
             we
             are
             to
             walk
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             alone
             it
             is
             that
             we
             can
             escape
             death
             ,
             and
             obtain
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Nay
             so
             far
             is
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             from
             sheltring
             us
             under
             the
             service
             of
             any
             one
             sin
             ,
             that
             even
             that
             ,
             which
             may
             have
             the
             highest
             pretence
             to
             it
             of
             all
             things
             else
             whatsoever
             ,
             viz.
             our
             very
             
               natural
               temper
            
             and
             inclination
             ,
             is
             no
             excuse
             to
             us
             if
             it
             makes
             us
             continue
             in
             any
             disobedience
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             could
             be
             a
             just
             defence
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             surely
             this
             must
             .
             For
             our
             Nature
             is
             not
             of
             our
             own
             chusing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             its
             effects
             ought
             least
             of
             all
             to
             be
             charged
             on
             us
             ,
             seeing
             they
             least
             of
             all
             proceed
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             great
             degrees
             determined
             to
             our
             hands
             before
             we
             have
             any
             power
             either
             to
             will
             ,
             or
             to
             refuse
             them
             .
             But
             such
             is
             the
             purity
             and
             strictness
             of
             
               Christ's
               Gospel
            
             ,
             that
             it
             indispensably
             requires
             us
             to
             conquer
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             where
             it
             makes
             no
             opposition
             ,
             but
             even
             where
             it
             has
             the
             
               greatest
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               highest
               force
            
             of
             all
             .
             For
             if
             our
             very
             Nature
             draw
             us
             on
             to
             disobey
             ,
             it
             enjoins
             us
             under
             all
             our
             
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
            
             not
             to
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             b
             strive
             
             against
             it
             so
             long
             till
             we
             vanquish
             and
             subdue
             it
             .
             For
             if
             we
             would
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             
               Christ's
               Disciples
            
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             we
             must
             
               deny
               our selves
            
             ,
             Matth.
             16.24
             .
             As
             we
             hope
             to
             live
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             perform
             and
             fulfil
             ,
             but
             kill
             and
             c
             mortifie
             those
             deeds
             whereto
             we
             are
             hurried
             on
             by
             the
             temper
             
               of
               our
               Bodies
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             We
             must
             renounce
             and
             forsake
             all
             sin
             ,
             although
             never
             so
             dear
             and
             useful
             to
             us
             ,
             before
             Christ's
             Gospel
             will
             acquit
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             save
             us
             .
             If
             a
             lust
             so
             dear
             to
             thee
             as
             
               thy
               right
               eye
               offend
               thee
            
             ,
             or
             d
             cause
             thee
             to
             offend
             ;
             
               pluck
               it
               out
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
            
             :
             or
             if
             one
             so
             useful
             to
             thee
             as
             
               thy
               right
               hand
               ;
               cut
               it
               off
            
             likewise
             ,
             
               and
               cast
               it
               from
               thee
            
             :
             and
             that
             for
             no
             less
             reason
             than
             this
             ,
             
               Because
               it
               is
            
             more
             
               profitable
               for
               thee
               that
               one
               of
               thy
               members
               should
            
             in
             this
             manner
             perish
             ,
             than
             
               that
               thy
               whole
               body
               should
               be
               cast
            
             for
             ever
             
               into
               Hell
               fire
            
             ,
             Matth.
             5.29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Thus
             vain
             and
             helpless
             are
             all
             these
             excuses
             and
             pretensions
             ,
             under
             which
             men
             endeavour
             to
             shelter
             themselves
             in
             the
             indulged
             transgression
             of
             some
             Laws
             ,
             whilst
             they
             obey
             in
             others
             .
             For
             whether
             their
             pretence
             be
             the
             
               saving
               of
               their
               Religion
               from
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               serving
               of
               their
               necessities
               in
               times
               of
               want
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
               satisfying
               of
               their
               own
               natural
               temper
               and
               inclination
            
             ;
             we
             see
             that
             none
             of
             them
             can
             justifie
             their
             indulged
             allowance
             of
             any
             one
             sin
             ,
             nor
             serve
             any
             other
             turn
             than
             to
             delude
             them
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             .
          
           
             But
             whosoever
             would
             obey
             to
             his
             own
             salvation
             ,
             must
             obey
             in
             every
             instance
             ,
             and
             continue
             wilfully
             to
             transgress
             in
             none
             .
             He
             must
             never
             hope
             to
             please
             God
             by
             performing
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             lists
             himself
             .
             No
             ,
             every
             particular
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             above
             ,
             is
             bound
             upon
             us
             by
             all
             our
             
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             
               pains
               of
               Hell
            
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             transgress
             in
             any
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             safe
             :
             but
             that
             obedience
             which
             can
             secure
             us
             ,
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             performing
             in
             every
             instance
             .
          
           
           
             For
             this
             third
             sort
             of
             integrity
             ,
             viz.
             that
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             or
             performing
             all
             and
             every
             of
             those
             Laws
             which
             God
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             both
             is
             ,
             and
             
               always
               was
            
             ,
             indispensably
             required
             to
             life
             and
             pardon
             since
             the
             world
             began
             .
          
           
             
               Thee
               have
               I
               seen
               righteous
               before
               me
               ,
            
             said
             God
             to
             Noah
             ,
             because
             
               Noah
               did
               according
               to
               ALL
               that
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               him
               ,
            
             Gen.
             7.1
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             in
             the
             repetition
             of
             the
             
               ten
               Commandments
            
             ,
             Deut.
             5.
             
             
               O
               that
               they
               would
               fear
               me
               ,
            
             says
             God
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
               and
               keep
            
             e
             
               all
               my
               Commandments
               always
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               well
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             29.
             
             It
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             our
             obeying
             in
             all
             ,
             which
             God
             declares
             that
             he
             will
             accept
             ;
             and
             upon
             nothing
             less
             than
             their
             
               performing
               all
            
             ,
             that
             good
             men
             have
             hoped
             to
             be
             accepted
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               I
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               when
               I
               have
               respect
               unto
            
             f
             
               all
               thy
               Commandments
            
             ,
             Psal.
             119.6
             ,
             7.
             
             Those
             persons
             to
             whom
             the
             
               Lord
               doth
               good
            
             and
             shews
             kindness
             ,
             are
             only
             
               the
               upright
               in
               heart
            
             .
             But
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             are
             right
             as
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             do
             yet
             
               turn
               aside
            
             in
             some
             things
             
               to
               their
               crooked
               ways
               ,
               he
               will
               lead
               them
               forth
               with
               the
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Psal.
             125.4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             integrity
             in
             
               doing
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               ,
            
             was
             required
             of
             Noah
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               Jews
               under
            
             it
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             likewise
             exacted
             every
             whit
             as
             strictly
             of
             us
             Christians
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             the
             obedience
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             whereinto
             Christ
             commissions
             his
             Apostles
             to
             
               baptize
               Converts
            
             ,
             is
             nothing
             below
             an
             intire
             obedience
             .
             Go
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               and
               baptize
               all
               Nations
               ,
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
            
             Matth.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             what
             he
             himself
             had
             preached
             before
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             Sermon
             upon
             the
             Mount.
             For
             of
             the
             
               Moral
               Law
            
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             came
             to
             confirm
             and
             establish
             )
             and
             also
             of
             his
             
               own
               Law
            
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             came
             then
             to
             publish
             and
             proclaim
             )
             he
             affirms
             plainly
             ,
             That
             the
             
             observance
             of
             it
             in
             
               every
               particular
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             attainment
             of
             
               God's
               favour
            
             and
             
               eternal
               life
               .
               He
               that
               breaks
               the
            
             very
             
               least
               of
               these
               Commandments
               ,
               shall
               be
               called
               least
            
             (
             or
             shall
             be
             least
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Phrase
             )
             
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             Matth.
             5.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             agreeably
             to
             this
             Pattern
             ,
             and
             this
             Commission
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             afterwards
             to
             discharge
             their
             Office
             ,
             did
             most
             strictly
             require
             it
             ,
             and
             most
             severely
             threaten
             all
             those
             in
             whom
             it
             was
             wanting
             .
             
               Let
               us
               cleanse
               our selves
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               from
               all
               filthiness
               of
               Flesh
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               perfecting
               holiness
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             as
             we
             hope
             to
             attain
             those
             good
             things
             which
             he
             has
             promised
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.1
             .
             There
             is
             no
             remedy
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             either
             do
             this
             or
             dye
             .
             
               For
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               revealed
               from
               Heaven
               against
               ,
            
             not
             only
             some
             ,
             but
             
               all
               ungodliness
               and
               unrighteousness
               of
               men
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.18
             .
             The
             Curse
             takes
             place
             upon
             the
             transgression
             in
             any
             instance
             .
             For
             the
             threatning
             is
             not
             barely
             to
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             to
             some
             few
             Laws
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Code
            
             which
             comprehends
             them
             all
             :
             so
             that
             if
             we
             transgress
             any
             one
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             penalty
             takes
             place
             .
             For
             
               whosoever
               shall
               keep
               the
               whole
               Law
            
             besides
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               and
               yet
               offend
               in
               one
               Point
               ,
            
             that
             subjects
             him
             to
             all
             the
             evil
             ,
             and
             
               he
               is
               guilty
               of
            
             ,
             or
             obnoxious
             to
             that
             punishment
             which
             is
             appointed
             for
             the
             wages
             of
             all
             ,
             James
             2.10
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             this
             
               integrity
               of
               the
               object
            
             therefore
             ,
             or
             mens
             obedience
             to
             the
             
               whole
               will
            
             of
             God
             ;
             we
             see
             that
             in
             all
             times
             and
             ages
             it
             was
             necessary
             unto
             life
             ,
             and
             indispensably
             required
             to
             salvation
             .
             For
             neither
             the
             Sons
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             nor
             the
             Subjects
             of
             Moses
             ,
             nor
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ;
             no
             Professors
             of
             any
             
               true
               Religion
            
             in
             the
             World
             were
             ever
             accepted
             upon
             any
             service
             less
             than
             intire
             ,
             upon
             any
             obedience
             that
             was
             maimed
             and
             defective
             .
             But
             so
             much
             as
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             enjoin
             ,
             God
             always
             
             exacted
             of
             men
             that
             they
             should
             perform
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             did
             not
             obey
             in
             all
             ,
             they
             should
             certainly
             be
             condemned
             as
             if
             they
             had
             done
             nothing
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             this
             third
             sort
             of
             integrity
             ,
             viz.
             our
             obedience
             to
             the
             
               whole
               will
            
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             forementioned
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               integrity
               of
               the
               Object
               ;
               it
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             both
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             our
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             to
             render
             our
             
               obedience
               available
            
             to
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             it
             appears
             what
             that
             integrity
             is
             ,
             which
             will
             render
             our
             obedience
             to
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             of
             God
             above
             recounted
             acceptable
             in
             God's
             sight
             .
             For
             it
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             an
             obedience
             of
             the
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               whole
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             for
             some
             short
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             whole
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             lives
             .
             He
             who
             thus
             intirely
             obeys
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             as
             was
             before
             observed
             ,
             be
             other
             than
             sincere
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             obeys
             sincerely
             and
             uprightly
             has
             all
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             him
             ,
             enough
             to
             support
             his
             hopes
             ,
             and
             to
             secure
             his
             happiness
             .
             Sincerity
             and
             uprightness
             is
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             is
             exacted
             of
             us
             ;
             without
             them
             we
             shall
             surely
             dye
             ,
             but
             through
             them
             we
             cannot
             miss
             of
             being
             happy
             eternally
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             obeying
             with
             all
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             soul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               obeying
               God
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               strength
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               includes
               not
               all
               desire
               and
               endeavour
               after
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               it
               implies
               ,
               First
               ,
               Sincerity
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Fervency
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Integrity
               ,
               or
               obeying
               ,
               not
               some
               but
               ,
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
               These
               three
               include
               all
               that
               is
               contained
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               is
               shown
               from
               their
               obedience
               ,
               who
               are
               said
               in
               Scripture
               to
               have
               fulfilled
               it
               .
               Integrity
               implies
               sincerity
               and
               fervency
               ,
               and
               Love
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               is
               explained
               in
               the
               places
               where
               it
               is
               mentioned
               ,
               by
               loving
               him
               entirely
               .
               Sincerity
               and
               uprightness
               the
               Conditions
               of
               an
               acceptable
               Obedience
               .
               This
               a
               hard
               Condition
               in
               the
               degeneracy
               of
               our
               manners
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               our
               own
               fault
               .
               It
               was
               easie
               and
               universally
               performed
               by
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               .
               This
               shown
               from
               the
               Characters
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Writers
               .
               Hence
               it
               was
               that
               they
               could
               despise
               Death
               ,
               and
               even
               provoke
               Martyrdom
               .
               Some
               Pleas
               from
               our
               impotence
               against
               the
               strictness
               of
               this
               obedience
               ,
               which
               are
               considered
               in
               the
               next
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             NOW
             as
             for
             this
             intire
             obedience
             of
             the
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               whole
               will
            
             of
             God
             ,
             whereof
             I
             have
             hitherto
             discoursed
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapters
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             very
             obedience
             
               with
               all
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               strength
               ,
            
             which
             is
             so
             expresly
             called
             for
             in
             the
             words
             
             of
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             Luke
             10.27
             .
             Deut.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             
               all
               our
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               our
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               our
               soul
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               our
               strength
            
             should
             be
             so
             wholly
             devoted
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             should
             never
             either
             will
             ,
             or
             think
             ,
             or
             desire
             ,
             or
             do
             any
             other
             thing
             than
             what
             he
             has
             commanded
             us
             .
             No
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Dream
             of
             utter
             absurdities
             and
             impossibilities
             .
             For
             God
             has
             not
             only
             allowed
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             made
             it
             plainly
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             employ
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             upon
             several
             other
             things
             besides
             himself
             and
             his
             Commandments
             .
             Because
             we
             cannot
             live
             without
             meat
             and
             other
             necessaries
             ,
             and
             these
             we
             cannot
             get
             without
             seeking
             ,
             nor
             seek
             without
             desiring
             ,
             nor
             desire
             without
             thinking
             on
             them
             .
             All
             the
             
               innocent
               enjoyments
               of
               Nature
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               necessaries
               of
               life
            
             ,
             all
             the
             
               laudable
               advantages
               of
               converse
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               lawful
               benefits
               of
               trade
            
             and
             employment
             ,
             require
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             hearts
             ,
             and
             souls
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             God
             and
             our
             Duty
             ;
             all
             our
             Powers
             not
             only
             may
             be
             exercised
             about
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             needs
             must
             .
             For
             God
             himself
             has
             so
             ordained
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             necessity
             of
             his
             own
             making
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             must
             employ
             our
             endeavours
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             do
             otherwise
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             Commandment
             calls
             for
             
               all
               our
               hearts
            
             and
             
               all
               our
               strength
            
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             utterly
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             to
             understand
             it
             of
             such
             an
             all
             ,
             as
             excludes
             the
             exercise
             of
             these
             faculties
             upon
             any
             thing
             besides
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             ingross
             all
             our
             power
             to
             God's
             use
             alone
             ,
             and
             shut
             out
             all
             other
             things
             from
             any
             place
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             may
             and
             must
             be
             understood
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             room
             for
             them
             likewise
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             that
             is
             included
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             that
             expression
             ,
             
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             is
             set
             out
             ,
             agreeably
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Phrase
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             in
             these
             three
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             notes
             the
             sincerity
             and
             undissembledness
             of
             our
             
             faculties
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             
               with
               all
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             signifies
             the
             same
             as
             in
             simplicity
             and
             honesty
             ,
             without
             guile
             or
             a
             
               double
               heart
            
             .
             For
             a
             dissembling
             hypocritical
             man
             has
             one
             heart
             in
             shew
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             reality
             .
             His
             heart
             is
             not
             
               one
               intire
            
             thing
             ,
             but
             double
             and
             divided
             .
             He
             appears
             to
             will
             what
             indeed
             he
             doth
             
               not
               will
            
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             what
             in
             truth
             he
             doth
             
               not
               desire
            
             ;
             so
             that
             his
             whole
             heart
             doth
             not
             go
             together
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             outwardly
             professes
             being
             one
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             inwardly
             intends
             another
             .
             And
             this
             simplicity
             and
             sincere
             honesty
             of
             intention
             ,
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             course
             of
             our
             common
             speech
             by
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             
               all
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             nothing
             being
             more
             usual
             in
             our
             daily
             converse
             than
             to
             give
             assurances
             of
             our
             sincerity
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             do
             ,
             by
             saying
             it
             is
             with
             
               all
               our
               heart
            
             .
             And
             as
             sincerity
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               all
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             so
             is
             dissimulation
             and
             hypocrisie
             on
             the
             contrary
             set
             out
             by
             a
             
               double
               heart
            
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             
               men
               of
               war
            
             who
             were
             
               faithful
               to
               David
            
             ,
             and
             undissembled
             in
             their
             service
             of
             him
             ,
             are
             said
             
               not
               to
               have
               been
               of
               a
               double
               heart
               ,
            
             Psal.
             12.2
             .
             Which
             sence
             the
             word
             double
             has
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             it
             is
             applyed
             to
             this
             particular
             faculty
             ,
             viz.
             our
             wills
             and
             hearts
             ,
             but
             also
             when
             it
             is
             attributed
             to
             any
             other
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             read
             of
             a
             double
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             
               dissembling
               tongue
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.8
             ▪
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             Phrase
             ,
             
               all
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             implies
             the
             fervency
             and
             
               concernedness
               of
               our
               faculties
            
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Latines
             use
             the
             word
             whole
             ,
             when
             they
             express
             their
             being
             
               very
               busie
            
             ,
             or
             
               industriously
               intent
            
             upon
             a
             thing
             ,
             by
             saying
             they
             are
             a
             
               whole
               upon
               it
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             
               all
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             respect
             of
             our
             faculties
             themselves
             ,
             denotes
             these
             two
             things
             ,
             
               viz.
               sincerity
            
             ,
             and
             fervency
             ;
             so
             likewise
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             object
             ,
             or
             that
             
               will
               of
               God
            
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             employed
             about
             ,
             doth
             it
             imply
          
           
             3.
             
             Integrity
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             this
             fervency
             and
             sincerity
             be
             
             shown
             in
             obeying
             ,
             not
             some
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Commandments
             ;
             not
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             
               whole
               will
            
             of
             God.
             For
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             strength
             must
             be
             all
             or
             whole
             for
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             constant
             and
             uniform
             ,
             not
             various
             and
             divided
             ,
             being
             sometimes
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             against
             him
             .
             They
             must
             be
             for
             all
             things
             which
             he
             commands
             ,
             and
             for
             nothing
             that
             he
             forbids
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             neither
             think
             ,
             nor
             desire
             ,
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             him
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             the
             word
             all
             or
             whole
             is
             opposed
             to
             divided
             ;
             and
             expresses
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             our
             faculties
             do
             not
             stand
             for
             some
             commands
             ▪
             and
             against
             others
             ;
             that
             they
             do
             not
             divide
             and
             
               parcel
               ,
               pick
            
             and
             choose
             with
             
               Gods
               Laws
            
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             obey
             wholly
             and
             universally
             ,
             observing
             all
             and
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             three
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             the
             sincerity
             and
             fervency
             of
             our
             faculties
             ,
             and
             the
             integrity
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             which
             are
             conveniently
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             all
             or
             whole
             ,
             are
             all
             indispensably
             required
             of
             us
             ;
             as
             appears
             plainly
             from
             what
             has
             been
             above
             discoursed
             upon
             this
             subject
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             all
             implied
             in
             the
             latitude
             of
             this
             Commandment
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               thy
               mind
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             besides
             them
             nothing
             else
             is
             .
             For
             if
             we
             should
             extend
             that
             precept
             further
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             include
             all
             that
             the
             largest
             compass
             of
             those
             words
             would
             comprehend
             ;
             we
             should
             give
             it
             a
             sence
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             absurd
             ,
             and
             utterly
             impossible
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             clear
             this
             a
             little
             more
             ,
             wherewith
             so
             many
             good
             souls
             are
             oft-times
             perplexed
             ,
             we
             may
             further
             observe
             ,
             that
             those
             very
             men
             who
             will'd
             ,
             and
             thought
             ,
             and
             desired
             ,
             and
             
               acted
               other
            
             things
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Gods
             Laws
             ;
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             expresly
             recorded
             to
             have
             performed
             all
             that
             is
             meant
             in
             this
             Commandment
             ,
             because
             they
             served
             God
             in
             the
             particulars
             which
             I
             have
             mention'd
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               sincerely
               ,
               fervently
            
             and
             entirely
             .
             For
             
             b
             Caleb
             and
             Joshua
             are
             said
             to
             have
             
               followed
               the
               Lord
               wholly
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             32.12
             .
             
               David
               kept
               my
               Commandments
            
             ,
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               and
               followed
               me
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             1
             King.
             14.8
             .
             
               Josiah
               did
               what
               was
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             2
             Kings
             22.2
             .
             Now
             these
             persons
             were
             men
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             as
             great
             necessities
             as
             others
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             
               far
               higher
               place
            
             ,
             and
             
               greater
               business
            
             in
             the
             world
             .
             For
             their
             station
             required
             them
             to
             be
             much
             employed
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             spend
             
               frequent
               thoughts
            
             ,
             and
             
               many
               desires
            
             ,
             and
             
               great
               pains
            
             upon
             it
             .
             So
             that
             their
             
               whole
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             mind
             ,
             and
             soul
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             employed
             in
             Gods
             service
             any
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             as
             they
             loved
             and
             served
             him
             entirely
             and
             above
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             neither
             will'd
             ,
             nor
             acted
             any
             thing
             besides
             ,
             when
             it
             stood
             in
             competition
             with
             him
             .
             The
             
               sincerity
               ,
               fervency
            
             and
             integrity
             of
             their
             service
             was
             all
             which
             they
             had
             to
             shew
             in
             answer
             to
             this
             Commandment
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             God
             did
             accept
             them
             ,
             and
             has
             left
             it
             on
             record
             to
             all
             the
             world
             that
             they
             have
             fulfilled
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             last
             of
             these
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Integrity
            
             ,
             it
             indeed
             includes
             in
             it
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             warranty
             and
             effect
             of
             fervency
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             evidence
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             service
             .
             Because
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             measure
             of
             acceptance
             in
             our
             thoughts
             and
             affections
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               that
               they
               carry
               us
               on
               to
               acceptable
               works
               and
               actions
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Rule
             whereby
             to
             judge
             of
             a
             
               sincere
               service
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               that
               men
               be
               universal
               and
               entire
               in
               their
               obedience
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             once
             we
             perform
             all
             that
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             further
             question
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             we
             perform
             it
             honestly
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             fervency
             and
             concernedness
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             our
             acceptance
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             integrity
             of
             obedience
             including
             both
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             that
             very
             thing
             which
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             service
             with
             
               all
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             with
             
               all
               the
               soul
            
             ,
             which
             is
             exacted
             
             of
             us
             in
             the
             Commandment
             .
             Whereof
             we
             have
             still
             a
             further
             argument
             ,
             because
             in
             almost
             all
             the
             places
             where
             any
             man
             is
             said
             to
             fulfill
             this
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             annexed
             as
             its
             explication
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             it self
             ,
             that
             
               to
               obey
               with
               all
               our
               powers
            
             in
             its
             sence
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             
               uniform
               ,
               undivided
            
             ,
             and
             entire
             in
             our
             obedience
             .
          
           
             David
             ,
             sayes
             God
             ,
             
               followed
               me
               with
               all
               his
               heart
            
             ;
             which
             appears
             in
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             followed
             me
             so
             as
             to
             fulfill
             all
             my
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             nothing
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             
               to
               do
               that
               only
               which
               is
               right
               in
               mine
               eyes
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             14.8
             .
             
               Caleb
               and
               Joshua
               followed
               the
               Lord
               wholly
            
             ;
             which
             was
             seen
             in
             that
             their
             obedience
             was
             entire
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             not
             transgress
             in
             those
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Duty
             ,
             by
             the
             breach
             whereof
             others
             provoked
             him
             ,
             Numb
             .
             32.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             of
             Zacharias
             and
             Elizabeth
             ,
             S
             t
             Luke
             sayes
             that
             they
             were
             blameless
             ,
             because
             
               they
               walked
            
             ,
             not
             in
             some
             ,
             but
             
               in
               all
               the
               Commandments
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Luk.
             1.6
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             as
             for
             all
             such
             as
             were
             partial
             in
             their
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             kept
             some
             instances
             of
             duty
             ,
             but
             transgressed
             others
             according
             as
             they
             themselves
             listed
             ;
             they
             are
             said
             
               not
               to
               be
               whole
            
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             
               other
               faculties
            
             towards
             him
             .
             Jehu
             ,
             sayes
             the
             text
             ,
             
               took
               no
               heed
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             for
             of
             this
             there
             is
             a
             clear
             proof
             ,
             in
             that
             his
             heart
             run
             after
             some
             sins
             as
             well
             as
             some
             duties
             ,
             because
             
               he
               departed
               not
               from
               the
               sins
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
            
             although
             he
             did
             from
             others
             ,
             2
             King.
             10.31
             .
             
               If
               you
               return
               unto
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               your
               heart
               ,
            
             sayes
             
               Samuel
               ,
               then
               put
               away
            
             that
             particular
             sin
             which
             you
             still
             adhere
             to
             ,
             
               your
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               only
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             7.3
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             true
             in
             every
             mans
             case
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             was
             in
             theirs
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             plainly
             assures
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             layes
             it
             down
             for
             an
             universal
             maxime
             ,
             that
             
               they
               seek
               the
               Lord
               with
               their
               whole
               heart
               ,
               who
               do
               no
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             upon
             all
             these
             accounts
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               mind
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               strength
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             
               tenour
               of
               the
               Commandment
            
             ;
             is
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             than
             to
             serve
             him
             universally
             and
             entirely
             .
             For
             it
             can
             bear
             no
             other
             sense
             ,
             because
             upon
             
               no
               greater
            
             or
             
               better
               service
               than
               this
               ,
               God
               himself
               has
               declared
               that
               men
               have
               served
               him
               with
               all
               their
               heart
            
             according
             to
             the
             Commandment
             ;
             and
             more
             cannot
             be
             required
             when
             this
             fulfills
             it
             .
             It
             can
             mean
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             that
             
               all
               which
               it
               should
               mean
               further
               is
               impossible
               in
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             is
             no
             fit
             matter
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             nor
             subject
             to
             a
             Commandment
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             it
             doth
             mean
             no
             more
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Scriptures
               themselves
               ,
               where
               they
               set
               it
               down
               ,
               are
               wont
               to
               annex
               this
               interpretation
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             explain
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             degrees
             and
             
               manner
               of
               obedience
            
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             recounted
             in
             the
             former
             Book
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             acceptance
             .
             For
             we
             must
             obey
             sincerely
             and
             entirely
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             to
             reap
             the
             rewards
             of
             obedience
             .
             We
             must
             keep
             
               every
               particular
               Law
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             through
             our
             
               whole
               lives
            
             :
             we
             must
             think
             on
             them
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             pursue
             them
             with
             our
             affections
             ,
             and
             choose
             them
             with
             our
             wills
             so
             far
             ,
             till
             we
             perform
             them
             with
             our
             strength
             ,
             in
             outward
             and
             
               bodily
               operation
            
             .
             This
             uprightness
             of
             obedience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             certain
             evidence
             of
             its
             sincerity
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             Gods
             Law
             requires
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             infallibly
             save
             us
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             although
             less
             than
             it
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             will.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             that
             condition
             of
             life
             and
             pardon
             then
             which
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             exacts
             of
             us
             ,
             we
             now
             see
             plainly
             what
             it
             is
             .
             For
             it
             is
             
               nothing
               else
               but
               our
               obedience
               to
               all
               the
               forementioned
               Laws
               of
               God
            
             in
             sincerity
             and
             uprightness
             .
             It
             is
             by
             this
             that
             all
             the
             world
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ;
             according
             to
             their
             performance
             or
             neglect
             
             whereof
             they
             shall
             then
             be
             judged
             either
             to
             live
             or
             die
             eternally
             .
          
           
             This
             indeed
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             very
             great
             ,
             will
             seem
             a
             very
             uncouth
             and
             severe
             truth
             in
             the
             degeneracy
             of
             manners
             ,
             and
             loose
             lives
             of
             our
             times
             .
             But
             if
             it
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             wholly
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             can
             be
             no
             prejudice
             at
             all
             to
             the
             declarations
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             .
             For
             our
             Lord
             has
             proclaimed
             it
             to
             us
             plainly
             enough
             ,
             and
             if
             our
             own
             wicked
             hearts
             make
             us
             shut
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             willing
             to
             overlook
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             we
             must
             blame
             our selves
             ,
             but
             can
             never
             hope
             thereby
             to
             evacuate
             his
             sentence
             .
             This
             in
             very
             deed
             is
             the
             Gospel
             that
             he
             has
             published
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             the
             terms
             of
             mercy
             which
             he
             has
             procured
             for
             us
             :
             So
             that
             if
             we
             live
             up
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             fail
             to
             perform
             these
             gracious
             demands
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             benefit
             at
             all
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             nor
             any
             ground
             of
             hope
             from
             his
             Gospel
             .
             All
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             offered
             us
             Grace
             and
             Pardon
             upon
             most
             fair
             and
             easie
             terms
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             would
             not
             accept
             them
             .
             But
             we
             preferred
             the
             pleasure
             of
             our
             sins
             before
             all
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             rewards
             ,
             and
             chose
             to
             hazard
             all
             those
             evils
             which
             he
             threatned
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             perform
             that
             condition
             which
             he
             peremptorily
             injoyned
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             by
             our
             wicked
             lives
             we
             in
             these
             dayes
             cast
             off
             the
             light
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             as
             over-burdensome
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             it self
             to
             become
             a
             rigorous
             condition
             :
             yet
             once
             the
             case
             was
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             was
             more
             Christian.
             For
             they
             who
             professed
             Christs
             Religion
             then
             ,
             performed
             all
             that
             he
             commanded
             ,
             and
             practised
             all
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             doth
             injoyn
             .
             And
             to
             go
             no
             further
             for
             an
             evidence
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             those
             accounts
             of
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             give
             us
             .
          
           
           
             You
             ,
             sayes
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             
               Colossians
               ,
               that
               were
               sometimes
            
             ,
             in
             your
             Gentile
             State
             ,
             alienated
             from
             God
             ,
             
               and
               enemies
               in
               your
               minds
               by
            
             means
             of
             your
             
               wicked
               works
               ;
               yet
               now
            
             ,
             since
             you
             become
             Christians
             ,
             
               hath
               he
               reconciled
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               to
               present
               you
               holy
               ,
               and
               unblameable
               ,
               and
               unreproveable
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               in
               his
               sight
            
             ,
             Col.
             1.21
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             yet
             more
             fully
             .
             You
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               God
               quickned
            
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             ,
             before
             you
             heard
             of
             that
             ,
             
               were
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               in
               times
               past
            
             of
             Gentilism
             ,
             
               ye
               walked
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             
               according
               to
               the
            
             wicked
             
               course
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               according
               to
            
             the
             instigation
             of
             
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               powers
               in
               the
               air
               ,
            
             who
             is
             
               the
               spirit
               that
            
             both
             aforetime
             ,
             and
             even
             
               now
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
               Among
               whom
               also
               we
               all
               ,
            
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             
               had
               our
               conversation
               in
               times
               past
               ,
            
             living
             ,
             just
             as
             they
             did
             ,
             
               in
               the
               lusts
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               fulfilling
            
             and
             performing
             
               the
               desires
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               were
            
             thereby
             
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
               But
               God
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               were
               thus
               dead
               in
               sins
               ,
               hath
               ,
            
             upon
             our
             embracing
             of
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             
               quickned
               us
               together
               with
               Christ
            
             ,
             by
             that
             same
             spirit
             whereby
             he
             raised
             up
             him
             ,
             Ephes.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             But
             the
             character
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             is
             more
             particular
             and
             compleat
             still
             .
             
               No
               unrighteous
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             For
             
               neither
               fornicators
               ,
               nor
               idolaters
               ,
               nor
               adulterers
               ,
               nor
               effeminate
               ,
               nor
               abusers
               of
               themselves
               with
               mankind
               ,
               nor
               thieves
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               ,
               nor
               revilers
               ,
               nor
               drunkards
               ,
               nor
               extortioners
               ,
               shall
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               of
               God.
               And
               such
            
             indeed
             as
             these
             
               were
               some
               of
               you
            
             once
             ,
             (
             viz.
             in
             your
             Gentilism
             ;
             )
             but
             since
             you
             were
             Christned
             I
             bear
             you
             record
             ,
             that
             
               you
               are
               washed
            
             from
             those
             impurities
             ,
             that
             
               you
               are
               sanctified
            
             from
             those
             wickednesses
             ,
             and
             that
             
               you
               are
               justified
            
             from
             the
             condemning
             force
             of
             all
             these
             Commandments
             
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               by
            
             the
             help
             of
             the
             enlivening
             and
             converting
             
               spirit
               of
               our
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             These
             places
             are
             very
             full
             and
             particular
             for
             the
             
               power
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             the
             perfect
             and
             
               entire
               obedience
            
             of
             Christians
             in
             
               those
               dayes
            
             .
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             one
             testimony
             more
             of
             this
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             very
             comprehensive
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             account
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             Reformation
             which
             the
             Gospel
             wrought
             among
             the
             Romans
             .
             For
             before
             it
             was
             preached
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             
               strangely
               debauched
            
             ,
             and
             
               unaccountably
               wicked
            
             ;
             as
             we
             may
             be
             fully
             informed
             ,
             were
             there
             no
             other
             register
             of
             their
             vices
             ,
             from
             that
             prodigious
             Catalogue
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             himself
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             
             
             For
             
               they
               worshipped
               and
               served
               the
               Creature
               more
               than
               the
               Creator
               .
            
             Their
             very
             women
             were
             so
             unnatural
             in
             their
             lusts
             ,
             as
             to
             
               change
               their
               natural
               use
               ,
               into
               that
               which
               is
               against
               nature
               .
            
             
             And
             
               the
               men
               leaving
               the
               natural
               use
               of
               the
               women
               ,
               burned
               in
               their
               lusts
               towards
               one
               another
               ,
               men
               with
               men
               working
               that
               which
               is
               unseemly
               .
               They
               were
               filled
               with
               all
               unrighteousness
               ,
               fornication
               ,
            
             
             
               wickedness
               ,
               covetousness
               ,
               maliciousness
               ;
               being
               full
               of
               envy
               ,
               murder
               ,
               debate
               ,
               deceit
               ,
               malignity
               ;
               whisperers
               ,
               back-biters
               ,
            
             
             
               haters
               of
               God
               ,
               despitefull
               ,
               proud
               ,
               boasters
               ,
               inventers
               of
               evil
               things
               ,
               disobedient
               to
               parents
               ,
               without
               understanding
               ,
               covenant-breakers
               ,
               without
               natural
               affection
               ,
            
             
             
               implacable
               ,
               unmercifull
            
             .
             Thus
             had
             they
             degenerated
             from
             all
             sense
             of
             
               common
               honesty
            
             and
             honour
             ;
             and
             fallen
             into
             the
             
               vilest
               sink
            
             of
             vices
             .
             But
             when
             once
             Christianity
             took
             place
             among
             them
             ,
             it
             quickly
             turned
             them
             from
             a
             most
             impious
             and
             
               monstrously
               unclean
            
             ,
             into
             a
             most
             religious
             and
             holy
             people
             .
             For
             so
             S
             t
             Paul
             himself
             bears
             witness
             to
             them
             .
             
               You
               were
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             in
             your
             time
             of
             Heathenism
             ,
             
               the
               servants
            
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             rankest
             slaves
             
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               God
               be
               thanked
               that
               ye
               have
            
             now
             ,
             since
             you
             became
             Christians
             ,
             
               obeyed
               from
               the
               heart
               that
               form
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               
               was
            
             by
             us
             Apostles
             
               delivered
               to
               you
            
             .
             For
             
               being
               made
               free
               from
            
             that
             strange
             inventory
             of
             
               sins
               ,
               ye
               became
               the
               servants
               of
               righteousness
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.17
             ,
             18.
             
             And
             what
             S
             t
             Paul
             tells
             us
             of
             
               these
               particular
            
             Churches
             under
             his
             care
             ;
             S
             t
             Peter
             will
             also
             inform
             us
             was
             true
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             Pontus
             and
             Asia
             with
             whom
             he
             was
             concerned
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             directed
             his
             first
             Epistle
             .
             
               The
               time
               past
               of
               our
               life
               may
               suffice
               us
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               have
               wrought
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               when
               we
               walked
            
             with
             them
             
               in
               lasciviousness
               ,
               lusts
               ,
               excess
               of
               wine
               ,
               revellings
               ,
               banquettings
               ,
               and
               abominable
               idolatries
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             indeed
             this
             doth
             suffice
             us
             .
             For
             since
             we
             became
             Christians
             we
             have
             left
             off
             to
             accompany
             them
             in
             these
             vices
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             estranged
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             revile
             us
             .
             For
             
               they
               think
               it
               strange
               that
               we
               run
               not
               with
               them
               to
               the
               same
               excess
               of
               riot
            
             as
             we
             used
             formerly
             ,
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               us
            
             for
             abstaining
             from
             them
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Thus
             honest
             was
             the
             service
             ,
             and
             thus
             entire
             was
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             .
             And
             when
             they
             had
             finished
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             were
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Christs
             Gospel
             had
             still
             the
             same
             effects
             ,
             and
             his
             subjects
             continued
             to
             pay
             him
             the
             same
             service
             .
             b
             
               As
               for
               the
               Religion
               and
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             sayes
             
               Lactantius
               ,
               what
               excellent
               effects
               they
               have
               upon
               the
               minds
               and
               lives
               of
               men
               ,
               is
               plain
               from
               every
               dayes
               experience
               .
               For
               give
               me
               a
               man
               that
               is
               fierce
               ,
               hasty
               ,
               and
               ungovernable
               ;
               and
               with
               this
               Law
               I
               will
               make
               him
               as
               tractable
               and
               gentle
               as
               a
               lamb
               .
               Give
               me
               one
               who
               is
               covetous
               ,
               greedy
               and
               tenacious
               ;
               this
               Religion
               shall
               quickly
               make
               him
               liberal
               and
               
               generous
               .
               It
               will
               make
               the
               cowardly
               and
               timorous
               ,
               to
               become
               bold
               and
               venturous
               ;
               the
               lustful
               and
               intemperate
               ,
               to
               turn
               chast
               and
               sober
               ;
               the
               cruel
               and
               revengeful
               ,
               to
               grow
               merciful
               and
               placable
               .
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               it
               works
               a
               perfect
               change
               and
               alteration
               ,
               making
               the
               wicked
               and
               injurious
               ,
               to
               become
               forthwith
               most
               innocent
               and
               holy
               men
               .
               For
               all
               manner
               of
               sin
               is
               renounced
               at
               their
               entrance
               ,
               all
               filthy
               habits
               are
               washt
               off
               at
               the
               Font
               ,
               and
               never
               again
               resumed
               .
               They
               are
               so
               wholly
               altered
               in
               their
               life
               and
               temper
               by
               embracing
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               scarce
               know
               them
               to
               be
               the
               same
               men
               .
            
             Thus
             were
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             Days
             the
             holiest
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             noble
             patterns
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Goodness
             :
             being
             c
             
               distinguishable
               from
               other
               men
            
             ,
             as
             Tertullian
             says
             ,
             
               in
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               left
               off
               all
               their
               former
               vices
               .
            
             For
             they
             lived
             what
             they
             taught
             ,
             and
             performed
             what
             others
             only
             could
             discourse
             of
             ;
             their
             common
             Motto
             being
             this
             ,
             d
             
               Although
               we
               have
               not
               the
               skill
               to
               talk
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               the
               Grace
               to
               live
               as
               well
               as
               any
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             their
             very
             enemies
             themselves
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             spare
             no
             pains
             nor
             skill
             in
             fastening
             some
             immoralities
             upon
             them
             ,
             were
             yet
             forced
             at
             last
             to
             confess
             that
             they
             had
             no
             fault
             but
             one
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               called
               Christians
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             known
             Story
             and
             usage
             which
             Tertullian
             complains
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Heathens
             themselves
             could
             not
             but
             cry
             out
             ,
             
             
               Such
               or
               such
               a
               one
               is
               a
               very
               good
               man
               ,
               bating
               only
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               is
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             World
             of
             Christians
             were
             thus
             intirely
             obedient
             ,
             and
             compleatly
             vertuous
             ;
             it
             was
             no
             wonder
             that
             they
             could
             so
             bravely
             despise
             Death
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             suffer
             ,
             but
             even
             seek
             and
             f
             
               provoke
               martyrdom
            
             .
             They
             durst
             dye
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sure
             to
             g
             live
             by
             it
             .
             For
             they
             performed
             all
             that
             it
             required
             ,
             
             and
             were
             thereby
             secure
             of
             all
             the
             happiness
             which
             it
             promised
             :
             and
             when
             by
             this
             means
             Death
             was
             become
             to
             them
             only
             a
             passage
             to
             a
             most
             glorious
             and
             eternal
             life
             ;
             it
             had
             nothing
             in
             it
             that
             could
             fright
             them
             .
             All
             
               Sorts
               ,
               Sexes
            
             ,
             and
             Ages
             ,
             had
             lived
             their
             Religion
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             they
             feared
             not
             to
             dye
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             most
             undaunted
             courage
             ,
             and
             h
             assured
             hope
             ,
             they
             every
             where
             in
             great
             numbers
             sealed
             their
             profession
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             and
             gave
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Faith
             with
             their
             own
             lives
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             if
             we
             fall
             short
             of
             that
             obedience
             that
             God
             requires
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             performed
             by
             former
             Ages
             ;
             whose
             fault
             is
             that
             ,
             or
             who
             must
             in
             reason
             suffer
             for
             it
             ?
             For
             Christ's
             Gospel
             is
             the
             very
             same
             that
             it
             was
             sixteen
             hundred
             years
             ago
             ,
             the
             Precepts
             are
             still
             unchanged
             ,
             and
             the
             penalty
             altogether
             unaltered
             .
             It
             always
             was
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             the
             same
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             mercy
             or
             damnation
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             lose
             what
             it
             promises
             ,
             we
             may
             thank
             our selves
             for
             neglecting
             what
             it
             enjoyns
             .
             For
             the
             same
             terms
             of
             life
             have
             stood
             fixt
             hitherto
             ,
             and
             shall
             stand
             through
             all
             Ages
             ;
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             kept
             ,
             and
             were
             saved
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             break
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             be
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             How
             small
             soever
             therefore
             that
             be
             which
             in
             these
             loose
             times
             
               men
               perform
            
             ;
             yet
             an
             intire
             obedience
             is
             that
             which
             God
             indispensably
             enjoins
             .
             It
             is
             the
             peremptory
             Demand
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             will
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             be
             the
             inviolable
             Rule
             of
             his
             Judgment
             .
             It
             saved
             the
             
               antient
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             less
             than
             it
             nothing
             in
             the
             World
             will
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             ,
             some
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             gracious
             and
             merciful
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             rigorous
             and
             severe
             Condition
             .
             It
             binds
             us
             to
             more
             than
             is
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             threatens
             us
             for
             what
             we
             cannot
             help
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             task
             too
             heavy
             for
             
             any
             
               mere
               man
            
             ,
             and
             proportioned
             only
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             Angel.
             For
             to
             obey
             
               all
               God's
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               at
               all
               times
            
             ,
             who
             is
             sufficient
             ?
             God's
             Laws
             themselves
             are
             not
             Rules
             so
             general
             as
             to
             admit
             of
             no
             exception
             .
             For
             we
             are
             commanded
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             to
             live
             in
             peace
             ;
             but
             yet
             sometimes
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             engaged
             in
             striving
             and
             contention
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             Duty
             ;
             the
             Commandment
             holds
             not
             in
             every
             Case
             ,
             but
             some
             are
             excepted
             .
             And
             who
             now
             is
             of
             an
             understanding
             so
             discerning
             and
             sagacious
             ,
             as
             to
             see
             in
             all
             things
             where
             he
             is
             fast
             and
             where
             he
             is
             loose
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             mistake
             that
             for
             his
             liberty
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             his
             Duty
             ?
             To
             be
             infallible
             in
             judgment
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             right
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             is
             the
             property
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             And
             if
             through
             this
             weakness
             of
             understanding
             ,
             whereto
             all
             mankind
             are
             subject
             ,
             we
             are
             ignorant
             at
             any
             time
             and
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             or
             erroneous
             and
             mistake
             our
             Duty
             ;
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             we
             should
             in
             
               all
               instances
            
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             perform
             and
             fulfil
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             even
             where
             we
             do
             know
             God's
             Law
             ,
             yet
             neither
             there
             can
             we
             always
             observe
             it
             .
             For
             since
             we
             have
             many
             other
             thing
             to
             do
             besides
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             for
             action
             call
             frequently
             upon
             the
             sudden
             ;
             we
             are
             oft-times
             drawn
             to
             act
             before
             we
             have
             time
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             so
             although
             we
             know
             what
             we
             should
             do
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             particular
             Case
             we
             have
             not
             leisure
             to
             attend
             to
             it
             .
             We
             are
             surprized
             into
             action
             e're
             we
             are
             aware
             ,
             and
             perform
             before
             we
             can
             consider
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             the
             chance
             happens
             ,
             many
             times
             do
             ill
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             time
             to
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             what
             is
             well
             doing
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             an
             opportunity
             for
             some
             sin
             happen
             when
             we
             are
             at
             leisure
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             it
             ;
             yet
             many
             times
             ,
             although
             for
             the
             present
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             afterwards
             it
             shall
             win
             upon
             us
             .
             For
             all
             temptations
             do
             not
             
             come
             upon
             us
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             pass
             away
             as
             suddenly
             again
             ;
             but
             some
             
               stay
               long
            
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             persist
             to
             obtrude
             themselves
             upon
             us
             .
             And
             although
             we
             can
             consider
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             watch
             well
             ,
             and
             resist
             long
             :
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             imperfection
             of
             our
             very
             faculties
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             held
             long
             at
             stretch
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             at
             last
             grow
             weary
             .
             They
             will
             be
             tired
             out
             by
             continuing
             so
             strict
             a
             Guard
             ,
             and
             begin
             at
             last
             to
             remit
             of
             their
             care
             ,
             and
             to
             slacken
             their
             diligence
             :
             and
             when
             they
             unbend
             ,
             the
             temptation
             encreases
             ,
             and
             our
             lusts
             take
             advantage
             ;
             so
             that
             albeit
             we
             were
             not
             surprized
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             be
             tired
             and
             wearied
             into
             a
             transgression
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             all
             these
             ,
             with
             others
             ,
             are
             infirmities
             not
             only
             incident
             to
             ,
             but
             inseparable
             from
             our
             Natures
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             throw
             off
             till
             we
             shake
             off
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             all
             converse
             with
             the
             tempting
             world
             :
             how
             can
             it
             be
             thus
             exacted
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             cannot
             always
             stand
             upright
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             never
             fall
             ,
             but
             obey
             God
             intirely
             ,
             in
             
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             ?
          
           
             But
             to
             give
             a
             clear
             Answer
             to
             these
             difficulties
             ,
             which
             are
             here
             with
             great
             truth
             objected
             ;
             having
             shown
             that
             
               Obedience
               is
               the
               Condition
               which
               is
               indispensably
               required
               of
               us
               ,
            
             and
             
               what
               those
               particular
               Laws
               are
               which
               we
               are
               to
               obey
               ,
            
             and
             
               what
               degrees
               and
               measures
               of
               obedience
               is
               required
               to
               them
               :
            
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             enquire
             into
             that
             which
             I
             promised
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             
               viz.
               What
               are
               the
               mitigations
               and
               allowances
               of
               this
               Condition
               of
               happiness
               ,
               and
               what
               those
               defects
               are
               which
               it
               bears
               and
               dispenses
               with
            
             ;
             of
             which
             in
             the
             next
             Book
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           IV.
           Shewing
           what
           defects
           are
           consistent
           with
           a
           regenerate
           state
           ,
           and
           dispensed
           with
           in
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Shewing
             in
             general
             that
             some
             sins
             are
             consistent
             with
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Some
               failings
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               .
               This
               shewn
               in
               the
               general
               ;
               First
               ,
               From
               the
               necessity
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               which
               cannot
               live
               without
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               sundry
               examples
               of
               pious
               men
               ,
               who
               had
               right
               to
               life
               whilst
               they
               lived
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             THAT
             measure
             of
             life
             or
             death
             which
             Christ
             has
             indispensably
             fixed
             for
             all
             his
             Servants
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             
               perfectly
               intire
            
             ,
             and
             
               absolutely
               unerring
            
             obedience
             .
             No
             ,
             it
             makes
             allowances
             for
             the
             
               unconquerable
               frailties
            
             ,
             and
             
               unavoidable
               infirmities
            
             of
             our
             Natures
             .
             It
             considers
             that
             we
             are
             but
             men
             ,
             and
             exacts
             no
             more
             of
             us
             than
             a
             humane
             service
             .
             That
             integrity
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             it
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             an
             intire
             obedience
             only
             of
             our
             free
             works
             ,
             and
             
               deliberate
               ,
               chosen
            
             actions
             .
             For
             then
             we
             are
             perfect
             and
             intire
             in
             God's
             account
             ,
             
             when
             we
             have
             done
             all
             that
             was
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             wilful
             stain
             upon
             us
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             no
             other
             blemish
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             unwill'd
             weakness
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             frame
             and
             circumstances
             of
             our
             Constitution
             have
             made
             necessary
             .
             And
             therefore
             every
             transgression
             whatsoever
             ,
             whether
             with
             our
             wills
             ,
             or
             without
             and
             beside
             them
             ,
             doth
             not
             presently
             blot
             us
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             .
             No
             ,
             some
             defects
             there
             are
             which
             do
             not
             overthrow
             ,
             but
             consist
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             a
             clear
             account
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             
               some
               slips
            
             and
             transgressions
             are
             
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             and
             dispensed
             with
             by
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             a
             man
             dye
             before
             he
             has
             amended
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             reformed
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             not
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             be
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             
               particularly
               ,
               what
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               what
               nature
            
             those
             consistent
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             are
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             
               some
               slips
               and
               transgressions
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               eternally
               threatned
               ,
               but
               graciously
               tolerated
               and
               dispensed
               with
               by
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             if
             a
             man
             dye
             in
             them
             before
             he
             has
             perfectly
             amended
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             this
             ,
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             
               humane
               nature
            
             makes
             it
             evident
             .
             For
             such
             a
             state
             of
             unerring
             obedience
             and
             impeccability
             cannot
             here
             be
             performed
             by
             any
             man
             ,
             whether
             
               Heathen
               ,
               Jew
            
             ,
             or
             Christian
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             required
             of
             him
             .
             No
             man
             of
             any
             Religion
             whatsoever
             can
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             God
             cannot
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             exact
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             of
             this
             all
             men
             may
             be
             fully
             satisfied
             from
             that
             assurance
             of
             
               God's
               goodness
            
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             
             Religions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             never
             commands
             impossibilities
             ,
             or
             enjoins
             men
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             done
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             require
             a
             Beast
             to
             be
             as
             perfect
             as
             a
             man
             ;
             or
             lay
             that
             load
             upon
             a
             man
             which
             is
             fit
             only
             for
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             Angel.
             For
             to
             do
             thus
             were
             to
             act
             the
             part
             of
             a
             severe
             Taskmaster
             ,
             and
             a
             cruel
             imposer
             ;
             but
             by
             no
             means
             to
             use
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             loving
             and
             a
             gracious
             Lord.
             It
             were
             indeed
             to
             reap
             where
             he
             has
             not
             sown
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             for
             that
             which
             he
             has
             never
             given
             ;
             and
             to
             command
             and
             order
             ,
             reward
             or
             punish
             ;
             not
             to
             promote
             obedience
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             power
             ;
             not
             according
             to
             mens
             deserts
             ,
             but
             only
             according
             to
             his
             own
             will.
             For
             if
             he
             should
             bind
             impossibilities
             upon
             us
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             and
             establish
             it
             with
             penalties
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             prescribe
             a
             Rule
             of
             action
             ,
             since
             no
             man
             can
             act
             after
             it
             ;
             nor
             to
             fix
             a
             measure
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             since
             it
             being
             in
             no
             mans
             choice
             to
             break
             or
             to
             perform
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             justly
             be
             judged
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             only
             to
             seek
             a
             palpable
             pretence
             of
             unjust
             force
             and
             arbitrary
             cruelty
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             torment
             and
             punish
             a
             man
             without
             any
             Law
             ,
             as
             to
             punish
             him
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             which
             it
             was
             never
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             perform
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             fault
             where
             there
             is
             no
             ability
             ;
             and
             a
             Tree
             is
             as
             much
             in
             fault
             for
             not
             walking
             when
             it
             is
             bidden
             ,
             or
             a
             Stone
             for
             not
             discoursing
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             is
             for
             not
             doing
             that
             which
             it
             is
             above
             his
             power
             to
             do
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             in
             such
             case
             is
             punished
             for
             ,
             will
             fall
             at
             length
             upon
             God
             himself
             ;
             because
             whatsoever
             he
             suffers
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             that
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             he
             could
             not
             help
             it
             ;
             which
             in
             very
             deed
             is
             to
             suffer
             punishment
             for
             being
             no
             better
             or
             abler
             than
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             make
             him
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             therefore
             no
             man
             can
             a
             avoid
             ,
             no
             man
             shall
             ever
             be
             punished
             for
             .
             Because
             God
             cannot
             be
             offended
             with
             infirmities
             of
             his
             own
             making
             ,
             nor
             angry
             at
             his
             
             own
             workmanship
             ,
             since
             that
             were
             in
             reality
             and
             reason
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               all
               the
               world
            
             may
             be
             convinced
             of
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             from
             that
             common
             assurance
             which
             all
             men
             either
             have
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             of
             
               Gods
               Justice
            
             and
             
               Natural
               Goodness
            
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             as
             for
             us
             Christians
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             God
             cannot
             injoyn
             impossibilities
             ,
             or
             make
             that
             an
             indispensable
             condition
             of
             his
             Covenant
             which
             the
             best
             of
             us
             all
             is
             not
             able
             to
             come
             up
             to
             ;
             because
             such
             dealing
             would
             not
             only
             contradict
             the
             Goodness
             and
             
               Justice
               of
               his
               nature
            
             ,
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             any
             honest
             Jew
             or
             Heathen
             ,
             to
             abhor
             the
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             would
             moreover
             thwart
             and
             destroy
             all
             the
             ends
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             declarations
             of
             Grace
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             of
             Grace
             it self
             ,
             should
             exact
             that
             which
             no
             Christian
             can
             perform
             ,
             and
             damn
             them
             for
             what
             they
             cannot
             help
             ;
             it
             were
             no
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             ,
             nor
             any
             favour
             at
             all
             to
             men
             ,
             seeing
             it
             would
             leave
             them
             just
             where
             it
             found
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             put
             them
             into
             one
             jot
             the
             better
             case
             than
             they
             were
             in
             before
             it
             came
             .
             Christ
             could
             never
             have
             called
             himself
             
               the
               way
            
             ,
             if
             no
             man
             could
             walk
             in
             it
             ;
             or
             the
             
             life
             ,
             if
             none
             were
             ever
             able
             to
             live
             by
             him
             .
             The
             Angels
             had
             never
             sung
             
             
               joy
               to
               all
               people
            
             at
             his
             birth
             ,
             if
             that
             joy
             had
             been
             set
             so
             far
             above
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             tallest
             of
             us
             all
             could
             not
             reach
             up
             to
             it
             ;
             nor
             have
             proclaimed
             upon
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             d
             
               on
               earth
               peace
               ,
               and
               good
               will
               towards
               men
            
             ;
             if
             yet
             ,
             after
             all
             that
             he
             has
             done
             and
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             left
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             what
             none
             of
             us
             all
             can
             help
             shall
             put
             God
             and
             Vs
             into
             a
             state
             of
             ill-will
             and
             enmity
             .
             How
             could
             he
             have
             been
             called
             a
             Jesus
             or
             a
             e
             Saviour
             ;
             if
             he
             proffered
             salvation
             upon
             such
             strict
             terms
             as
             no
             man
             could
             ever
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             ?
             or
             f
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             have
             been
             truly
             affirmed
             to
             come
             by
             
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             preaching
             of
             his
             Religion
             be
             called
             a
             Gospel
             or
             g
             glad-tidings
             ;
             if
             the
             conditions
             of
             it
             were
             so
             very
             hard
             ,
             as
             that
             no
             man
             could
             perform
             them
             ?
             To
             make
             such
             offers
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             none
             were
             able
             to
             accept
             of
             ,
             had
             not
             been
             to
             relieve
             our
             necessities
             ,
             but
             to
             deride
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             in
             the
             Apostles
             judgement
             is
             a
             most
             gross
             absurdity
             ,
             would
             have
             been
             in
             reality
             a
             most
             certain
             truth
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             that
             
               all
               their
               preaching
               was
               vain
            
             ,
             and
             
               our
               faith
               is
               vain
               also
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.14
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             us
             Christians
             therefore
             who
             are
             under
             the
             gracious
             Covenant
             and
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             nothing
             is
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             hell
             and
             misery
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             performed
             by
             us
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             that
             
               common
               natural
               knowledge
            
             which
             we
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             ,
             have
             of
             Gods
             Goodness
             and
             Justice
             ;
             but
             also
             from
             all
             those
             particular
             Revelations
             which
             we
             enjoy
             ,
             above
             other
             men
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Grace
             .
             Impossibilities
             can
             be
             no
             condition
             of
             our
             happiness
             ,
             because
             as
             Gods
             nature
             cannot
             bear
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             Christs
             Gospel
             consist
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             from
             being
             an
             impossible
             task
             ,
             that
             to
             us
             Christians
             ,
             who
             are
             strengthned
             by
             those
             assistances
             which
             Christ
             affords
             ,
             and
             his
             Gospel
             Promises
             ,
             they
             are
             neither
             grievous
             nor
             
               extream
               difficult
            
             ,
             but
             a
             burthen
             fair
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             born
             .
             
               His
               Commandments
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               are
               not
               grievous
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             5.3
             .
             And
             our
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             who
             best
             knew
             the
             measures
             ,
             both
             of
             
               our
               Natures
            
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
               own
               Grace
            
             ,
             declares
             expresly
             that
             
               his
               Yoke
            
             of
             Precepts
             is
             easie
             or
             h
             gracious
             and
             favourable
             ,
             
               and
               his
               burthen
               light
            
             :
             Upon
             which
             inducement
             he
             exhorts
             all
             men
             with
             the
             greater
             willingness
             to
             
               take
               it
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             11.30
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             all
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             we
             Christians
             above
             any
             ,
             either
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             undoubtedly
             
             assured
             of
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             is
             indispensably
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             no
             man
             can
             do
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             things
             cannot
             be
             injoyn'd
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             live
             wholly
             without
             sin
             ,
             in
             an
             impeccable
             and
             unerring
             obedience
             ;
             to
             go
             on
             exactly
             streight
             in
             Gods
             way
             without
             the
             least
             wandring
             ,
             and
             to
             tread
             always
             firm
             in
             the
             paths
             of
             righteousness
             without
             ever
             slipping
             :
             to
             walk
             so
             uprightly
             as
             never
             to
             fall
             ,
             neither
             by
             security
             or
             rashness
             ,
             inadvertency
             or
             weakness
             ,
             surprize
             or
             weariness
             ,
             is
             more
             than
             humane
             nature
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             task
             ,
             not
             for
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             an
             Angel
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             some
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             of
             this
             nature
             are
             such
             as
             no
             man
             of
             what
             Religion
             soever
             ,
             whether
             
               Gentile
               ,
               Jew
            
             ,
             or
             Christian
             ,
             can
             avoid
             ;
             is
             plain
             ,
             because
             no
             meer
             man
             ever
             yet
             did
             avoid
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             an
             undeniable
             Argument
             of
             Atticus
             in
             S
             t
             Jerome
             ,
             i
             
               Give
               an
               instance
               of
               some
               man
               that
               did
               it
               ;
               or
               else
               confess
               that
               no
               meer
               man
               yet
               ever
               could
               do
               it
               .
            
             For
             since
             there
             is
             both
             an
             utter
             necessity
             ,
             and
             a
             severe
             Commandment
             requiring
             it
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             but
             that
             some
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             so
             much
             reason
             ,
             and
             so
             infinite
             inducement
             ,
             should
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             doing
             of
             it
             had
             been
             within
             the
             power
             of
             humane
             nature
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             be
             a
             failing
             inseparable
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             every
             man
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             it
             to
             be
             unconquerable
             by
             the
             humane
             nature
             also
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             this
             inability
             of
             performing
             in
             every
             instance
             ,
             and
             transgressing
             at
             no
             time
             ;
             it
             has
             been
             the
             complaint
             of
             
               all
               persons
            
             ,
             in
             
               all
               Religions
            
             ,
             throughout
             
               all
               ages
            
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             the
             bravest
             men
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             we
             have
             Seneca
             their
             great
             Moralist
             confessing
             freely
             .
             
             k
             
               We
               have
               all
               sinned
               more
               or
               less
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             even
             of
             his
             Countrey
             Laws
             .
             For
             
               some
               have
               sinned
               in
               great
               matters
               ,
               some
               in
               little
               ,
               some
               out
               of
               choice
               and
               design
               ,
               some
               through
               constraint
               ,
               or
               through
               the
               ill
               example
               and
               seduction
               of
               others
               .
               Some
               have
               been
               too
               easily
               driven
               from
               good
               purposes
               ,
               and
               sinned
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               against
               their
               wills
               .
               Nay
               ,
               we
               have
               not
               only
               transgressed
               thus
               far
               ,
               but
               ,
               what
               augments
               our
               misery
               ,
               we
               shall
               continue
               still
               to
               transgress
               so
               long
               as
               we
               have
               breath
               in
               our
               bodies
               .
               Yea
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               man
               who
               has
               so
               well
               cleansed
               his
               soul
               ,
               as
               that
               no
               temptation
               can
               win
               upon
               him
               ;
               yet
               has
               he
               run
               through
               a
               long
               train
               of
               sins
               before
               he
               attained
               to
               that
               pitch
               of
               innocence
               .
            
             l
             
               Let
               us
               perswade
               our selves
               of
               this
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             again
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               all
               sinners
               .
               For
               what
               man
               is
               he
               that
               dare
               say
               he
               has
               broken
               none
               even
               of
               his
               Countrey
               Laws
               ?
               But
               granting
               that
               he
               had
               kept
               all
               them
               ,
               yet
               how
               scanty
               and
               defective
               an
               innocence
               is
               that
               ,
               to
               have
               done
               only
               all
               that
               Good
               which
               they
               oblige
               to
               ?
               For
               how
               many
               things
               are
               required
               ,
               and
               not
               performed
               ,
               by
               the
               Divine
               Law
               of
               Piety
               ,
               of
               Humanity
               ,
               of
               Liberality
               ,
               of
               Justice
               ,
               of
               Fidelity
               ?
               of
               all
               which
               ,
               whether
               we
               keep
               or
               break
               them
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               our
               Nation
               take
               no
               notice
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             Jews
             ,
             we
             find
             David
             the
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               understand
               his
               errors
               ?
               Cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               my
               secret
               faults
               ,
            
             Psal.
             19
             12.
             
             And
             Solomon
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             wisest
             and
             most
             knowing
             man
             that
             ever
             was
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             layes
             it
             down
             for
             an
             Aphorism
             of
             universal
             observation
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               not
               a
               just
               man
               upon
               earth
            
             so
             perfect
             as
             alwayes
             to
             
               do
               good
               and
               never
               sin
            
             ,
             Eccles.
             7.20
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             even
             the
             
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
            
             themselves
             ,
             who
             
             have
             the
             noblest
             encouragements
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             assistances
             for
             a
             most
             compleat
             and
             entire
             obedience
             of
             any
             men
             whatsoever
             ;
             could
             never
             yet
             attain
             to
             such
             a
             state
             as
             to
             obey
             universally
             without
             ever
             slipping
             .
             The
             
               Holy
               Fathers
            
             in
             the
             
               African
               Councils
            
             felt
             this
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             were
             so
             deeply
             sensible
             of
             it
             from
             their
             own
             experience
             ,
             and
             from
             what
             they
             heard
             and
             presumed
             of
             others
             ;
             that
             they
             condemned
             it
             as
             a
             proud
             errour
             for
             any
             man
             to
             think
             or
             speak
             otherwise
             .
             m
             
               To
               say
               that
               our
               Nature
               is
               as
               perfect
               as
               ever
            
             Adams
             
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               any
               man
               now
               may
               live
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               ,
               all
               his
               life
               long
               without
               sin
               ,
               and
               has
               the
               same
               free
               liberty
               that
            
             Adam
             
               had
               in
               Paradise
               never
               to
               do
               amiss
            
             ;
             is
             an
             errour
             
               that
               stands
               condemned
               by
               the
               Holy
               Councils
               .
            
             And
             what
             these
             good
             men
             thus
             ingenuously
             confessed
             ,
             all
             others
             have
             constantly
             complained
             of
             ;
             there
             being
             none
             among
             them
             who
             was
             ever
             able
             to
             live
             up
             so
             exactly
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             do
             against
             them
             in
             any
             instance
             .
             No
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             sole
             Prerogative
             of
             the
             man
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             who
             in
             that
             respect
             had
             no
             other
             man
             to
             whom
             he
             could
             be
             likened
             .
             For
             he
             was
             made
             like
             unto
             us
             in
             all
             other
             things
             indeed
             ,
             save
             only
             in
             sin
             ,
             which
             we
             all
             had
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             but
             
               he
               wanted
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.17
             .
             and
             chap.
             7.26
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             this
             state
             of
             
               unerring
               Obedience
            
             is
             such
             as
             in
             this
             life
             no
             man
             can
             ,
             because
             no
             meer
             man
             ever
             yet
             did
             attain
             unto
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             indispensably
             require
             it
             .
             But
             some
             infirmities
             the
             Gospel
             must
             of
             necessity
             dispense
             with
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             the
             present
             circumstances
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             we
             cannot
             help
             all
             ;
             some
             must
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             since
             all
             cannot
             be
             escaped
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             all
             that
             has
             been
             already
             said
             to
             shew
             the
             
             consistence
             of
             some
             failings
             with
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             unavoidable
             weakness
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             which
             cannot
             perfectly
             get
             quit
             of
             them
             :
             we
             may
             add
             this
             further
             ,
             which
             will
             evidence
             it
             beyond
             all
             exception
             ,
             that
             the
             
               best
               Saints
            
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             unquestionable
             heirs
             of
             happiness
             have
             alwayes
             lived
             subject
             to
             them
             .
             Those
             very
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             certainly
             gone
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             went
             thither
             with
             some
             of
             these
             slips
             and
             infirmities
             about
             them
             .
             They
             could
             not
             plead
             an
             unerring
             obedience
             ;
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             errours
             they
             had
             right
             to
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             They
             died
             happily
             ,
             although
             they
             could
             not
             live
             wholly
             without
             offence
             .
             So
             that
             some
             sins
             do
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             destroy
             a
             Saint
             ,
             or
             subvert
             the
             hopes
             and
             happiness
             of
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             but
             can
             and
             do
             consist
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             many
             ,
             and
             plain
             .
             
               Holy
               Job
            
             ,
             who
             maintained
             his
             own
             Integrity
             to
             be
             such
             as
             God
             would
             accept
             and
             approve
             of
             more
             stoutly
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             than
             any
             man
             ever
             did
             ;
             confesses
             notwithstanding
             a
             number
             of
             sins
             ,
             for
             which
             ,
             although
             God
             of
             his
             abundant
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             would
             not
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             would
             he
             might
             contend
             with
             him
             .
             
               How
               shall
               man
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               be
               just
               with
               God
               ?
               If
               he
               will
               contend
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               cannot
               answer
               him
            
             so
             much
             as
             
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               .
               If
               I
               justifie
            
             my self
             in
             the
             unerringness
             of
             my
             obedience
             ,
             
               my
               own
               mouth
               shall
               condemn
               me
               ;
               if
               I
               say
            
             before
             him
             that
             
               I
               am
               perfect
            
             and
             have
             sinned
             in
             nothing
             ,
             
               it
               should
               also
            
             ,
             by
             such
             confessions
             as
             he
             would
             extort
             from
             me
             ,
             
               prove
               me
               perverse
            
             ,
             Job
             9.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             20.
             
             And
             David
             ,
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             acknowledges
             freely
             that
             he
             is
             guilty
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             several
             sins
             which
             he
             remembers
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             many
             more
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             of
             :
             
               Who
               can
               understand
               his
               errours
               ?
               cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               my
               secret
               faults
               ,
            
             Psal.
             19.12
             .
             Nay
             ,
             even
             Paul
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             at
             that
             time
             was
             a
             most
             undoubted
             heir
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
             doth
             yet
             own
             freely
             that
             as
             yet
             he
             had
             
               not
               attained
               to
               perfection
               ,
               but
               only
               endeavoured
               after
               it
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.12
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             although
             he
             were
             not
             so
             perfect
             as
             to
             obey
             without
             all
             errour
             ,
             and
             to
             offend
             in
             no
             instance
             ;
             yet
             had
             he
             as
             much
             perfection
             as
             the
             Gospel
             exacts
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             best
             men
             on
             earth
             attain
             to
             .
             For
             at
             the
             15
             th
             verse
             ,
             he
             calls
             upon
             
               as
               many
               as
               be
               perfect
            
             in
             such
             measure
             as
             the
             Gospel
             accepts
             of
             ,
             
               to
               be
               thus
               minded
            
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             
               and
               forgetting
               those
               things
            
             whereto
             they
             had
             already
             attained
             ,
             
               which
               were
            
             now
             
               behind
               ;
               to
               press
               on
            
             towards
             that
             higher
             perfection
             
               which
               was
            
             yet
             wanting
             in
             them
             and
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             told
             them
             he
             himself
             did
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             And
             since
             men
             of
             this
             full
             growth
             and
             high
             pitch
             in
             goodness
             ,
             could
             never
             yet
             get
             free
             of
             these
             unavoidable
             infirmities
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             endowed
             with
             a
             more
             imperfect
             Grace
             and
             a
             lower
             Virtue
             ,
             should
             ever
             live
             entirely
             above
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             alas
             !
             God
             himself
             declares
             plainly
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             inspired
             Servants
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             yet
             ever
             did
             attain
             so
             far
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               man
            
             ,
             sayes
             
               Solomon
               ,
               that
               sins
               not
            
             ,
             1
             Kings
             8.46
             .
             He
             challenges
             any
             person
             ,
             how
             good
             and
             holy
             soever
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             he
             is
             wholly
             blameless
             ,
             and
             has
             no
             stain
             at
             all
             upon
             him
             .
             
               Who
               can
               say
               I
               have
               made
               my
               heart
               clean
               ,
               I
               am
               wholly
               pure
               from
               my
               sin
               ?
            
             Prov.
             20.9
             .
             No
             man
             certainly
             ,
             not
             the
             most
             nobly
             good
             and
             eminently
             virtuous
             themselves
             .
             For
             
               there
               is
               not
               a
               just
               man
               upon
               earth
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
               and
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             7.20
             .
             The
             blessed
             Saints
             who
             are
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
             could
             never
             get
             perfectly
             free
             from
             sin
             till
             they
             got
             thither
             .
             For
             it
             is
             only
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               the
               New
               Jerusalem
               ,
               where
               the
               spirits
               of
               just
               men
               are
               made
               perfect
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.23
             .
             But
             so
             long
             as
             we
             continue
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             let
             us
             aspire
             after
             that
             pitch
             of
             Righteousness
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             yet
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             inseparable
             infirmity
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             fall
             
             short
             of
             it
             .
             Be
             favourable
             in
             censuring
             one
             anothers
             faults
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             James
             ,
             because
             every
             man
             will
             need
             that
             favour
             from
             others
             towards
             his
             own
             faults
             more
             or
             less
             ;
             
               for
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.1
             ,
             2.
             whatever
             some
             may
             falsly
             pretend
             ,
             yet
             in
             reality
             no
             man
             lives
             entirely
             innocent
             .
             For
             
               if
               we
               say
               that
               we
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
               we
               deceive
               our selves
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               in
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             1.8
             .
             we
             are
             never
             able
             to
             show
             this
             height
             of
             obedience
             ,
             nor
             doth
             Christs
             Gospel
             exact
             it
             of
             us
             .
             For
             even
             there
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             our
             daily
             prayers
             to
             confess
             our
             
               daily
               trespasses
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             we
             are
             allow'd
             ,
             nay
             ,
             commanded
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             to
             call
             God
             
               our
               Father
            
             still
             ,
             Mat.
             6.9
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             
               some
               slips
            
             and
             transgressions
             therefore
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             that
             they
             are
             consistent
             with
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             eternally
             threatned
             ,
             but
             dispensed
             with
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             the
             
               infirmity
               of
               our
               Nature
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               we
               never
               can
            
             ;
             and
             
               Gods
               goodness
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               will
               require
               us
               to
               be
               entirely
               free
               from
               them
               .
               The
               very
               best
               men
               ,
            
             and
             
               those
               very
               Saints
               who
               are
               now
               in
               bliss
               ,
               have
               lived
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               fallen
               under
               them
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               made
               no
               blot
               in
               their
               character
               ,
               nor
               robbed
               them
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               life
               and
               pardon
               which
               is
               promised
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             And
             that
             we
             may
             be
             certain
             is
             consistent
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             plainly
             see
             ,
             not
             only
             
               needs
               must
            
             ,
             but
             indeed
             
               alwayes
               has
            
             consisted
             with
             a
             state
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Regeneration
             .
             For
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             the
             same
             to
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             bear
             with
             in
             one
             ,
             they
             do
             likewise
             in
             another
             .
             God
             is
             no
             
               respecter
               of
               persons
            
             ,
             nor
             can
             ever
             render
             different
             judgement
             to
             them
             who
             have
             done
             the
             same
             things
             .
             So
             that
             as
             for
             some
             sins
             ,
             we
             are
             fully
             assured
             from
             the
             foregoing
             considerations
             that
             they
             are
             not
             eternally
             threatned
             ,
             but
             dispensed
             with
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             that
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             free
             from
             others
             ,
             if
             
             we
             die
             in
             them
             without
             amending
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             at
             the
             last
             day
             be
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             in
             the
             General
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             some
             slips
             are
             consistent
             with
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             God
             under
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             doth
             not
             punish
             them
             ,
             but
             bear
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             we
             die
             unreformed
             from
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             yet
             be
             saved
             notwithstanding
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             clear
             up
             this
             business
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             now
             to
             what
             I
             undertook
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             shew
             
               more
               particularly
               what
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               what
               Nature
               those
               allowed
               slips
            
             and
             
               transgressions
               are
            
             ;
             whereof
             I
             shall
             discourse
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Chapters
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Nature
             of
             these
             consistent
             slips
             more
             particularly
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Our
               unchosen
               sins
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               our
               wilfull
               and
               chosen
               ones
               destroy
               it
               .
               All
               things
               are
               made
               Good
               or
               Evil
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               reward
               or
               punishment
               ,
               by
               a
               Law.
               Laws
               are
               given
               for
               the
               guidance
               and
               reward
               only
               of
               our
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               actions
               .
               This
               proved
               ,
               first
               from
               the
               clear
               reason
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               inferred
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Laws
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               oblige
               ;
               from
               that
               way
               that
               all
               Laws
               have
               of
               obliging
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               by
               forcing
               ,
               but
               perswading
               men
               ;
               from
               the
               dueness
               of
               rewards
               and
               punishments
               ,
               commendations
               and
               reproofs
               ;
               from
               the
               applause
               or
               accusations
               of
               mens
               
               own
               consciences
               upon
               their
               obedience
               or
               transgressions
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               From
               the
               express
               declarations
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             any
             man
             should
             ask
             which
             of
             all
             Christs
             Laws
             those
             are
             which
             he
             may
             keep
             or
             break
             at
             his
             own
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             yet
             go
             unpunished
             ;
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             .
             For
             there
             are
             no
             failings
             and
             transgressions
             in
             a
             mans
             life
             allowed
             of
             for
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             disobedience
             is
             warranted
             to
             some
             Laws
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             to
             others
             .
             No
             ,
             in
             our
             whole
             Religion
             there
             is
             no
             one
             Law
             that
             is
             left
             so
             naked
             .
             For
             God
             has
             not
             given
             any
             Commandments
             with
             that
             indifference
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             cared
             not
             what
             became
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             were
             unconcern'd
             whether
             men
             kept
             or
             broke
             them
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             established
             them
             all
             under
             the
             same
             penalty
             ,
             so
             that
             
               he
               who
               breaks
            
             any
             
               one
               ,
               is
               guilty
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             James
             sayes
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             punishment
             
               of
               all
            
             ,
             Jam.
             2.10
             .
             It
             is
             not
             therefore
             the
             transgression
             of
             some
             Laws
             which
             shall
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             others
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             gets
             an
             allowance
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             one
             ,
             would
             procure
             a
             favourable
             sentence
             for
             the
             like
             violation
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             That
             then
             which
             makes
             the
             difference
             of
             punishable
             and
             unpunishable
             in
             mens
             failings
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             sought
             for
             in
             
               Christs
               Laws
            
             ,
             seeing
             the
             punishment
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             in
             their
             
               own
               actions
            
             .
             For
             some
             sins
             shall
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             not
             for
             that
             they
             are
             against
             a
             Law
             whereto
             no
             penalty
             is
             annexed
             ,
             there
             being
             none
             such
             in
             all
             Christs
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             for
             that
             they
             are
             such
             imperfect
             actions
             as
             the
             punishing
             Law
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             against
             ,
             will
             not
             take
             hold
             of
             .
             Every
             Law
             of
             Christ
             threatens
             death
             ,
             but
             these
             allowed
             offences
             are
             not
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             actions
             which
             are
             threatned
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             that
             those
             works
             of
             ours
             whereon
             Christ's
             Laws
             lay
             restraint
             ,
             and
             whereto
             they
             ,
             
             as
             all
             other
             just
             Laws
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             threaten
             punishment
             ,
             are
             our
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             actions
             .
             They
             bind
             us
             up
             in
             all
             those
             performances
             which
             are
             placed
             in
             our
             own
             free
             power
             ,
             and
             come
             from
             the
             choice
             of
             our
             own
             will
             ;
             and
             they
             denounce
             woes
             to
             us
             if
             in
             them
             we
             go
             beyond
             those
             bounds
             which
             they
             have
             set
             us
             .
             So
             that
             in
             all
             our
             free
             and
             chosen
             actions
             we
             must
             take
             care
             to
             do
             what
             the
             Law
             requires
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             back
             from
             what
             it
             forbids
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             suffer
             if
             we
             neglect
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             among
             these
             actions
             of
             choice
             where
             the
             Law
             reigns
             ,
             on
             which
             it
             lays
             Commands
             ,
             and
             whereto
             it
             threatens
             punishment
             .
             If
             we
             chuse
             and
             do
             what
             is
             commanded
             ,
             then
             have
             we
             a
             right
             to
             the
             promised
             reward
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             chuse
             to
             do
             what
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             then
             are
             we
             guilty
             ,
             and
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             punishment
             denounced
             .
             But
             as
             for
             other
             actions
             which
             flow
             not
             from
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             are
             all
             our
             pardonable
             and
             allow'd
             infirmities
             ▪
             they
             fall
             not
             under
             the
             strict
             force
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             guidance
             of
             its
             Command
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             sting
             of
             its
             punishment
             ;
             so
             that
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             it
             will
             not
             be
             judged
             to
             have
             been
             either
             broken
             or
             kept
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             fully
             clear
             up
             this
             ,
             whereupon
             so
             much
             of
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             say
             under
             this
             Head
             depends
             ,
             I
             will
             show
             concerning
             it
             these
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               and
               a
               fit
               matter
               of
               reward
               or
               punishment
               ,
               are
               made
               such
               by
               a
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             all
             our
             
               actions
               are
               not
               governed
               by
               God's
               Laws
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               strictly
               and
               directly
               either
               enjoined
               or
               prohibited
               ,
               punished
               or
               rewarded
               by
               them
               ;
               but
               only
               those
               among
               them
               which
               are
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             
               All
               things
               whatsoever
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               rewardable
               or
               punishable
               ,
               are
               made
               so
               by
               some
               Law.
            
             For
             good
             and
             
               evil
               ,
               vertue
            
             and
             
               vice
               ,
               obedience
            
             and
             sin
             ,
             
             which
             are
             only
             so
             many
             different
             Names
             for
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             have
             all
             relation
             to
             a
             
               Commandment
               .
               Vertue
            
             and
             obedience
             is
             the
             performance
             ,
             as
             vice
             and
             sin
             is
             the
             transgression
             of
             it
             .
             
               Where
               there
               is
               no
               Law
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               transgression
            
             ,
             Rom.
             4.15
             .
             And
             
               no
               man
               sins
            
             ,
             as
             saith
             another
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             
               he
               that
               transgresseth
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               sin
               is
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.4
             .
             And
             as
             Law
             is
             the
             measure
             of
             sin
             and
             Duty
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             likewise
             of
             reward
             and
             punishment
             .
             For
             God
             never
             afflicts
             and
             torments
             the
             Children
             of
             men
             out
             of
             the
             inclination
             of
             his
             Nature
             ,
             but
             only
             out
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             Government
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Ruler
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             men
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             must
             maintain
             his
             own
             Laws
             ,
             and
             punish
             the
             evil
             Doers
             .
             But
             no
             man
             is
             ever
             punished
             without
             an
             offence
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             do
             evil
             before
             he
             suffer
             it
             .
             He
             undergoes
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             his
             own
             choice
             ;
             for
             he
             chose
             rather
             to
             incurr
             the
             penalty
             ,
             than
             to
             perform
             the
             Commandment
             .
             He
             feels
             no
             more
             than
             the
             Law
             denounced
             ,
             for
             God
             the
             Judg
             executes
             nothing
             but
             what
             the
             Law
             threatens
             ;
             he
             punishes
             according
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             without
             it
             .
             The
             Law
             doth
             always
             make
             a
             penalty
             due
             to
             an
             Offender
             ,
             before
             he
             either
             can
             ,
             or
             doth
             exact
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             good
             or
             
               evil
               ,
               rewardable
            
             or
             
               punishable
               ,
               made
               such
               by
               a
               Law.
            
             But
             then
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             
               our
               actions
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               are
               not
               governed
               by
               God's
               Law
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               strictly
               either
               enjoined
               or
               prohibited
               ,
               punished
               or
               rewarded
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               only
               those
               among
               them
               which
               are
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               .
            
             And
             this
             being
             a
             a
             Point
             whereof
             I
             shall
             make
             so
             much
             use
             in
             all
             that
             follows
             ,
             I
             will
             spend
             the
             more
             time
             in
             clearing
             of
             it
             up
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             ,
             beyond
             all
             question
             ,
             by
             showing
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 From
                 
                   the
                   clear
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   it self
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 From
                 the
                 
                   plain
                   declarations
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   concerning
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             
               only
               our
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               actions
               are
               under
               the
               restraint
               of
               Laws
               ,
            
             and
             
               either
               enjoined
               or
               prohibited
               ,
               punished
               or
               rewarded
               by
               them
               ;
               is
               plain
               from
               the
               great
               and
               convincing
               reason
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               .
            
             For
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             very
             
               nature
               of
               a
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             in
             all
             those
             actions
             whereon
             it
             is
             imposed
             ,
             it
             supposes
             them
             who
             exert
             them
             to
             have
             a
             
               power
               of
               choice
            
             ,
             and
             a
             free
             liberty
             of
             making
             them
             either
             a
             piece
             of
             service
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             a
             transgression
             of
             it
             .
             For
             all
             Law
             is
             a
             Bond
             or
             a
             Tye
             ,
             which
             lays
             restraint
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             induces
             Obligation
             .
             So
             that
             in
             all
             those
             actions
             whereupon
             the
             restraint
             is
             laid
             ,
             we
             are
             necessarily
             supposed
             to
             be
             free
             before
             it
             comes
             .
             For
             it
             is
             an
             utter
             absurdity
             to
             bind
             any
             thing
             by
             a
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             necessitated
             by
             its
             very
             Nature
             .
             Who
             would
             ever
             be
             so
             vain
             and
             foolish
             as
             to
             give
             a
             Law
             to
             a
             Stone
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             speak
             ?
             or
             to
             a
             Tree
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             walk
             ?
             or
             to
             the
             Fire
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             not
             chill
             and
             freeze
             him
             ?
             There
             can
             be
             no
             place
             for
             ,
             nor
             need
             of
             an
             Obligation
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             choice
             and
             liberty
             .
             For
             it
             is
             only
             where
             things
             have
             a
             power
             to
             act
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             room
             for
             a
             Law
             to
             oblige
             and
             tye
             them
             up
             to
             one
             .
             And
             for
             this
             reason
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             among
             all
             that
             variety
             of
             Creatures
             which
             inhabit
             in
             this
             lower
             World
             ,
             men
             alone
             are
             capable
             of
             Laws
             ,
             because
             no
             Creature
             besides
             is
             endowed
             with
             freedom
             of
             will
             and
             liberty
             of
             choice
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             bound
             up
             and
             restrained
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             even
             in
             men
             themselves
             ,
             those
             actions
             and
             tempers
             which
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             nor
             under
             the
             power
             of
             their
             own
             wills
             ,
             are
             no
             fit
             matter
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             nor
             fall
             under
             the
             force
             of
             a
             Commandment
             .
             For
             who
             can
             ever
             be
             so
             unreasonable
             and
             void
             of
             all
             sence
             ,
             as
             to
             command
             a
             man
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             born
             rich
             or
             
               poor
               ,
               base
            
             or
             noble
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             not
             be
             sick
             
             and
             
               weak
               ,
               hungry
            
             and
             
               thirsty
               ,
               sleepy
            
             or
             weary
             ?
             No
             ,
             since
             none
             of
             these
             instances
             is
             in
             his
             own
             choice
             ,
             or
             under
             the
             free
             disposal
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             in
             none
             of
             them
             is
             he
             capable
             of
             an
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             then
             that
             it
             is
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             every
             Law
             ,
             to
             be
             given
             as
             a
             Bond
             and
             Obligation
             to
             us
             in
             such
             Actions
             ,
             to
             which
             otherwise
             our
             will
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             able
             either
             to
             chuse
             or
             refuse
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             Laws
             are
             intended
             for
             a
             restraint
             upon
             us
             only
             in
             our
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             actions
             .
             For
             there
             are
             none
             else
             wherein
             we
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             besides
             wherein
             they
             should
             intend
             to
             bind
             us
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             only
             our
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             actions
             are
             under
             the
             restraint
             and
             punishment
             of
             Laws
             ,
             is
             plain
             from
             
               that
               way
               which
               all
               Laws
               have
               of
               obliging
               men
               .
            
             The
             Law
             is
             no
             Law
             further
             than
             it
             obligeth
             ;
             and
             all
             its
             obligation
             is
             only
             upon
             our
             
               chosen
               actions
            
             .
             For
             all
             the
             force
             which
             it
             can
             possibly
             have
             upon
             us
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             is
             only
             so
             far
             as
             it
             can
             make
             us
             will
             and
             chuse
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             for
             all
             unchosen
             actions
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             within
             the
             reach
             of
             Law
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             subject
             to
             the
             force
             of
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             the
             only
             way
             which
             all
             Laws
             have
             of
             obliging
             us
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             
               viz.
               their
               engaging
               us
               to
               will
               and
               chuse
               it
               ,
            
             so
             that
             the
             force
             of
             obligation
             can
             fall
             upon
             no
             action
             which
             is
             unchosen
             ,
             is
             evident
             .
             For
             that
             whereto
             they
             would
             oblige
             us
             ,
             is
             such
             actions
             as
             they
             injoyn
             or
             forbid
             ;
             and
             that
             power
             or
             
               faculty
               in
               us
            
             which
             they
             would
             oblige
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             
               our
               wills
            
             .
             For
             our
             wills
             are
             the
             Disposers
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             seeing
             we
             work
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             we
             will
             and
             like
             our selves
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             all
             the
             obligation
             which
             any
             thing
             can
             possibly
             lay
             upon
             our
             wills
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             by
             way
             of
             
               necessitating
               ,
               compulsive
               force
            
             ,
             but
             only
             of
             moving
             and
             
               exciting
               
               Arguments
            
             .
             Because
             from
             the
             very
             constitution
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             our
             will
             cannot
             be
             forced
             by
             any
             Bond
             ,
             but
             only
             moved
             of
             it self
             to
             chuse
             that
             which
             it
             is
             intended
             to
             be
             bound
             to
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             its
             nature
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             obliged
             to
             nothing
             which
             is
             unchosen
             .
             For
             the
             will
             of
             man
             is
             not
             a
             Subject
             capable
             of
             natural
             force
             or
             bodily
             violence
             ;
             a
             man
             may
             as
             soon
             hope
             to
             grasp
             a
             shadow
             ▪
             or
             to
             lay
             violent
             hands
             upon
             an
             Angel
             ,
             as
             to
             engage
             it
             that
             way
             .
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             Body
             ,
             nor
             bodily
             faculty
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             
               physical
               force
            
             ,
             to
             be
             bound
             hand
             and
             foot
             by
             a
             Law
             as
             a
             Thief
             is
             by
             a
             Chain
             :
             but
             the
             only
             possible
             way
             whereby
             to
             work
             upon
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             win
             it
             by
             Arguments
             .
             It
             must
             determine
             its
             own
             choice
             ,
             since
             other
             things
             cannot
             determine
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             such
             things
             must
             be
             suggested
             and
             proposed
             to
             it
             as
             can
             perswade
             ,
             but
             nothing
             that
             can
             force
             and
             compel
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             indeed
             is
             all
             the
             hold
             that
             any
             Law
             can
             have
             upon
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ;
             
               i●
               naturally
               wills
               and
               chuses
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               hates
               and
               refuses
               what
               is
               evil
               .
            
             And
             this
             gives
             a
             Law
             some
             power
             over
             it
             ,
             in
             binding
             it
             to
             chuse
             what
             the
             Lawgiver
             has
             a
             mind
             it
             should
             ,
             if
             he
             first
             make
             it
             desirable
             .
             He
             may
             win
             it
             in
             its
             own
             way
             ,
             
               viz.
               If
               he
               make
               obedience
               to
               become
               its
               interest
               ,
            
             and
             shew
             it
             plainly
             that
             it
             can
             be
             no
             gainer
             by
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             by
             far
             the
             better
             for
             it
             to
             chuse
             what
             he
             enjoins
             ,
             than
             to
             refuse
             it
             .
             For
             the
             wills
             own
             proper
             motion
             ,
             and
             natural
             way
             of
             working
             carries
             it
             on
             to
             desire
             and
             chuse
             that
             which
             appears
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             fly
             and
             refuse
             that
             which
             is
             known
             to
             be
             evil
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             the
             things
             proposed
             in
             the
             Law
             have
             a
             most
             desirable
             good
             annexed
             to
             the
             performance
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             hateful
             evil
             joined
             with
             the
             transgression
             of
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             engagement
             and
             tye
             upon
             it
             indeed
             to
             chuse
             the
             Duty
             for
             the
             goodness
             sake
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             sin
             for
             the
             evil
             
             that
             accompanies
             it
             .
             It
             binds
             it
             so
             far
             as
             its
             own
             desires
             and
             inclinations
             can
             bind
             it
             :
             it
             tyes
             it
             up
             as
             much
             as
             can
             be
             by
             its
             own
             hopes
             and
             fears
             :
             it
             lays
             obedience
             in
             the
             way
             to
             that
             which
             it
             loves
             and
             longs
             after
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             it
             would
             come
             at
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             means
             ,
             but
             this
             must
             be
             the
             way
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             way
             whereby
             all
             Laws
             oblige
             us
             .
             For
             they
             are
             backed
             with
             such
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             as
             make
             it
             every
             mans
             advantage
             to
             do
             what
             they
             enjoin
             him
             .
             The
             evil
             of
             disobedience
             is
             always
             infinitely
             greater
             than
             the
             evil
             of
             obeying
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             wills
             of
             men
             chuse
             in
             their
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             wrought
             upon
             by
             their
             own
             motive
             ,
             they
             must
             determine
             themselves
             to
             that
             whereto
             the
             Laws
             would
             bind
             them
             .
             And
             this
             securing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             commanded
             ,
             by
             making
             it
             far
             worse
             for
             any
             man
             to
             break
             than
             to
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             and
             naturally
             inseparable
             from
             all
             Laws
             .
             For
             a
             frightful
             penalty
             is
             either
             expresly
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             implyed
             .
             If
             the
             punishment
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             then
             they
             who
             transgress
             must
             suffer
             what
             the
             Law
             threatens
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             they
             must
             undergo
             what
             the
             Legislator
             pleases
             .
             So
             that
             punishment
             can
             never
             be
             pulled
             away
             from
             Law
             ,
             but
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Command
             given
             which
             makes
             no
             penalty
             due
             ,
             nor
             creates
             a
             right
             of
             inflicting
             any
             ;
             it
             has
             only
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Law
             or
             Commandment
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             all
             ,
             for
             it
             contradicts
             its
             nature
             .
             A
             request
             or
             entreaty
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             a
             counsel
             or
             advice
             ;
             but
             a
             Law
             or
             Command
             it
             never
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             all
             obligation
             to
             action
             ,
             is
             only
             such
             a
             motive
             and
             convincing
             reason
             to
             our
             wills
             ,
             as
             makes
             them
             chuse
             to
             act
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             omit
             what
             the
             Law
             intends
             to
             oblige
             them
             to
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             where
             there
             is
             no
             room
             for
             choice
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             likewise
             for
             Law
             and
             Obligation
             .
             For
             we
             cannot
             be
             moved
             to
             chuse
             those
             actions
             
             which
             are
             unchosen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             obliged
             to
             them
             .
             But
             all
             obligation
             being
             only
             a
             convincing
             motive
             to
             our
             choice
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             capable
             of
             being
             obliged
             by
             Laws
             in
             any
             other
             than
             our
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             actions
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             appears
             both
             from
             the
             
               nature
               of
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             
               force
               of
               obligation
            
             ,
             both
             which
             are
             antecedently
             necessary
             to
             make
             up
             the
             nature
             of
             sin
             or
             obedience
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             restraint
             which
             is
             laid
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             punishments
             which
             are
             inflicted
             by
             Laws
             ,
             are
             only
             upon
             our
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             actions
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             will
             yet
             further
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             some
             other
             things
             which
             are
             consequent
             to
             sin
             or
             obedience
             ,
             and
             ensue
             upon
             the
             working
             or
             commission
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             are
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Rewards
             and
             
               punishments
               ,
               commendation
            
             and
             reproof
             .
             Every
             Lawgiver
             commends
             and
             rewards
             those
             who
             keep
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             punishes
             and
             reproves
             all
             such
             as
             break
             and
             transgress
             them
             .
             But
             now
             all
             this
             can
             have
             place
             only
             upon
             their
             voluntary
             actions
             ,
             which
             were
             at
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             own
             liberty
             ,
             either
             to
             have
             exerted
             ,
             or
             omitted
             .
             For
             no
             actions
             can
             be
             imputed
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             either
             for
             him
             or
             against
             him
             ,
             further
             than
             they
             depended
             on
             him
             .
             Because
             there
             is
             no
             thanks
             at
             all
             due
             to
             him
             for
             doing
             that
             which
             he
             could
             not
             avoid
             ;
             nor
             any
             charge
             at
             all
             capable
             to
             be
             brought
             against
             him
             for
             failing
             to
             do
             what
             he
             could
             not
             do
             .
             Who
             would
             ever
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             reprove
             and
             punish
             a
             man
             for
             being
             
               low
               of
               Stature
            
             ,
             or
             
               weak
               of
               Body
            
             ,
             for
             being
             
               born
               of
               mean
               persons
            
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             
               small
               Fortune
            
             ?
             These
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             could
             never
             help
             ,
             may
             be
             his
             misfortune
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             fault
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             he
             suffers
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             often
             is
             ,
             his
             calamity
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             his
             punishment
             .
             No
             man
             can
             justly
             be
             charged
             
             with
             that
             which
             was
             never
             subject
             to
             his
             own
             choice
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             imputation
             is
             laid
             upon
             him
             for
             its
             sake
             ,
             it
             rests
             not
             there
             ,
             but
             falls
             all
             upon
             
               that
               Cause
            
             ,
             whose
             free
             pleasure
             it
             was
             so
             to
             order
             him
             .
             Agreeably
             whereunto
             the
             
               Wise
               man
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               whosoever
               mocketh
               the
               poor
               ,
               reproacheth
            
             not
             him
             ,
             who
             cannot
             help
             his
             poverty
             ,
             but
             
               his
               Maker
            
             ,
             whose
             pleasure
             it
             was
             to
             dispose
             of
             him
             in
             that
             condition
             ,
             Prov.
             17.5
             .
             And
             as
             a
             man
             can
             bear
             no
             
               just
               blame
            
             for
             that
             which
             it
             never
             was
             in
             his
             power
             to
             hinder
             ;
             so
             neither
             can
             he
             undergo
             any
             
               just
               punishment
               .
               Barbarous
               cruelty
            
             indeed
             he
             may
             fall
             under
             ,
             which
             would
             have
             taken
             place
             without
             a
             Law
             as
             well
             as
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             legal
             and
             
               just
               penalties
            
             he
             never
             can
             .
          
           
             And
             seeing
             no
             action
             is
             punishable
             but
             what
             is
             chosen
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             impose
             restraint
             ,
             and
             threaten
             punishment
             ,
             only
             to
             our
             voluntary
             actions
             .
          
           
             Which
             will
             still
             further
             appear
             from
             another
             effect
             of
             every
             sinful
             and
             punishable
             action
             ;
             namely
             this
             ,
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             such
             for
             which
             our
             own
             
               Consciences
               will
               blame
               and
               condemn
               us
               ,
            
             and
             which
             we
             shall
             lament
             in
             repentance
             and
             remorse
             .
             One
             great
             part
             even
             of
             
               Hell
               torments
            
             is
             this
             remorse
             and
             
               worm
               of
               Conscience
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             action
             for
             which
             we
             shall
             there
             be
             punished
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             we
             shall
             endlesly
             repent
             of
             it
             .
             
               Their
               worm
            
             there
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               dyeth
               not
            
             ,
             Mark
             9.44
             .
             But
             now
             it
             is
             an
             utter
             absurdity
             and
             downright
             madness
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             himself
             for
             that
             which
             he
             could
             never
             help
             ,
             and
             to
             repent
             that
             ever
             he
             committed
             that
             which
             it
             was
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             hinder
             .
             For
             doth
             it
             ever
             repent
             any
             man
             that
             he
             is
             not
             
               tall
               of
               Stature
            
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             born
             as
             
               strong
               as
               Samson
            
             ,
             or
             made
             
               immortal
               as
               an
               Angel
            
             ?
             Was
             any
             man
             ever
             touched
             with
             remorse
             ,
             because
             he
             breathes
             ,
             and
             sleeps
             ,
             and
             thirsts
             ,
             and
             hungers
             ?
             No
             man
             ever
             is
             ,
             or
             ever
             can
             be
             angry
             at
             himself
             ,
             but
             when
             
             he
             sees
             that
             he
             has
             been
             wanting
             to
             himself
             ;
             when
             he
             has
             done
             that
             which
             it
             was
             in
             his
             own
             choice
             to
             have
             done
             otherwise
             .
             For
             all
             remorse
             is
             for
             a
             willing
             offence
             :
             a
             man
             chuses
             it
             when
             he
             commits
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             afterwards
             he
             sees
             his
             errour
             ,
             he
             condemns
             himself
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             a
             mans
             own
             Conscience
             condemns
             him
             for
             all
             those
             things
             for
             which
             God's
             Law
             will
             punish
             him
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             can
             condemn
             himself
             for
             doing
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             he
             chose
             to
             do
             :
             neither
             his
             own
             Conscience
             can
             condemn
             ,
             nor
             the
             Law
             punish
             him
             for
             any
             ,
             but
             his
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             actions
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             upon
             all
             these
             reasons
             we
             see
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             only
             our
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             actions
             whereupon
             God's
             Laws
             lay
             restraint
             ,
             and
             wherefore
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             he
             will
             inflict
             punishment
             ;
             so
             that
             no
             sin
             is
             damning
             which
             is
             not
             chosen
             .
             This
             is
             a
             very
             clear
             and
             well-grounded
             truth
             .
             For
             the
             
               nature
               of
               Law
            
             which
             makes
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             of
             obligation
             which
             enforceth
             it
             ,
             of
             rewards
             and
             
               punishments
               from
               God
            
             ,
             of
             acquiescence
             and
             
               remorse
               from
               our
               own
               Conscience
            
             ,
             which
             ensue
             upon
             it
             ;
             all
             these
             evidently
             evince
             and
             prove
             it
             .
             For
             not
             any
             one
             of
             them
             is
             concerned
             about
             any
             actions
             ,
             but
             those
             which
             proceed
             from
             choice
             ,
             nor
             have
             to
             do
             with
             any
             works
             but
             what
             are
             wilful
             .
             So
             that
             every
             action
             whereto
             there
             is
             Law
             and
             
               obligation
               ,
               exhortation
            
             and
             
               admonition
               ,
               reward
            
             or
             
               punishment
               ,
               commendation
            
             or
             
               reproof
               ,
               acquiescence
            
             or
             remorse
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             for
             all
             those
             which
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             will
             sentence
             ;
             every
             such
             action
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             our
             own
             will
             ,
             or
             a
             
               voluntary
               chosen
            
             action
             .
          
           
             Thus
             is
             it
             clear
             from
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             
               thing
               it self
            
             ,
             that
             
               all
               our
               actions
               are
               not
               governed
               by
               God's
               Laws
               ,
            
             so
             as
             to
             be
             strictly
             either
             enjoined
             or
             prohibited
             ,
             punished
             or
             rewarded
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             only
             
               those
               among
               them
               which
               are
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             this
             will
             appear
             yet
             further
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             
               plain
               declarations
               of
               the
               Scripture
               concerning
               it
               .
            
          
           
             That
             whereby
             God
             a
             looks
             upon
             his
             Laws
             to
             be
             either
             broken
             or
             kept
             ,
             is
             the
             b
             choice
             and
             
               consent
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               My
               Son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             saith
             Wisdom
             ,
             Prov.
             23.26
             .
             So
             long
             as
             that
             is
             pure
             ,
             we
             can
             have
             no
             damning
             stain
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             
               out
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             assures
             us
             ,
             all
             
               those
               things
               must
               proceed
            
             which
             God
             will
             judge
             to
             
               defile
               a
               man
            
             ,
             Matth.
             15.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             
               lusts
               of
               our
               Flesh
            
             must
             gain
             the
             
               consent
               of
               our
               wills
            
             before
             they
             become
             
               deadly
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             
               consummate
               transgressions
               .
               Lust
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               when
            
             (
             having
             won
             over
             the
             liking
             and
             approbation
             of
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             a
             half
             consent
             to
             its
             impure
             embraces
             )
             
               it
               has
               conceived
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
            
             the
             Embryo
             or
             rude
             Draught
             (
             answerable
             to
             conception
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             half
             production
             )
             of
             
               sin
               :
               and
            
             this
             Embryo
             of
             
               sin
               ,
               when
            
             (
             by
             being
             brought
             on
             to
             a
             full
             choice
             and
             consent
             ,
             or
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             ,
             to
             action
             and
             practice
             )
             
               it
               is
               finished
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
            
             its
             genuine
             Offspring
             Death
             ,
             Jam.
             1.15
             .
             The
             consent
             of
             our
             hearts
             then
             must
             compleat
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             b
             wills
             must
             of
             necessity
             concurr
             to
             work
             our
             ruine
             .
             For
             we
             must
             wilfully
             reject
             or
             cast
             off
             the
             Law
             which
             would
             keep
             us
             in
             ,
             and
             go
             beyond
             it
             when
             we
             behold
             it
             ,
             before
             our
             transgression
             will
             have
             got
             up
             to
             the
             pitch
             of
             a
             damnable
             pollution
             ,
             or
             a
             mortal
             crime
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             till
             we
             are
             come
             thus
             far
             as
             wilfully
             to
             reject
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             knowingly
             to
             transgress
             it
             ;
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             interpreted
             to
             commit
             that
             which
             the
             Gospel
             calls
             sin
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             strictly
             forbids
             and
             severely
             threatens
             under
             that
             name
             .
             For
             if
             we
             will
             take
             S
             t
             
             John's
             word
             ,
             this
             is
             his
             explication
             of
             it
             .
             Sin
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             is
             
               the
               transgression
            
             ,
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             
             but
             more
             fully
             ,
             and
             more
             agreeably
             to
             the
             Original
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             the
             c
             renouncing
             or
             
               casting
               off
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             1
             John
             3.4
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             that
             from
             
               plain
               Scripture
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             
               clear
               reason
            
             ,
             it
             manifestly
             appears
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             actions
             are
             not
             governed
             ,
             nor
             will
             hereafter
             be
             judged
             by
             Gods
             Laws
             ;
             but
             such
             only
             among
             them
             as
             are
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             although
             there
             be
             no
             Law
             of
             Christ
             which
             gives
             men
             
               leave
               to
               sin
            
             without
             
               fear
               of
               punishment
            
             ;
             yet
             some
             actions
             there
             may
             be
             against
             many
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             Christ's
             Laws
             ,
             which
             shall
             not
             be
             judged
             to
             be
             
               punishable
               transgressions
            
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             are
             all
             our
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             actions
             .
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             all
             those
             consistent
             slips
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             ,
             not
             only
             are
             ,
             but
             needs
             must
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             and
             allowed
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             it
             is
             our
             involuntary
             failings
             which
             are
             our
             unavoidable
             ones
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             no
             power
             to
             avoid
             where
             we
             have
             no
             liberty
             to
             will
             and
             chuse
             ;
             and
             since
             they
             are
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             help
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             likewise
             as
             God
             pities
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             punish
             ,
             but
             graciously
             pardon
             and
             dispense
             with
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             nature
             and
             danger
             of
             voluntary
             sins
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               a
               wilfill
               and
               a
               deliberate
               sin
               .
               Why
               it
               is
               called
               a
               despising
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               a
               sinning
               presumptuously
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               .
               Wilfull
               sins
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               some
               chosen
               directly
               and
               expresly
               ,
               others
               only
               indirectly
               and
               by
               interpretation
               .
               Of
               direct
               and
               interpretative
               volition
               .
               Things
               chosen
               in
               the
               latter
               way
               justly
               imputable
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntary
               causes
               of
               inconsideration
               in
               sins
               of
               commission
               ,
               which
               are
               drunkenness
               ,
               an
               indulged
               passion
               ,
               or
               a
               habit
               of
               sin
               .
               Of
               the
               power
               of
               these
               to
               make
               men
               inconsiderate
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               inconsideration
               in
               sins
               of
               omission
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               Neglect
               of
               the
               means
               of
               acquiring
               virtue
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               of
               all
               these
               causes
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               of
               drunkenness
               ;
               when
               it
               may
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               involuntary
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               of
               an
               indulged
               passion
               ;
               mens
               great
               errour
               lies
               in
               indulging
               the
               beginnings
               of
               sin
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               and
               crying
               guilt
               of
               a
               habit
               of
               sin
               .
               Of
               the
               voluntariness
               of
               mens
               neglect
               of
               the
               means
               of
               virtue
               .
               No
               wilfull
               sin
               is
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               damning
               .
               A
               distinct
               account
               of
               the
               effect
               of
               wilfull
               sins
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               when
               they
               only
               destroy
               our
               acceptance
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               when
               moreover
               they
               greatly
               wound
               and
               endanger
               that
               habitual
               virtue
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               which
               should
               again
               restore
               us
               to
               it
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               These
               last
               are
               particularly
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             HAving
             thus
             clearly
             shown
             in
             the
             General
             that
             all
             the
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             
               allowance
               for
               our
               consistent
               slips
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             comes
             not
             from
             the
             nakedness
             and
             
               want
               of
               penalty
               in
               any
               of
               Christs
               Laws
               ,
            
             but
             only
             from
             the
             imperfection
             and
             
               involuntariness
               of
               our
               own
               actions
            
             :
             I
             will
             descend
             now
             to
             consider
             
               particularly
               what
               those
               consistent
               slips
               and
               transgressions
               are
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             management
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             these
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             our
             
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               sins
               and
               transgressions
               of
               any
               of
               Christs
               Laws
               ,
               are
               not
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               are
               deadly
               and
               damnable
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             our
             
               involuntary
               and
               unchosen
               slips
               are
               consistent
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               Christs
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               eternally
               threaten
               ,
               but
               graciously
               bear
               and
               dispense
               with
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               No
               voluntary
               sin
               ,
               or
               chosen
               transgression
               of
               any
               of
               Christs
               Laws
               is
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               is
               deadly
               and
               damning
               .
            
          
           
             To
             make
             this
             out
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             very
             requisite
             to
             show
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               What
               sinfull
               actions
               are
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               :
            
             And
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               That
               none
               of
               them
               is
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               deadly
               and
               damning
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               What
               sins
               and
               transgressions
               are
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             we
             commit
             a
             
               wilfull
               chosen
               sin
            
             ,
             when
             we
             
               see
               and
               consider
               of
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               any
               action
            
             which
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             ,
             
               and
               after
               that
               choose
               to
               act
               and
               perform
               it
               .
            
             Every
             chosen
             sin
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             Knowledge
             ,
             for
             the
             will
             is
             a
             blind
             faculty
             ,
             and
             can
             choose
             nothing
             till
             our
             mind
             proposeth
             it
             .
             All
             choice
             is
             an
             act
             of
             a
             Reason
             and
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             
             a
             b
             preferring
             one
             thing
             before
             another
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             view
             and
             
               consider
               both
            
             before
             we
             can
             
               prefer
               either
            
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             suggests
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             any
             action
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             sets
             the
             evil
             of
             it
             before
             us
             when
             we
             are
             about
             to
             choose
             it
             ,
             is
             our
             Conscience
             .
             For
             God
             has
             placed
             this
             Monitor
             of
             every
             mans
             Duty
             in
             every
             mans
             breast
             ,
             to
             tell
             him
             upon
             every
             occasion
             what
             he
             requires
             from
             him
             .
             And
             till
             such
             time
             as
             men
             have
             debauched
             their
             understandings
             into
             a
             gross
             mistake
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             call
             
               Evil
               Good
            
             ,
             and
             
               Good
               Evil
            
             ;
             and
             God
             in
             his
             just
             anger
             has
             given
             them
             up
             to
             a
             
               reprobate
               mind
            
             ,
             or
             a
             mind
             c
             void
             of
             judgment
             ;
             their
             own
             consciences
             will
             keep
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             transgress
             without
             reproof
             .
             So
             that
             every
             
               wilfull
               sin
            
             ,
             is
             a
             
               sin
               against
               a
               mans
               own
               mind
               or
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             further
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             mens
             hearts
             are
             soft
             ,
             and
             their
             consciences
             are
             tender
             ,
             and
             before
             such
             time
             as
             they
             are
             wholly
             enslaved
             to
             their
             appetites
             ,
             and
             quite
             hardened
             in
             sin
             ;
             their
             consciences
             ,
             especially
             in
             some
             great
             and
             frightfull
             instances
             ,
             will
             not
             only
             suggest
             and
             represent
             their
             Duty
             ,
             but
             argue
             also
             and
             debate
             against
             their
             lusts
             for
             the
             practice
             and
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             then
             men
             are
             not
             won
             at
             the
             first
             offer
             ,
             nor
             consent
             to
             fulfill
             the
             sin
             upon
             the
             first
             assault
             of
             the
             temptation
             ;
             but
             are
             drawn
             in
             after
             a
             long
             deliberation
             and
             debate
             ,
             and
             dispute
             the
             matter
             with
             themselves
             before
             they
             submit
             to
             it
             .
             For
             when
             mens
             consciences
             do
             not
             nakedly
             suggest
             ,
             but
             moreover
             plead
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             urge
             the
             observance
             of
             their
             Duty
             ;
             there
             are
             arguments
             on
             both
             sides
             to
             render
             the
             choice
             at
             first
             somewhat
             doubtfull
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             God
             promises
             an
             
               infinite
               reward
            
             to
             the
             action
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             threatens
             an
             
               endless
               punishment
            
             if
             we
             disobey
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             future
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             expected
             in
             the
             next
             world
             .
             And
             the
             temptation
             inducing
             
             us
             to
             sin
             presents
             us
             with
             a
             fair
             shew
             of
             
               sensitiv
               pleasure
               ,
               profit
            
             or
             honour
             if
             we
             practise
             ,
             and
             threatens
             us
             with
             all
             the
             
               contrary
               evils
            
             if
             we
             neglect
             it
             :
             both
             which
             it
             sets
             before
             us
             as
             things
             present
             ,
             to
             be
             felt
             and
             enjoy'd
             by
             us
             even
             now
             whilst
             we
             are
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Now
             these
             are
             great
             motives
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             each
             of
             them
             bidding
             fair
             for
             our
             consent
             .
             Our
             minds
             or
             consciences
             suggest
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             our
             
               fleshly
               appetites
            
             and
             
               carnal
               reason
            
             represent
             the
             latter
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             good
             while
             these
             two
             advocates
             solicite
             the
             cause
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             distract
             and
             divide
             our
             wills
             between
             them
             .
             So
             that
             when
             at
             last
             the
             temptation
             doth
             overcome
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             of
             Lust
             in
             the
             members
             prevails
             over
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             the
             mind
             ;
             yet
             is
             that
             after
             a
             strife
             and
             a
             war
             ,
             after
             a
             tedious
             toyle
             and
             much
             contention
             .
             And
             these
             wilfull
             sins
             ,
             because
             we
             underwent
             a
             great
             conflict
             in
             our
             own
             minds
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             past
             through
             a
             long
             deliberation
             ,
             in
             an
             alternate
             succession
             of
             desires
             and
             aversations
             ,
             hopes
             and
             fears
             ,
             imperfect
             choices
             and
             refusals
             ,
             e're
             the
             consent
             of
             our
             wills
             was
             gain'd
             over
             to
             the
             commission
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             call'd
             deliberate
             sins
             .
          
           
             Every
             
               wilfull
               chosen
            
             sin
             then
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             knowledge
             and
             against
             conscience
             ,
             when
             our
             own
             heart
             rebukes
             and
             checks
             us
             at
             the
             time
             of
             sinning
             ,
             telling
             us
             that
             God
             hath
             forbidden
             that
             which
             we
             are
             about
             to
             do
             ,
             notwithstanding
             which
             we
             presume
             to
             do
             it
             .
             And
             if
             it
             happen
             to
             be
             in
             an
             instance
             that
             is
             
               greatly
               criminal
            
             ,
             and
             frightfull
             unto
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             therefore
             puts
             us
             upon
             demurs
             ,
             and
             creates
             dispute
             and
             arguing
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             not
             only
             a
             known
             ,
             but
             a
             deliberate
             sin
             also
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             time
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             sufficient
             space
             to
             consider
             in
             between
             the
             opportunity
             and
             the
             action
             ;
             if
             we
             know
             that
             the
             action
             is
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             in
             ignorance
             about
             it
             ,
             by
             having
             either
             never
             heard
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             quite
             forgot
             it
             ;
             we
             sin
             wilfully
             whether
             our
             
             conscience
             check
             us
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             consider
             of
             it
             or
             no.
             For
             wheresoever
             we
             
               can
               consider
            
             we
             
               can
               choose
            
             ,
             there
             being
             motives
             on
             both
             sides
             sufficient
             to
             determine
             our
             choice
             on
             either
             .
             And
             as
             for
             all
             those
             sins
             which
             we
             know
             ,
             whensoever
             we
             have
             time
             ,
             we
             can
             think
             and
             consider
             of
             them
             .
             For
             all
             thought
             is
             free
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             have
             leisure
             we
             may
             employ
             it
             according
             to
             our
             own
             liking
             .
             We
             cannot
             think
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             of
             many
             things
             at
             once
             ,
             but
             we
             can
             consider
             of
             any
             one
             ,
             and
             employ
             our
             minds
             upon
             it
             when
             ,
             and
             
               how
               long
            
             we
             please
             .
             So
             that
             in
             all
             such
             leisurely
             transgressions
             ,
             if
             we
             acted
             inconsiderately
             ,
             our
             inconsideration
             was
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             entred
             only
             because
             we
             suffered
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             such
             actions
             therefore
             as
             we
             know
             are
             sinfull
             ,
             every
             transgression
             with
             time
             and
             leisure
             is
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             .
             For
             either
             we
             saw
             and
             considered
             it
             before
             we
             ventured
             on
             it
             ,
             or
             we
             might
             have
             seen
             it
             if
             we
             would
             .
             Our
             thoughts
             indeed
             are
             our
             own
             ,
             so
             that
             even
             at
             such
             times
             as
             we
             have
             leisure
             to
             consider
             ,
             we
             may
             still
             ,
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             transgress
             without
             all
             consideration
             .
             But
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             our
             mishap
             but
             our
             fault
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             .
             For
             where
             God
             has
             given
             us
             both
             Power
             and
             Time
             wherein
             to
             see
             and
             consider
             ;
             he
             most
             justly
             expects
             ,
             and
             will
             certainly
             exact
             at
             our
             hands
             an
             account
             of
             what
             is
             done
             as
             of
             a
             known
             and
             considerate
             action
             .
             So
             that
             not
             only
             our
             considerate
             and
             deliberate
             transgressions
             ;
             but
             such
             others
             likewise
             as
             are
             unconsidered
             shall
             be
             judged
             wilfull
             sins
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             acted
             leisurely
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             such
             instances
             as
             we
             
               know
               are
               sinfull
            
             .
          
           
             These
             sins
             of
             time
             and
             leisure
             ,
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             of
             deliberation
             ,
             are
             our
             
               voluntary
               wilfull
               sins
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             a
             heinous
             guilt
             ,
             and
             a
             crying
             nature
             ,
             every
             commission
             of
             them
             is
             a
             
               despising
               of
               Gods
               
               Law.
            
             For
             when
             we
             sin
             wilfully
             ,
             both
             our
             duty
             and
             our
             sin
             being
             set
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             both
             being
             compared
             and
             thought
             of
             by
             us
             ,
             we
             despise
             and
             reject
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             willingly
             and
             advisedly
             ,
             whilst
             we
             consider
             both
             ,
             prefer
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             sin
             before
             it
             .
             Upon
             which
             account
             our
             sinning
             wilfully
             is
             called
             a
             
               despising
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.28
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             such
             
               despising
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             the
             will
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             extreamly
             offended
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             can
             most
             severely
             punish
             it
             )
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             greatest
             boldness
             and
             presumption
             :
             therefore
             are
             our
             wilfull
             and
             chosen
             sins
             stiled
             ,
             in
             another
             word
             ,
             d
             
               presumptuous
               sins
            
             ,
             Psal.
             19.13
             .
             And
             since
             such
             presuming
             with
             open
             eyes
             to
             despise
             Gods
             Law
             is
             a
             
               profest
               rejecting
            
             of
             his
             Law
             and
             Authority
             ,
             an
             
               open
               casting
            
             off
             his
             yoke
             ,
             and
             rebelling
             against
             his
             Soveraignty
             ;
             doing
             willingly
             and
             advisedly
             what
             
               he
               forbids
            
             ,
             and
             setting
             up
             our
             
               own
               will
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             his
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             highest
             instance
             of
             pride
             and
             insolence
             ,
             and
             
               opposing
               God
            
             ;
             therefore
             are
             our
             wilfull
             sins
             said
             to
             be
             acted
             through
             
               rebellious
               pride
            
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             e
             
               high
               hand
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             15.30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             these
             sins
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             thus
             considered
             and
             deliberate
             ,
             are
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             all
             either
             considered
             or
             deliberated
             of
             ,
             willed
             or
             chosen
             in
             the
             same
             way
             .
             For
             even
             among
             our
             wilfull
             sins
             we
             must
             observe
             this
             difference
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             of
             them
             are
             
               chosen
               expresly
            
             and
             directly
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Others
             are
             chosen
             only
             indirectly
             and
             by
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Some
               sins
               are
               chosen
               expresly
               and
               directly
               .
            
             And
             such
             are
             all
             those
             sinfull
             actions
             whereto
             the
             consideration
             and
             thoughts
             of
             our
             minds
             are
             particularly
             directed
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             eye
             and
             view
             before
             we
             choose
             and
             
             act
             them
             .
             They
             are
             such
             sins
             whereat
             we
             deliberate
             and
             pause
             ,
             doubt
             and
             demur
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             a
             conflict
             and
             dispute
             in
             our
             own
             minds
             whether
             we
             should
             commit
             or
             keep
             off
             from
             them
             .
             And
             such
             direct
             choice
             and
             express
             volition
             happens
             when
             men
             sin
             with
             some
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             conscience
             .
             They
             cannot
             choose
             the
             sin
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             but
             they
             undergo
             a
             succession
             of
             fears
             and
             desires
             .
             For
             the
             temptation
             solicites
             them
             to
             work
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             their
             conscience
             being
             awakened
             by
             Gods
             Law
             would
             deter
             them
             from
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             have
             a
             particular
             and
             express
             consideration
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             before
             they
             act
             either
             .
             As
             for
             this
             way
             of
             sinning
             therefore
             by
             
               express
               choice
            
             and
             
               direct
               volition
            
             ,
             it
             is
             incident
             ordinarily
             ,
             not
             to
             all
             sinners
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             those
             of
             a
             
               middle
               rate
            
             ,
             whose
             consciences
             being
             not
             quite
             hardened
             as
             yet
             ,
             make
             them
             transgress
             with
             reluctance
             and
             remorse
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             these
             there
             are
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Other
             sinfull
             actions
             which
             are
             not
             chosen
             directly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             but
             only
             indirectly
             and
             by
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             By
             an
             indirect
             and
             interpretative
             choice
             ,
             I
             mean
             an
             express
             choice
             of
             such
             a
             
               state
               of
               things
            
             ,
             as
             makes
             some
             sinfull
             actions
             after
             that
             to
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             matter
             of
             free
             choice
             ,
             but
             almost
             necessary
             and
             unavoidable
             .
             For
             some
             things
             are
             in
             our
             power
             at
             first
             either
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             omit
             them
             ;
             but
             by
             some
             free
             actions
             of
             our
             own
             we
             can
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             ,
             put
             that
             power
             out
             of
             our
             own
             hands
             ,
             so
             as
             afterwards
             we
             cannot
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             ,
             keep
             off
             from
             them
             .
             Thus
             a
             servant
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             who
             is
             strong
             and
             healthy
             ,
             can
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             perform
             his
             masters
             will
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             him
             .
             But
             if
             he
             choose
             either
             to
             
               maim
               his
               body
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               impair
               his
               health
            
             ;
             he
             has
             parted
             with
             his
             own
             ability
             ,
             and
             his
             omission
             of
             the
             things
             enjoyned
             him
             after
             that
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             matter
             of
             choice
             ,
             
             but
             of
             necessity
             .
             A
             
               wealthy
               man
            
             can
             easily
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             give
             
               every
               man
               his
               own
            
             ,
             and
             honestly
             discharge
             those
             debts
             wherein
             he
             may
             stand
             ingaged
             to
             other
             men
             :
             But
             if
             he
             choose
             to
             
               waste
               his
               estate
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               throw
               away
               his
               riches
            
             ;
             he
             is
             no
             longer
             able
             to
             do
             what
             he
             should
             ,
             but
             detains
             the
             goods
             of
             other
             men
             thenceforward
             ,
             not
             because
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             he
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             Now
             these
             omissions
             of
             the
             
               lame
               sick
               servant
            
             ,
             and
             this
             
               dishonesty
               of
               the
               impoverished
               man
            
             ,
             in
             this
             necessitous
             state
             of
             things
             ,
             whereinto
             they
             have
             thrown
             themselves
             ,
             are
             no
             matter
             of
             particular
             and
             
               express
               choice
            
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             stands
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             their
             power
             to
             refuse
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             they
             were
             chosen
             by
             them
             indirectly
             and
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             when
             they
             chose
             to
             put
             themselves
             into
             this
             
               necessitous
               state
            
             ,
             wherein
             being
             once
             placed
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             the
             power
             thenceforward
             to
             avoid
             them
             .
             So
             that
             indirectly
             and
             implicitely
             they
             have
             chosen
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             which
             particularly
             and
             directly
             it
             is
             not
             at
             their
             choice
             to
             avoid
             .
             And
             because
             that
             which
             they
             do
             now
             under
             this
             necessity
             of
             their
             own
             making
             ,
             is
             interpreted
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             charged
             upon
             them
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             former
             choice
             ,
             as
             if
             now
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             they
             did
             expresly
             choose
             it
             :
             therefore
             do
             I
             say
             it
             is
             chosen
             by
             
               Interpretation
               ;
               (
               i.
               e.
            
             )
             it
             is
             
               imputed
               to
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               may
               be
               exacted
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               chosen
               it
               expresly
               .
            
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             an
             indirect
             and
             interpretative
             choice
             ,
             even
             in
             actions
             which
             in
             the
             particulars
             are
             necessary
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               when
               that
               was
               deliberated
               of
               and
               chosen
               which
               made
               them
               so
               .
            
             All
             our
             actions
             in
             a
             necessitous
             state
             are
             indirectly
             and
             interpretatively
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             ,
             when
             the
             necessity
             it self
             is
             of
             our
             own
             choosing
             .
             In
             the
             particulars
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             free
             to
             refuse
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             are
             not
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             our selves
             chuse
             to
             be
             so
             .
             For
             although
             our
             present
             actions
             are
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             once
             it
             was
             in
             our
             power
             to
             have
             kept
             them
             free
             :
             
             and
             that
             which
             causes
             us
             now
             to
             act
             indeliberately
             and
             without
             consideration
             ,
             was
             it self
             once
             freely
             deliberated
             of
             and
             chosen
             .
             So
             that
             all
             those
             actions
             ,
             which
             are
             now
             necessary
             in
             the
             particulars
             ,
             were
             ,
             as
             the
             Schools
             speak
             ,
             
               voluntary
               in
               the
               cause
            
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             
               indirect
               choice
            
             ,
             and
             
               interpretative
               volition
            
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             those
             actions
             which
             are
             chosen
             only
             indirectly
             and
             implicitely
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               in
               the
               free
               choice
               of
               that
               cause
               which
               made
               them
               afterwards
               to
               be
               all
               necessary
            
             ;
             they
             may
             very
             fairly
             be
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             interpreted
             to
             be
             our
             own
             .
             For
             in
             all
             reason
             the
             natural
             and
             immediate
             effects
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             free
             and
             deliberate
             choice
             may
             be
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             chooses
             his
             necessity
             ,
             it
             is
             fit
             that
             he
             should
             answer
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             bear
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             sins
             which
             he
             commits
             under
             it
             .
             What
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             any
             mans
             choice
             ,
             may
             be
             an
             article
             of
             his
             accusation
             ,
             and
             a
             matter
             of
             his
             punishment
             also
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             this
             
               necessity
               of
               sinning
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             
               necessity
               of
               mens
               own
               choosing
            
             .
             For
             they
             wilfully
             threw
             themselves
             into
             it
             in
             choosing
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             very
             justly
             be
             made
             to
             answer
             for
             all
             that
             which
             they
             commit
             under
             it
             .
             All
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             present
             necessity
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             traced
             up
             ,
             will
             terminate
             upon
             their
             own
             will
             ;
             for
             they
             hang
             upon
             that
             file
             of
             actions
             ,
             which
             had
             beginning
             from
             their
             own
             choice
             ;
             and
             being
             thus
             chosen
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             justly
             be
             charged
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             such
             effects
             indeed
             as
             are
             so
             remote
             ,
             that
             a
             mans
             understanding
             ,
             in
             the
             honest
             and
             sincere
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             cannot
             see
             them
             ;
             although
             he
             do
             choose
             the
             cause
             ,
             yet
             neither
             God
             nor
             men
             will
             look
             upon
             him
             to
             have
             chosen
             them
             .
             For
             there
             can
             be
             no
             choice
             where
             there
             is
             no
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             a
             man
             must
             see
             a
             thing
             before
             he
             will
             and
             choose
             it
             .
             But
             when
             effects
             lye
             near
             ,
             and
             obvious
             to
             any
             ordinary
             capacity
             if
             it
             do
             but
             use
             an
             honest
             diligence
             ,
             as
             most
             mens
             necessity
             of
             sinning
             doth
             
             to
             those
             free
             actions
             which
             produce
             it
             ;
             there
             it
             is
             only
             mens
             sloth
             and
             negligence
             if
             they
             do
             not
             discern
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             chuse
             blindfold
             ,
             when
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             they
             might
             see
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             in
             God's
             account
             as
             if
             they
             did
             see
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             against
             all
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             that
             the
             sinful
             neglects
             of
             men
             should
             take
             away
             〈◊〉
             rights
             of
             God.
             He
             has
             given
             them
             faculties
             wherewith
             to
             see
             things
             before
             they
             chuse
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             requires
             that
             they
             should
             .
             And
             if
             they
             will
             not
             use
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             their
             own
             fault
             ;
             but
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             them
             he
             will
             still
             exact
             ,
             and
             punish
             them
             for
             what
             is
             done
             as
             for
             a
             chosen
             action
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             those
             sins
             which
             men
             have
             chosen
             in
             their
             next
             and
             
               discernable
               Cause
            
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             not
             free
             to
             chuse
             or
             refuse
             them
             in
             the
             Particulars
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             part
             of
             their
             account
             at
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             What
             is
             chosen
             indirectly
             and
             by
             interpretation
             is
             looked
             on
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             evil
             ,
             will
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             for
             their
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             several
             of
             mens
             sins
             are
             of
             this
             last
             sort
             .
             For
             as
             we
             saw
             of
             some
             particular
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             chosen
             in
             the
             
               Particulars
               directly
            
             and
             expresly
             :
             so
             are
             there
             likewise
             several
             others
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Particulars
             cannot
             be
             refused
             ,
             but
             were
             chosen
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             in
             the
             free
             choice
             of
             that
             Cause
             which
             has
             made
             them
             all
             afterwards
             necessary
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             voluntary
             only
             indirectly
             ,
             and
             
               chosen
               by
               interpretation
            
             .
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             common
             in
             the
             World
             as
             for
             men
             by
             their
             free
             choice
             of
             some
             sins
             to
             bring
             themselves
             into
             a
             necessity
             of
             others
             :
             they
             freely
             will
             and
             chuse
             some
             ,
             which
             necessarily
             cause
             and
             effect
             more
             .
          
           
             Now
             those
             things
             which
             may
             bring
             men
             into
             this
             necessity
             ,
             are
             such
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             ,
             as
             make
             them
             inconsiderate
             and
             hasty
             .
             For
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             in
             the
             Particulars
             we
             cannot
             expresly
             chuse
             or
             refuse
             several
             sins
             ,
             because
             
             we
             cannot
             stay
             particularly
             and
             expresly
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             .
             We
             have
             brought
             our selves
             to
             such
             a
             pass
             ,
             that
             they
             slip
             from
             us
             without
             reasoning
             and
             enquiring
             about
             them
             .
             For
             either
             our
             understanding
             is
             diverted
             that
             it
             cannot
             ,
             or
             so
             well
             acquainted
             with
             them
             that
             it
             need
             not
             look
             upon
             them
             to
             observe
             and
             consider
             them
             .
             And
             since
             we
             do
             not
             particularly
             consider
             of
             them
             when
             they
             come
             ,
             we
             cannot
             expresly
             will
             and
             chuse
             them
             :
             but
             forasmuch
             as
             we
             chose
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             inconsideration
             ,
             we
             are
             said
             to
             chuse
             them
             indirectly
             and
             by
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             wilful
             and
             chosen
             Causes
             of
             such
             inconsideration
             ,
             I
             shall
             discourse
             of
             them
             under
             these
             two
             sorts
             ,
             viz.
             as
             causing
             such
             inconsideration
             in
             sins
             ,
             either
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 commission
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   doing
                   what
                   is
                   forbidden
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 omission
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   neglecting
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   is
                   commanded
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             those
             causes
             of
             inconsideration
             in
             our
             sins
             of
             commission
             ,
             which
             make
             us
             venture
             on
             them
             without
             all
             doubt
             or
             disquisition
             ,
             they
             are
             these
             :
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Drunkenness
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Some
                   indulged
                   passion
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 
                   Habit
                   or
                   custom
                   of
                   sinning
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             all
             these
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             have
             consented
             to
             them
             ,
             take
             away
             either
             wholly
             or
             in
             great
             ,
             measure
             all
             further
             freedom
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             will
             and
             chuse
             what
             is
             evil
             indeliberately
             ,
             and
             without
             consideration
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             Drunkenness
             ;
             we
             find
             daily
             in
             those
             persons
             who
             are
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             so
             disorders
             and
             unsettles
             all
             the
             intellectual
             powers
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             scarce
             any
             use
             of
             them
             at
             all
             .
             For
             their
             memory
             fails
             ,
             and
             their
             judgment
             forsakes
             them
             .
             They
             have
             no
             thoughts
             for
             that
             present
             time
             of
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             of
             expedient
             or
             inexpedient
             .
             Their
             reason
             is
             overwhelmed
             and
             quite
             
             asleep
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             is
             awake
             and
             active
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             their
             
               bodily
               lusts
            
             and
             
               sensual
               passions
            
             ,
             which
             then
             hurry
             them
             on
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             falls
             in
             their
             way
             without
             the
             least
             opposition
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             wholly
             governed
             by
             their
             appetites
             ,
             and
             ,
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             
               unbridled
               passions
            
             of
             lust
             ,
             or
             cruelty
             ,
             or
             envy
             ,
             or
             revenge
             .
             They
             blab
             out
             that
             which
             in
             their
             right
             wits
             they
             would
             conceal
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             in
             a
             
               sober
               mode
            
             they
             would
             condemn
             .
             And
             so
             little
             is
             there
             of
             that
             reason
             and
             understanding
             in
             all
             their
             speeches
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             which
             appears
             in
             them
             when
             the
             drunken
             fit
             is
             over
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             may
             plainly
             see
             how
             ,
             for
             that
             present
             ,
             it
             is
             removed
             from
             them
             .
             So
             that
             they
             act
             rashly
             and
             irrationally
             ,
             more
             like
             
               brute
               Beasts
            
             than
             men
             ,
             committing
             rapes
             ,
             or
             robberies
             ,
             or
             bloodshed
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             mad
             frolicks
             and
             sinful
             extravagancies
             without
             any
             deliberation
             or
             consideration
             at
             all
             .
             And
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             for
             an
             
               indulged
               passion
            
             ,
             we
             daily
             find
             that
             when
             it
             is
             permitted
             to
             
               grow
               high
            
             ,
             it
             has
             the
             same
             effect
             in
             making
             a
             man
             act
             inconsiderately
             as
             Wine
             it self
             has
             .
             For
             a
             man
             may
             be
             drunk
             and
             infatuated
             with
             a
             
               violent
               anger
            
             ,
             an
             
               impetuous
               lust
            
             ,
             an
             
               overpowering
               fear
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             with
             wine
             .
             It
             shall
             make
             him
             quite
             forget
             all
             Rules
             of
             decency
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             attend
             no
             more
             to
             them
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             than
             if
             he
             had
             never
             known
             them
             .
             Of
             anger
             it
             is
             affirmed
             to
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             f
             
               short
               fit
               of
               madness
            
             .
             And
             the
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             other
             passions
             when
             they
             are
             suffered
             to
             go
             on
             to
             amazing
             and
             stupifying
             degrees
             .
             How
             many
             things
             are
             acted
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             lust
             ,
             of
             fear
             ,
             of
             anger
             ,
             &c.
             which
             the
             men
             in
             their
             sober
             wits
             condemn
             so
             perfectly
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             account
             themselves
             to
             be
             very
             much
             injured
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             should
             say
             that
             they
             might
             be
             insnared
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             fall
             under
             them
             ?
             Of
             so
             great
             power
             are
             mens
             passions
             in
             clouding
             ,
             nay
             for
             a
             time
             quite
             overwhelming
             their
             
             reason
             and
             understanding
             .
             For
             such
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             
               reasonable
               soul
            
             ,
             that
             during
             its
             being
             here
             united
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             subject
             to
             all
             its
             alterations
             ,
             and
             liable
             ,
             even
             in
             its
             most
             proper
             and
             
               spiritual
               operations
            
             of
             reason
             and
             knowledg
             ,
             to
             be
             either
             improved
             ,
             or
             hindred
             ,
             or
             
               quite
               taken
               away
            
             by
             those
             changes
             which
             befal
             it
             .
             In
             a
             
               sound
               body
            
             ,
             it
             is
             free
             and
             active
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             bodily
             Spirits
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             great
             instruments
             that
             it
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             are
             ruffled
             and
             disordered
             ;
             if
             they
             are
             either
             confused
             and
             overcharged
             by
             
               strong
               drink
            
             or
             a
             
               strong
               passion
               ;
               blended
            
             and
             displaced
             by
             a
             
               phrensie
               ;
               blasted
            
             by
             an
             apoplexy
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             mixed
             and
             
               disordered
               ,
               quenched
            
             or
             oppressed
             by
             any
             other
             violent
             Disease
             :
             all
             use
             of
             reason
             and
             consideration
             is
             strangely
             hindred
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             a
             while
             perfectly
             eclipsed
             .
             And
             this
             all
             men
             are
             so
             sensible
             of
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             is
             apt
             to
             plead
             this
             in
             his
             own
             behalf
             for
             those
             faults
             which
             he
             commits
             in
             the
             height
             of
             passion
             ;
             and
             others
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             admit
             of
             it
             .
             For
             their
             great
             excuse
             is
             ,
             That
             their
             passion
             made
             them
             almost
             mad
             ,
             and
             spurr'd
             them
             on
             to
             act
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             without
             all
             sober
             thought
             and
             consideration
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             As
             for
             the
             habit
             or
             
               custom
               of
               chusing
               sinful
               actions
            
             ;
             it
             brings
             our
             wills
             to
             such
             an
             acquaintance
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             an
             unstudied
             forwardness
             in
             embracing
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             an
             opportunity
             is
             offered
             for
             them
             we
             cannot
             refrain
             from
             them
             if
             we
             would
             ,
             or
             stand
             to
             deliberate
             whether
             we
             should
             chuse
             them
             or
             no.
             For
             custome
             ,
             as
             we
             daily
             see
             ,
             in
             all
             sorts
             of
             actions
             begets
             such
             a
             promptness
             and
             easiness
             in
             performing
             those
             things
             which
             we
             are
             accustomed
             to
             ,
             that
             we
             readily
             act
             them
             upon
             the
             next
             occasion
             without
             staying
             to
             think
             and
             consider
             of
             them
             .
             Vse
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             above
             ,
             is
             a
             
               second
               Nature
            
             ;
             and
             what
             we
             have
             been
             wont
             to
             do
             by
             long
             practice
             ,
             we
             do
             as
             easily
             ,
             as
             quickly
             ,
             and
             as
             indeliberately
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             those
             things
             which
             flow
             from
             
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             very
             Nature
             it self
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             in
             all
             our
             other
             actions
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             likewise
             in
             our
             works
             of
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             .
             By
             a
             long
             acquaintance
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             practice
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             learn
             at
             last
             to
             chuse
             them
             whensoever
             we
             meet
             with
             them
             ,
             without
             all
             thought
             and
             examination
             .
             For
             all
             the
             little
             doubts
             and
             exceptions
             of
             our
             minds
             against
             them
             ,
             all
             tormenting
             fears
             and
             checks
             of
             Conscience
             have
             been
             so
             often
             silenced
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             are
             heard
             no
             more
             to
             make
             any
             delay
             in
             our
             embracing
             of
             them
             .
             And
             our
             wills
             have
             been
             so
             accustomed
             to
             strike
             in
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             chuse
             the
             sinful
             action
             upon
             every
             return
             of
             the
             temptation
             ,
             that
             now
             they
             do
             not
             need
             to
             pause
             ,
             but
             act
             of
             hand
             ,
             and
             sin
             without
             enquiry
             .
             And
             our
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             are
             so
             naturally
             disposed
             to
             spring
             out
             into
             the
             commission
             of
             them
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             that
             they
             hardly
             stay
             for
             a
             Command
             ,
             but
             are
             as
             quick
             and
             hasty
             in
             the
             dispatch
             ,
             as
             our
             wills
             were
             in
             their
             indeliberate
             chusing
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             our
             willing
             of
             them
             after
             a
             long
             use
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             arguing
             and
             discourse
             ,
             of
             weighing
             and
             considering
             ;
             but
             a
             sudden
             ,
             inconsiderate
             motion
             .
             It
             is
             rather
             turned
             into
             an
             act
             of
             nature
             than
             of
             choice
             ,
             and
             has
             more
             in
             it
             of
             indeliberate
             necessity
             ,
             than
             of
             considerate
             liberty
             .
             And
             as
             such
             the
             Scripture
             is
             wont
             to
             represent
             it
             .
             For
             when
             sin
             is
             once
             grown
             into
             a
             
               confirmed
               habit
            
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             truly
             an
             
               inviting
               temptation
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               binding
               Law
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.25
             .
             It
             doth
             not
             then
             so
             truly
             perswade
             ,
             as
             rule
             and
             command
             us
             .
             For
             we
             are
             
               led
               Captives
               by
               it
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             23
             ;
             and
             
               sold
               under
               it
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             We
             submit
             to
             it
             out
             of
             necessity
             ,
             and
             not
             out
             of
             choice
             ;
             because
             we
             do
             not
             chuse
             where
             we
             cannot
             refuse
             ,
             and
             here
             we
             must
             be
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             now
             become
             our
             very
             nature
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             almost
             as
             much
             out
             of
             our
             power
             to
             alter
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             a
             thing
             to
             cast
             off
             what
             is
             most
             natural
             to
             it
             .
             
               Can
               the
               
               Ethiopian
            
             Blackamore
             
               change
               his
               skin
               ,
               or
               the
               Leopard
               his
               spots
               ?
            
             When
             they
             can
             do
             that
             ,
             then
             ,
             saith
             
               Jeremy
               ,
               may
               you
               also
               do
               good
               who
               are
               accustomed
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
            
             Jer.
             1●
             .
             23
             .
             If
             men
             are
             so
             pleased
             ,
             they
             may
             chuse
             to
             sin
             themselves
             out
             of
             their
             liberty
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             no
             longer
             chuse
             whether
             they
             shall
             sin
             any
             more
             or
             no.
             A
             
               compleat
               habit
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               perfect
               custome
            
             shall
             make
             them
             sin
             beyond
             all
             liberty
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             sin
             without
             all
             deliberation
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             are
             got
             up
             to
             that
             pitch
             whereof
             S
             t
             Peter
             speaks
             ,
             
               Of
               them
               who
               cannot
               cease
               from
               sin
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2
             ▪
             14.
             
          
           
             In
             sins
             of
             commission
             then
             ,
             or
             
               doing
               those
               things
               which
               are
               forbidden
               ,
            
             the
             causes
             of
             indeliberateness
             and
             inconsideration
             are
             most
             usually
             these
             three
             ,
             viz.
             A
             
               drunken
               fit
            
             ,
             a
             
               high
               passion
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               confirmed
               habit
            
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             the
             other
             Branch
             of
             sins
             ,
             viz.
             those
             of
             omission
             ,
             or
             
               neglecting
               to
               do
               what
               we
               are
               commanded
            
             ;
             Besides
             these
             three
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             have
             their
             evil
             influence
             upon
             sins
             of
             that
             kind
             also
             ,
             there
             is
             
               one
               great
            
             and
             particular
             Cause
             which
             takes
             away
             our
             liberty
             of
             choice
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             
               neglect
               of
               those
               means
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               omitted
               Duty
               .
            
             For
             as
             it
             is
             in
             all
             our
             other
             actions
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             in
             those
             of
             obedience
             ,
             they
             hang
             in
             a
             
               chain
               of
               dependance
            
             ,
             and
             are
             helped
             on
             or
             hindred
             by
             several
             others
             ,
             which
             ,
             further
             than
             they
             influence
             them
             ,
             are
             not
             religious
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             make
             up
             any
             part
             of
             obedience
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Religion
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             some
             actions
             are
             helps
             and
             preparatives
             to
             a
             
               religious
               Duty
            
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             they
             are
             no
             Duty
             in
             themselves
             .
             Thus
             the
             not
             
               staying
               to
               look
               upon
               a
               woman
               ,
            
             or
             to
             gaze
             upon
             her
             beauty
             ,
             is
             one
             means
             whereto
             our
             Saviour
             directs
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             preserved
             from
             coveting
             and
             
               lusting
               after
               her
            
             ,
             Matth.
             5.28
             .
             So
             fasting
             is
             a
             furtherance
             to
             prayer
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             instances
             of
             obedience
             .
             
             And
             the
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             several
             other
             things
             .
             For
             meekness
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             contentedness
             ,
             and
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             every
             other
             Vertue
             ,
             has
             some
             
               particular
               helps
            
             and
             furtherances
             ,
             some
             things
             that
             promote
             it
             and
             dispose
             us
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             obstruct
             and
             hinder
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             there
             is
             this
             order
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             so
             must
             there
             be
             likewise
             in
             our
             endeavours
             after
             them
             .
             We
             must
             take
             them
             as
             they
             lye
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             means
             that
             we
             may
             attain
             the
             Vertue
             .
             For
             
               meekness
               ,
               humility
               ,
               contentedness
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             perfectly
             under
             the
             power
             of
             our
             wills
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             can
             be
             exerted
             through
             their
             
               bare
               Decree
            
             and
             peremptory
             Commandment
             .
             But
             if
             we
             would
             attain
             them
             ,
             besides
             this
             imperiousness
             of
             Command
             ,
             we
             must
             further
             use
             all
             those
             means
             and
             helps
             which
             fit
             and
             prepare
             for
             them
             .
             In
             
               habits
               of
               the
               mind
            
             men
             are
             sufficiently
             convinced
             of
             this
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             every
             one
             that
             wills
             prudence
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             wise
             ;
             or
             that
             wills
             learning
             ,
             who
             is
             presently
             a
             learned
             man.
             But
             he
             who
             would
             be
             so
             ,
             besides
             his
             willing
             and
             desiring
             it
             ,
             must
             read
             ,
             and
             study
             ,
             and
             observe
             ,
             and
             
               seek
               instruction
            
             :
             he
             must
             use
             all
             those
             means
             which
             lye
             in
             the
             way
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             those
             instruments
             which
             prepare
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             necessary
             to
             introduce
             it
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             attain
             to
             it
             .
             And
             the
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             vertuous
             and
             
               moral
               habits
            
             ,
             which
             are
             seated
             in
             the
             will
             likewise
             .
             For
             we
             must
             use
             those
             instruments
             which
             facilitate
             and
             dispose
             us
             for
             the
             Vertue
             ,
             before
             the
             Vertue
             will
             become
             our
             own
             ;
             and
             we
             must
             put
             in
             practice
             all
             the
             means
             and
             preservatives
             against
             any
             Vice
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             in
             reason
             hope
             to
             conquer
             and
             avoid
             it
             .
             If
             we
             would
             not
             be
             proud
             or
             peevish
             ,
             we
             must
             abstain
             from
             all
             the
             inlets
             to
             pride
             and
             peevishness
             .
             And
             if
             we
             would
             be
             meek
             and
             humble
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             neglect
             the
             helps
             and
             instruments
             promoting
             meekness
             and
             humility
             .
             For
             the
             
             helps
             and
             the
             vertue
             must
             both
             go
             together
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             neglect
             the
             one
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             miss
             of
             the
             other
             also
             .
             When
             once
             we
             have
             neglected
             the
             means
             of
             any
             Vertue
             therefore
             ,
             we
             have
             parted
             with
             our
             power
             of
             obtaining
             it
             .
             We
             have
             thrown
             away
             our
             liberty
             in
             losing
             of
             our
             opportunity
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             our
             missing
             of
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             matter
             of
             choice
             ,
             as
             of
             necessity
             .
             We
             omit
             it
             and
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             neglected
             to
             use
             those
             means
             whereby
             we
             should
             have
             attain'd
             it
             .
             And
             in
             sins
             of
             omission
             this
             is
             the
             great
             and
             special
             Cause
             which
             puts
             them
             without
             our
             power
             ;
             for
             we
             neglect
             the
             means
             of
             doing
             what
             we
             should
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             truly
             our
             free
             choice
             ,
             as
             our
             necessity
             that
             we
             omit
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             then
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             our
             want
             of
             choice
             in
             the
             particular
             instances
             of
             sins
             ,
             whether
             of
             commission
             ,
             or
             of
             omission
             .
             We
             do
             not
             chuse
             that
             
               evil
               which
               we
               commit
            
             for
             want
             of
             considerateness
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             the
             freedom
             whereof
             is
             taken
             away
             from
             us
             by
             
               drunkenness
               ,
               passionateness
            
             ,
             and
             a
             habit
             or
             custome
             of
             committing
             it
             .
             And
             we
             do
             not
             chuse
             the
             
               omission
               of
               some
               Duty
               which
               we
               neglect
               ,
            
             for
             want
             of
             power
             ,
             whereof
             we
             have
             deprived
             our selves
             through
             the
             
               neglect
               of
               those
               means
            
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             both
             in
             
               doing
               what
               is
               forbidden
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               neglecting
               what
               is
               commanded
            
             upon
             these
             Causes
             ,
             we
             do
             what
             for
             that
             present
             we
             cannot
             help
             .
             For
             we
             do
             not
             chuse
             because
             we
             cannot
             refuse
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             through
             choice
             ,
             as
             through
             necessity
             that
             we
             are
             involved
             in
             the
             transgression
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             these
             sins
             are
             thus
             undeliberated
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thus
             unchosen
             in
             their
             
               own
               Particulars
            
             ;
             yet
             shall
             we
             be
             punish'd
             for
             them
             as
             surely
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             expresly
             chosen
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             all
             chosen
             in
             their
             Causes
             .
             For
             we
             freely
             and
             deliberately
             chose
             that
             
             which
             made
             them
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             us
             answer
             for
             all
             those
             things
             which
             we
             acted
             under
             that
             necessity
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             drunkenness
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             of
             those
             Causes
             that
             deprives
             us
             of
             all
             liberty
             by
             taking
             away
             all
             considerateness
             and
             deliberation
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             either
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             deliberately
             considered
             of
             and
             chosen
             .
             For
             drunkenness
             is
             a
             sin
             which
             requires
             time
             in
             the
             very
             acting
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             entred
             on
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             or
             dispatched
             before
             a
             man
             can
             have
             time
             to
             bethink
             himself
             ;
             for
             he
             may
             pause
             and
             deliberate
             at
             every
             Glass
             ,
             and
             is
             free
             all
             along
             to
             chuse
             the
             sin
             before
             the
             Wine
             inflames
             him
             .
             It
             has
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             suddenness
             or
             surprize
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nothing
             of
             indeliberation
             .
             Because
             where
             a
             man
             has
             time
             ,
             he
             may
             deliberate
             if
             he
             will
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             will
             not
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             punishable
             in
             all
             reason
             as
             if
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             to
             a
             man
             who
             has
             never
             tried
             ,
             and
             is
             
               ignorant
               of
               the
               force
               of
               Wine
               ,
            
             or
             of
             any
             other
             intoxicating
             Liquor
             ,
             and
             of
             its
             sudden
             way
             of
             discomposing
             his
             Spirits
             and
             dethroning
             his
             Reason
             :
             Drunkenness
             at
             the
             first
             time
             may
             be
             a
             sin
             of
             surprize
             ,
             and
             an
             indeliberate
             action
             .
             Because
             he
             suspects
             not
             that
             a
             free
             Draught
             which
             he
             takes
             down
             now
             ,
             should
             a
             while
             hence
             work
             so
             great
             an
             alteration
             :
             he
             is
             unacquainted
             yet
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             that
             it
             will
             have
             such
             effects
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             so
             long
             as
             he
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             intoxication
             is
             at
             the
             end
             of
             his
             present
             draught
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             deliberate
             of
             ,
             or
             considerately
             to
             chuse
             it
             .
             It
             happens
             to
             him
             besides
             his
             expectation
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             an
             effect
             of
             choice
             ,
             but
             of
             surprize
             .
             And
             thus
             it
             was
             with
             
               righteous
               Noah
            
             ,
             Gen.
             9.20
             ,
             21.
             
             And
             this
             being
             unforeseen
             and
             indeliberate
             ,
             what
             a
             man
             commits
             under
             it
             is
             the
             more
             excusable
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             
               incest
               of
               Lot
            
             ,
             Gen.
             19.33
             .
             But
             after
             a
             man
             has
             felt
             by
             himself
             ,
             
             or
             learned
             from
             others
             what
             the
             power
             of
             Wine
             ,
             or
             other
             intoxicating
             Drink
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             generally
             after
             his
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             choice
             if
             he
             be
             overcome
             by
             it
             .
             For
             either
             he
             doth
             ,
             or
             may
             see
             the
             ill
             effects
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             for
             all
             that
             he
             chuse
             to
             go
             on
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             his
             own
             peril
             :
             because
             if
             he
             chuses
             drunkenness
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             interpreted
             to
             chuse
             all
             those
             sinful
             effects
             whereto
             he
             may
             see
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             that
             Drunkenness
             exposes
             men
             .
             So
             that
             as
             for
             this
             Cause
             of
             indeliberate
             sins
             ,
             
               viz.
               drunkenness
            
             ;
             it
             we
             see
             is
             in
             it self
             deliberated
             of
             ,
             and
             freely
             chosen
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             second
             cause
             of
             indeliberate
             sins
             ,
             
               viz.
               some
               indulged
               passions
               ,
               which
               grow
               to
               such
               a
               height
               as
               to
            
             drive
             us
             on
             furiously
             into
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             without
             suffering
             us
             to
             deliberate
             about
             them
             ;
             they
             also
             are
             a
             Cause
             of
             our
             own
             free
             choice
             and
             deliberation
             .
             For
             it
             is
             in
             our
             power
             at
             first
             either
             to
             give
             way
             to
             a
             beginning
             passion
             ,
             or
             to
             repress
             it
             .
             We
             can
             check
             it
             as
             we
             please
             whilst
             it
             is
             low
             ,
             because
             then
             its
             strength
             is
             very
             weak
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             consideration
             and
             command
             is
             the
             greatest
             .
             But
             if
             we
             slacken
             the
             Reins
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             liberty
             ;
             then
             it
             knows
             no
             bounds
             ,
             but
             proves
             too
             strong
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             hurries
             us
             on
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             For
             in
             every
             step
             which
             the
             passion
             makes
             ,
             it
             doth
             still
             the
             more
             disturb
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             thereby
             disable
             all
             the
             power
             of
             our
             reason
             and
             consideration
             .
             So
             that
             proportionably
             as
             it
             encreases
             ,
             our
             consideration
             ,
             and
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             ,
             our
             choice
             and
             liberty
             is
             lessened
             and
             impaired
             .
             But
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             whilst
             it
             is
             young
             and
             of
             small
             strength
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             either
             to
             indulge
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             stop
             and
             repress
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             it
             get
             ground
             upon
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             our
             own
             liking
             ,
             because
             either
             we
             expresly
             chuse
             to
             stay
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             feed
             and
             foment
             it
             ,
             or
             wilfully
             neglect
             to
             use
             that
             power
             which
             we
             have
             over
             it
             ,
             in
             curbing
             and
             
             straining
             it
             .
             And
             when
             once
             we
             have
             of
             our
             own
             choice
             permitted
             it
             to
             go
             too
             far
             ,
             then
             is
             it
             got
             without
             our
             reach
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
             further
             without
             asking
             our
             leave
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             And
             herein
             lyes
             the
             great
             errour
             of
             men
             ,
             
               viz.
               in
               that
               they
               freely
               and
               deliberately
               consent
               to
               the
               first
               beginnings
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               own
               voluntary
               yielding
               too
               far
               ,
               they
               make
               all
               that
               follows
               to
               be
               plainly
               necessary
               .
            
             For
             the
             lustful
             man
             deliberately
             and
             wilfully
             permits
             his
             wanton
             fancy
             to
             sport
             it self
             with
             impure
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             lascivious
             imaginations
             ;
             till
             by
             degrees
             his
             passion
             gathers
             strength
             ,
             and
             his
             lusts
             grow
             so
             high
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             powers
             of
             reason
             and
             Religion
             are
             scattered
             and
             clouded
             ,
             and
             rendred
             wholly
             unable
             to
             subdue
             it
             .
             The
             angry
             man
             freely
             and
             deliberately
             hearkens
             to
             
               exasperating
               suggestions
            
             ,
             and
             
               cherisheth
               discontents
            
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             his
             passion
             is
             got
             beyond
             his
             reach
             ,
             and
             flies
             out
             into
             all
             the
             unconsidered
             instances
             of
             rage
             and
             fury
             .
             And
             the
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             fear
             ,
             in
             envy
             ,
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             hatred
             ,
             and
             other
             passions
             .
             Men
             first
             consent
             to
             the
             
               first
               steps
            
             and
             beginnings
             of
             a
             sinful
             lust
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             deliberately
             yielded
             to
             it
             a
             little
             way
             ,
             they
             begin
             by
             degrees
             to
             be
             forced
             and
             driven
             by
             it
             .
             For
             all
             progress
             in
             a
             vicious
             lust
             is
             like
             a
             motion
             down
             hill
             ;
             men
             may
             begin
             it
             where
             they
             please
             ,
             but
             if
             once
             they
             are
             entred
             ,
             they
             cannot
             stop
             where
             they
             please
             .
             All
             vice
             stands
             upon
             a
             g
             Precipice
             ,
             and
             therefore
             although
             we
             may
             stay
             our selves
             at
             the
             first
             setting
             out
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             in
             the
             middle
             .
             But
             although
             when
             once
             we
             have
             gone
             too
             far
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             shall
             go
             further
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             in
             the
             free
             power
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             not
             to
             have
             gone
             so
             far
             as
             we
             did
             .
             The
             entring
             so
             far
             into
             the
             passion
             was
             an
             effect
             of
             our
             own
             will
             and
             free
             deliberation
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             make
             that
             necessary
             which
             is
             done
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             our
             own
             chusing
             .
             So
             
             that
             whatsoever
             our
             after
             actions
             are
             ,
             this
             cause
             of
             them
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             our
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             freely
             chosen
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             third
             cause
             of
             indeliberate
             sins
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             a
             
               custome
               and
               habit
               of
               sinning
            
             ;
             that
             is
             plainly
             a
             matter
             of
             our
             own
             free
             choosing
             .
             For
             it
             is
             frequent
             acts
             that
             make
             a
             habit
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             all
             free
             and
             at
             our
             own
             disposal
             .
             Because
             the
             necessity
             arises
             from
             the
             habit
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             go
             before
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             all
             those
             actions
             which
             preceded
             and
             were
             the
             causes
             of
             it
             ,
             were
             free
             and
             undetermined
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             for
             that
             indeliberateness
             in
             sinning
             which
             ariseth
             from
             an
             habit
             and
             
               custome
               of
               sin
            
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             lessen
             or
             excuse
             a
             sinfull
             action
             .
             Nay
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             it
             aggravates
             and
             augments
             it
             .
             For
             this
             is
             sin
             improved
             up
             to
             the
             height
             ,
             and
             become
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             a
             matter
             of
             choice
             ,
             as
             of
             nature
             .
             And
             to
             sin
             thus
             ,
             is
             to
             sin
             as
             the
             Devils
             themselves
             do
             ,
             from
             a
             natural
             Spring
             and
             Principle
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             thinking
             and
             disputing
             .
             Upon
             which
             accounts
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             most
             advanced
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             so
             must
             it
             be
             of
             suffering
             likewise
             ;
             this
             state
             of
             reigning
             ,
             and
             
               prevailing
               habits
               of
               sin
            
             being
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               a
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               Rom.
            
             7.23
             ,
             24.
             
             All
             which
             aggravation
             both
             of
             sin
             and
             suffering
             it
             has
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             aggregate
             and
             collected
             body
             of
             many
             wilfull
             and
             presumptuous
             sins
             .
             For
             before
             men
             come
             so
             far
             ,
             they
             have
             deliberately
             chosen
             ,
             and
             willfully
             neglected
             to
             refrain
             from
             all
             those
             precedent
             actions
             which
             have
             advanced
             the
             strength
             of
             sin
             to
             that
             pitch
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             it
             to
             be
             not
             so
             much
             a
             temptation
             or
             a
             
               refusable
               motive
            
             ,
             as
             a
             binding
             
             Law
             ,
             and
             
               necessitating
               nature
            
             .
             So
             that
             although
             those
             sinfull
             actions
             which
             flow
             from
             us
             after
             that
             we
             are
             come
             to
             a
             habit
             of
             sin
             ,
             are
             indeliberate
             and
             unchosen
             :
             Yet
             as
             for
             our
             evil
             habit
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             produced
             by
             a
             combination
             of
             wilfull
             sins
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             all
             the
             antecedent
             degrees
             a
             matter
             of
             choice
             and
             deliberation
             .
          
           
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             
               involuntary
               omissions
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               our
               neglect
               of
               those
               means
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               our
               performance
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               commanded
            
             ;
             this
             is
             clearly
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             pass
             only
             because
             we
             choose
             it
             and
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             it
             .
             For
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             neglect
             the
             means
             ,
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             will
             not
             use
             them
             .
             We
             have
             time
             enough
             wherein
             to
             deliberate
             and
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             choose
             and
             practise
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             will
             not
             use
             it
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             The
             means
             and
             helps
             to
             chastity
             ,
             to
             meekness
             ,
             to
             contentedness
             ,
             and
             other
             virtues
             ,
             are
             all
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             power
             to
             put
             them
             in
             practice
             if
             we
             think
             fitting
             .
             For
             it
             is
             just
             the
             same
             for
             that
             matter
             with
             the
             endowments
             of
             our
             wills
             ,
             as
             with
             those
             of
             our
             minds
             and
             bodies
             .
             We
             can
             see
             and
             consider
             of
             the
             means
             of
             begetting
             knowledge
             and
             
               learning
               in
               our
               minds
            
             ;
             and
             of
             those
             receits
             and
             rules
             which
             are
             to
             promote
             the
             
               health
               of
               our
               bodies
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             such
             consideration
             we
             not
             only
             can
             ,
             but
             ordinarily
             do
             make
             choice
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             practice
             .
             And
             although
             it
             happen
             much
             otherwise
             with
             those
             wise
             directions
             ,
             and
             helpfull
             rules
             that
             are
             given
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             virtue
             ,
             which
             are
             read
             ordinarily
             only
             to
             be
             known
             but
             not
             to
             be
             practised
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             other
             .
             The
             neglect
             of
             them
             is
             a
             wilfull
             neglect
             ,
             for
             therefore
             we
             do
             not
             use
             them
             because
             we
             choose
             to
             omit
             them
             .
             So
             that
             although
             when
             once
             we
             neglect
             the
             means
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             at
             our
             choice
             after
             that
             to
             attain
             the
             virtue
             ;
             yet
             that
             neglect
             it self
             was
             .
             The
             omissions
             in
             themselves
             it
             may
             be
             are
             not
             chosen
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             be
             refused
             :
             but
             that
             negligence
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             being
             so
             ,
             is
             plainly
             an
             effect
             of
             our
             own
             choice
             and
             deliberation
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             our
             sinfull
             commissions
             upon
             
               drunkenness
               ,
               passionateness
            
             ,
             and
             custome
             of
             sinning
             ;
             
             and
             our
             sinfull
             omissions
             upon
             our
             
               neglect
               of
               the
               means
            
             and
             
               instruments
               of
               virtue
            
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             indeliberate
             and
             unchosen
             in
             themselves
             ,
             were
             yet
             deliberately
             chosen
             in
             their
             causes
             .
             So
             that
             all
             our
             necessity
             in
             them
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             our
             own
             making
             ,
             seeing
             it
             was
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             whether
             ever
             we
             should
             have
             come
             under
             it
             ;
             although
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             be
             no
             longer
             at
             our
             liberty
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             shall
             be
             acted
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             all
             these
             sins
             which
             are
             thus
             indeliberate
             in
             themselves
             ,
             were
             yet
             so
             freely
             chosen
             and
             deliberated
             in
             their
             causes
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             imputable
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             .
             They
             were
             chosen
             indirectly
             and
             interpretatively
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             that
             cause
             which
             made
             them
             all
             afterwards
             to
             be
             almost
             ,
             if
             not
             
               wholly
               necessary
            
             .
             For
             either
             we
             did
             deliberate
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             we
             had
             time
             enough
             to
             have
             deliberated
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             before
             we
             chose
             our
             own
             necessity
             .
             So
             that
             these
             sinfull
             actions
             which
             are
             unchosen
             and
             unconsidered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             yet
             imputable
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             because
             we
             chose
             them
             by
             an
             indirect
             and
             
               interpretative
               volition
            
             .
          
           
             As
             therefore
             there
             are
             some
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             expresly
             will'd
             in
             the
             particulars
             by
             an
             express
             choice
             and
             deliberation
             ;
             so
             likewise
             are
             there
             several
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             expresly
             and
             deliberately
             willed
             only
             in
             their
             cause
             ,
             but
             in
             their
             own
             particulars
             are
             not
             chosen
             otherwise
             than
             indirectly
             and
             by
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             And
             both
             these
             together
             take
             up
             the
             compass
             of
             our
             wilfull
             and
             
               chosen
               sins
            
             .
             For
             either
             we
             expresly
             think
             ,
             and
             deliberately
             consider
             of
             the
             sinfull
             action
             when
             we
             commit
             it
             ;
             or
             we
             expresly
             and
             deliberately
             thought
             upon
             that
             cause
             ,
             when
             we
             chose
             it
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             now
             to
             sin
             without
             thinking
             and
             deliberation
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             now
             at
             length
             how
             considerateness
             
             and
             deliberation
             is
             implyed
             in
             every
             wilfull
             sin
             .
             For
             the
             sinfull
             action
             is
             seen
             and
             considered
             ,
             (
             or
             it
             is
             our
             faults
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             since
             we
             had
             both
             time
             and
             powers
             for
             such
             consideration
             )
             either
             in
             it self
             ,
             or
             in
             its
             cause
             ;
             and
             being
             it
             is
             thus
             a
             matter
             of
             our
             consideration
             ,
             it
             is
             likewise
             a
             matter
             of
             our
             choice
             ,
             and
             a
             wilfull
             action
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             shewn
             what
             sinfull
             actions
             are
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             ;
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             shew
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               none
               of
               them
               is
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               but
               deadly
               and
               damning
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             
               wilfull
               sins
            
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             of
             a
             most
             
               heinous
               nature
            
             ;
             being
             indeed
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               Authority
            
             ,
             a
             
               sinning
               presumptuously
            
             ,
             and
             
               with
               a
               high
               hand
            
             .
             They
             are
             a
             plain
             disavowing
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ;
             they
             are
             acted
             in
             a
             way
             of
             defiance
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             the
             unavoidable
             slips
             of
             an
             honest
             and
             well-meaning
             servant
             ,
             but
             the
             high
             affronts
             of
             an
             open
             i
             rebel
             .
             So
             that
             no
             favourite
             or
             
               child
               of
               God
            
             can
             ever
             be
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             he
             must
             cease
             to
             continue
             such
             if
             he
             be
             .
             Because
             they
             interrupt
             all
             favour
             and
             friendship
             ,
             and
             put
             God
             and
             him
             into
             a
             state
             of
             hostility
             and
             defiance
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               renouncing
               of
               his
               Authority
            
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             that
             instance
             ,
             and
             a
             
               casting
               off
               his
               Law.
            
             And
             this
             lawlesness
             ,
             or
             rejecting
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             is
             that
             very
             word
             whereby
             S
             t
             John
             describes
             sin
             .
             For
             sin
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               is
               the
               transgression
            
             ,
             as
             we
             render
             it
             ,
             but
             more
             fully
             it
             should
             be
             the
             k
             
               renouncing
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.4
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             a
             wilfull
             and
             rebellious
             one
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               abides
               in
               God
               sins
               not
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             6
             ;
             being
             indeed
             no
             longer
             a
             
               child
               of
               God
            
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             vers
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             They
             deprive
             us
             of
             all
             the
             
               benefits
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
            
             so
             long
             as
             we
             continue
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             blessings
             
             purchased
             for
             us
             by
             his
             death
             .
             This
             was
             their
             effect
             under
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             much
             rather
             under
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             the
             sentence
             which
             that
             Law
             pronounced
             upon
             all
             presumptuous
             and
             
               wilfull
               offenders
            
             was
             
               death
               without
               mercy
               .
               The
               soul
               that
               doth
               ought
               presumptuously
               ,
               the
               same
               ,
            
             by
             his
             contemptuous
             sin
             ,
             
               reproacheth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               soul
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             15.30
             .
             If
             ever
             it
             could
             be
             proved
             against
             him
             ,
             by
             that
             dispensation
             there
             was
             no
             hope
             for
             him
             .
             For
             he
             that
             despised
             ,
             or
             contemptuously
             k
             transgressed
             
             Moses's
             
               Law
               ,
               died
               without
               mercy
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             being
             convicted
             under
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.28
             .
             For
             even
             those
             very
             sins
             for
             which
             under
             the
             Law
             God
             had
             appointed
             an
             attonement
             ,
             were
             no
             longer
             to
             be
             attoned
             for
             than
             they
             were
             committed
             
               involuntarily
               and
               through
               ignorance
            
             .
             In
             the
             fourth
             Chapter
             of
             Leviticus
             we
             are
             l
             told
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             those
             sins
             which
             are
             committed
             
               against
               any
               of
               those
               Commandments
               which
               concerned
               things
               not
               to
               be
               done
            
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             acted
             m
             
               involuntarily
               and
               unwillingly
            
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             allowed
             the
             benefit
             of
             an
             expiation
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrifices
             for
             that
             purpose
             are
             there
             prescribed
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             acted
             wilfully
             and
             advisedly
             ,
             then
             had
             they
             no
             right
             to
             the
             expiation
             there
             promised
             ,
             nor
             would
             any
             sacrifices
             be
             accepted
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             punishment
             must
             unavoidably
             be
             undergone
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Law
             was
             threatned
             to
             them
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             this
             we
             are
             plainly
             told
             of
             two
             instances
             ;
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             
               contemptuous
               making
               of
               perfume
            
             ,
             and
             
               eating
               of
               blood
            
             ,
             after
             both
             had
             been
             forbidden
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             contemptuously
             
               make
               any
               perfume
               like
               to
               that
            
             (
             which
             was
             commanded
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             vers
             .
             35.
             )
             
               to
               smell
               thereto
               ;
               that
               soul
               shall
            
             not
             be
             expiated
             by
             sacrifice
             ,
             but
             
               cut
               off
               from
               his
               people
            
             ,
             Exod.
             30.38
             .
             And
             
               whatsoever
               man
               there
               be
               that
               eateth
               any
               manner
               of
               blood
               ,
            
             (
             viz.
             willingly
             and
             wilfully
             ,
             
             the
             ignorant
             and
             involuntary
             transgressions
             of
             this
             and
             the
             like
             prohibitions
             being
             attoneable
             ,
             Lev.
             4.
             )
             
               I
               will
               even
               set
               my
               face
               against
               that
               soul
               ,
               and
               will
               cut
               him
               off
               from
               among
               his
               people
               ,
            
             Levit.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             Thus
             severe
             was
             the
             sentence
             ,
             and
             thus
             unavoidable
             was
             the
             penalty
             of
             all
             wilfull
             sins
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             And
             by
             how
             much
             the
             ministration
             of
             Christ
             is
             nobler
             than
             the
             ministration
             of
             Moses
             was
             ,
             by
             so
             much
             shall
             the
             punishment
             of
             all
             wilfull
             and
             contemptuous
             sins
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ
             be
             more
             severe
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             for
             those
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Apostles
             own
             argument
             .
             
               For
               if
               that
               word
            
             of
             the
             Law
             threatning
             death
             ,
             which
             was
             spoken
             unto
             Moses
             on
             Mount
             
               Sinai
               by
            
             the
             mediation
             only
             of
             
               Angels
               ,
               was
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               every
               transgression
            
             of
             it
             
               received
               the
               just
               recompence
            
             of
             that
             death
             which
             it
             threatned
             ,
             such
             persons
             dying
             without
             mercy
             :
             
               How
               shall
               we
            
             Christians
             hope
             to
             escape
             it
             ,
             
               if
               we
            
             wilfully
             neglect
             and
             contemn
             those
             Laws
             which
             are
             published
             to
             us
             by
             
               so
               great
            
             a
             means
             of
             salvation
             as
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ;
             
               which
               was
            
             at
             
               first
               spoken
            
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             by
             Angels
             ,
             but
             
               by
               the
               Lord
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             far
             above
             all
             Angels
             ,
             being
             indeed
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             Hebr.
             2.2
             ,
             3.
             
             Surely
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             
               if
               he
               who
               despised
            
             even
             
             Moses's
             
               Law
               died
               without
               mercy
            
             for
             that
             contempt
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             think
             with
             our selves
             ,
             not
             of
             how
             much
             less
             ,
             but
             
               of
               how
               much
               sorer
               punishment
               he
               shall
               be
               judged
               worthy
               ,
               who
               ,
            
             by
             wilfull
             sinning
             and
             despising
             of
             his
             Laws
             ,
             doth
             in
             a
             manner
             
               tread
               under
               foot
            
             ,
             not
             Moses
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             Hebr.
             10.28
             ,
             29.
             
             His
             punishment
             indeed
             shall
             be
             most
             dreadfull
             ,
             being
             nothing
             less
             than
             all
             those
             woes
             which
             are
             denounced
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             with
             all
             its
             threats
             and
             penalties
             ,
             is
             particularly
             made
             and
             designed
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             
               for
               the
               lawless
            
             (
             which
             is
             that
             very
             
             word
             whereby
             S
             t
             John
             describes
             sin
             )
             and
             
             the
             wilfully
             disobedient
             ,
             who
             when
             they
             see
             the
             Law
             will
             not
             be
             o
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             sins
             then
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             chosen
             directly
             ,
             or
             only
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             that
             they
             are
             
               not
               consistent
            
             with
             a
             
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             and
             Salvation
             .
             For
             they
             subject
             us
             to
             all
             that
             death
             which
             the
             Law
             threatens
             ,
             and
             deprive
             us
             of
             all
             that
             life
             and
             happiness
             which
             it
             proposes
             to
             us
             ,
             which
             ,
             beside
             all
             the
             evidence
             which
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             us
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             plainly
             demonstrable
             from
             the
             very
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             For
             certainly
             if
             Christs
             Laws
             will
             condemn
             us
             for
             any
             actions
             whatsoever
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             for
             those
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             voluntary
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             looked
             upon
             to
             be
             our
             own
             .
             It
             must
             be
             our
             willing
             what
             sin
             enjoyns
             ,
             which
             can
             make
             us
             Servants
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             subject
             us
             to
             that
             death
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             appointed
             for
             its
             wages
             :
             So
             that
             both
             from
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             it
             evidently
             appears
             ,
             that
             every
             
               wilfull
               sin
            
             is
             certainly
             a
             
               deadly
               one
            
             ,
             and
             puts
             the
             sinner
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Gods
             favour
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             every
             wilfull
             sin
             doth
             not
             rob
             us
             of
             Gods
             favour
             in
             such
             measure
             ,
             as
             to
             
               incapacitate
               us
               for
               regaining
               of
               it
               ever
               after
               .
            
             But
             its
             effect
             is
             this
             ,
             before
             such
             time
             as
             we
             have
             repented
             of
             it
             and
             amended
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             all
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             subject
             ,
             if
             we
             die
             in
             that
             instant
             ,
             to
             that
             death
             which
             is
             ordained
             for
             the
             wages
             of
             it
             .
             We
             are
             out
             of
             Gods
             favour
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             
               state
               of
               friendship
            
             betwixt
             him
             and
             us
             is
             interruped
             ;
             and
             till
             we
             repent
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             again
             restored
             to
             it
             .
             As
             for
             the
             
               state
               of
               acceptance
            
             and
             salvation
             it
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             put
             under
             the
             punishing
             part
             of
             Gods
             Government
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             subject
             to
             his
             vengeance
             by
             being
             sinners
             against
             his
             Law.
             But
             as
             for
             the
             
               foundation
               of
               that
               acceptance
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             that
             
               habit
               of
               virtue
               and
               obedience
            
             ,
             
             which
             ,
             in
             the
             wilfull
             action
             ,
             we
             sinn'd
             against
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             
               quite
               destroyed
            
             ,
             but
             only
             wounded
             and
             impaired
             in
             us
             .
             For
             habits
             are
             neither
             won
             nor
             lost
             by
             one
             action
             ,
             but
             by
             many
             .
             It
             is
             frequency
             and
             repetition
             that
             must
             either
             produce
             ,
             or
             destroy
             them
             .
             If
             therefore
             a
             good
             man
             is
             careless
             in
             some
             instance
             ,
             and
             loses
             his
             innocence
             ,
             and
             is
             vanquished
             into
             a
             wilfull
             sin
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             
               habitual
               inclination
            
             of
             his
             soul
             towards
             that
             instance
             of
             obedience
             ,
             against
             which
             he
             offended
             ,
             
               quite
               extinguished
            
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             somewhat
             weakned
             and
             abated
             .
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             a
             sober
             man
             ,
             if
             he
             consent
             once
             to
             be
             drunk
             ,
             doth
             not
             thereby
             wholly
             lose
             his
             
               sober
               inclination
            
             .
             But
             when
             the
             temptation
             is
             past
             ,
             his
             habitual
             temper
             ,
             which
             was
             foil'd
             and
             over-born
             ,
             revives
             again
             ,
             and
             he
             abhors
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             confirms
             his
             resolution
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             ready
             at
             the
             next
             return
             of
             the
             temptation
             to
             wash
             off
             the
             stain
             of
             his
             former
             offence
             by
             an
             opposite
             instance
             of
             new
             obedience
             .
             And
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             the
             wilfull
             commissions
             of
             any
             other
             sin
             .
             For
             although
             any
             one
             wilfull
             act
             be
             a
             damnable
             transgression
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             sinner
             into
             a
             damnable
             condition
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             destroy
             ,
             but
             only
             wound
             and
             weaken
             that
             habitual
             temper
             of
             virtue
             ,
             which
             ,
             if
             God
             spare
             him
             life
             ,
             may
             enable
             him
             with
             ease
             to
             act
             otherwise
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Although
             indeed
             some
             wilfull
             sins
             have
             such
             a
             
               complication
               of
               evil
            
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             carried
             on
             against
             so
             many
             
               suggestions
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               checks
               of
               conscience
            
             ,
             and
             are
             brought
             to
             effect
             through
             so
             
               many
               thoughts
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               long
               contrivance
            
             ;
             that
             they
             destroy
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             innocence
             which
             is
             the
             
               condition
               of
               our
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             
               habitual
               temper
               and
               inclination
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             principle
             and
             
               foundation
               of
               it
            
             too
             .
             They
             unravel
             all
             ,
             and
             set
             us
             to
             begin
             again
             the
             work
             of
             reformation
             anew
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             are
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Witchcraft
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Sacriledge
               ,
               
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Robbery
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               entring
               into
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               fatherless
               and
               widow
               ,
            
             and
             such
             like
             .
             For
             these
             sins
             do
             not
             only
             
               destroy
               a
               mans
               acceptance
               with
               God
               for
               the
               present
            
             ;
             but
             moreover
             they
             
               lay
               waste
               his
               conscience
            
             ,
             and
             
               spoil
               all
               his
               virtuous
               temper
            
             and
             inclination
             ,
             whereby
             he
             should
             recover
             himself
             afterwards
             ;
             whence
             they
             are
             call'd
             p
             wounding
             ,
             and
             
               wasting
               sins
            
             .
             And
             this
             effect
             they
             have
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             very
             acting
             of
             them
             there
             is
             usually
             so
             much
             time
             and
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             a
             succession
             of
             so
             many
             desires
             and
             
               aversations
               ,
               hopes
            
             and
             
               fears
               ,
               chusings
            
             and
             refusals
             ;
             that
             the
             sin
             has
             had
             a
             great
             many
             imperfect
             consents
             before
             it
             come
             to
             have
             that
             which
             is
             last
             and
             prevailing
             .
             Our
             wills
             ,
             by
             a
             number
             of
             
               imperfect
               wouldings
            
             ,
             are
             in
             great
             part
             accustomed
             ,
             and
             have
             almost
             wholly
             learned
             to
             unwill
             all
             that
             good
             ,
             which
             they
             willed
             before
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             an
             
               imperfect
               habit
            
             contained
             in
             the
             
               very
               action
            
             .
             Besides
             ,
             what
             is
             most
             of
             all
             considerable
             ,
             these
             being
             such
             sins
             as
             are
             made
             up
             of
             several
             combined
             together
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             bring
             our selves
             to
             act
             them
             ,
             our
             
               conscience
               of
               their
               guiltiness
            
             must
             be
             in
             great
             part
             extinguished
             ,
             and
             the
             
               good
               spirit
               of
               God
            
             exceedingly
             grieved
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             quenched
             .
             For
             Adultery
             implies
             fornication
             and
             
               injustice
               ;
               Sacriledge
            
             contains
             theft
             and
             
               impiety
               ;
               Perjury
            
             includes
             lying
             and
             prophaneness
             ;
             and
             so
             for
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Now
             these
             being
             
               complicated
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             crimes
             of
             an
             
               accumulated
               wickedness
            
             ;
             mens
             Consciences
             are
             more
             than
             ordinarily
             afraid
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             
               good
               spirit
               of
               God
            
             extraordinarily
             concerned
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             them
             .
             They
             suggest
             and
             represent
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             danger
             .
             Which
             they
             do
             with
             such
             constancy
             and
             importunity
             ,
             that
             before
             men
             have
             silenced
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             extreamly
             grieved
             ,
             if
             not
             wholly
             quenched
             the
             other
             ,
             they
             cannot
             overcome
             their
             own
             fears
             ,
             and
             venture
             upon
             the
             commission
             of
             them
             .
             And
             here
             now
             is
             
             the
             danger
             lest
             their
             own
             Conscience
             be
             laid
             asleep
             ,
             and
             
               Gods
               holy
               spirit
            
             leave
             them
             .
             For
             
               he
               will
               not
               alwayes
               strive
               with
               man
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6
             .
             3●
             and
             
               from
               him
               that
               hath
               not
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             hath
             not
             used
             that
             talent
             of
             Grace
             which
             was
             granted
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             wicked
             Servant
             had
             not
             done
             who
             had
             hid
             it
             ,
             vers
             .
             25
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               taken
               even
               that
            
             ,
             sayes
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               which
               he
               hath
            
             ,
             Mat.
             25.29
             .
             And
             when
             men
             resist
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             as
             this
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             the
             repeated
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             obedient
             inclinations
             which
             he
             threw
             into
             their
             souls
             during
             all
             that
             time
             wherein
             the
             sin
             was
             under
             deliberation
             ,
             resolve
             still
             to
             venture
             on
             it
             :
             no
             wonder
             if
             ,
             being
             thus
             grieved
             and
             rejected
             ,
             he
             withdraw
             himself
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             at
             least
             ,
             if
             not
             for
             altogether
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             all
             this
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             instance
             in
             holy
             David
             ,
             upon
             that
             wasting
             sin
             of
             his
             in
             
               murdering
               Vriah
            
             ,
             and
             
               adulterating
               his
               wife
            
             .
             For
             upon
             that
             he
             felt
             both
             these
             losses
             which
             I
             have
             mention'd
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             
               laying
               waste
               of
               the
               virtuous
               temper
               of
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               deprivation
               of
               the
               good
               spirit
               of
               God.
            
             For
             this
             sin
             being
             so
             long
             in
             acting
             (
             as
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             since
             it
             required
             such
             a
             train
             of
             wicked
             plots
             and
             contrivances
             to
             the
             consummation
             of
             it
             )
             he
             must
             needs
             feel
             all
             the
             opposition
             that
             could
             be
             made
             from
             the
             checks
             of
             his
             
               own
               Conscience
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             restraints
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God.
            
             And
             when
             he
             had
             born
             down
             both
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             lust
             ,
             and
             trampled
             them
             under
             foot
             for
             the
             consummation
             of
             his
             sin
             ;
             then
             doth
             he
             begin
             to
             feel
             the
             want
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             all
             in
             fear
             of
             
               losing
               the
               habitual
               rectitude
               of
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
            
             (
             which
             ,
             by
             so
             many
             contrary
             actions
             implyed
             in
             that
             one
             great
             one
             ,
             he
             had
             almost
             quite
             destroyed
             )
             and
             of
             
               suffering
               the
               desertion
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
            
             which
             by
             his
             continued
             provocations
             contained
             in
             it
             likewise
             ,
             he
             had
             well
             nigh
             abandon'd
             .
             For
             to
             this
             purpose
             we
             find
             him
             complaining
             and
             crying
             out
             in
             his
             
             Psalm
             of
             repentance
             for
             that
             great
             transgression
             ,
             whereof
             ,
             at
             the
             14
             th
             verse
             ,
             he
             makes
             express
             mention
             .
             Create
             ,
             or
             new
             make
             
               in
               me
               a
               clean
               heart
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               and
               renew
               a
               right
               spirit
               within
               me
               .
            
             And
             besides
             that
             ,
             
               cast
               me
               not
               away
            
             neither
             
               from
               thy
               presence
               ,
               nor
               take
               thy
               holy
               spirit
               from
               me
               ,
            
             Psal.
             51.10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             the
             effect
             of
             wilfull
             sins
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             this
             .
             All
             
               wilfull
               sins
               whatsoever
               destroy
               our
               state
               of
               acceptance
               with
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               put
               us
               into
               a
               state
               of
               enmity
               and
               death
               for
               the
               present
               .
            
             But
             as
             for
             those
             among
             them
             which
             
               lay
               waste
               the
               Conscience
            
             ,
             they
             effect
             not
             that
             only
             ,
             but
             moreover
             they
             
               destroy
               that
               virtuous
               habit
            
             ,
             and
             grieve
             ,
             nay
             ,
             sometimes
             
               drive
               away
               that
               good
               spirit
            
             ,
             whereby
             we
             should
             restore
             our selves
             to
             it
             for
             the
             
               time
               to
               come
            
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             this
             latter
             sort
             have
             the
             mischievous
             effect
             ,
             in
             making
             our
             return
             thus
             dubious
             and
             difficult
             ;
             they
             are
             particularly
             taken
             notice
             of
             in
             the
             accounts
             of
             God.
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             David
             had
             committed
             several
             
               deadly
               sins
            
             ,
             for
             some
             whereof
             he
             had
             undergone
             severe
             punishment
             ;
             as
             particularly
             for
             that
             proud
             presumptuous
             offence
             of
             his
             in
             
               numbring
               of
               the
               people
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             24.1
             ,
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             these
             made
             no
             notable
             decay
             or
             devastation
             in
             the
             virtuous
             temper
             of
             his
             soul
             ;
             for
             his
             own
             heart
             admonished
             him
             of
             the
             evil
             which
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             and
             he
             
               repented
               quickly
            
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             without
             delay
             ,
             and
             so
             was
             presently
             restored
             to
             what
             he
             was
             before
             .
             But
             as
             for
             his
             sin
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Vriah
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             q
             
               lasting
               work
            
             ,
             and
             took
             up
             a
             long
             r
             deliberation
             and
             contrivance
             .
             It
             made
             his
             
               Conscience
               hard
            
             and
             insensible
             ;
             for
             his
             own
             heart
             did
             not
             smite
             him
             into
             a
             change
             ,
             nor
             enable
             him
             to
             repent
             without
             a
             s
             monitor
             .
             So
             that
             his
             stay
             in
             this
             crying
             sin
             was
             long
             ,
             and
             his
             return
             both
             difficult
             and
             dangerous
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             that
             character
             which
             is
             given
             of
             him
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             rest
             are
             buried
             in
             silence
             ,
             this
             sin
             particularly
             is
             expresly
             
             specified
             .
             
               David
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               turned
               not
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               commanded
               him
               all
               the
               days
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Vriah
               the
               Hittite
               ,
            
             1
             Kings
             15.5
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             ,
             as
             for
             this
             first
             part
             of
             our
             enquiry
             ,
             we
             see
             plainly
             of
             all
             our
             
               wilful
               sins
            
             that
             they
             are
             
               not
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               salvation
               ,
            
             but
             that
             they
             
               are
               all
               deadly
               and
               damning
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               if
               we
               dye
               under
               them
               without
               repenting
               of
               them
            
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             that
             they
             
               do
               all
               of
               them
               wound
               and
               weaken
               ,
            
             but
             
               some
               almost
               quite
               destroy
               that
               habitual
               ,
               inherent
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               we
               should
               recover
               our selves
               to
               the
               state
               of
               pardon
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             nature
             of
             involuntary
             sins
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             consistence
             with
             a
             state
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               involuntary
               actions
               .
               Of
               what
               account
               the
               forced
               actions
               of
               the
               Body
               are
               in
               morals
               .
               Two
               causes
               of
               involuntariness
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               violence
               of
               mens
               passions
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               excuse
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               ignorance
               of
               their
               understandings
               .
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               consistent
               failings
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               that
               are
               involuntary
               upon
               this
               account
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               This
               proved
               ,
               1.
               
               From
               their
               unavoidableness
               ;
               The
               Causes
               of
               it
               ;
               in
               what
               sense
               any
               particular
               sin
               among
               them
               is
               said
               to
               be
               avoidable
               .
               2.
               
               From
               the
               nature
               of
               God.
               A
               representation
               of
               God's
               nature
               from
               his
               own
               Word
               ,
               and
               mens
               experience
               .
               
               The
               Argument
               drawn
               from
               it
               for
               the
               consistence
               of
               such
               failings
               .
               3.
               
               From
               the
               nature
               and
               declarations
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               It
               is
               fitted
               to
               beget
               a
               cheerful
               and
               filial
               confidence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               called
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               .
               The
               Argument
               from
               this
               .
               The
               Scripture-Declarations
               and
               Examples
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               These
               Arguments
               summed
               up
               .
            
          
           
             THE
             second
             sort
             of
             sins
             are
             such
             as
             are
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             ;
             and
             
               these
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               Christ's
               Gospel
               doth
               not
               eternally
               threaten
               ,
               but
               graciously
               bears
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               mercy
               dispenseth
               with
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             involuntariness
             of
             mens
             actions
             ,
             that
             which
             produces
             and
             effects
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             
               force
               from
               without
               upon
               our
               will
            
             it self
             .
             All
             the
             things
             in
             the
             material
             world
             can
             never
             bind
             and
             compel
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             no
             
               physical
               ,
               bodily
               thing
            
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             any
             
               bodily
               force
            
             might
             act
             upon
             it
             .
             Nothing
             in
             the
             world
             can
             make
             us
             will
             and
             like
             that
             which
             we
             do
             not
             like
             ;
             the
             will
             of
             man
             is
             liable
             to
             no
             a
             compulsion
             ,
             it
             has
             this
             priviledge
             above
             all
             other
             things
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             that
             nothing
             about
             it
             can
             force
             or
             constrain
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             still
             it
             wills
             and
             chuses
             as
             it self
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             indeed
             ,
             they
             are
             mixt
             things
             .
             Because
             they
             flow
             from
             the
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             both
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ;
             and
             beginning
             in
             the
             mind
             or
             
               will
               within
            
             ,
             are
             consummate
             in
             our
             outward
             and
             
               bodily
               operation
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             last
             of
             these
             ,
             viz.
             our
             
               bodily
               operation
            
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             forced
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             one
             Body
             is
             liable
             to
             the
             force
             and
             compulsion
             of
             another
             .
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             a
             chast
             Matrons
             Body
             may
             be
             
               violently
               ravished
            
             .
             A
             peaceable
             mans
             hand
             may
             ,
             by
             the
             overpowering
             strength
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             be
             made
             the
             
               forced
               instrument
            
             of
             anothers
             murther
             .
             The
             bodily
             work
             and
             operation
             can
             be
             forced
             ,
             
             seeing
             other
             Bodies
             more
             powerful
             than
             it self
             can
             compel
             it
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sence
             the
             Schools
             understand
             the
             word
             
               action
               ,
               viz.
            
             only
             for
             the
             
               action
               of
               the
               Body
            
             ,
             when
             they
             make
             one
             kind
             of
             involuntary
             actions
             to
             be
             involuntary
             by
             b
             violence
             or
             compulsion
             ;
             that
             being
             a
             thing
             whereto
             not
             the
             will
             it self
             ,
             but
             the
             body
             only
             can
             be
             liable
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             these
             forced
             actions
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             although
             in
             Nature
             they
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             actions
             ,
             yet
             in
             morality
             they
             are
             esteemed
             as
             none
             at
             all
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Rules
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             measure
             of
             mens
             manners
             ,
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             look
             upon
             themselves
             to
             be
             either
             broken
             or
             kept
             by
             them
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Body
             and
             Carkass
             ,
             but
             the
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Soul
             as
             well
             as
             Body
             ,
             which
             Laws
             are
             given
             as
             a
             Guide
             to
             .
             So
             that
             a
             
               ravished
               Matron
            
             ,
             if
             only
             her
             Body
             suffered
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             concurrence
             of
             her
             own
             consent
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             chast
             and
             unpolluted
             in
             God's
             account
             and
             in
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             
               purest
               Virgin.
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             great
             truth
             whereby
             Collatinus
             and
             Brutus
             went
             about
             to
             comfort
             the
             poor
             
               destowred
               Lucretia
            
             in
             c
             
               Livy
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               mind
               ,
            
             say
             they
             ,
             
               which
               sins
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Body
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               those
               actions
               wherein
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               will
               and
               deliberation
               ,
               there
               is
               likewise
               no
               fault
               or
               transgression
               .
            
             And
             this
             Case
             is
             expresly
             thus
             determined
             ,
             Deut.
             22.
             
             For
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             
               ravished
               Damsel
            
             ,
             whose
             will
             was
             no
             way
             consenting
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             who
             did
             all
             that
             she
             could
             against
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             expresly
             ordered
             that
             
               to
               her
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
            
             by
             way
             of
             punishment
             ,
             because
             
               in
               her
               there
               is
               no
               sin
               worthy
               of
               death
               ;
               for
               like
               as
               when
               one
               man
               is
               slain
               by
               another
               ,
               even
               so
               is
               this
               case
            
             ;
             she
             is
             not
             acting
             ,
             but
             suffering
             in
             it
             ,
             ver
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             him
             indeed
             who
             chose
             thus
             to
             force
             us
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             that
             the
             Law
             will
             interpret
             what
             is
             done
             by
             our
             Bodies
             
             as
             his
             action
             ,
             because
             he
             freely
             chose
             so
             to
             compel
             us
             .
             Our
             bodily
             Members
             ,
             which
             were
             forced
             by
             him
             ,
             were
             his
             instruments
             ,
             and
             not
             our
             own
             ;
             for
             he
             it
             was
             ,
             and
             not
             we
             ourselves
             ,
             who
             ordered
             and
             directed
             them
             .
             We
             were
             the
             same
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             as
             a
             Sword
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Instrument
             only
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             Agent
             .
             So
             that
             what
             was
             done
             by
             us
             is
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             but
             his
             who
             was
             pleased
             so
             to
             make
             use
             of
             us
             .
             In
             him
             therefore
             the
             unlawful
             action
             ,
             being
             willed
             and
             chosen
             ,
             is
             really
             a
             sin
             and
             transgression
             .
             But
             in
             us
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             looked
             upon
             as
             none
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             charged
             upon
             our
             account
             for
             it
             ,
             more
             than
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             done
             ;
             because
             we
             did
             not
             act
             ,
             but
             suffer
             ;
             it
             had
             nothing
             of
             our
             own
             will
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             can
             be
             no
             Article
             of
             our
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             of
             any
             action
             therefore
             as
             is
             forced
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               outward
               ,
               bodily
               operation
            
             ,
             in
             the
             estimate
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             of
             vice
             and
             vertue
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             account
             to
             us
             whatever
             it
             be
             to
             others
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             our
             own
             .
             For
             to
             make
             any
             action
             ours
             ,
             it
             must
             proceed
             ,
             not
             from
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             from
             our
             selves
             ,
             who
             have
             Souls
             as
             well
             as
             Bodies
             :
             it
             must
             come
             from
             the
             will
             within
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             body
             without
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             our
             
               will
               it self
            
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             it
             can
             never
             be
             made
             to
             chuse
             
               involuntarily
               by
               force
            
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             any
             
               forcible
               violence
            
             and
             compulsion
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             those
             actions
             which
             we
             exert
             our
             selves
             ,
             and
             wherein
             we
             are
             not
             merely
             passive
             instruments
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             ,
             cannot
             be
             made
             involuntary
             by
             any
             force
             from
             without
             upon
             the
             will
             it self
             :
             yet
             may
             they
             become
             so
             from
             something
             else
             within
             us
             .
             For
             our
             wills
             are
             not
             the
             
               only
               internal
               Principle
            
             of
             humane
             actions
             ,
             but
             
               several
               others
            
             concur
             with
             them
             ,
             whereby
             their
             choice
             it self
             is
             influenced
             .
             Our
             wills
             indeed
             chuse
             and
             
               command
               our
               actions
            
             ;
             but
             then
             our
             
               passions
               
               move
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               understandings
               direct
            
             and
             carry
             away
             our
             very
             wills
             themselves
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             set
             in
             a
             middle
             Station
             ,
             being
             subject
             to
             be
             acted
             upon
             and
             hurried
             away
             by
             some
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             they
             are
             impowered
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             govern
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Mens
             wills
             are
             subject
             to
             be
             violently
             acted
             by
             their
             passions
             ,
             which
             hurry
             them
             on
             to
             consent
             to
             those
             things
             which
             are
             both
             without
             and
             against
             their
             
               habitual
               liking
            
             and
             inclination
             .
             When
             any
             passion
             is
             grown
             too
             strong
             for
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             act
             that
             sin
             which
             it
             hales
             them
             to
             ,
             yet
             can
             they
             not
             withstand
             it
             .
             For
             the
             
               Law
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               Members
            
             is
             of
             more
             force
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             prevails
             more
             over
             them
             ,
             than
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               mind
               .
            
             So
             that
             although
             they
             have
             several
             exceptions
             against
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             for
             all
             that
             able
             to
             refuse
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             overcome
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             yield
             at
             last
             to
             act
             it
             ,
             though
             unwillingly
             ,
             and
             to
             fulfil
             it
             though
             with
             trouble
             and
             regret
             .
          
           
             Now
             here
             is
             an
             unwillingness
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             would
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             the
             power
             of
             mens
             lusts
             and
             passions
             is
             so
             strong
             that
             their
             wills
             cannot
             restrain
             them
             .
             For
             all
             the
             interest
             ,
             which
             the
             contrary
             motives
             of
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             can
             make
             against
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             able
             to
             contend
             with
             them
             .
             They
             can
             and
             do
             effect
             something
             indeed
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             the
             will
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             fully
             and
             freely
             ,
             with
             perfect
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ;
             but
             unwillingly
             ,
             with
             fear
             and
             reluctance
             .
             But
             yet
             that
             which
             they
             do
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             for
             the
             other
             side
             prevails
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             is
             not
             able
             to
             hold
             out
             ,
             but
             yields
             at
             last
             to
             fulfil
             the
             lust
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             the
             sin
             still
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             although
             this
             be
             
               some
               sort
            
             of
             involuntariness
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             that
             which
             will
             excuse
             our
             transgressions
             ,
             and
             make
             all
             those
             sins
             which
             we
             commit
             under
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             esteemed
             consistent
             slips
             and
             pardonable
             infirmities
             .
             
             For
             this
             state
             of
             
               unwilling
               Sinners
            
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             d
             above
             ,
             is
             no
             state
             of
             mercy
             ,
             but
             a
             state
             of
             death
             .
             It
             is
             the
             state
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             describes
             in
             the
             
               seventh
               Chapter
            
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             viz.
             a
             state
             of
             captivity
             and
             
               slavery
               under
               sin
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             14
             ,
             23
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             a
             state
             of
             misery
             and
             death
             ,
             ver
             .
             24.
             
             All
             the
             Grace
             which
             Christs
             Gospel
             allows
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             Grace
             of
             deliverance
             ;
             a
             Grace
             that
             shall
             help
             us
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             rescue
             us
             from
             it
             .
             In
             this
             state
             of
             weakness
             and
             infirmity
             Christ
             found
             us
             .
             For
             
               whilst
               we
               were
               yet
               without
               strength
               to
               help
               our selves
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.6
             .
             But
             now
             since
             he
             has
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             rescue
             and
             deliver
             us
             out
             of
             it
             .
             For
             
               now
               he
               having
               dyed
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               likewise
               to
               reckon
               our selves
               to
               be
               dead
               indeed
               unto
               sin
               for
               him
               ;
               that
               it
               should
               no
               longer
            
             master
             and
             prevail
             over
             us
             to
             
               reign
               in
               our
               mortal
               bodies
            
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             
               that
               we
               should
               fulfil
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             as
             for
             our
             bodily
             members
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Stage
             whereon
             our
             lusts
             and
             passions
             reign
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             
               yield
               them
               up
            
             now
             ,
             not
             any
             longer
             
               instruments
               of
               unrighteousness
               unto
            
             the
             service
             of
             
               sin
               ,
               but
               instruments
               of
               righteousness
               unto
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             If
             therefore
             we
             are
             truly
             Christians
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             Christ
             came
             to
             make
             us
             ,
             upon
             our
             becoming
             which
             he
             has
             procured
             Grace
             and
             pardon
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             enslaved
             and
             
               led
               Captives
            
             by
             our
             passions
             ,
             but
             have
             conquered
             and
             subdued
             them
             .
             This
             S
             t
             Paul
             affirms
             expresly
             .
             For
             
               they
               that
               are
               Christ's
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               ,
               with
               the
            
             e
             passions
             or
             affections
             
               and
               lusts
            
             ,
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             besides
             our
             lusts
             and
             passions
             ,
             which
             although
             they
             do
             make
             some
             ,
             cannot
             yet
             effect
             a
             pardonable
             unwillingness
             ;
             there
             still
             remains
             one
             cause
             more
             which
             may
             produce
             it
             .
             For
          
           
             2.
             
             Men
             are
             subject
             to
             be
             carried
             on
             to
             work
             what
             is
             both
             without
             and
             
               against
               their
               habitual
               liking
            
             and
             inclination
             ,
             
             through
             ignorance
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             
               great
               source
            
             and
             
               intire
               cause
            
             of
             all
             our
             
               consistent
               slips
            
             and
             
               pardonable
               infirmities
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             will
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blind
             faculty
             ,
             it
             can
             chuse
             nothing
             till
             the
             understanding
             shows
             it
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             we
             cannot
             desire
             or
             will
             a
             thing
             before
             we
             see
             it
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             chosen
             which
             is
             not
             apprehended
             .
             So
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             we
             offend
             through
             ignorance
             or
             inconsideration
             ,
             and
             do
             amiss
             either
             because
             we
             did
             not
             understand
             our
             Duty
             ,
             or
             because
             we
             did
             not
             think
             of
             it
             ;
             unless
             our
             ignorance
             and
             inconsideration
             be
             themselves
             damnable
             ,
             and
             charged
             upon
             us
             to
             our
             condemnation
             ,
             nothing
             else
             will.
             For
             God
             will
             f
             impute
             nothing
             to
             us
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             either
             to
             save
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             proceeded
             from
             our
             own
             will
             and
             choice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             any
             sinful
             action
             be
             
               innocently
               involuntary
            
             ,
             it
             is
             likewise
             uncondemning
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             now
             is
             the
             Case
             of
             all
             our
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             We
             act
             them
             without
             understanding
             or
             considering
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             .
             For
             in
             some
             of
             them
             we
             do
             not
             think
             or
             consider
             of
             what
             we
             do
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             in
             others
             ,
             although
             we
             know
             the
             action
             ,
             yet
             are
             we
             ignorant
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             in
             the
             choice
             of
             that
             this
             still
             remains
             unchosen
             .
          
           
             For
             sin
             and
             obedience
             is
             not
             all
             acting
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             an
             acting
             of
             it
             with
             
               certain
               ends
            
             and
             designs
             .
             If
             we
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             obey
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             it
             because
             he
             requires
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             be
             judged
             to
             have
             sinned
             against
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             for
             doing
             something
             when
             we
             saw
             that
             he
             had
             forbidden
             it
             .
             For
             that
             service
             which
             God
             requires
             is
             not
             a
             heartless
             service
             ,
             but
             a
             service
             of
             the
             will
             and
             choice
             .
             So
             that
             we
             must
             do
             what
             he
             enjoins
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             Law
             requires
             
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             take
             himself
             to
             be
             obeyed
             in
             it
             :
             and
             we
             must
             chuse
             to
             do
             wh●t
             we
             g
             know
             is
             against
             his
             Law
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             sin
             before
             we
             need
             to
             fear
             that
             he
             will
             punish
             us
             as
             men
             that
             have
             sinned
             against
             him
             .
             Obedience
             then
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             besides
             the
             action
             ,
             require
             likewise
             the
             eye
             and
             intention
             ;
             viz.
             the
             chusing
             of
             what
             we
             do
             because
             his
             Law
             commands
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             chusing
             it
             when
             we
             know
             that
             his
             Law
             has
             forbidden
             it
             .
             But
             if
             this
             knowledge
             of
             his
             Law
             be
             wanting
             ,
             although
             we
             chuse
             the
             evil
             action
             ,
             yet
             do
             we
             not
             chuse
             the
             sin
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             see
             that
             it
             is
             sinful
             .
             For
             we
             would
             not
             chuse
             it
             if
             we
             knew
             that
             he
             had
             forbid
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             our
             hearts
             there
             is
             no
             contempt
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             disobedience
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             at
             any
             time
             we
             knowingly
             and
             deliberately
             chuse
             an
             action
             which
             we
             do
             not
             know
             to
             be
             sinful
             ,
             except
             that
             ignorance
             be
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             whatever
             the
             action
             be
             as
             to
             it self
             ,
             yet
             as
             to
             its
             
               relation
               to
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             viz.
             its
             sinfulness
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             will'd
             and
             chosen
             .
             For
             since
             we
             did
             not
             see
             its
             sinfulness
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             chuse
             and
             consent
             to
             it
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             rebellion
             in
             our
             wills
             ,
             whatsoever
             there
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             in
             our
             action
             ;
             but
             they
             may
             notwithstanding
             it
             be
             still
             intirely
             subject
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             obey
             him
             in
             every
             thing
             wherein
             they
             see
             he
             has
             laid
             his
             Commands
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             some
             of
             our
             consistent
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             therefore
             are
             not
             thought
             of
             ,
             or
             
               considered
               at
               all
            
             ;
             so
             others
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             known
             and
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             are
             yet
             unknown
             under
             that
             relation
             of
             
               sinful
               actions
            
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             sin
             is
             all
             the
             while
             unseen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             these
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             which
             are
             thus
             unknown
             ,
             and
             thereby
             involuntary
             ;
             they
             are
             consistent
             with
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             Christs
             Gospel
             
             doth
             not
             eternally
             threaten
             ,
             but
             in
             great
             mercy
             bear
             ,
             and
             graciously
             dispense
             with
             .
          
           
             To
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             truth
             whereof
             ,
             besides
             all
             that
             has
             been
             above
             discoursed
             upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             it
             is
             first
             considerable
             that
             all
             these
             
               involuntary
               failings
            
             upon
             ignorance
             or
             
               want
               of
               knowledge
            
             ,
             are
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             God
             ,
             we
             know
             ,
             will
             never
             damn
             any
             man
             for
             doing
             that
             which
             could
             not
             be
             avoided
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             chuse
             to
             shun
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             not
             see
             ,
             but
             his
             understanding
             must
             first
             discern
             and
             apprehend
             a
             thing
             ,
             before
             his
             will
             is
             in
             any
             capacity
             to
             refuse
             it
             .
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             these
             slips
             are
             no
             matter
             of
             our
             sight
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             they
             can
             be
             none
             of
             our
             refusal
             and
             avoidance
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             a
             man
             should
             pause
             and
             
               deliberate
               ,
               watch
            
             and
             examine
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             ;
             albeit
             he
             might
             still
             be
             subject
             to
             one
             sort
             of
             involuntary
             actions
             ,
             viz.
             that
             which
             arises
             from
             his
             
               ignorance
               of
               his
               Duty
            
             ;
             yet
             would
             he
             not
             be
             liable
             to
             the
             other
             which
             results
             from
             this
             
               inconsideration
               of
               it
            
             .
             For
             where
             a
             man
             has
             time
             ,
             and
             his
             Powers
             are
             awake
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             fit
             to
             look
             about
             him
             ;
             his
             thoughts
             are
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             fix
             them
             upon
             the
             consideration
             of
             what
             he
             pleases
             .
             And
             where
             he
             has
             the
             power
             to
             consider
             of
             any
             action
             ,
             he
             has
             the
             power
             likewise
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             pleaded
             in
             behalf
             of
             
               mens
               ability
               to
               keep
               all
               Gods
               Commands
               intirely
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               live
               wholly
               without
               sin
            
             ,
             by
             Atticus
             in
             S
             t
             Hierome
             :
             i
             
               Thus
               much
               we
               say
               ,
               That
               a
               man
               may
               live
               without
               all
               sin
               if
               he
               will
               ,
               for
               such
               time
               and
               place
               as
               his
               mind
               is
               intent
               ,
               and
               his
               care
               is
               at
               stretch
               ,
               and
               his
               bodily
               infirmities
               will
               suffer
               him
               to
               continue
               so
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             this
             power
             of
             avoiding
             all
             involuntary
             sins
             which
             arise
             from
             inconsideration
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             power
             at
             all
             .
             For
             herein
             we
             must
             know
             lyes
             every
             mans
             
               unavoidable
               
               weakness
            
             and
             infirmity
             ,
             that
             whereas
             our
             obedience
             is
             required
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             ,
             this
             fitness
             is
             only
             in
             some
             
               certain
               time
            
             and
             place
             .
             For
             no
             man
             is
             always
             in
             that
             good
             condition
             ,
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             
               well-disposed
               ,
               watchful
            
             and
             
               standing
               upon
               his
               Guard.
            
             But
             he
             forgets
             when
             he
             should
             remember
             ,
             and
             his
             faculties
             are
             asleep
             when
             they
             should
             be
             awake
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             
               diverted
               by
               other
               business
            
             ,
             and
             
               hindred
               by
               intervening
               accidents
            
             .
             So
             that
             sometimes
             either
             he
             has
             not
             leisure
             to
             consider
             in
             ,
             or
             his
             faculties
             are
             not
             
               well
               disposed
            
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             free
             and
             at
             his
             own
             command
             ,
             so
             as
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             time
             ,
             duly
             to
             consider
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             evil
             state
             ,
             which
             thus
             unfits
             a
             man
             for
             consideration
             ,
             is
             not
             always
             in
             his
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             own
             choice
             whether
             he
             shall
             fall
             under
             it
             or
             no.
             For
             as
             for
             the
             
               want
               of
               time
            
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             this
             world
             is
             placed
             in
             a
             
               crowd
               of
               business
            
             ,
             and
             whilst
             his
             thoughts
             are
             hot
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             one
             ,
             another
             many
             times
             waits
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             opportunities
             do
             not
             stay
             till
             we
             are
             at
             leisure
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             them
             when
             we
             find
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             act
             oftentimes
             without
             considering
             ,
             since
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             stay
             to
             think
             ,
             we
             should
             stay
             beyond
             that
             time
             which
             we
             are
             to
             act
             in
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             act
             at
             all
             .
             Besides
             ,
             our
             
               powers
               of
               action
            
             ,
             especially
             where
             there
             is
             any
             strong
             temptation
             of
             pleasure
             or
             profit
             to
             act
             for
             ,
             are
             
               forward
               of
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             spring
             out
             upon
             the
             first
             occasion
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             the
             temptation
             is
             offered
             to
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             our
             wills
             indeliberately
             approve
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             bodily
             and
             active
             powers
             ,
             by
             an
             unconsidered
             emanation
             ,
             start
             up
             to
             pursue
             and
             endeavour
             after
             it
             ;
             whence
             thinking
             and
             considering
             is
             necessary
             ,
             not
             to
             raise
             ,
             but
             to
             stop
             and
             restrain
             them
             .
             And
             then
             if
             either
             our
             thoughts
             have
             been
             otherwise
             engaged
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             readily
             withdraw
             themselves
             to
             consider
             of
             a
             new
             object
             ;
             or
             if
             our
             thinking
             powers
             themselves
             are
             
             dull
             and
             heavy
             ,
             and
             thereby
             unfit
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             :
             we
             presently
             and
             indeliberately
             go
             on
             to
             act
             the
             thing
             without
             all
             pausing
             and
             due
             consideration
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             other
             reason
             of
             inconsideration
             also
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               want
               of
               power
            
             ,
             or
             
               indisposition
               of
               our
               thinking
               faculty
               it self
               ,
            
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             wholly
             subject
             to
             our
             own
             will
             ,
             to
             chuse
             whether
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             shall
             fall
             under
             it
             .
             Because
             in
             this
             state
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             during
             their
             being
             here
             united
             to
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             they
             make
             use
             of
             our
             bodily
             powers
             in
             their
             use
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             exercise
             of
             thought
             and
             consideration
             ;
             and
             therefore
             even
             in
             them
             they
             are
             liable
             to
             be
             changed
             and
             altered
             ,
             just
             as
             our
             Bodies
             are
             .
             For
             in
             a
             brisk
             and
             healthy
             Body
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             are
             free
             ,
             and
             quick
             ,
             and
             easie
             ;
             but
             if
             our
             Bodies
             are
             dull
             and
             indisposed
             ,
             our
             minds
             are
             so
             too
             .
             A
             
               heaviness
               in
               our
               heads
            
             ,
             will
             make
             us
             
               heavy
               in
               our
               apprehensions
            
             ;
             and
             a
             discomposure
             in
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             whether
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             Wine
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             
               violent
               passion
            
             ;
             will
             make
             us
             discomposed
             and
             incoherent
             in
             our
             thoughts
             also
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             an
             utter
             perverting
             ,
             or
             blasting
             of
             our
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             ,
             as
             is
             often
             seen
             in
             the
             bodily
             Diseases
             of
             
               Epilepsies
               ,
               Phrensies
               ,
               Apoplexies
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             there
             will
             be
             the
             same
             perversion
             ,
             or
             
               utter
               extinction
            
             of
             our
             conceptions
             likewise
             .
             But
             now
             these
             indispositions
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             which
             thus
             unfit
             our
             very
             souls
             for
             thought
             and
             due
             consideration
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             order
             when
             and
             where
             they
             shall
             seize
             upon
             us
             .
             For
             our
             Bodies
             are
             liable
             to
             be
             thus
             acted
             upon
             by
             any
             other
             Bodies
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             A
             
               heavy
               air
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               indisposing
               accident
            
             will
             work
             a
             change
             in
             our
             bodily
             temper
             without
             our
             leave
             ;
             and
             when
             once
             that
             is
             indisposed
             ,
             we
             cannot
             hinder
             our
             thoughts
             themselves
             from
             being
             indisposed
             too
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             it
             is
             not
             in
             our
             power
             at
             all
             times
             to
             chuse
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             will
             pause
             and
             consider
             ;
             although
             we
             
             can
             avoid
             offending
             in
             those
             Cases
             wherein
             we
             can
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             manifest
             that
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             offence
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             we
             take
             any
             
               particular
               action
            
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             own
             thoughts
             separate
             it
             from
             any
             
               particular
               time
            
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Chain
             of
             
               other
               particular
               actions
            
             amongst
             which
             it
             lyes
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             apt
             to
             affirm
             that
             it
             is
             such
             whereof
             we
             can
             think
             and
             consider
             .
             For
             take
             any
             action
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             being
             aware
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             can
             let
             other
             things
             alone
             ,
             and
             watch
             for
             it
             particularly
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             find
             one
             time
             or
             other
             when
             our
             understandings
             are
             disposed
             for
             a
             due
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             fit
             and
             able
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             .
             But
             then
             we
             must
             take
             notice
             that
             this
             supposed
             state
             of
             an
             action
             ,
             as
             
               separate
               from
               the
               Crowd
               of
               other
               actions
               ,
            
             and
             
               determined
               to
               no
               time
            
             ,
             is
             only
             imaginary
             and
             in
             speculation
             .
             For
             when
             we
             come
             to
             practise
             them
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             we
             have
             time
             and
             power
             enough
             ,
             yet
             in
             others
             we
             find
             that
             we
             have
             not
             .
             Because
             either
             they
             come
             in
             the
             
               throng
               of
               other
               business
            
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             being
             hotly
             employed
             upon
             other
             things
             ,
             cannot
             so
             easily
             be
             drawn
             from
             them
             upon
             the
             sudden
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             :
             or
             if
             they
             call
             upon
             us
             when
             we
             have
             time
             to
             consider
             in
             ,
             yet
             it
             happens
             that
             our
             
               faculties
               are
               heavy
            
             and
             indisposed
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             exert
             them
             still
             without
             due
             consideration
             .
             When
             we
             think
             of
             any
             particular
             action
             
               by
               it self
            
             therefore
             ,
             we
             take
             it
             out
             of
             the
             
               throng
               of
               business
            
             wherein
             it
             is
             involved
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             that
             
               time
               wherein
               we
               are
               indisposed
            
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             are
             bold
             to
             conclude
             that
             we
             can
             consider
             of
             it
             .
             But
             when
             
               we
               come
               to
               practise
               it
            
             ,
             we
             find
             that
             our
             former
             speculation
             supposed
             false
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             comes
             mixt
             with
             a
             
               crowd
               of
               other
               things
            
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             
               time
               when
               we
               have
               troubled
            
             and
             
               discomposed
               thoughts
            
             :
             So
             that
             how
             subject
             soever
             it
             was
             to
             our
             consideration
             in
             that
             
               separate
               state
            
             wherein
             we
             imagined
             it
             ,
             yet
             have
             we
             no
             
             power
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             in
             that
             
               throng
               of
               business
            
             or
             
               indisposition
               of
               faculties
            
             wherein
             we
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             verily
             the
             Case
             of
             several
             of
             our
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             .
             For
             look
             upon
             any
             of
             the
             particulars
             by
             it self
             ,
             and
             take
             it
             asunder
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             confident
             that
             we
             may
             bethink
             our selves
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             .
             But
             take
             it
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             lyes
             ,
             among
             the
             mixt
             Crowd
             of
             other
             actions
             ,
             or
             as
             offered
             to
             our
             indisposed
             understandings
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             find
             that
             it
             slips
             from
             us
             without
             all
             consideration
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             is
             intended
             by
             a
             great
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             tells
             us
             of
             sins
             of
             
               pardonable
               infirmitie
            
             ,
             that
             the
             k
             
               liberty
               which
               they
               seem
               to
               have
               when
               we
               consider
               them
               in
               special
               and
               asunder
               ,
               they
               indeed
               have
               not
               when
               we
               consider
               them
               in
               the
               general
            
             ;
             viz.
             
               as
               involved
               in
               the
               crowd
               of
               other
               actions
               amongst
               whom
               they
               lye
               ,
               and
               altogether
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             account
             of
             their
             having
             in
             them
             no
             choice
             and
             consideration
             ,
             he
             questions
             whether
             they
             contain
             that
             which
             can
             in
             strictness
             and
             propriety
             of
             speech
             be
             called
             sin
             .
             And
             indeed
             if
             we
             understand
             the
             same
             by
             sin
             which
             S
             t
             John
             doth
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             the
             explication
             of
             it
             ,
             1
             John
             3.4
             ;
             (
             viz.
             a
             l
             rejecting
             or
             
               contemning
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             in
             which
             sence
             only
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             is
             destroyed
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             is
             born
             of
             God
             cannot
             commit
             it
             ;
             )
             they
             have
             not
             .
             For
             men
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             reject
             and
             m
             despise
             a
             Law
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             see
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             liberty
             then
             which
             we
             have
             about
             those
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             which
             we
             do
             not
             know
             and
             consider
             of
             ,
             is
             in
             effect
             no
             liberty
             at
             all
             .
             For
             we
             neither
             chuse
             the
             disobedient
             
               action
               it self
            
             ,
             nor
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             We
             do
             not
             chuse
             the
             sinful
             action
             it self
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             know
             
             or
             consider
             of
             it
             :
             Nor
             do
             we
             chuse
             the
             inconsideration
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             left
             to
             our
             liberty
             whether
             in
             some
             of
             our
             actions
             we
             should
             be
             inconsiderate
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             And
             since
             our
             slips
             and
             failings
             which
             are
             thus
             involuntary
             by
             ignorance
             ,
             cannot
             be
             chosen
             or
             refused
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             .
             And
             as
             for
             all
             those
             things
             which
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             above
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             eternally
             threaten
             us
             ,
             nor
             will
             God
             ever
             condemn
             us
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             these
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             which
             being
             thus
             unknown
             are
             likewise
             unchosen
             ,
             and
             so
             unavoidable
             ,
             are
             not
             
               eternally
               punishable
               by
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             but
             
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             will
             further
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 The
                 
                   nature
                   and
                   plain
                   declarations
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             their
             consistency
             with
             a
             
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             or
             
               Gods
               favour
            
             ,
             will
             plainly
             appear
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             most
             
               Gracious
               ,
               Loving
            
             ,
             and
             
               good
               natured
               Being
            
             in
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             For
             all
             the
             love
             and
             kindness
             that
             appears
             among
             us
             men
             proceeds
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             to
             resemble
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             like
             unto
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             Loving
             ,
             but
             even
             Love
             it self
             .
             For
             God
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             
               John
               ,
               is
               Love
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               dwells
               in
               love
               dwells
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             4.16
             .
             And
             if
             we
             will
             take
             that
             character
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             wholly
             made
             up
             of
             the
             various
             instances
             of
             Mercy
             and
             
               Goodness
               .
               The
               Lord
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               mercifull
               and
               gracious
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               goodness
               and
               truth
               ;
               keeping
               mercy
               for
               thousands
               ,
               forgiving
               iniquity
               ,
               transgression
               and
               sin
               ,
            
             Exod.
             34.6
             ,
             7.
             
             All
             his
             delight
             is
             in
             exercising
             Love
             ,
             and
             showing
             kindness
             .
             For
             he
             swears
             to
             us
             as
             he
             lives
             ,
             that
             
               he
               has
               no
               delight
            
             at
             all
             
             
               in
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               had
               rather
               that
            
             every
             
               wicked
               man
               should
               turn
               from
               his
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               live
               ,
            
             Ezech.
             33.11
             .
             He
             is
             by
             no
             means
             
               forward
               to
               espie
               faults
            
             ,
             or
             
               malicious
               to
               misconstrue
               actions
            
             ,
             or
             
               prone
               to
               admit
               of
               provocation
            
             ,
             or
             
               implacably
               angry
               when
               he
               is
               once
               provoked
               ,
            
             or
             
               cruelly
               vindictive
               when
               once
               he
               is
               angred
               .
               The
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               gracious
               ,
               slow
               to
               anger
               ,
               and
               plenteous
               in
               mercy
               .
               He
               will
               not
               alwayes
               chide
            
             when
             he
             has
             just
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               nor
               keepeth
               he
               his
               anger
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Psal.
             103.8
             ,
             9.
             
             He
             is
             not
             at
             all
             of
             the
             humour
             of
             
               severe
               masters
            
             ,
             who
             are
             prone
             to
             take
             offence
             ;
             but
             like
             a
             most
             
               tender
               father
            
             he
             is
             all
             benignity
             and
             goodness
             .
             For
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             pitiable
             ,
             he
             pities
             it
             ;
             if
             any
             thing
             is
             done
             amiss
             ,
             he
             is
             slow
             to
             wrath
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             forgive
             it
             .
             
               Like
               as
               a
               father
               pitieth
               his
               own
               children
               ,
            
             even
             
               so
               the
               Lord
               pitieth
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             Psal.
             103.13
             .
             Nay
             ,
             take
             this
             Love
             and
             Pity
             of
             a
             Parent
             where
             it
             is
             at
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             all
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             in
             
               mothers
               towards
               their
               most
               helpless
            
             ,
             and
             so
             
               most
               pitiable
               infants
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             tenderness
             of
             God
             doth
             infinitely
             exceed
             it
             .
             
               Can
               a
               woman
               forget
               her
               sucking
               child
               ,
               that
               she
               should
               not
               have
               compassion
               on
               the
               son
               of
               her
               womb
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               they
               may
               forget
               ,
            
             sayes
             God
             by
             his
             Prophet
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               forget
               thee
               ,
            
             Isa.
             49.15
             .
          
           
             Thus
             
               Loving
               ,
               Pitiful
            
             ,
             and
             
               Benign
               a
               Nature
            
             do
             the
             Scriptures
             represent
             God
             to
             be
             .
             And
             what
             they
             declare
             of
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             have
             experienced
             ,
             and
             found
             by
             him
             .
             For
             every
             
               impenitent
               sinner
            
             is
             a
             lasting
             monument
             of
             his
             long-suffering
             and
             forbearance
             ;
             and
             every
             
               prosperous
               event
            
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             
               boundless
               love
            
             and
             kindness
             .
             He
             is
             infinitely
             good
             beyond
             all
             desert
             ,
             nay
             ,
             in
             spite
             of
             all
             provocation
             .
             For
             
               he
               is
               loving
            
             even
             
               unto
               the
               unthankfull
               and
               the
               evil
               ,
               making
               his
               sun
               to
               shine
               ,
               and
               his
               rain
               to
               fall
               ,
            
             and
             all
             the
             other
             m●r●ies
             of
             life
             to
             descend
             
               upon
               the
               unjust
            
             as
             well
             as
             
             upon
             
               the
               just
            
             ,
             upon
             them
             who
             contemn
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             them
             who
             obey
             him
             ;
             as
             our
             Saviour
             observed
             ,
             Mat.
             5.45
             .
             Luk.
             6.35
             .
             And
             this
             he
             is
             to
             such
             an
             astonishing
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             bestow
             upon
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             blessings
             of
             his
             substance
             ,
             of
             his
             protection
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
               kind
               providence
            
             :
             but
             also
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             conceive
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             to
             part
             with
             his
             own
             well-beloved
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             beloved
             ,
             because
             his
             
               only
               begotten
               Son.
               For
               God
            
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               hath
               recommended
               his
               love
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               that
               whil'st
               we
               were
            
             sinners
             and
             
               enemies
               ,
               Christ
            
             his
             Son
             came
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             
               died
               for
               us
            
             ,
             Rom.
             5.8
             .
          
           
             Thus
             wondrously
             pitiful
             ,
             obliging
             ,
             and
             good
             natured
             then
             is
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             account
             which
             both
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             Experience
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             give
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             let
             any
             man
             think
             with
             himself
             how
             so
             
               surpassing
               kind
            
             ,
             and
             
               infinitely
               gracious
            
             a
             nature
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             
               inconsiderate
               slips
            
             and
             errours
             of
             his
             Servants
             ?
             Will
             he
             be
             utterly
             offended
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             as
             quite
             to
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             to
             condemn
             them
             ?
             No
             certainly
             ,
             but
             in
             great
             mercy
             he
             will
             pity
             and
             bear
             with
             them
             .
             For
             these
             slips
             ,
             where
             we
             do
             not
             consider
             ,
             or
             where
             we
             err
             and
             do
             
               not
               understand
            
             our
             duty
             ,
             are
             such
             instances
             of
             disobedience
             as
             imply
             nothing
             of
             contempt
             or
             of
             a
             
               rebellious
               heart
            
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             will
             in
             them
             .
             They
             are
             clearly
             involuntary
             ,
             so
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             action
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             the
             will
             it
             self
             is
             innocent
             .
             For
             the
             disobedience
             cannot
             be
             chosen
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             not
             understood
             ;
             which
             indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             notion
             and
             interpretation
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             makes
             it
             not
             to
             be
             that
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             which
             is
             threatned
             ,
             but
             something
             else
             :
             for
             that
             sin
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             John
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             rejecting
             or
             a
             
               renouncing
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             whereas
             in
             these
             slips
             where
             we
             do
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             we
             cannot
             renounce
             it
             .
          
           
           
             And
             since
             they
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             of
             a
             disobedient
             will
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             rebellous
             heart
             ;
             can
             any
             man
             think
             that
             so
             gracious
             and
             pitifull
             a
             nature
             should
             be
             so
             highly
             provoked
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             for
             ever
             to
             condemn
             his
             own
             
               honest
               servants
            
             ,
             and
             
               otherwise
               obedient
               children
            
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             ?
             Whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             who
             art
             inclined
             to
             think
             thus
             ,
             let
             me
             advise
             thee
             to
             consider
             a
             little
             what
             Love
             is
             ,
             and
             whether
             it
             can
             possibly
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             hard
             usage
             .
             If
             thou
             hast
             any
             competent
             degrees
             of
             that
             Love
             and
             Pity
             in
             thine
             own
             heart
             ,
             which
             are
             so
             infinite
             in
             God
             ,
             bethink
             thy self
             whether
             thou
             could'st
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             thence
             take
             thy
             measures
             in
             judging
             whether
             or
             no
             God
             can
             .
             Doth
             any
             
               gracious
               master
            
             use
             that
             severity
             towards
             the
             oversights
             and
             indiscretions
             of
             his
             
               honest
               servant
            
             ?
             or
             ,
             to
             rise
             yet
             higher
             ,
             can
             any
             
               tender
               Parent
            
             show
             that
             rigour
             upon
             every
             errour
             and
             inconsideration
             of
             his
             
               heartily
               obedient
               child
            
             ?
             Is
             not
             
               every
               good
               man
            
             prone
             to
             pass
             by
             such
             offences
             as
             are
             committed
             unwillingly
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             he
             has
             of
             goodness
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             still
             more
             forward
             to
             pardon
             and
             bear
             with
             them
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             Nature
             upon
             Earth
             that
             is
             kind
             and
             pitifull
             ,
             but
             will
             make
             allowances
             for
             those
             things
             which
             proceed
             from
             want
             of
             understanding
             ,
             and
             will
             pass
             over
             those
             miscarriages
             which
             imply
             nothing
             of
             ill
             will
             or
             ill
             intention
             .
             Every
             good
             man
             will
             overlook
             and
             connive
             at
             them
             when
             they
             are
             committed
             by
             a
             perfect
             stranger
             ;
             but
             then
             most
             of
             all
             when
             they
             are
             incurr'd
             by
             his
             own
             intimate
             and
             dear
             acquaintance
             or
             relations
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             servant
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             child
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             every
             good
             and
             loving
             man
             doth
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             he
             has
             of
             love
             and
             goodness
             ,
             the
             proner
             still
             he
             is
             to
             do
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             natural
             and
             inseparable
             effect
             of
             charity
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             what
             proportion
             it
             increases
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             must
             this
             increase
             likewise
             .
             Charity
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               suffereth
               long
               ,
               and
               is
               kind
               ,
               
               charity
               is
               not
               easily
               provoked
               ,
               charity
               thinketh
               no
               evil
               ,
               charity
               beareth
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               endureth
               all
               things
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             13.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             7.
             
             The
             more
             therefore
             that
             any
             man
             has
             of
             charity
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             he
             be
             sure
             to
             show
             of
             sufferance
             ,
             of
             pity
             ,
             of
             endurance
             of
             such
             slips
             and
             oversights
             as
             are
             consistent
             with
             an
             honest
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             obedient
             heart
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             since
             those
             imperfect
             measures
             and
             degrees
             of
             Love
             which
             are
             found
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             all
             good
             men
             ,
             are
             of
             force
             more
             than
             sufficient
             to
             make
             them
             pity
             and
             bear
             with
             these
             slips
             of
             honest
             ignorance
             and
             inconsideration
             :
             that
             
               infinite
               height
            
             of
             Love
             which
             dwells
             in
             God
             Almighty
             ,
             must
             needs
             make
             him
             bear
             with
             them
             much
             rather
             .
             For
             the
             most
             loving
             man
             upon
             earth
             hath
             not
             the
             thousandth
             part
             of
             his
             affection
             ;
             the
             more
             loving
             any
             men
             are
             indeed
             the
             more
             still
             they
             are
             like
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             are
             arrived
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             of
             what
             humanity
             can
             bear
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             in
             any
             measure
             equal
             him
             .
             And
             since
             Gods
             Love
             is
             infinitely
             more
             ,
             his
             pity
             and
             forbearance
             towards
             such
             pitiable
             oversights
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             most
             natural
             and
             necessary
             effect
             of
             it
             ,
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             less
             than
             ours
             is
             .
             No
             ,
             if
             no
             kind-hearted
             loving
             man
             would
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             greatest
             injury
             to
             an
             infinitely
             loving
             God
             to
             suspect
             that
             ever
             he
             should
             be
             severe
             in
             punishing
             us
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             
               ask
               Gods
               Pardon
            
             then
             for
             all
             our
             ignorant
             and
             inconsiderate
             slips
             and
             failings
             ;
             he
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             give
             as
             we
             are
             to
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             this
             we
             are
             assured
             of
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             we
             daily
             experience
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             every
             loving
             and
             
               good
               natured
               man.
            
             For
             since
             God
             cannot
             be
             equalled
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             out-done
             by
             the
             very
             best
             of
             us
             in
             kindness
             ;
             what
             the
             weak
             Love
             of
             a
             man
             doth
             every
             day
             effect
             ,
             that
             certainly
             the
             infinite
             Love
             of
             God
             will
             effect
             more
             abundantly
             .
             And
             as
             for
             this
             way
             
             of
             arguing
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             more
             than
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             uses
             in
             another
             case
             ,
             when
             he
             shows
             that
             
               God
               will
               give
               good
               gifts
               unto
               his
               children
            
             at
             their
             request
             ,
             because
             all
             
               earthly
               Parents
            
             do
             it
             unto
             theirs
             daily
             ;
             whenas
             yet
             their
             Love
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             grant
             the
             good
             things
             asked
             so
             readily
             ,
             is
             infinitely
             exceeded
             by
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             Luk.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Thus
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             
               Gods
               Nature
            
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             that
             those
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             which
             are
             committed
             involuntarily
             and
             unavoidably
             ,
             because
             ignorantly
             and
             inconsiderately
             ,
             do
             not
             put
             us
             out
             of
             a
             
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             but
             consist
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Which
             will
             appear
             yet
             further
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             
               Nature
               ,
               and
               plain
               declarations
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             affirms
             plainly
             that
             it
             is
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             and
             genius
             as
             tends
             to
             ingenerate
             in
             the
             professors
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             a
             
               spirit
               of
               fear
               and
               slavery
            
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             possessed
             with
             who
             serve
             a
             rigorous
             and
             
               austere
               Lord
            
             ;
             but
             a
             
               spirit
               of
               chearfulness
               and
               free
               confidence
               ,
            
             such
             as
             they
             enjoy
             who
             serve
             a
             
               gracious
               and
               a
               loving
               Father
            
             .
             For
             he
             tells
             the
             Jews
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             in
             
               embracing
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
            
             they
             
               had
               not
               received
            
             again
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               ,
               unto
            
             the
             possessing
             of
             their
             hearts
             with
             fears
             and
             scruples
             ;
             
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               whereby
            
             they
             were
             emboldened
             with
             the
             chearfulness
             and
             confidence
             of
             sons
             to
             cry
             unto
             God
             ,
             
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
             But
             now
             if
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             were
             so
             severe
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             tenour
             of
             it
             ,
             these
             unavoidable
             slips
             of
             inconsideration
             and
             ignorance
             should
             set
             God
             and
             us
             at
             enmity
             ;
             no
             Christian
             man
             could
             ever
             look
             upon
             God
             as
             upon
             his
             tender
             Father
             ,
             with
             this
             spirit
             of
             filial
             freedom
             ;
             but
             must
             needs
             fear
             and
             dread
             him
             as
             his
             angry
             and
             avenging
             Lord.
             And
             the
             Gospel
             requiring
             more
             of
             us
             under
             
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             than
             any
             man
             among
             us
             is
             able
             to
             perform
             ;
             it
             could
             not
             minister
             to
             ingenerate
             in
             us
             a
             spirit
             of
             chearfull
             confidence
             towards
             him
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrary
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             fill
             us
             with
             inextricable
             doubts
             and
             fears
             of
             him
             .
             As
             for
             these
             slips
             of
             ignorance
             then
             which
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel
             they
             never
             can
             be
             punish'd
             ;
             for
             the
             New
             Covenant
             must
             bear
             with
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             ingender
             in
             us
             this
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             and
             filial
             confidence
             without
             such
             forbearance
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             
               Declarations
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             in
             this
             matter
             they
             are
             very
             clear
             also
             .
             For
             besides
             those
             places
             that
             are
             mentioned
             above
             ,
             which
             show
             clearly
             that
             
               no
               involuntary
               sins
               are
               damning
            
             ,
             and
             then
             certainly
             that
             our
             slips
             of
             ignorance
             are
             not
             ,
             seeing
             they
             have
             the
             greatest
             plea
             to
             involuntariness
             of
             any
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             besides
             those
             ,
             this
             consistence
             of
             our
             unknown
             and
             unconsidered
             slips
             will
             be
             evident
             from
             other
             places
             also
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             to
             seek
             no
             further
             ,
             S
             t
             
             James's
             Rule
             is
             full
             and
             plain
             .
             
               To
               him
               that
               knoweth
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             may
             know
             how
             
               to
               do
               good
            
             ,
             and
             
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               to
               him
               it
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             Jam.
             4.17
             .
             If
             then
             we
             have
             no
             other
             sins
             to
             answer
             for
             ,
             but
             only
             these
             of
             inconsideration
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             none
             wherefore
             we
             shall
             be
             condemned
             ,
             these
             unknown
             sins
             not
             being
             of
             that
             number
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             S
             t
             
             James's
             Rule
             is
             verified
             by
             
               Scripture
               instances
            
             .
             For
             holy
             David
             fell
             through
             inconsideration
             and
             unadvisedness
             in
             sundry
             things
             ;
             as
             particularly
             in
             an
             inconsiderate
             
               despairing
               of
               Gods
               mercy
            
             ,
             Psal.
             31.22
             .
             and
             in
             an
             
               excessive
               sorrow
               for
               his
               Son
               Absolom
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             18.33
             .
             and
             ch
             .
             19.4
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             his
             unadvised
             slips
             ,
             he
             was
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             a
             
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
            
             ,
             a
             person
             upright
             and
             
               acceptably
               obedient
               still
            
             .
          
           
           
             Zacharias
             and
             Elizabeth
             were
             surprized
             no
             question
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             people
             are
             ,
             into
             several
             slips
             and
             inconsiderate
             follies
             .
             For
             one
             we
             have
             mention'd
             ,
             even
             in
             that
             short
             account
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             given
             us
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ;
             viz.
             that
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             of
             the
             joyful
             message
             of
             the
             Angel
             ,
             he
             is
             incredulous
             ,
             and
             is
             punished
             with
             dumbness
             for
             his
             unbelief
             ,
             Luk.
             1.18
             ,
             20.
             
             But
             yet
             this
             ,
             and
             his
             other
             involuntary
             failings
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             come
             not
             into
             the
             account
             of
             his
             sins
             and
             disobedience
             when
             God
             speaks
             of
             him
             ;
             for
             notwithstanding
             these
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             of
             both
             of
             them
             we
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             
               they
               were
               righteous
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               before
               God
               ,
               walking
               in
               all
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               blameless
               ,
            
             Luk.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             
               this
               sort
            
             of
             slips
             and
             transgressions
             therefore
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             our
             
               sins
               of
               ignorance
            
             and
             inconsideration
             ;
             we
             see
             plainly
             that
             they
             never
             will
             be
             
               charged
               upon
               us
               to
               our
               condemnation
               .
            
             They
             do
             not
             destroy
             a
             Saint
             ,
             or
             put
             us
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             consist
             with
             it
             .
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             
               they
               must
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             
               the
               love
               and
               pitifulness
               of
               Gods
               Nature
               infers
               ,
            
             and
             the
             very
             
               temper
               and
               genius
               of
               his
               Gospel
               supposes
               it
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               plainly
               and
               fully
               declares
               it
            
             ;
             and
             
               from
               Gods
               own
               mouth
               we
               are
               told
               of
               several
               of
               his
               dearest
               Saints
               who
               have
               experienced
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             no
             other
             slips
             but
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             safe
             in
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             secure
             of
             his
             promises
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             ,
             although
             we
             live
             and
             dye
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             length
             it
             appears
             what
             sins
             are
             truly
             and
             
               innocently
               involuntary
            
             ;
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               those
               which
               are
               acted
               ignorantly
               and
               unwittingly
               :
            
             and
             that
             they
             do
             not
             unsaint
             a
             man
             ,
             or
             destroy
             his
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             consist
             with
             it
             ▪
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             these
             involuntary
             and
             consistent
             sins
             particularly
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             innocent
             involuntariness
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               A
               twofold
               knowledge
               necessary
               to
               choice
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               a
               general
               understanding
               ,
               and
               particular
               consideration
               .
               Consistent
               sins
               are
               either
               sins
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               of
               inconsideration
               .
               Of
               sins
               involuntary
               through
               ignorance
               of
               the
               general
               Law
               which
               makes
               a
               duty
               .
               How
               there
               is
               still
               room
               for
               it
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Of
               crying
               sins
               ,
               which
               are
               against
               Natural
               Conscience
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               be
               innocently
               ignorant
               .
               Of
               what
               others
               he
               may
               .
               This
               ignorance
               is
               necessary
               to
               all
               men
               for
               some
               time
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               for
               all
               their
               lives
               .
               Mens
               sins
               upon
               it
               are
               not
               damning
               .
               Of
               sins
               involuntary
               through
               our
               ignorance
               of
               the
               present
               actions
               being
               included
               in
               the
               known
               Law
               ,
               and
               meant
               by
               it
               .
               The
               causes
               of
               this
               ignorance
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               difference
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               in
               some
               actions
               being
               not
               in
               kind
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               degree
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               limitedness
               of
               most
               Laws
               ,
               which
               admit
               of
               exceptions
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               indirect
               obligations
               which
               pass
               upon
               several
               indifferent
               actions
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               clashing
               of
               several
               Laws
               ,
               whence
               one
               is
               transgressed
               in
               pursute
               of
               another
               ;
               the
               great
               errour
               upon
               this
               score
               is
               in
               the
               case
               of
               zeal
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               clashing
               of
               Laws
               with
               opinions
               or
               prejudices
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             in
             regard
             this
             consistence
             of
             our
             ignorant
             and
             unconsidered
             slips
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             great
             account
             
             in
             the
             quieting
             and
             comforting
             of
             troubled
             and
             
               fearfull
               Consciences
            
             ;
             I
             will
             yet
             proceed
             to
             enquire
             of
             it
             more
             distinctly
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             
               particular
               ignorances
            
             those
             are
             which
             will
             cause
             that
             innocent
             involuntariness
             ,
             which
             Christs
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             punish
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             already
             shewn
             ,
             but
             graciously
             dispense
             with
             .
          
           
             
               To
               him
               that
               knows
               to
               do
               good
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               ;
               to
               him
               't
               is
               sin
               ,
            
             Jam.
             4.17
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             so
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             that
             sin
             which
             a
             man
             knows
             and
             sees
             ,
             he
             wills
             and
             chooses
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             commit
             sin
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             a
             sin
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             chosen
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             clearly
             understand
             then
             
               what
               ignorance
               renders
               any
               sin
               involuntary
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             unpunishable
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             proper
             to
             enquire
             what
             
               knowledge
               is
               necessary
               unto
               choice
            
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             make
             any
             sin
             to
             be
             esteemed
             voluntary
             and
             chosen
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             our
             choice
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             
               two-fold
               knowledge
            
             necessary
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               An
               habitual
            
             and
             
               general
               knowledge
               that
               the
               action
               is
               sinfull
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               An
               actual
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               that
               knowledge
               in
               a
               particular
               animadvertence
               ,
               and
               express
               thinking
               upon
               what
               we
               know
            
             ;
             which
             is
             consideration
             .
          
           
             Both
             these
             are
             necessary
             to
             a
             
               chosen
               sin
            
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             both
             know
             an
             action
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             also
             actually
             bethink
             our selves
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             its
             sinfulness
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             said
             to
             chuse
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             to
             disobey
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Before
             we
             can
             be
             said
             to
             chuse
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             any
             action
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             
               know
               habitually
            
             and
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             the
             action
             ,
             whensoever
             it
             is
             committed
             ,
             is
             sinfull
             .
          
           
             I
             call
             that
             an
             habitual
             and
             
               general
               knowledge
            
             ,
             when
             
               we
               are
               not
               to
               learn
               of
               any
               sinfull
               action
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Law
               
               that
               forbids
               it
               ,
               nor
               are
               in
               any
               doubts
               or
               darkness
               in
               our
               own
               thoughts
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               or
               no.
            
             But
             if
             it
             is
             proposed
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             they
             are
             already
             resolved
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             further
             to
             enquire
             of
             it
             ;
             they
             know
             and
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sin
             when
             they
             are
             asked
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             their
             standing
             opinion
             and
             fixt
             perswasion
             .
             And
             this
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             no
             more
             of
             one
             particular
             action
             than
             of
             another
             ,
             I
             call
             general
             ;
             and
             because
             it
             is
             fixt
             and
             permanent
             ,
             having
             grown
             into
             a
             lasting
             impression
             and
             habitual
             judgment
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             I
             call
             an
             
               habitual
               knowledge
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             be
             said
             to
             chuse
             to
             sin
             and
             disobey
             in
             any
             particular
             action
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             have
             this
             general
             and
             habitual
             knowledge
             of
             its
             sinfulness
             .
             For
             if
             we
             do
             not
             understand
             that
             ,
             although
             we
             do
             chuse
             the
             action
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             be
             esteemed
             to
             chuse
             the
             sin
             ,
             since
             our
             will
             may
             be
             all
             the
             while
             innocent
             and
             obedient
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             refuse
             the
             action
             if
             it
             were
             made
             to
             see
             that
             it
             is
             sinful
             .
             We
             can
             have
             no
             choice
             of
             that
             whereof
             we
             have
             no
             apprehension
             ;
             for
             the
             will
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             truly
             said
             ,
             is
             a
             blind
             faculty
             ,
             and
             can
             chuse
             nothing
             till
             it
             be
             represented
             and
             proposed
             to
             it
             by
             the
             understanding
             .
             So
             that
             if
             our
             minds
             are
             in
             darkness
             about
             any
             action
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             knowledge
             of
             its
             being
             forbidden
             ;
             our
             wills
             can
             have
             no
             share
             in
             chusing
             of
             the
             sin
             ;
             but
             since
             it
             was
             unknown
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             also
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             general
             and
             
               habitual
               knowledge
            
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             any
             action
             ;
             there
             is
             moreover
             necessarily
             required
             to
             our
             choice
             of
             it
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             
               actual
               use
            
             and
             
               exercise
               of
               that
               knowledge
            
             in
             a
             
               particular
               animadvertence
            
             ,
             and
             
               express
               thinking
               upon
               what
               we
               know
               ,
            
             which
             is
             consideration
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             knowledge
             that
             directs
             and
             influences
             our
             choice
             ,
             further
             than
             we
             actually
             attend
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             
             if
             at
             any
             time
             we
             did
             not
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             if
             we
             did
             not
             know
             it
             .
             Nothing
             is
             a
             motive
             to
             our
             will
             ,
             further
             than
             it
             is
             heeded
             and
             attended
             to
             at
             the
             time
             of
             willing
             ;
             and
             unless
             we
             see
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             then
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             chuse
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             in
             this
             Case
             the
             Civilians
             Maxim
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             a
             
               That
               which
               doth
               not
               appear
               to
               be
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               more
               account
               than
               if
               really
               it
               were
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
          
           
             That
             any
             sin
             then
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             willed
             and
             chosen
             by
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             it
             occur
             to
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             be
             present
             to
             our
             minds
             at
             the
             time
             of
             chusing
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             we
             transgress
             when
             we
             do
             not
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             our
             heart
             may
             be
             innocent
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             and
             our
             will
             incur
             no
             disobedience
             at
             all
             ,
             since
             if
             we
             did
             but
             consider
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             we
             would
             by
             no
             means
             embrace
             ,
             but
             utterly
             refuse
             it
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             can
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             in
             such
             Cases
             is
             only
             the
             hast
             and
             errour
             of
             our
             understandings
             ,
             but
             not
             any
             rebellion
             in
             our
             wills
             ;
             for
             our
             heart
             is
             good
             ,
             although
             the
             outward
             action
             appear
             to
             be
             evil
             .
          
           
             Now
             since
             both
             a
             
               general
               knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               particular
               consideration
            
             are
             necessary
             in
             every
             wilful
             and
             
               chosen
               sin
            
             ;
             the
             involuntariness
             of
             any
             transgressions
             may
             arise
             from
             the
             want
             of
             either
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             those
             sins
             are
             justly
             reputed
             to
             be
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             which
             proceed
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             
               want
               of
               the
               general
               knowledge
            
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             sins
             of
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             
               want
               of
               particular
               animadvertence
            
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             sins
             of
             inconsideration
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             Cause
             of
             an
             innocent
             and
             
               pardonable
               involuntariness
            
             ,
             is
             
               ignorance
               of
               our
               Duty
            
             ;
             when
             we
             venture
             to
             do
             what
             God
             forbids
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             know
             that
             he
             has
             forbidden
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             ignorance
             may
             enter
             upon
             two
             accounts
             ,
             either
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             From
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             
               mistake
               of
               the
               Law
               it
               
               self
               ,
            
             when
             we
             know
             not
             that
             God
             has
             made
             any
             such
             Law
             as
             our
             present
             action
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             From
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             
               mistake
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               enjoins
               or
               forbids
               ,
            
             when
             we
             know
             not
             that
             our
             present
             action
             comes
             under
             that
             which
             in
             the
             known
             Law
             is
             enjoined
             or
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             sin
             by
             
               backbiting
               ,
               censoriousness
            
             ,
             &c.
             either
             because
             he
             knows
             not
             that
             backbiting
             and
             censoriousness
             are
             
               things
               prohibited
            
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             knows
             not
             that
             
               what
               he
               doth
            
             is
             censuring
             and
             backbiting
             .
             And
             either
             way
             the
             errour
             may
             be
             confined
             to
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             transgression
             be
             no
             where
             else
             but
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             but
             may
             not
             reach
             his
             heart
             or
             will
             at
             all
             .
             For
             he
             would
             neither
             utter
             the
             backbiting
             nor
             censorious
             word
             ,
             if
             he
             knew
             that
             it
             were
             against
             God's
             will
             ;
             but
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             he
             ventures
             on
             them
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             not
             that
             
               actions
               of
               that
               kind
               are
               forbidden
               ,
            
             or
             that
             
               his
               is
               of
               that
               forbidden
               kind
               of
               actions
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             can
             effect
             an
             
               innocent
               involuntariness
            
             ,
             is
             
               our
               ignorance
               of
               the
               general
               Law
               which
               makes
               a
               Duty
               ,
            
             when
             we
             know
             not
             that
             God
             has
             given
             any
             such
             Commandment
             as
             our
             present
             action
             is
             a
             transgression
             of
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             known
             by
             every
             man
             ,
             but
             some
             are
             ignorant
             of
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             .
             Nay
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             how
             perfect
             soever
             his
             knowledg
             of
             them
             be
             at
             present
             ,
             but
             at
             some
             time
             he
             did
             not
             know
             them
             .
             He
             had
             a
             time
             of
             learning
             before
             he
             attained
             to
             a
             compleat
             understanding
             of
             them
             .
             For
             our
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             is
             gradual
             ;
             it
             goes
             on
             by
             steps
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             notice
             of
             one
             proceeds
             to
             the
             notice
             of
             another
             .
             So
             that
             even
             the
             wise
             and
             learned
             themselves
             do
             not
             at
             all
             times
             see
             all
             those
             things
             which
             Christ
             has
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             pass
             through
             
             a
             long
             time
             of
             ignorance
             before
             they
             arrive
             at
             that
             pitch
             of
             compleat
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             there
             are
             others
             who
             have
             neither
             abilities
             nor
             opportunities
             to
             know
             every
             particular
             Law
             of
             Christ
             in
             a
             longer
             time
             ,
             nor
             some
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             their
             whole
             lives
             .
             For
             how
             many
             men
             are
             there
             in
             the
             world
             whose
             understanding
             is
             slow
             ,
             and
             who
             come
             to
             apprehend
             things
             with
             great
             difficulty
             ?
             And
             as
             their
             faculties
             are
             narrow
             ,
             so
             are
             their
             opportunies
             very
             small
             .
             For
             although
             they
             are
             most
             heartily
             willing
             and
             desirous
             to
             see
             all
             that
             God
             has
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             keep
             and
             practise
             it
             ;
             yet
             their
             education
             has
             been
             so
             poor
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             read
             it
             ;
             the
             place
             which
             Gods
             Providence
             has
             allotted
             for
             them
             is
             so
             destitute
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             far
             from
             them
             who
             should
             instruct
             them
             in
             it
             ;
             their
             condition
             in
             the
             world
             is
             so
             subject
             and
             dependant
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             little
             time
             and
             leisure
             of
             their
             own
             wherein
             to
             seek
             instruction
             ;
             and
             their
             apprehensions
             are
             so
             slow
             ,
             and
             their
             memories
             so
             frail
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             much
             of
             it
             at
             a
             time
             which
             they
             can
             retain
             when
             they
             have
             got
             the
             freedome
             of
             it
             .
             They
             are
             servants
             ,
             or
             
               poor
               men
            
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             working
             for
             their
             bodily
             maintenance
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             in
             search
             of
             spiritual
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             through
             the
             infinite
             goodness
             and
             gracious
             Providence
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             seldome
             happens
             ,
             if
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             have
             
               honest
               hearts
            
             ,
             which
             stand
             ready
             and
             prepared
             to
             obey
             his
             Laws
             ,
             in
             
               Christian
               Countries
            
             live
             long
             without
             the
             means
             of
             understanding
             them
             .
             For
             although
             they
             themselves
             cannot
             read
             ;
             yet
             ,
             if
             they
             desire
             it
             ,
             and
             seek
             after
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             miss
             of
             
               Christian
               people
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               Christian
               Guides
            
             who
             will
             be
             most
             ready
             and
             willing
             to
             instruct
             them
             .
             So
             that
             no
             man
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whose
             heart
             is
             first
             desirous
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             ever
             be
             supposed
             to
             want
             all
             opportunities
             of
             coming
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             his
             Duty
             .
          
           
           
             But
             then
             we
             must
             consider
             ,
             that
             
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Duty
            
             is
             a
             word
             of
             a
             
               great
               latitude
            
             ,
             and
             has
             many
             parts
             and
             degrees
             in
             it
             .
             For
             our
             Duty
             takes
             up
             a
             great
             compass
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             all
             the
             
               particular
               Laws
            
             ,
             which
             are
             contained
             under
             the
             
               general
               Precepts
            
             of
             
               Piety
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Peaceableness
               .
            
             And
             although
             every
             mans
             opportunities
             will
             serve
             him
             to
             know
             some
             ,
             and
             to
             understand
             the
             most
             general
             and
             comprehensive
             ;
             yet
             will
             they
             not
             enable
             him
             to
             understand
             all
             .
             Our
             whole
             Duty
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             both
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             is
             comprehended
             in
             that
             one
             Law
             of
             Love
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             is
             the
             
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             Rom.
             13.10
             .
             So
             that
             if
             every
             man
             had
             but
             the
             wit
             and
             parts
             ,
             the
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             make
             deductions
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             this
             general
             Law
             into
             as
             many
             particular
             instances
             and
             expressions
             as
             it
             would
             reach
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             that
             one
             Law
             ,
             which
             is
             soon
             learned
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             it
             within
             his
             own
             power
             when
             he
             would
             to
             understand
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             are
             contained
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             those
             two
             great
             Branches
             ,
             and
             general
             Heads
             of
             Duty
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             it
             is
             not
             every
             
               common
               head
            
             ,
             no
             nor
             very
             many
             even
             of
             the
             wise
             and
             learned
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             quick
             and
             ready
             ,
             so
             full
             and
             comprehensive
             ,
             in
             making
             inferences
             .
             But
             they
             have
             need
             to
             be
             showed
             the
             particulars
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             able
             of
             themselves
             to
             collect
             them
             by
             a
             tedious
             ▪
             and
             comprehensive
             train
             of
             consequences
             .
             So
             that
             even
             when
             they
             have
             learned
             their
             obligation
             to
             the
             most
             material
             and
             general
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             yet
             may
             there
             be
             several
             Particular
             ones
             still
             remaining
             ,
             which
             not
             only
             the
             poor
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             they
             also
             who
             think
             themselves
             to
             be
             more
             wise
             and
             learned
             ,
             do
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             take
             themselves
             to
             be
             obliged
             by
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             crying
             sins
             of
             
               Perjury
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Murther
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Slander
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             even
             
               natural
               Conscience
            
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             and
             instruction
             
             of
             
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             would
             be
             afraid
             of
             ;
             these
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             no
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             grown
             up
             to
             years
             of
             
               common
               reason
            
             and
             discretion
             ,
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             innocent
             .
             But
             then
             besides
             these
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             other
             sins
             which
             are
             not
             of
             so
             black
             a
             Die
             ,
             or
             of
             so
             mischievous
             a
             Nature
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             them
             who
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             through
             the
             
               littleness
               of
               their
               abilities
            
             ,
             their
             leisure
             ,
             or
             opportunities
             ,
             do
             not
             understand
             to
             be
             sinful
             .
             Their
             Consciences
             are
             not
             afraid
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             check
             them
             either
             before
             ,
             or
             after
             they
             have
             committed
             them
             .
             For
             how
             many
             are
             there
             of
             the
             Professors
             of
             Christ's
             Religion
             ,
             who
             never
             think
             of
             being
             called
             to
             an
             account
             for
             lasciviousness
             and
             uncleanness
             ,
             for
             passionateness
             and
             uncourteousness
             ,
             for
             backbiting
             and
             censoriousness
             ,
             for
             
               disturbing
               the
               publick
               peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
            
             ,
             for
             
               not
               speaking
               well
               of
               an
               enemy
               ,
            
             or
             
               not
               praying
               for
               him
            
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             like
             Breaches
             of
             several
             other
             particular
             Laws
             of
             Christ's
             Gospel
             ,
             whereby
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             must
             all
             be
             judged
             ?
             Alas
             !
             they
             know
             not
             of
             any
             such
             Laws
             ,
             nor
             ever
             think
             of
             being
             tryed
             by
             them
             .
             In
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             recorded
             ,
             and
             by
             Christs
             Ministers
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             they
             are
             all
             proclaimed
             ,
             and
             by
             
               some
               exemplary
               good
               men
            
             ,
             although
             God
             knows
             they
             are
             very
             few
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             or
             other
             they
             are
             duly
             practised
             ;
             but
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             a
             great
             many
             Christian
             men
             are
             ignorant
             of
             some
             or
             other
             of
             them
             .
             For
             either
             they
             cannot
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             where
             they
             are
             mentioned
             ,
             or
             they
             have
             not
             opportunity
             to
             hear
             the
             Preacher
             when
             every
             one
             of
             them
             particularly
             is
             taught
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             not
             in
             sight
             and
             observation
             of
             those
             patterns
             of
             piety
             by
             whom
             they
             are
             practised
             ;
             so
             that
             still
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             at
             last
             they
             do
             come
             to
             know
             them
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             some
             time
             first
             ,
             and
             they
             acted
             several
             times
             against
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             saw
             that
             they
             were
             bound
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             So
             that
             still
             we
             see
             there
             is
             room
             in
             the
             World
             for
             
               sins
               of
               ignorance
            
             ,
             from
             mens
             
               not
               knowing
               of
               the
               Law
            
             which
             they
             sin
             against
             .
             Several
             particular
             Laws
             ,
             which
             lye
             more
             remote
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             so
             plainly
             of
             natural
             obligation
             ,
             nor
             startled
             at
             by
             natural
             Conscience
             ,
             are
             oftentimes
             ,
             and
             by
             
               many
               persons
            
             transgressed
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             perceive
             themselves
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             this
             ignorance
             of
             one
             Branch
             or
             other
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             it
             is
             some
             mens
             unhappiness
             rather
             than
             their
             fault
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             so
             truly
             chuse
             it
             ,
             as
             through
             an
             unchosen
             necessity
             fall
             under
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             all
             people
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             and
             to
             some
             for
             
               all
               their
               lives
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             
               all
               people
            
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             for
             
               some
               time
            
             .
             For
             by
             the
             very
             constitution
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             before
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             own
             chusing
             ,
             we
             are
             born
             ignorant
             :
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             being
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             compares
             it
             ,
             like
             a
             
               blank
               paper
            
             ,
             wherein
             is
             nothing
             written
             .
             No
             man
             ever
             since
             Adam
             came
             into
             the
             World
             in
             the
             free
             exercise
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             perfect
             wits
             about
             him
             .
             And
             when
             after
             some
             time
             we
             do
             begin
             to
             know
             ,
             yet
             even
             then
             is
             all
             our
             knowledg
             gradual
             ,
             and
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
             For
             we
             first
             learn
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             several
             steps
             attain
             at
             last
             to
             a
             competent
             pitch
             of
             knowledge
             .
             When
             therefore
             any
             man
             doth
             begin
             to
             know
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             to
             discern
             his
             Laws
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             not
             possible
             that
             he
             should
             understand
             them
             all
             at
             once
             :
             but
             some
             of
             them
             every
             man
             must
             needs
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             had
             time
             to
             learn
             and
             know
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             To
             some
             people
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             their
             
               whole
               lives
            
             ,
             to
             their
             dying
             Day
             they
             do
             not
             arrive
             to
             the
             understanding
             of
             some
             things
             which
             God
             has
             required
             of
             them
             .
             And
             that
             because
             they
             wanted
             either
             abilities
             ,
             or
             opportunities
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             is
             of
             their
             own
             chusing
             .
             
             They
             are
             of
             a
             
               slow
               understanding
            
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             those
             
               means
               of
               instruction
            
             ,
             or
             that
             time
             and
             leisure
             to
             attend
             upon
             it
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             .
             And
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             place
             and
             
               low
               condition
            
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             it
             was
             Gods
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             own
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             this
             ignorance
             of
             some
             or
             other
             of
             Christ's
             Laws
             ,
             being
             thus
             involuntary
             ,
             it
             must
             likewise
             be
             innocent
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             damning
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             but
             in
             our
             own
             choice
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             long
             as
             the
             heart
             is
             true
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             at
             enmity
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             against
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             our
             ignorance
             it self
             is
             innocent
             ,
             the
             sinning
             upon
             it
             will
             never
             be
             rebellious
             and
             damning
             .
             For
             the
             disobedience
             is
             not
             any
             way
             chosen
             ,
             neither
             in
             it self
             ,
             nor
             in
             its
             Cause
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             chuse
             the
             sin
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             see
             that
             the
             action
             is
             sinful
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             chuse
             not
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             But
             where
             there
             is
             no
             choice
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             there
             no
             condemnation
             .
             So
             that
             the
             action
             which
             is
             done
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             punished
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             thus
             innocently
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Law
             whereof
             it
             was
             a
             transgression
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             will
             not
             ,
             is
             plain
             .
             For
             God
             never
             did
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             condemn
             any
             man
             for
             the
             transgression
             of
             a
             particular
             Law
             ,
             before
             he
             has
             had
             all
             due
             means
             and
             necessary
             opportunities
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             sufficient
             to
             any
             honest
             and
             willing
             heart
             ,
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             The
             Jewish
             Law
             obliged
             none
             but
             those
             whom
             it
             was
             proclaimed
             to
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             advantages
             of
             being
             instructed
             out
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             they
             only
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               who
               have
               sinned
               in
            
             or
             under
             
               the
               Law
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.12
             .
             The
             Law
             of
             Christ
             did
             not
             bind
             men
             until
             they
             had
             
               sufficient
               means
            
             and
             opportunities
             of
             knowing
             it
             ,
             
             and
             being
             convinced
             by
             it
             .
             
               If
               ye
               were
               blind
            
             ,
             or
             wanted
             abilities
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             
               you
               should
               
               have
               no
               sin
               ,
            
             John
             9.41
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               if
               I
               had
               not
            
             given
             them
             sufficient
             opportunities
             of
             knowing
             ,
             
               come
               ,
               and
               spoken
               unto
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               had
               sin
               ;
               but
               now
            
             since
             I
             have
             ,
             
               they
               have
               no
               cloak
            
             ,
             or
             no
             b
             pretence
             or
             excuse
             
               for
               their
               sin
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             
               if
               I
               had
               not
            
             given
             them
             all
             due
             means
             of
             conviction
             ,
             and
             
               done
               among
               them
               the
               works
               which
               no
               other
               man
               hath
               done
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               had
               sin
               still
               ,
            
             John
             15.22
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             These
             slips
             of
             honest
             ignorance
             of
             our
             Duty
             are
             no
             more
             punished
             under
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             they
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             For
             Christ
             our
             
               High
               Priest
            
             doth
             attone
             for
             them
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             
               Sacrifice
               of
               himself
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Aaronical
               Priest
            
             in
             behalf
             of
             the
             ignorantly
             offending
             Jews
             ,
             made
             an
             attonement
             for
             them
             by
             his
             sin-offering
             ,
             Levit.
             4.2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             S
             t
             Paul
             tells
             us
             in
             his
             comparison
             of
             
             Christ's
             Priesthood
             with
             that
             of
             the
             
               line
               of
               Aaron
            
             .
             In
             his
             
               interceding
               to
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               offering
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               ,
               he
               can
               have
               compassion
               on
               the
               ignorant
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             Ignorance
             therefore
             of
             the
             
               general
               Law
            
             which
             makes
             any
             thing
             a
             Duty
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             not
             wilful
             and
             affected
             by
             us
             ,
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             
               Christ's
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             renders
             those
             offences
             ,
             which
             we
             commit
             under
             it
             ,
             pardonable
             transgressions
             ;
             such
             as
             do
             not
             destroy
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             consist
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             determination
             which
             S
             t
             Cyprian
             gives
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               transgressing
               our
               Lords
               institution
            
             ,
             in
             the
             participation
             of
             the
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
             For
             some
             Churches
             in
             those
             Days
             were
             wont
             to
             make
             use
             of
             Water
             instead
             of
             Wine
             ,
             in
             which
             way
             of
             communicating
             several
             of
             them
             had
             been
             educated
             and
             brought
             up
             ,
             having
             received
             it
             ignorantly
             and
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             done
             other
             things
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             from
             the
             practice
             and
             tradition
             of
             their
             Forefathers
             .
             
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             usage
             it self
             ,
             S
             t
             Cyprian
             declares
             plainly
             that
             it
             is
             a
             
               breach
               of
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             a
             custom
             very
             dangerous
             and
             sinful
             .
             c
             
               It
               is
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               against
               our
               Lords
               Command
               ,
               who
               plainly
               bid
               us
               do
               what
               he
               did
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               make
               use
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               which
               were
               those
               things
               that
               he
               used
               .
            
             d
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
               offered
               if
               there
               be
               no
               wine
               in
               the
               cup
               to
               represent
               it
               ;
               and
               how
               can
               we
               ever
               hope
               to
               drink
               wine
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Fathers
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               we
               drink
               it
               not
               at
               his
               Table
               here
               on
               Earth
               ?
            
             So
             that
             in
             the
             good
             Fathers
             judgment
             the
             Duty
             was
             express
             ,
             the
             
               Law
               binding
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               transgression
               dangerous
            
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             for
             those
             innocent
             and
             well-meaning
             souls
             ,
             who
             had
             no
             opportunity
             to
             be
             told
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             were
             bred
             up
             in
             a
             contrary
             way
             ,
             under
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             tradition
             that
             opposed
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             were
             ignorant
             of
             it
             :
             e
             They
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             do
             transgress
             shall
             go
             unpunished
             .
             
               Their
               simplicity
               and
               ignorance
               shall
               excuse
               them
               ,
               whilst
               our
               knowledg
               will
               certainly
               condemn
               us
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               because
               they
               could
               not
               know
               it
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               be
               punished
               because
               ,
               when
               we
               might
               have
               known
               and
               kept
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               ,
               we
               neglected
               and
               despised
               it
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               herein
               is
               Gods
               great
               mercy
               shown
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               should
               we
               return
               most
               hearty
               thanks
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               even
               now
               ,
               when
               he
               plainly
               instructs
               us
               in
               that
               which
               under
               pain
               of
               his
               displeasure
               we
               are
               to
               do
               hereafter
               ;
               he
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               pardons
               us
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               which
               through
               simplicity
               and
               honest
               ignorance
               we
               have
               already
               done
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             as
             this
             
               innocent
               unwill'd
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Law
               it self
            
             excuses
             all
             those
             transgressions
             which
             we
             incur
             by
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             doth
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             the
             
               ignorance
               of
               the
               thing
               it self
               which
               the
               Law
               injoyns
               or
               forbids
               ,
            
             when
             we
             know
             not
             that
             our
             present
             action
             is
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             meant
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             ,
             run
             in
             
               general
               terms
            
             ,
             and
             never
             go
             to
             reckon
             up
             all
             particular
             actions
             which
             are
             with
             them
             or
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             leave
             the
             judging
             and
             discerning
             of
             that
             to
             our
             own
             selves
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             that
             theft
             and
             revenge
             are
             sinfull
             ,
             but
             leaves
             us
             to
             inform
             our selves
             what
             actions
             are
             thievish
             and
             revengefull
             .
             He
             teaches
             us
             that
             Covetousness
             is
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             he
             puts
             us
             to
             see
             of
             the
             action
             before
             us
             that
             it
             be
             covetous
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             he
             doth
             in
             every
             other
             Law.
             For
             that
             which
             he
             expresly
             mentions
             ,
             is
             the
             
               general
               name
            
             of
             the
             action
             which
             he
             forbids
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             the
             
               particular
               application
            
             ,
             he
             leaves
             that
             to
             our
             own
             selves
             .
          
           
             Now
             here
             is
             the
             wide
             place
             for
             the
             ignorance
             and
             errours
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             .
             For
             what
             Arrian
             sayes
             of
             happiness
             and
             misery
             ,
             is
             equally
             true
             of
             sin
             and
             duty
             :
             f
             
               in
               the
               application
               of
               the
               acknowledged
               notion
               or
               law
               to
               particular
               things
               or
               actions
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               our
               evils
               ;
               here
               the
               great
               scene
               of
               ignorance
               in
               morals
               ,
               the
               field
               of
               doubting
               and
               dispute
               lies
               .
            
             The
             great
             controversies
             which
             men
             have
             either
             in
             their
             
               own
               thoughts
            
             ,
             or
             with
             
               Gods
               ministers
            
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             whether
             
               evil-speaking
               ,
               back-biting
               ,
               censoriousness
               ,
               unpeaceableness
               ,
               drunkenness
               ,
               sensuality
               ,
            
             or
             any
             such
             prohibited
             vice
             be
             a
             sin
             .
             For
             as
             to
             that
             the
             Law
             is
             express
             ,
             the
             very
             word
             is
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             reads
             or
             hears
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             he
             attend
             to
             what
             he
             reads
             or
             hears
             ,
             cannot
             but
             observe
             and
             understand
             it
             .
             But
             the
             great
             doubt
             is
             ,
             whether
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             action
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             about
             to
             commit
             ,
             be
             indeed
             a
             
             censorious
             ,
             an
             unpeaceable
             ,
             a
             sensual
             ,
             or
             a
             drunken
             action
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Reasons
             of
             this
             are
             several
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             some
             actions
             ,
             although
             we
             know
             the
             
               general
               Law
            
             ,
             yet
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             the
             particular
             action
             be
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ;
             because
             
               what
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Law
               differs
               from
               what
               is
               innocent
               ,
               not
               in
               kind
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               degree
               .
            
             For
             a
             great
             part
             of
             our
             appetites
             and
             actions
             are
             neither
             determined
             to
             good
             nor
             ill
             in
             their
             
               whole
               nature
            
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             they
             are
             in
             
               certain
               measures
            
             .
             The
             use
             of
             meats
             and
             drinks
             within
             due
             bounds
             is
             harmless
             ,
             but
             beyond
             that
             't
             is
             intemperance
             ;
             the
             desire
             and
             search
             of
             money
             in
             a
             moderate
             degree
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             above
             that
             't
             is
             Covetousness
             ;
             the
             modest
             pursute
             of
             honour
             and
             promotion
             is
             innocent
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             exceeds
             it
             is
             ambition
             ;
             to
             have
             just
             thoughts
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             is
             allowable
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             puffed
             up
             with
             over-high
             conceits
             is
             pride
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             several
             other
             instances
             .
             A
             great
             many
             passions
             and
             actions
             are
             not
             alwayes
             sinful
             ,
             but
             so
             far
             only
             as
             they
             are
             deficient
             or
             exceed
             .
             Which
             holding
             true
             of
             several
             virtues
             and
             vices
             ,
             made
             Aristotle
             lay
             it
             down
             as
             a
             part
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             virtue
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             something
             
               consisting
               in
            
             g
             mediocrity
             ;
             and
             agreeably
             that
             vice
             is
             something
             consisting
             in
             defectiveness
             or
             excess
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             actions
             which
             are
             prohibited
             by
             several
             Laws
             ,
             not
             coming
             under
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Laws
             in
             their
             whole
             natures
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             they
             are
             arrived
             to
             certain
             measures
             and
             degrees
             ;
             herein
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             known
             the
             general
             Law
             ,
             lies
             the
             difficulty
             and
             unresolvedness
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             present
             action
             falls
             under
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             very
             hard
             thing
             ,
             and
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             impossible
             to
             any
             humane
             understanding
             ,
             to
             fix
             the
             exact
             bounds
             and
             utmost
             limits
             of
             virtue
             and
             vice
             ,
             to
             draw
             a
             line
             precisely
             between
             them
             ,
             and
             tell
             to
             a
             tittle
             how
             many
             degrees
             are
             innocent
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             place
             
             where
             the
             excess
             begins
             .
             Here
             the
             Wise
             and
             Learned
             themselves
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             the
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             Laws
             of
             this
             nature
             they
             may
             many
             times
             mistake
             their
             sin
             for
             their
             liberty
             and
             allowance
             ,
             and
             go
             beyond
             the
             innocent
             degree
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             know
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             other
             actions
             ,
             although
             we
             do
             know
             the
             general
             Law
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             present
             actions
             being
             comprehended
             under
             it
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               absolute
               and
               unlimited
               ,
               but
               admits
               of
               several
               exceptions
               ,
            
             whereof
             we
             may
             mistake
             the
             present
             action
             to
             be
             one
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             and
             general
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             any
             other
             Legislator
             ,
             have
             
               several
               cases
            
             which
             are
             
               not
               included
            
             in
             the
             
               general
               name
            
             of
             the
             duty
             injoyned
             or
             of
             the
             sin
             prohibited
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             are
             exempt
             from
             it
             .
             What
             Duty
             is
             injoyned
             in
             more
             universal
             words
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Peace
             ?
             but
             yet
             in
             several
             cases
             we
             not
             only
             may
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             Duty
             must
             nourish
             contention
             :
             For
             we
             are
             bid
             to
             
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               the
               Faith
               which
               was
               once
               delivered
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             Jud.
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             We
             must
             be
             concerned
             for
             God
             and
             Religion
             ,
             when
             others
             concern
             themselves
             against
             them
             .
             We
             are
             not
             tamely
             and
             unaffectedly
             to
             see
             
               Gods
               Laws
            
             cancelled
             ,
             or
             our
             
               countries
               peace
            
             disturbed
             ;
             but
             must
             strive
             and
             contend
             with
             as
             much
             
               wise
               zeal
            
             and
             
               active
               courage
            
             ,
             and
             with
             infinitely
             more
             honour
             and
             
               peace
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             to
             maintain
             and
             defend
             ,
             than
             ill
             men
             do
             to
             oppose
             and
             destroy
             them
             .
             Again
             ,
             what
             Law
             is
             delivered
             in
             fuller
             and
             plainer
             terms
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             
               forgiving
               injuries
            
             ?
             but
             yet
             there
             are
             several
             cases
             wherein
             we
             may
             justly
             
               seek
               amends
            
             for
             them
             .
             For
             we
             may
             bring
             a
             malefactor
             to
             condign
             punishment
             ,
             or
             an
             injurious
             man
             to
             restitution
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             is
             observable
             of
             other
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Now
             those
             actions
             which
             come
             under
             the
             general
             
             name
             of
             the
             sin
             prohibited
             ,
             not
             being
             forbidden
             universally
             ,
             but
             some
             being
             excepted
             ;
             here
             again
             is
             room
             for
             ignorance
             and
             mistake
             about
             the
             particular
             action
             after
             we
             have
             known
             the
             general
             Duty
             .
             For
             we
             may
             take
             that
             to
             be
             a
             case
             excepted
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             case
             prohibited
             ;
             and
             venture
             upon
             an
             action
             as
             an
             exempted
             liberty
             ,
             which
             in
             truth
             and
             reality
             is
             a
             forbidden
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             other
             actions
             ,
             although
             we
             know
             the
             
               general
               Law
            
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             we
             are
             in
             ignorance
             about
             the
             
               particular
               action
            
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             
               several
               actions
               which
               are
               not
               directly
               forbidden
               by
               any
               Law
               ,
               but
               are
               alwayes
               innocent
               and
               indifferent
               ,
               unless
               when
               some
               Law
               takes
               hold
               of
               them
               indirectly
               .
            
             The
             action
             is
             usually
             allowed
             ,
             except
             when
             it
             is
             committed
             in
             such
             a
             manner
             as
             that
             the
             transgression
             of
             some
             Law
             accompanies
             it
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Law
             against
             it self
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             some
             thing
             that
             is
             annexed
             to
             it
             .
             For
             God
             has
             not
             given
             a
             
               particular
               Law
            
             for
             every
             sort
             of
             actions
             ,
             but
             has
             left
             us
             in
             several
             to
             govern
             our selves
             by
             other
             motives
             and
             inducements
             of
             
               pleasure
               ,
               honour
            
             ,
             or
             interest
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             a
             Commandment
             .
             But
             although
             these
             unrestrained
             actions
             are
             no
             matter
             of
             a
             particular
             Law
             ,
             which
             expresly
             names
             them
             ,
             and
             directly
             binds
             us
             up
             to
             one
             side
             ,
             either
             in
             chusing
             ,
             or
             refusing
             the
             
               whole
               kind
            
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             in
             our
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             fall
             under
             the
             power
             of
             several
             .
             For
             ,
             to
             illustrate
             this
             by
             an
             instance
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Law
             which
             directly
             and
             expresly
             ,
             either
             enjoyns
             or
             forbids
             us
             to
             
               play
               at
               cards
            
             ,
             or
             other
             pastime
             ;
             but
             yet
             several
             Laws
             commanding
             or
             forbidding
             other
             things
             may
             be
             transgressed
             in
             our
             use
             of
             them
             .
             For
             even
             in
             a
             game
             at
             cards
             we
             may
             incur
             the
             sin
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             by
             our
             desire
             of
             money
             ;
             the
             sin
             of
             Injustice
             ,
             by
             our
             endeavours
             to
             cheat
             and
             cozen
             ;
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             
               passionateness
               ,
               impatience
            
             ,
             and
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             
             by
             our
             repining
             at
             our
             ill
             luck
             ,
             our
             quarrelling
             ,
             and
             contending
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             might
             be
             shewn
             in
             other
             cases
             .
          
           
             Now
             seeing
             several
             actions
             which
             in
             themselves
             are
             thus
             innocent
             ,
             and
             under
             no
             Law
             ;
             may
             yet
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             thing
             concomitant
             ,
             and
             annexed
             to
             them
             ,
             be
             indirectly
             a
             transgression
             of
             a
             Law
             :
             here
             is
             still
             a
             further
             reason
             ,
             why
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             the
             general
             Law
             ,
             we
             yet
             are
             ignorant
             of
             our
             present
             actions
             being
             forbid
             by
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Law
             doth
             not
             look
             upon
             it
             directly
             ,
             but
             takes
             a
             compass
             before
             it
             comprehends
             it
             .
             They
             lie
             not
             in
             the
             same
             line
             ,
             and
             so
             one
             may
             be
             particularly
             seen
             and
             considered
             of
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             known
             and
             understood
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             without
             seeing
             of
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             other
             actions
             ,
             although
             we
             know
             the
             General
             Law
             which
             we
             sin
             against
             ,
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             our
             present
             action
             is
             included
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             forbid
             by
             it
             ,
             because
             
               another
               Law
               happens
               to
               clash
               with
               it
               in
               some
               instance
               ,
               and
               seems
               to
               injoyn
               and
               justifie
               what
               we
               do
               ,
               although
               that
               be
               transgressed
               by
               it
               .
            
             For
             it
             often
             happens
             in
             a
             Christians
             Life
             that
             two
             Laws
             interfere
             ,
             and
             command
             differently
             in
             the
             same
             instance
             .
             Our
             Duty
             is
             at
             variance
             with
             it self
             ,
             so
             that
             when
             we
             pursue
             obedience
             in
             one
             particular
             ,
             another
             is
             disobeyed
             by
             us
             .
             How
             obvious
             and
             usual
             is
             it
             for
             him
             who
             would
             avoid
             the
             passion
             and
             
               impatience
               of
               discourse
            
             ,
             to
             fall
             into
             a
             fault
             of
             the
             opposite
             extream
             ,
             by
             fullenness
             and
             
               unsociable
               moroseness
            
             ?
             What
             is
             more
             common
             than
             for
             men
             to
             be
             over
             -
             censorious
             and
             
               troublesomly
               rigid
               in
               conversation
            
             ,
             who
             aim
             at
             nothing
             but
             to
             be
             
               severely
               virtuous
            
             ,
             and
             
               piously
               austere
            
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             obvious
             errour
             for
             any
             ,
             whilst
             they
             intend
             a
             
               charitable
               feasting
            
             ,
             to
             run
             into
             some
             
               small
               intemperance
            
             ;
             for
             inoffensiveness
             and
             
               kind
               compliance
            
             ,
             to
             justle
             out
             the
             due
             severities
             of
             reproof
             ;
             for
             severity
             to
             exceed
             
             into
             ungentleness
             ,
             for
             affection
             to
             degenerate
             into
             fondness
             ;
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             great
             instance
             of
             errour
             upon
             this
             score
             ,
             for
             our
             zeal
             for
             God
             to
             disturb
             the
             peace
             ,
             and
             transgress
             the
             bounds
             of
             charity
             towards
             men
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             such
             zeal
             as
             transgresses
             notorious
             and
             weighty
             Laws
             ,
             for
             disputable
             ,
             nay
             ,
             even
             for
             clear
             and
             
               evident
               Doctrines
            
             and
             Opinions
             .
             A
             zeal
             that
             will
             stick
             at
             nothing
             ,
             but
             bursts
             through
             all
             Gods
             Commands
             to
             propagate
             an
             Article
             ,
             and
             ventures
             upon
             
               murders
               ,
               tumults
               ,
               lying
               ,
               slander
               ,
               wars
               ,
               blood-shed
               ,
            
             and
             other
             instances
             of
             a
             most
             notorious
             and
             damning
             disobedience
             in
             practice
             ,
             to
             promote
             an
             Orthodox
             belief
             .
             For
             these
             are
             such
             instances
             of
             offence
             as
             no
             
               honest
               heart
            
             can
             overlook
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             man
             has
             not
             
               debauched
               his
               Conscience
            
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             appear
             to
             be
             of
             a
             
               frightful
               guilt
            
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             
               damning
               nature
            
             .
             Any
             
               virtuous
               temper
            
             must
             abhor
             ,
             and
             every
             
               good
               conscience
            
             utterly
             condemn
             them
             .
             So
             that
             no
             man
             of
             an
             hon●st
             and
             obedient
             heart
             can
             ever
             hope
             to
             serve
             God
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             think
             any
             pretence
             whatsoever
             of
             force
             enough
             to
             justifie
             the
             practice
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             there
             are
             other
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             
               smaller
               guilt
            
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             
               more
               alterable
               nature
            
             ,
             such
             as
             either
             are
             not
             greatly
             ,
             or
             not
             
               alwayes
               evil
            
             ;
             but
             only
             when
             they
             happen
             to
             have
             
               ill
               effects
            
             ,
             or
             are
             in
             an
             
               exorbitant
               degree
            
             :
             and
             these
             an
             
               eager
               zeal
            
             doth
             many
             times
             drive
             men
             to
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             all
             is
             obedience
             ,
             even
             when
             they
             proceed
             so
             far
             in
             them
             as
             to
             disobey
             .
             Mens
             〈◊〉
             for
             those
             
               Opinions
               which
               they
               account
               Religious
            
             ,
             〈…〉
             them
             daily
             into
             
               estrangedness
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             
               of
               behaviour
            
             ,
             into
             
               passione
               disputes
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               reflections
            
             ,
             into
             animosities
             ,
             and
             disquietness
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             breach
             of
             
               mutual
               charity
            
             and
             love
             .
             And
             all
             these
             ,
             though
             really
             they
             are
             breaches
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             are
             looked
             upon
             as
             innocent
             ,
             nay
             ,
             praise-worthy
             ;
             they
             judge
             them
             to
             come
             from
             an
             honest
             Principle
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doubt
             not
             but
             that
             they
             
             will
             end
             in
             an
             happy
             reward
             .
             The
             duty
             of
             pious
             zeal
             is
             the
             spring
             ,
             although
             it
             contract
             much
             of
             humane
             passion
             in
             the
             passage
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             hope
             will
             be
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             goes
             under
             cover
             of
             a
             Commandment
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             serve
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             was
             the
             case
             in
             that
             hot
             and
             
               sinfull
               contest
            
             ,
             which
             happened
             betwixt
             those
             two
             great
             lights
             of
             Virtue
             and
             Learning
             ,
             Epiphanius
             and
             Chrysostome
             .
             For
             it
             was
             a
             
               zeal
               for
               publick
               good
            
             ,
             and
             against
             such
             things
             as
             were
             likely
             ,
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             to
             
               corrupt
               the
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             
               disturb
               the
               Peace
            
             ,
             or
             
               pervert
               the
               practice
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             transported
             them
             into
             that
             warm
             contention
             that
             ended
             in
             an
             uncharitable
             breach
             and
             passionate
             imprecation
             ;
             when
             h
             Epiphanius
             wrote
             to
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               That
               he
               hoped
               he
               would
               lose
               his
               See
               ,
               and
               never
               dye
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               Chrysostome
               replyed
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               hoped
               he
               would
               come
               to
               an
               untimely
               end
               ,
               and
               never
               return
               safe
               into
               his
               own
               city
               .
            
          
           
             And
             a
             real
             transgression
             of
             one
             Law
             being
             thus
             ,
             through
             the
             clashing
             and
             enterfering
             of
             two
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             fair
             appearance
             an
             act
             of
             laudable
             and
             necessary
             obedience
             to
             another
             :
             Here
             again
             is
             a
             further
             reason
             ,
             why
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             the
             Law
             which
             we
             sin
             against
             ,
             we
             yet
             think
             that
             our
             action
             is
             not
             sinfull
             ,
             because
             we
             take
             it
             to
             be
             justified
             ,
             nay
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             ,
             commanded
             by
             another
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             other
             actions
             ,
             although
             we
             know
             the
             
               General
               Law
            
             which
             is
             transgressed
             ,
             yet
             we
             take
             our
             
               present
               action
            
             not
             to
             be
             comprized
             under
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             
               prejudices
               
               which
               exempt
               it
            
             .
             There
             is
             oft-times
             a
             clashing
             and
             enterfering
             of
             Laws
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             one
             Law
             with
             another
             .
             For
             men
             entertain
             several
             perswasions
             which
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             some
             instances
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             make
             them
             look
             upon
             themselves
             in
             those
             cases
             not
             to
             be
             obliged
             by
             them
             .
             Their
             Opinion
             justifies
             one
             thing
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             commands
             another
             ;
             it
             contracts
             its
             force
             ,
             and
             evacuates
             its
             obligation
             ;
             and
             makes
             them
             venture
             confidently
             upon
             several
             actions
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Law
             is
             transgressed
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             first
             to
             believe
             that
             in
             those
             actions
             they
             are
             not
             obliged
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             this
             is
             so
             universal
             a
             cause
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Errour
             ,
             and
             so
             powerfull
             in
             making
             men
             both
             overlook
             Gods
             plain
             Laws
             ,
             and
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             evacuate
             and
             undermine
             them
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             very
             needfull
             to
             be
             more
             full
             in
             its
             explication
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             state
             it
             more
             largely
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             Prejudice
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               Prejudice
               .
               It
               a
               cause
               of
               Ignorance
               of
               our
               Duty
               .
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               things
               being
               proposed
               to
               a
               free
               and
               empty
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               prejudiced
               or
               prepossessed
               mind
               .
               An
               evident
               proposal
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               free
               mind
               understand
               its
               duty
               ;
               but
               besides
               it
               ,
               a
               confutation
               of
               its
               repugnant
               prejudice
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               mind
               that
               is
               prepossessed
               .
               An
               account
               of
               several
               Opinions
               which
               
               make
               men
               ignorant
               of
               several
               instances
               of
               Duty
               .
               One
               prejudice
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               lawfull
               in
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               authorized
               by
               an
               express
               command
               ,
               or
               example
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               the
               acts
               of
               sin
               that
               are
               justified
               by
               this
               prejudice
               .
               Another
               ,
               that
               all
               private
               men
               are
               publick
               protectors
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ;
               the
               acts
               of
               sin
               justified
               by
               this
               Opinion
               .
               Other
               Opinions
               cause
               a
               sinfull
               neglect
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               These
               are
               incident
               to
               some
               honest
               and
               obedient
               hearts
               .
               An
               account
               of
               other
               prejudices
               ,
               as
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               Temporal
               King
               ;
               the
               acts
               of
               disobedience
               authorized
               by
               this
               Opinion
               .
               That
               a
               good
               end
               will
               justifie
               an
               evil
               action
               ;
               the
               acts
               of
               sin
               upon
               this
               perswasion
               .
               That
               Dominion
               is
               founded
               in
               Grace
               ;
               the
               disobedient
               acts
               avow'd
               by
               this
               Principle
               .
               These
               are
               more
               disobedient
               and
               damning
               .
               The
               case
               stated
               ,
               what
               prejudices
               are
               consistent
               with
               ,
               and
               what
               destroy
               salvation
               .
               Some
               prejudices
               get
               into
               mens
               minds
               ,
               not
               through
               a
               disobedient
               heart
               ,
               but
               through
               weakness
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               fallibility
               of
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
               .
               These
               are
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               salvation
               .
               An
               instance
               of
               this
               in
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               about
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               Nations
               .
               Other
               prejudices
               get
               into
               mens
               minds
               through
               damning
               lusts
               or
               sins
               .
               A
               brief
               account
               of
               the
               influence
               of
               mens
               lusts
               and
               vices
               upon
               their
               Opinions
               .
               This
               is
               illustrated
               in
               the
               Gnosticks
               .
               They
               were
               famous
               for
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               worldly
               compliances
               ;
               and
               for
               impure
               lusts
               ,
               and
               excess
               in
               bodily
               pleasures
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               these
               in
               producing
               agreeable
               Opinions
               .
               Another
               of
               their
               vices
               was
               a
               turbulent
               and
               seditious
               humour
               .
               Their
               Opinion
               was
               answerable
               .
               A
               further
               illustration
               of
               it
               from
               the
               Pharisees
               .
               An
               account
               of
               their
               vices
               ,
               and
               the
               influence
               which
               they
               had
               in
               begetting
               vile
               perswasions
               .
               This
               influence
               of
               mens
               lusts
               upon
               their
               judgments
               proved
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               The
               damnableness
               of
               such
               prejudices
               as
               enter
               
               this
               way
               .
               Certain
               marks
               whereby
               to
               judge
               when
               prejudices
               proceed
               from
               unmortified
               lusts
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               If
               the
               sin
               whereto
               the
               prejudice
               serves
               ,
               is
               unmortified
               in
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               it
               lye
               so
               near
               to
               the
               prejudice
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               not
               but
               see
               that
               it
               ministred
               to
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               embraced
               it
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Though
               it
               lye
               more
               remote
               ,
               if
               we
               still
               adhere
               to
               it
               when
               we
               plainly
               see
               that
               some
               unquestionable
               and
               notorious
               Laws
               are
               evacuated
               ,
               or
               infringed
               by
               it
               .
               A
               Rule
               to
               prevent
               disobedient
               prejudices
               ;
               viz.
               Let
               Laws
               be
               the
               Rule
               whereby
               to
               judge
               of
               truth
               in
               opinions
               ,
               not
               opinions
               the
               Rule
               whereby
               to
               measure
               the
               Obligation
               of
               Laws
               .
               Some
               Reasons
               of
               this
               ,
               viz.
               Because
               Laws
               are
               more
               plain
               and
               certain
               ,
               but
               opinions
               are
               more
               difficult
               and
               dubious
               :
               Obedience
               to
               Laws
               is
               the
               end
               of
               revealed
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               fit
               to
               measure
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Prejudice
             is
             a
             
               false
               Principle
            
             ,
             or
             
               such
               a
               former
               false
               Judgment
               ,
               whereby
               we
               afterwards
               examine
               and
               judge
               amiss
               in
               others
               .
            
             For
             all
             our
             rational
             judgment
             of
             things
             is
             by
             Principles
             ,
             when
             we
             determine
             of
             the
             truth
             or
             falshood
             of
             such
             as
             are
             suspicious
             and
             doubtful
             ,
             by
             their
             agreeableness
             or
             repugnance
             to
             such
             others
             as
             we
             think
             are
             true
             and
             certain
             .
             So
             that
             those
             opinions
             ,
             which
             first
             take
             possession
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             are
             the
             Rules
             and
             Standards
             which
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             seek
             to
             enter
             after
             ,
             must
             be
             tryed
             by
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             these
             anticipations
             of
             Judgment
             are
             true
             and
             solid
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             taken
             up
             upon
             good
             reason
             ,
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             ;
             they
             are
             right
             
               Maxims
               of
               knowledg
            
             ,
             and
             
               Principles
               of
               understanding
            
             .
             But
             if
             they
             are
             false
             and
             faulty
             ,
             and
             entertain'd
             upon
             weak
             grounds
             ,
             through
             haste
             and
             rashness
             ;
             they
             are
             
               false
               Rules
            
             and
             
               Principles
               of
               errour
            
             .
             And
             because
             they
             
               hinder
               us
               in
               our
               after-judgments
            
             ,
             making
             us
             judge
             amiss
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             needs
             must
             who
             
             judge
             according
             to
             a
             false
             measure
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             prejudices
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             a
             most
             general
             Cause
             of
             the
             errours
             and
             ignorances
             of
             men
             .
             For
             we
             are
             ignorant
             many
             times
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             mistake
             a
             sinful
             action
             for
             a
             lawful
             liberty
             ,
             when
             no
             want
             of
             plainness
             in
             God's
             revelations
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             Vertues
             and
             Vices
             ,
             nor
             any
             want
             of
             opportunity
             to
             be
             told
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             some
             of
             these
             hindrances
             of
             our
             own
             minds
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             our
             ignorance
             .
             Those
             very
             Duties
             which
             are
             brought
             clear
             and
             open
             to
             our
             understandings
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             either
             
               not
               at
               all
            
             ,
             or
             very
             maimedly
             and
             imperfectly
             understood
             ,
             because
             our
             minds
             are
             blocked
             up
             by
             a
             contrary
             belief
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             not
             to
             attend
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             either
             wholly
             to
             overlook
             ,
             or
             in
             great
             measure
             to
             evacuate
             and
             undermine
             them
             .
             Our
             prejudice
             has
             got
             possession
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             suffers
             not
             even
             a
             plain
             and
             clear
             Duty
             to
             be
             entertained
             if
             it
             makes
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             either
             throws
             it
             out
             all
             ,
             or
             pares
             off
             so
             much
             of
             it
             as
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             .
             For
             one
             errour
             begets
             another
             in
             practice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             speculation
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             have
             an
             erroneous
             belief
             which
             contradicts
             our
             Duty
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             rational
             that
             we
             should
             erroneously
             evacuate
             or
             impair
             our
             Duty
             likewise
             .
             So
             long
             therefore
             as
             the
             prejudice
             is
             entertained
             ,
             if
             the
             Duty
             be
             never
             so
             plainly
             expressed
             ,
             or
             loudly
             proposed
             to
             our
             minds
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             excluded
             ,
             or
             only
             so
             much
             of
             it
             gain
             our
             notice
             and
             belief
             ,
             as
             doth
             not
             thwart
             the
             prejudice
             ,
             but
             agrees
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             understand
             this
             we
             are
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             any
             Truths
             or
             Duties
             ,
             which
             are
             proposed
             to
             our
             understandings
             ,
             have
             a
             very
             different
             success
             when
             they
             are
             offered
             to
             a
             free
             and
             empty
             ,
             from
             what
             they
             have
             when
             they
             are
             proposed
             to
             a
             prejudiced
             and
             prepossessed
             mind
             .
             For
             with
             the
             former
             any
             Duty
             is
             sufficiently
             qualified
             
             to
             beget
             a
             right
             understanding
             and
             belief
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             
               plainly
               and
               in
               clear
               words
               proposed
               to
               them
            
             ;
             but
             with
             the
             latter
             a
             plain
             proposal
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             but
             besides
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             need
             withal
             of
             a
             
               confutation
               of
               the
               erroneous
               prejudices
               which
               make
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             a
             mind
             that
             is
             open
             and
             free
             ,
             not
             incensed
             by
             any
             repugnant
             lust
             ,
             nor
             misled
             by
             any
             contrary
             opinion
             ;
             
               nothing
               more
               is
               needful
               to
               make
               it
               understand
               and
               believe
               its
               Duty
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               a
               revelation
               of
               it
               from
               God
               in
               plain
               words
               ,
               and
               a
               clear
               and
               evident
               proposal
               .
            
             For
             such
             men
             are
             ready
             and
             willing
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             hear
             and
             believe
             what
             God
             says
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             take
             his
             meaning
             from
             the
             obvious
             and
             simple
             sence
             of
             
               his
               own
               words
            
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             any
             agreement
             with
             their
             own
             bye-inclinations
             and
             prepossessions
             .
             They
             are
             not
             biassed
             by
             any
             lust
             ,
             or
             made
             a
             party
             by
             any
             opinions
             which
             should
             make
             them
             lean
             to
             one
             sence
             ,
             but
             are
             unconcerned
             on
             one
             side
             or
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             temptation
             to
             pervert
             Gods
             Words
             and
             misinterpret
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             speak
             ,
             not
             what
             according
             to
             their
             usual
             and
             open
             sence
             they
             should
             ,
             but
             what
             to
             gratifie
             their
             private
             lusts
             or
             opinions
             they
             wish
             they
             might
             do
             .
             Their
             minds
             in
             themselves
             are
             free
             to
             any
             impression
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             plain
             and
             simple
             meaning
             of
             such
             expressions
             as
             God
             shall
             use
             to
             determine
             them
             .
             So
             that
             he
             need
             do
             nothing
             more
             to
             give
             them
             a
             right
             apprehension
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             than
             to
             utter
             it
             in
             such
             plain
             ,
             and
             
               intelligible
               words
            
             ,
             as
             in
             their
             usual
             and
             obvious
             sence
             are
             expressive
             of
             it
             .
             A
             plain
             and
             clear
             proposal
             then
             of
             any
             Duty
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             these
             ingenuously
             honest
             ,
             and
             free
             minds
             to
             understand
             it
             ;
             and
             nothing
             is
             a
             greater
             Argument
             that
             the
             expressions
             wherein
             our
             Duty
             is
             revealed
             are
             ambiguous
             or
             obscure
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             proposal
             is
             incompetent
             ;
             than
             that
             these
             teachable
             minds
             ,
             which
             have
             nothing
             but
             the
             
               inevidence
               of
               the
               revelation
            
             to
             misguide
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             rightly
             conceive
             and
             apprehend
             it
             .
          
           
           
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             a
             mind
             that
             is
             prejudiced
             and
             prepossessed
             ,
             and
             ,
             through
             a
             love
             to
             some
             former
             opinions
             and
             anticipations
             of
             Judgment
             which
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             it
             ,
             unwilling
             to
             understand
             and
             assent
             to
             it
             ;
             a
             
               plain
               and
               evident
               proposal
               of
               any
               Duty
               is
               not
               enough
               :
               but
               besides
               it
               ,
               there
               is
               need
               moreover
               of
               silencing
               those
               doubts
               ,
               and
               confuting
               those
               opinions
               which
               make
               against
               it
               .
            
          
           
             To
             such
             minds
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             a
             
               plain
               expression
               ,
               and
               evident
               proposal
               of
               Gods
               will
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               them
               believe
               ,
               and
               rightly
               apprehend
               it
               .
            
             For
             their
             prejudice
             is
             a
             Bar
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             not
             to
             admit
             ,
             but
             overlook
             the
             most
             natural
             and
             open
             sence
             even
             of
             plain
             and
             clear
             expressions
             ;
             which
             they
             do
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             words
             do
             not
             obviously
             express
             ,
             but
             because
             their
             prejudicate
             opinion
             cannot
             consist
             with
             it
             .
             For
             their
             own
             opinion
             they
             believe
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             their
             own
             sence
             ,
             which
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             know
             most
             certainly
             .
             And
             whilst
             they
             do
             think
             this
             a
             truth
             ,
             they
             cannot
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             a
             true
             ,
             although
             never
             so
             plain
             and
             obvious
             a
             sence
             of
             any
             other
             words
             ,
             which
             convinces
             it
             of
             falshood
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             Case
             of
             clashing
             and
             contradiction
             between
             a
             
               prejudicate
               opinion
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               new
               proposal
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             prejudice
             is
             adhered
             to
             one
             ,
             of
             these
             two
             things
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             chosen
             ;
             either
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             such
             contradiction
             to
             
               throw
               away
               the
               new
               proposal
            
             ;
             or
             to
             
               mitigate
               it
               by
               some
               sence
               that
               is
               reconcileable
               to
               the
               prejudicate
               belief
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             Proposer
             were
             any
             way
             of
             a
             
               suspected
               credit
            
             ,
             and
             a
             person
             liable
             to
             errour
             and
             mistake
             ;
             such
             interfering
             proposals
             would
             be
             rejected
             without
             more
             ado
             ,
             and
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             long
             debate
             .
             But
             if
             the
             person
             who
             brings
             them
             be
             of
             
               unquestionable
               credit
            
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             untaintedness
             of
             his
             integrity
             which
             cannot
             deceive
             us
             ,
             and
             also
             for
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             knowledg
             ,
             whereby
             he
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             be
             
             deceived
             himself
             ;
             (
             as
             God
             is
             in
             all
             those
             truths
             which
             his
             Word
             declares
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             those
             Duties
             which
             his
             Law
             enjoins
             us
             )
             then
             is
             there
             no
             way
             left
             ,
             if
             we
             stick
             still
             to
             our
             opinion
             ,
             but
             to
             seek
             out
             for
             some
             amicable
             and
             consistent
             interpretation
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             made
             to
             comport
             with
             it
             .
             And
             here
             the
             
               natural
               defect
               of
               words
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               universal
               imperfection
               of
               all
               speech
            
             befriends
             us
             .
             For
             scarce
             any
             Sentence
             is
             so
             plain
             and
             full
             for
             one
             sense
             ,
             but
             that
             through
             the
             
               witty
               arts
            
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             the
             irregular
             and
             
               improper
               use
            
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             shown
             capable
             to
             speak
             another
             .
             And
             that
             other
             sence
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             put
             upon
             it
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             never
             so
             remote
             and
             foreign
             from
             that
             true
             and
             obvious
             interpretation
             wherein
             God
             meant
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             readily
             fix
             upon
             it
             any
             other
             than
             the
             plain
             sence
             ,
             which
             clashes
             with
             our
             own
             opinion
             ;
             and
             yet
             dare
             not
             suspect
             its
             truth
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             wherein
             God
             intended
             it
             :
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             true
             to
             our
             prejudicate
             Principle
             ,
             we
             must
             suspect
             that
             it
             hath
             another
             ,
             which
             although
             we
             cannot
             hit
             upon
             at
             present
             ,
             yet
             others
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             
               we
               our selves
            
             may
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             ;
             because
             so
             long
             as
             we
             think
             our
             own
             opinion
             true
             ,
             we
             cannot
             judge
             another
             to
             be
             true
             too
             so
             far
             as
             it
             contradicts
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             for
             his
             sake
             who
             proposes
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             esteem
             it
             to
             be
             true
             likewise
             ;
             that
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             than
             by
             softening
             it
             into
             such
             a
             sence
             as
             our
             own
             opinion
             ,
             whereby
             we
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             consist
             with
             .
             As
             for
             such
             
               interfering
               Truths
            
             or
             Laws
             then
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             interpret
             them
             by
             the
             plain
             and
             obvious
             sence
             of
             those
             words
             which
             express
             them
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             
               consistence
               of
               our
               own
               prejudicate
               belief
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             measure
             the
             sence
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             plain
             expression
             then
             of
             any
             Law
             of
             God
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             us
             rightly
             apprehend
             ,
             nor
             a
             clear
             
             proposal
             able
             of
             it self
             to
             make
             us
             understand
             it
             against
             a
             prejudice
             ,
             which
             opposes
             the
             plain
             and
             true
             sence
             of
             it
             .
             Because
             our
             prejudice
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             will
             make
             us
             reject
             and
             overlook
             the
             plain
             and
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             opposes
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             with
             any
             other
             false
             or
             maimed
             sence
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             never
             so
             
               remote
               ,
               improper
            
             ,
             or
             imperfect
             ,
             which
             agrees
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             our
             Duty
             may
             be
             owned
             and
             understood
             in
             its
             true
             and
             full
             meaning
             ,
             't
             is
             necessary
             not
             only
             that
             it
             be
             clearly
             proposed
             ;
             but
             also
             that
             our
             
               own
               doubts
               be
               silenced
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               prejudicate
               principle
               confuted
            
             ,
             which
             impairs
             and
             undermines
             it
             .
             The
             true
             and
             full
             meaning
             of
             the
             Duty
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             our
             minds
             ,
             till
             the
             gainsaying
             prejudice
             is
             thrown
             out
             of
             them
             .
             For
             in
             all
             our
             judgments
             of
             things
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             natural
             and
             necessary
             course
             which
             God
             himself
             has
             set
             us
             ;
             
               viz.
               to
               put
               a
               sence
               ,
               or
               to
               pass
               a
               sentence
               upon
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               proposed
               to
               us
               ,
               according
               as
               we
               find
               it
               to
               clash
               or
               agree
               with
               such
               received
               opinions
            
             and
             standard-perswasions
             of
             our
             own
             minds
             
               whereby
               we
               judg
               of
               it
            
             .
             If
             they
             infer
             it
             ,
             we
             approve
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             overthrow
             it
             ,
             we
             disbelieve
             it
             .
             For
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             all
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             the
             Rules
             of
             Argument
             and
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             
               reject
               the
               plain
               and
               necessary
               consequence
               of
               an
               allowed
               Principle
               .
            
             So
             that
             till
             we
             renounce
             the
             prejudice
             which
             manifestly
             destroys
             a
             Law
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             evacuate
             ,
             or
             in
             great
             part
             impair
             the
             Law
             which
             is
             opposed
             by
             it
             .
             But
             to
             make
             the
             Law
             be
             understood
             in
             its
             plain
             meaning
             ,
             and
             believed
             in
             its
             full
             extent
             ;
             't
             is
             necessary
             that
             the
             Principle
             be
             rejected
             which
             thwarts
             or
             excludes
             it
             .
             All
             our
             
               Arguments
               for
               it
            
             must
             be
             answered
             or
             overborn
             ;
             and
             all
             our
             exceptions
             either
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             
               fulness
               of
               our
               plain
               Duty
            
             ,
             must
             be
             
               taken
               off
            
             ;
             and
             our
             belief
             must
             be
             won
             to
             it
             by
             
               new
               light
            
             ,
             and
             
               encrease
               of
               Argument
            
             .
             And
             to
             conquer
             all
             our
             backwardness
             ,
             
             and
             silence
             all
             our
             doubts
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             showed
             that
             God
             doth
             indeed
             intend
             his
             Law
             in
             that
             plain
             and
             full
             sence
             ,
             which
             his
             own
             words
             obviously
             express
             ,
             but
             our
             prejudice
             opposes
             ,
             by
             the
             importunity
             and
             confirmed
             use
             of
             a
             repeated
             proof
             and
             revelation
             .
          
           
             Our
             prejudices
             then
             ,
             or
             anticipated
             opinions
             ,
             which
             are
             looked
             upon
             as
             great
             Truths
             and
             Rules
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             will
             in
             all
             likelihood
             make
             us
             ignorant
             of
             several
             Duties
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             several
             parts
             of
             Duty
             ,
             which
             are
             plainly
             enough
             revealed
             .
             They
             will
             make
             us
             to
             overlook
             either
             some
             whole
             Laws
             ,
             or
             a
             
               great
               part
            
             of
             the
             compass
             and
             extent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             several
             actions
             to
             be
             exempt
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             are
             really
             bound
             up
             by
             them
             .
             Which
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             ,
             because
             we
             shall
             not
             judge
             of
             our
             Duty
             from
             those
             
               plain
               words
            
             that
             express
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             certainly
             the
             safest
             course
             whereby
             to
             have
             a
             full
             sense
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             from
             our
             own
             
               foreconceived
               Notions
            
             and
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             oftentimes
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             instances
             and
             degrees
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             ,
             evacuate
             and
             impair
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             help
             our
             apprehensions
             in
             this
             abstract
             Discourse
             ,
             we
             will
             look
             a
             little
             into
             the
             
               practice
               of
               men
            
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             shew
             us
             plainly
             how
             bad
             an
             influence
             prejudices
             have
             upon
             their
             minds
             ,
             in
             making
             them
             ignorant
             ,
             either
             of
             several
             Duties
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             
               several
               actions
            
             which
             are
             restrained
             by
             them
             .
             For
             we
             shall
             find
             great
             numbers
             of
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             to
             have
             taken
             up
             several
             false
             opinions
             ,
             which
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             some
             Vertues
             ,
             and
             which
             make
             those
             Laws
             that
             they
             are
             against
             to
             have
             no
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             little
             ,
             upon
             their
             Conscience
             ,
             nor
             any
             effect
             upon
             their
             practice
             .
             So
             that
             they
             misinterpret
             that
             to
             be
             no
             Duty
             which
             God
             has
             made
             one
             ,
             and
             transgress
             boldly
             and
             securely
             ,
             without
             fear
             or
             remorse
             .
          
           
             For
             some
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             certain
             timerousness
             of
             mind
             ,
             have
             
             entertained
             a
             wrong
             belief
             ,
             That
             
               nothing
               is
               lawful
               in
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               but
               what
               either
               some
               authentick
               Example
               recorded
               in
               Scripture
               has
               approved
               ,
               or
               some
               Command
               has
               made
               necessary
               .
            
             So
             that
             when
             any
             
               Law
               of
               their
               Governours
            
             comes
             to
             enjoin
             any
             Circumstance
             or
             Ceremony
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             which
             God
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             had
             left
             indifferent
             ,
             although
             when
             once
             such
             Law
             has
             past
             ,
             the
             plain
             and
             known
             Precepts
             of
             obedience
             to
             Laws
             ,
             and
             submission
             to
             Governours
             ,
             of
             peace
             and
             unity
             among
             
               Fellow
               Christians
            
             enjoyn
             it
             ;
             they
             account
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             it
             to
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             matter
             of
             obedience
             and
             Duty
             ,
             but
             unlawful
             and
             a
             sin
             .
             For
             their
             mistaken
             Notion
             of
             
               things
               being
               made
               lawful
               only
               by
               some
               Example
               or
               Law
               that
               warrants
               them
               ,
            
             and
             not
             on
             the
             contrary
             being
             lawful
             and
             at
             
               liberty
               antecedent
               to
               all
               Laws
               and
               Precedents
               ,
               because
               no
               Law
               forbids
               them
               ,
            
             is
             the
             Rule
             whereby
             they
             measure
             the
             obligation
             of
             all
             these
             Duties
             ,
             and
             it
             plainly
             overthrows
             them
             .
             So
             that
             in
             a
             confident
             belief
             thereof
             they
             securely
             transgress
             these
             Laws
             ,
             and
             break
             the
             unity
             and
             disturb
             the
             peace
             of
             men
             ,
             thinking
             that
             they
             
               obey
               God
            
             in
             so
             doing
             .
          
           
             Others
             have
             given
             way
             to
             a
             false
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               Religion
               is
               so
               much
               every
               mans
               care
               ,
               as
               that
               not
               only
               Kings
               and
               Governours
               ,
            
             whose
             Office
             and
             Title
             it
             is
             to
             be
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             
               but
               also
               every
               private
               Christian
               should
               contrive
               and
               act
               for
               the
               publick
               maintenance
               and
               protection
               of
               it
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             content
             in
             securing
             it
             to
             keep
             within
             their
             
               own
               sphere
            
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             they
             are
             bound
             in
             Duty
             towards
             it
             as
             
               private
               Christians
            
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               earnestly
               and
               importunately
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               preserve
               it
            
             ;
             and
             to
             
               endeavour
               industriously
               in
               their
               own
               place
               after
               it
               ,
            
             by
             
               their
               own
               lively
               and
               exemplary
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
            
             by
             
               a
               careful
               instruction
               of
               other
               men
               in
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               ,
            
             by
             
               exhorting
               them
               to
               a
               close
               adherence
               to
               it
               ,
            
             and
             by
             
               pressing
               upon
               them
               all
               the
               motives
               of
               Heaven
               and
               another
               
               World
               to
               perswade
               them
               to
               a
               conscientious
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               lay
               it
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               patient
               and
               couragious
               suffering
               for
               it
               .
            
             When
             God
             by
             his
             Providence
             brings
             a
             
               National
               Religion
            
             into
             danger
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Duties
             whereto
             he
             calls
             every
             private
             man
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             his
             
               present
               honour
            
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             his
             
               immortal
               happiness
            
             conscientiously
             to
             discharge
             it
             .
             And
             would
             they
             content
             themselves
             with
             this
             ,
             all
             were
             well
             and
             laudable
             .
             But
             when
             once
             they
             have
             imbibed
             this
             opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             only
             
               private
               Promoters
            
             ,
             but
             also
             
               publick
               Contrivers
            
             and
             
               Protectors
               of
               the
               Faith
            
             ;
             they
             run
             beyond
             all
             these
             
               private
               means
            
             into
             a
             censuring
             of
             the
             
               administration
               of
               affairs
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               prudence
               of
               Governours
            
             ,
             into
             endless
             fears
             and
             
               jealousies
               ,
               murmurings
            
             and
             complaints
             ,
             and
             other
             instances
             of
             
               pragmaticalness
               ,
               irreverence
            
             ,
             and
             
               contempt
               of
               higher
               Powers
            
             ,
             and
             disturbance
             of
             the
             
               publick
               Peace
            
             .
             All
             these
             their
             Principle
             justifies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             assurance
             of
             it
             they
             boldly
             venture
             on
             them
             .
             So
             that
             although
             the
             Commands
             of
             
               studying
               to
               be
               quiet
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               do
               their
               own
               business
            
             ,
             against
             a
             
               pragmatical
               medling
            
             in
             the
             affairs
             ,
             and
             disturbing
             the
             quiet
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             are
             expressed
             in
             words
             most
             plain
             and
             easily
             intelligible
             ;
             yet
             do
             they
             overlook
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             those
             instances
             wherein
             their
             prejudice
             leads
             them
             to
             transgress
             ,
             quite
             evacuate
             all
             their
             plain
             force
             and
             obvious
             Obligation
             .
          
           
             Some
             for
             a
             long
             time
             neglect
             the
             dutiful
             use
             of
             one
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             that
             they
             have
             a
             pious
             reason
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             humble
             and
             
               well-meaning
               minds
            
             omit
             a
             dutiful
             
               participation
               of
               the
               other
            
             ,
             as
             scarce
             ever
             thinking
             themselves
             to
             be
             sufficiently
             prepared
             for
             it
             .
             Their
             false
             opinion
             carries
             them
             into
             their
             sinful
             neglect
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             disobey
             those
             Laws
             which
             require
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             first
             to
             think
             that
             they
             would
             offend
             God
             if
             they
             should
             observe
             them
             .
          
           
           
             These
             breaches
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             indulged
             acts
             of
             sin
             ,
             well-meaning
             and
             
               honestly
               obedient
               minds
            
             are
             oft-times
             drawn
             into
             through
             erroneous
             conceits
             and
             prejudicate
             Opinions
             .
             For
             some
             men
             of
             
               honest
               hearts
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               humble
               modest
               tempers
            
             ,
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             comply
             in
             every
             thing
             wherein
             their
             consciences
             allow
             them
             ,
             are
             insnared
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             disobey
             only
             because
             they
             judge
             obedience
             to
             be
             unlawful
             .
             And
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             judge
             so
             ,
             is
             not
             any
             lust
             or
             sin
             which
             is
             harboured
             and
             unmortified
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             ministred
             to
             by
             such
             erroneous
             judgment
             .
             But
             the
             Opinion
             took
             possession
             of
             their
             souls
             by
             the
             
               education
               of
               their
               Parents
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             authority
             and
             
               instruction
               of
               spiritual
               guides
            
             ;
             they
             imbibed
             it
             at
             first
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             since
             that
             have
             continually
             been
             used
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             bred
             up
             in
             it
             .
             So
             that
             although
             they
             never
             serve
             that
             sin
             whereto
             it
             ministers
             in
             other
             instances
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             fear
             and
             conscientiously
             avoid
             it
             ;
             yet
             where
             this
             prejudicate
             Opinion
             warrants
             it
             ,
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             These
             Prejudices
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             not
             altogether
             inconsistent
             with
             an
             honest
             and
             obedient
             heart
             ,
             but
             are
             sometimes
             entertained
             by
             innocent
             and
             
               religious
               men
            
             ,
             although
             
               many
               others
               damnably
               disobey
            
             in
             them
             .
             But
             then
             there
             are
             many
             others
             which
             are
             of
             a
             more
             heinous
             ,
             and
             
               damning
               nature
            
             ;
             which
             although
             some
             well-meaning
             men
             may
             pardonably
             admit
             at
             first
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             seen
             the
             
               damnable
               consequences
            
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             them
             :
             yet
             very
             few
             can
             adhere
             to
             when
             they
             are
             set
             before
             them
             ,
             without
             being
             in
             danger
             ,
             if
             repentance
             intervene
             not
             ,
             to
             be
             damn'd
             for
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             ,
             among
             several
             others
             ,
             I
             take
             these
             to
             be
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             Some
             are
             possessed
             with
             an
             odd
             belief
             ,
             that
             
               Christ
               is
               a
               Temporal
               and
               Secular
               King
               in
               Sion
               ,
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
             the
             Church
             on
             Earth
             ,
             and
             
               that
               his
               subjects
               are
               to
               fight
               for
               his
               Interests
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               protection
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               
               worldly
               force
               and
               armed
               violence
               that
               the
               subjects
               of
               other
               secular
               Princes
               use
               .
            
             And
             as
             for
             
               Earthly
               Kings
            
             ,
             since
             they
             are
             but
             Deputies
             and
             Delegates
             of
             Christ
             the
             Supream
             King
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               no
               further
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               ,
               than
               they
               act
               serviceably
               and
               subordinately
               under
               him
            
             ;
             but
             that
             
               they
               may
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               ought
               to
               be
               persecuted
               as
               Enemies
               and
               Apostates
               from
               King
               Jesus
               ,
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               oppose
               and
               act
               against
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             when
             men
             have
             once
             imbibed
             this
             Principle
             ,
             they
             run
             on
             furiously
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             must
             who
             understands
             it
             ,
             into
             all
             the
             mischiefs
             of
             Rebellion
             and
             Bloodshed
             .
             For
             in
             all
             Instances
             where
             this
             prejudice
             leads
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             utterly
             overlook
             ,
             as
             things
             not
             belonging
             to
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             plain
             Laws
             of
             Honour
             and
             
               Reverence
               ,
               Submission
            
             and
             Obedience
             to
             Governours
             ;
             of
             Justice
             and
             
               Charitableness
               ,
               Mercy
            
             and
             Peaceableness
             towards
             their
             Fellow-subjects
             :
             and
             burst
             out
             violently
             into
             
               contempt
               of
               Governours
            
             ,
             and
             
               reproachfull
               usage
            
             ,
             and
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
            
             ,
             into
             revenge
             and
             
               fierceness
               ,
               strife
            
             and
             
               bitterness
               ,
               sedition
            
             and
             
               tumults
               ,
               spoils
            
             and
             
               robberies
               ,
               murders
            
             and
             bloodshed
             ;
             and
             into
             all
             other
             licentious
             and
             extravagant
             effects
             of
             a
             most
             
               unjust
               war
            
             ,
             and
             
               horrible
               rebellion
            
             .
             In
             all
             which
             they
             think
             that
             they
             only
             fight
             Gods
             battles
             ,
             and
             spoil
             and
             slay
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             ,
             like
             good
             Subjects
             and
             Soldiers
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             might
             maintain
             his
             Rights
             ,
             and
             serve
             his
             Interest
             .
             For
             all
             this
             rebellion
             against
             earthly
             Kings
             ,
             they
             esteem
             to
             be
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             proof
             of
             their
             Loyalty
             and
             just
             Allegiance
             to
             King
             Jesus
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             who
             by
             these
             worldly
             means
             must
             Rule
             on
             Earth
             ,
             although
             he
             dwells
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Others
             to
             exalt
             the
             Temporal
             Monarchy
             and
             Grandeur
             of
             
               Christs
               pretended
               Vicar
            
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             have
             imbibed
             this
             Principle
             ,
             that
             a
             
               good
               end
               will
               justifie
               any
               action
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               is
               lawfull
               which
               is
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Churches
               Interest
               .
            
             And
             having
             once
             sucked
             in
             this
             venemous
             Opinion
             ,
             in
             all
             those
             actions
             wherein
             it
             is
             any
             wayes
             concerned
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Precept
             so
             plain
             which
             they
             cannot
             overlook
             ,
             nor
             any
             obligation
             so
             sacred
             which
             they
             do
             not
             cancel
             .
             They
             stick
             not
             at
             the
             breach
             of
             all
             the
             most
             exalted
             and
             
               sublime
               Laws
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             instead
             of
             being
             meek
             and
             gentle
             ,
             they
             are
             fierce
             and
             furious
             ;
             instead
             of
             being
             
               slow
               to
               wrath
            
             ,
             they
             are
             
               enemies
               without
               provocation
            
             ;
             instead
             of
             
               forgiving
               injuries
            
             ,
             they
             are
             violent
             to
             revenge
             them
             ;
             instead
             of
             
               doing
               good
               to
               enemies
            
             ,
             they
             are
             
               eager
               to
               destroy
            
             them
             ;
             instead
             of
             
               taking
               up
               the
               Cross
            
             ,
             and
             bearing
             it
             with
             
               patience
               themselves
            
             ,
             they
             are
             utterly
             impatient
             till
             by
             any
             means
             they
             can
             force
             it
             upon
             others
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             burst
             through
             the
             most
             notorious
             and
             
               weighty
               Laws
            
             of
             Humanity
             and
             Nature
             ,
             in
             dissimulation
             and
             equivocations
             ,
             in
             lies
             and
             perjuries
             ,
             in
             
               sowing
               strife
            
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             unpeaceableness
             ,
             in
             spoils
             and
             
               robberies
               ,
               murders
            
             and
             
               assassinations
               ,
               treasons
            
             and
             rebellions
             ,
             which
             even
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             where
             it
             has
             any
             force
             at
             all
             ,
             must
             needs
             tremble
             and
             be
             amazed
             at
             .
             But
             yet
             all
             this
             time
             they
             think
             that
             they
             are
             doing
             Gods
             work
             ,
             whil'st
             indeed
             they
             are
             subverting
             his
             whole
             Religion
             ;
             for
             their
             poisonous
             Principle
             bears
             them
             out
             through
             all
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             confident
             that
             what
             they
             do
             will
             be
             accepted
             for
             his
             service
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             intended
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Some
             again
             of
             the
             more
             extravagant
             Anabaptists
             entertained
             a
             wild
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Dominion
               is
               founded
               in
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               nothing
               but
               virtue
               and
               holiness
               can
               give
               any
               man
               a
               title
               to
               his
               possessions
               .
            
             And
             when
             once
             they
             had
             believed
             this
             ,
             they
             acted
             but
             agreeably
             to
             their
             own
             Principle
             in
             overlooking
             all
             the
             plain
             Laws
             of
             Justice
             and
             Honesty
             in
             all
             those
             instances
             where
             this
             Doctrine
             would
             warrant
             the
             contrary
             ,
             and
             in
             exercising
             
             all
             sorts
             of
             
               fraud
               ,
               couzenage
               ,
               spoils
            
             and
             robberies
             ,
             where
             they
             had
             power
             and
             opportunity
             to
             commit
             them
             .
             For
             
               their
               spoiling
               of
               their
               neighbours
            
             they
             esteemed
             to
             be
             like
             
               Israels
               spoiling
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
            
             a
             taking
             away
             that
             which
             belonged
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             seeing
             God
             had
             given
             it
             away
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             endless
             to
             recount
             all
             the
             
               enormously
               wicked
            
             and
             
               disobedient
               Opinions
            
             ,
             which
             ill
             men
             take
             up
             in
             favour
             of
             their
             beloved
             sins
             .
             For
             some
             overlook
             the
             plain
             duties
             of
             
               temperance
               ,
               mortification
            
             ,
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             sensual
             and
             fleshly
             :
             and
             others
             give
             no
             heed
             to
             the
             manifest
             duty
             of
             
               paying
               tythes
            
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
               loth
               to
               part
            
             with
             their
             money
             .
             When
             Christ
             preached
             up
             a
             charitable
             use
             of
             the
             
               unrighteous
               Mammon
            
             ,
             the
             
               Pharisees
               ,
               who
               were
               covetous
            
             ,
             would
             not
             believe
             and
             understand
             ,
             but
             
               derided
               him
            
             ,
             Luk.
             16.14
             .
             And
             the
             same
             way
             it
             fares
             with
             other
             duties
             ,
             when
             mens
             unmortified
             lusts
             ,
             which
             are
             struck
             at
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             opposed
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             instances
             ,
             and
             many
             more
             which
             might
             be
             mention'd
             ,
             it
             clearly
             appears
             how
             destructive
             many
             mens
             consciences
             or
             prejudicate
             Opinions
             are
             of
             several
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Laws
             .
             They
             do
             in
             great
             measure
             cancel
             the
             force
             of
             Duty
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             transgress
             in
             several
             instances
             against
             known
             Laws
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             first
             to
             believe
             that
             in
             those
             cases
             they
             do
             not
             oblige
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             determine
             which
             of
             these
             prejudices
             is
             pardonable
             and
             
               consistent
               with
               a
               justified
               state
            
             ,
             and
             which
             destroys
             and
             interrupts
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             observe
             in
             them
             this
             difference
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             some
             of
             them
             
               get
               into
               mens
               minds
            
             or
             
               consciences
               ,
               not
               through
               any
               thing
               of
               an
               evil
               and
               disobedient
               heart
               ,
               but
               only
               through
               weakness
               of
               understanding
               ,
               or
               fallibility
               of
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
            
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             
               consistent
               
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             and
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               others
               get
               into
               mens
               consciences
               through
               some
               damnable
               lusts
               and
               vices
               ,
            
             and
             
               they
               are
               deadly
               and
               damning
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Some
             prejudices
             ,
             which
             lead
             men
             into
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             
               get
               into
               their
               consciences
               ,
               not
               through
               any
               thing
               of
               an
               evil
               and
               disobedient
               heart
               ,
               but
               only
               through
               weakness
               of
               understanding
               ,
               and
               fallibility
               of
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
            
             ;
             and
             these
             do
             not
             
               destroy
               ,
               but
               consist
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
          
           
             They
             get
             not
             into
             mens
             understandings
             by
             means
             of
             an
             evil
             and
             
               disobedient
               heart
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             any
             love
             which
             they
             have
             for
             the
             damning
             sins
             of
             
               pride
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               sensuality
               ,
               covetousness
               ,
               unpeaceableness
               ,
               faction
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             willing
             to
             believe
             those
             Opinions
             true
             that
             are
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             .
             When
             they
             take
             up
             their
             prejudice
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             see
             so
             far
             as
             these
             ill
             effects
             ,
             nor
             discern
             how
             any
             of
             these
             sins
             is
             served
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             admit
             it
             with
             this
             design
             to
             serve
             them
             in
             it
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             best
             sign
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             lust
             or
             disobedience
             ,
             which
             the
             prejudice
             happens
             to
             minister
             to
             in
             some
             instance
             ,
             is
             mortified
             and
             subdued
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             cannot
             have
             any
             such
             influence
             upon
             them
             .
             For
             sometimes
             those
             very
             men
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             such
             instances
             as
             their
             prejudice
             avows
             it
             ,
             are
             irreverent
             and
             
               disrespectful
               ,
               pragmatical
            
             and
             
               disobedient
               to
               their
               Governours
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             in
             all
             other
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             their
             Opinion
             is
             unconcerned
             ,
             are
             most
             
               respectfull
               ,
               quiet
            
             ,
             and
             
               obedient
               .
               Humility
            
             and
             
               modesty
               ,
               peaceableness
            
             and
             
               quietness
               ,
               submission
            
             and
             obedience
             ,
             are
             both
             their
             temper
             and
             their
             practice
             .
             For
             they
             love
             and
             approve
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             ordinary
             course
             and
             constant
             tenour
             of
             their
             lives
             conscientiously
             observe
             them
             ;
             and
             nothing
             under
             such
             prejudicate
             Opinion
             as
             makes
             them
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             could
             over-rule
             
             that
             love
             and
             obedience
             which
             they
             have
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             prevail
             upon
             them
             so
             far
             as
             to
             act
             against
             them
             .
             So
             that
             with
             these
             men
             it
             is
             not
             the
             disobedient
             temper
             of
             their
             hearts
             which
             makes
             their
             conscience
             err
             ;
             but
             the
             errour
             and
             prejudice
             of
             their
             conscience
             which
             makes
             their
             practice
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             In
             such
             men
             therefore
             as
             are
             thus
             qualified
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             see
             those
             sins
             which
             their
             prejudice
             ministers
             to
             when
             they
             admit
             it
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             other
             actions
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             except
             where
             by
             this
             prejudice
             they
             are
             over-ruled
             ,
             shew
             plainly
             that
             they
             have
             mortified
             and
             overcome
             it
             :
             't
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             the
             prejudice
             did
             not
             get
             into
             their
             consciences
             by
             any
             influence
             of
             an
             evil
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             heart
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             made
             way
             for
             it
             was
             only
             their
             
               natural
               weakness
               of
               understanding
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               fallibility
               of
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
               .
            
             They
             are
             not
             of
             an
             understanding
             sufficient
             to
             examine
             things
             exactly
             when
             they
             embrace
             their
             prejudice
             ;
             for
             their
             Reason
             then
             is
             dim
             and
             
               short-sighted
               ,
               weak
            
             and
             unexperienced
             ,
             unable
             throughly
             to
             
               search
               into
               the
               natures
               of
               things
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               judge
               of
               the
               various
               weight
               ,
               and
               just
               force
               of
               reasons
               ,
            
             to
             sift
             and
             
               ransack
               ,
               separate
            
             and
             distinguish
             between
             solidity
             and
             
               show
               ,
               truth
            
             and
             falsehood
             .
             But
             those
             arguments
             whereupon
             they
             believe
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             credit
             whereof
             they
             take
             up
             Opinions
             ,
             are
             education
             and
             converse
             ,
             the
             
               instruction
               of
               spiritual
               guides
            
             ,
             the
             
               short
               reasonings
            
             of
             their
             neighbours
             and
             acquaintance
             ,
             or
             the
             authority
             of
             such
             books
             or
             persons
             as
             they
             are
             ordered
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             directed
             to
             submit
             to
             .
             These
             are
             the
             motives
             to
             their
             belief
             ,
             and
             the
             arguments
             whereupon
             they
             are
             induced
             to
             think
             one
             Opinion
             right
             ,
             and
             another
             wrong
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             means
             which
             they
             have
             of
             discerning
             between
             truth
             and
             falsehood
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             all
             these
             means
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             certain
             ;
             they
             
             are
             an
             argument
             of
             belief
             indeed
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             that
             such
             men
             have
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             far
             from
             being
             
               infallibly
               conclusive
            
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             lead
             men
             right
             ,
             but
             at
             other
             times
             they
             lead
             them
             wrong
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             not
             at
             all
             determined
             one
             way
             ;
             but
             in
             
               several
               men
            
             ,
             and
             at
             
               several
               times
            
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             happens
             ,
             they
             minister
             both
             to
             truth
             and
             falsehood
             .
          
           
             In
             matters
             that
             are
             
               primarily
               of
               belief
            
             and
             
               speculation
               in
               Religion
            
             ,
             they
             lead
             a
             hundred
             men
             to
             errour
             where
             they
             lead
             one
             to
             Truth
             .
             For
             there
             are
             an
             hundred
             Religions
             in
             the
             world
             whereof
             one
             alone
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             every
             one
             has
             this
             to
             plead
             in
             its
             own
             behalf
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             Place
             and
             Party
             where
             it
             is
             believed
             .
             The
             Professors
             of
             it
             are
             drawn
             to
             assent
             to
             it
             upon
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
            
             )
             because
             they
             have
             been
             Bred
             up
             to
             it
             by
             the
             care
             of
             their
             Parents
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             in
             it
             by
             long
             Vse
             and
             Converse
             :
             It
             was
             Education
             and
             Custome
             ,
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             
               Spiritual
               Guides
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               common
               Perswasion
            
             of
             their
             Countrey
             which
             made
             them
             both
             at
             first
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             adhere
             to
             it
             .
             And
             every
             one
             in
             these
             points
             having
             these
             Arguments
             to
             plead
             for
             his
             own
             belief
             ,
             against
             the
             belief
             of
             every
             other
             man
             who
             differs
             from
             him
             :
             since
             of
             all
             these
             different
             Beliefs
             one
             alone
             is
             true
             ,
             these
             Arguments
             must
             be
             allow'd
             indeed
             to
             minister
             to
             Truth
             in
             that
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             to
             serve
             the
             Interest
             of
             Falsehood
             .
          
           
             In
             matters
             of
             Duty
             and
             Practice
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             infinitely
             more
             accord
             and
             
               good
               agreement
            
             .
             For
             almost
             all
             the
             
               laws
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             w
             ch
             make
             up
             by
             far
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             every
             Christians
             Duty
             ,
             are
             the
             Catholick
             Religion
             of
             all
             
               sober
               Sects
            
             and
             Parties
             in
             the
             world
             .
             So
             that
             these
             Arguments
             of
             Custome
             and
             Education
             are
             tolerably
             good
             ,
             and
             right
             guides
             to
             mens
             Consciences
             ,
             how
             ill
             soever
             they
             are
             to
             their
             speculative
             Opinions
             ;
             because
             although
             
             they
             carry
             them
             into
             a
             
               wrong
               belief
            
             ,
             yet
             will
             they
             lead
             them
             into
             a
             
               righteous
               practice
            
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             in
             these
             
               practical
               Notions
            
             and
             Opinions
             they
             are
             commonly
             a
             right
             ;
             yet
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             to
             several
             persons
             they
             prove
             a
             
               wrong
               instrument
            
             .
             For
             even
             in
             matters
             of
             Duty
             and
             Practice
             ,
             men
             are
             no
             more
             secure
             from
             errour
             than
             they
             are
             from
             disobedience
             ;
             nor
             more
             certain
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             mistakes
             about
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             go
             beyond
             them
             .
             They
             have
             ,
             and
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             ever
             will
             have
             erroneous
             Opinions
             as
             well
             as
             practices
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             motives
             ,
             Education
             ,
             and
             Custome
             ,
             and
             Authority
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             world
             to
             instill
             into
             weak
             and
             undiscerning
             minds
             such
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             will
             ,
             in
             some
             instances
             and
             degrees
             ,
             evacuate
             ,
             and
             undermine
             some
             duties
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             there
             will
             never
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             world
             such
             fallible
             Arguments
             and
             means
             of
             knowing
             ,
             nor
             such
             weak
             and
             unexperienced
             understandings
             as
             must
             of
             necessity
             make
             use
             of
             them
             :
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             several
             disobedient
             prejudices
             will
             in
             all
             times
             get
             into
             mens
             minds
             ,
             not
             through
             any
             wickedness
             or
             disobedience
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             only
             through
             the
             natural
             weakness
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             fallibility
             of
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             any
             prejudices
             which
             lead
             to
             disobedience
             enter
             this
             way
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             
               put
               us
               out
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ,
            
             or
             
               destroy
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             and
             Salvation
             ;
             but
             consist
             with
             it
             .
             For
             in
             our
             whole
             action
             of
             disobedience
             upon
             them
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             should
             provoke
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             and
             punitive
             displeasure
             against
             us
             .
             He
             will
             not
             be
             at
             enmity
             with
             us
             ,
             either
             
               for
               acting
               according
               to
               our
               erroneous
               Conscience
            
             ;
             or
             ,
             if
             the
             errour
             was
             thus
             innocent
             ,
             
               for
               having
               an
               erroneous
               conscience
               for
               our
               rule
               of
               action
               .
            
          
           
             He
             will
             
               not
               be
               offended
               at
               us
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             
               acting
               according
               
               to
               our
               erroneous
               conscience
               :
            
             for
             whether
             our
             conscience
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             only
             rule
             that
             we
             can
             act
             by
             .
             We
             cannot
             perform
             duty
             without
             we
             understand
             it
             ,
             nor
             obey
             Laws
             before
             we
             have
             some
             knowledge
             of
             them
             :
             we
             must
             judge
             what
             is
             commanded
             before
             we
             can
             observe
             it
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             judge
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             way
             to
             obey
             ,
             but
             by
             acting
             according
             to
             such
             judgment
             .
             Yea
             ,
             if
             our
             Conscience
             does
             err
             ,
             and
             innocently
             mistake
             our
             Duty
             ,
             yet
             whil'st
             we
             follow
             it
             in
             the
             simplicity
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             perform
             the
             life
             and
             
               soul
               of
               Obedience
            
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             erroneously
             transgress
             it
             .
             For
             we
             do
             the
             mistaken
             action
             out
             of
             an
             
               obedient
               intention
            
             ,
             we
             exert
             it
             
               for
               Gods
               sake
            
             ,
             in
             an
             
               acknowledgement
               of
               his
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               resignation
               to
               his
               pleasure
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             so
             truly
             the
             life
             and
             spirit
             of
             an
             
               acceptable
               obedience
            
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             case
             of
             such
             erroneous
             belief
             ,
             we
             should
             sinfully
             and
             
               damnably
               disobey
            
             should
             we
             neglect
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             the
             errour
             of
             our
             conscience
             it self
             be
             inoffensive
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             take
             offence
             at
             our
             well
             meant
             ,
             and
             obediently
             design'd
             performance
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             our
             conscience
             erroneously
             tells
             us
             we
             are
             bound
             in
             duty
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             God
             be
             
               offended
               at
               us
               for
               having
               such
               a
               scandal
            
             or
             rock
             of
             offence
             ,
             as
             this
             prejudice
             and
             errour
             of
             our
             conscience
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             
               errour
               it self
               is
               thus
               innocent
            
             .
             He
             will
             not
             take
             it
             ill
             that
             we
             did
             not
             judge
             that
             to
             be
             our
             Duty
             ,
             which
             the
             Principle
             we
             had
             to
             judge
             by
             told
             us
             was
             no
             Duty
             ,
             or
             it
             may
             be
             a
             breach
             of
             Duty
             and
             a
             sin
             .
             For
             this
             was
             truly
             to
             judge
             by
             Principles
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             recourse
             in
             judgement
             to
             the
             best
             and
             likeliest
             notions
             ,
             which
             we
             could
             find
             in
             our
             own
             minds
             ;
             which
             way
             of
             passing
             judgment
             is
             all
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             method
             which
             he
             himself
             has
             prescribed
             us
             .
             Neither
             will
             he
             be
             angry
             at
             us
             for
             
               admitting
               such
               false
               Opinions
            
             into
             our
             minds
             as
             should
             afterwards
             misguide
             us
             ,
             
             if
             it
             were
             not
             our
             sins
             and
             passions
             ,
             but
             the
             
               ordinary
               way
            
             ,
             and
             
               usual
               means
               of
               knowledge
            
             which
             got
             them
             entrance
             .
             For
             when
             the
             very
             same
             means
             of
             information
             and
             discourse
             ,
             which
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             truth
             in
             other
             opinions
             ,
             mislead
             us
             into
             errour
             and
             mistake
             in
             these
             ;
             we
             erre
             in
             the
             honesty
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             and
             ordinary
             endeavours
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             remains
             for
             our
             errour
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             ,
             but
             either
             a
             
               weakness
               of
               understanding
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               ill
               fortune
            
             :
             either
             that
             using
             fallible
             means
             ,
             we
             were
             not
             so
             wise
             as
             to
             avoid
             being
             deceived
             by
             them
             ;
             or
             that
             we
             had
             the
             ill
             hap
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             them
             in
             such
             an
             instance
             ,
             when
             errour
             lay
             at
             the
             end
             of
             them
             .
             And
             since
             these
             Causes
             of
             errour
             are
             only
             our
             weakness
             and
             unhappiness
             ,
             but
             not
             our
             fault
             and
             disobedience
             ;
             God
             will
             graciously
             bear
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             extream
             to
             punish
             us
             for
             them
             .
             Or
             if
             we
             happen
             to
             erre
             in
             an
             instance
             wherein
             he
             will
             exact
             obedience
             ,
             he
             will
             at
             least
             bear
             with
             us
             so
             long
             ,
             till
             besides
             the
             
               plain
               declarations
            
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             the
             
               common
               means
            
             of
             knowing
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             had
             moreover
             such
             accumulation
             of
             proof
             and
             clearing
             of
             the
             Case
             ,
             as
             will
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             not
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             ,
             answer
             all
             our
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             bear
             down
             all
             our
             prejudices
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             instance
             in
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             about
             the
             discharge
             of
             that
             great
             Duty
             of
             
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               to
               all
               Nations
               immediately
               after
               Christ's
               ascension
               .
            
             He
             had
             enjoined
             this
             in
             a
             Command
             as
             plain
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             as
             words
             can
             make
             it
             .
             
               All
               power
               is
               given
               unto
               me
               in
               Heaven
               and
               in
               Earth
               ;
               Go
               ye
               therefore
               ,
               and
               teach
               ,
            
             not
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             to
             whom
             I
             sent
             you
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             
               all
               Nations
            
             ,
             Matth.
             28.18
             ,
             19
             ;
             preaching
             
               remission
               of
               sins
               upon
               repentance
               to
               all
               Nations
               beginning
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             Luke
             24.47
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             Precept
             was
             so
             express
             ,
             and
             this
             Declaration
             of
             their
             Duty
             was
             
             so
             plain
             and
             evident
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             not
             of
             it self
             sufficient
             to
             give
             them
             an
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
             For
             those
             prepossessions
             which
             they
             lay
             under
             drew
             such
             a
             Veil
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             linked
             their
             minds
             so
             fast
             to
             a
             contrary
             belief
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             ever
             thought
             their
             contrary
             practice
             to
             be
             forbid
             by
             it
             .
             They
             thought
             still
             that
             
               Israel
               was
               Gods
               peculiar
               people
            
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Jews
               were
               the
               only
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               great
               Prophet
               Messiah
               ,
               whom
            
             Moses
             
               told
               them
               God
               would
               one
               Day
               raise
               up
               among
               them
               ,
               for
               eminence
               and
               extraordinariness
               of
               Divine
               Commission
               ,
               like
               unto
               him
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               theirs
               peculiarly
               to
               whom
               God
               had
               promised
               him
               .
            
             These
             prejudices
             ,
             and
             anticipations
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             had
             been
             instilled
             into
             their
             young
             and
             tender
             minds
             by
             the
             early
             care
             of
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             fomented
             by
             the
             instruction
             of
             their
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             daily
             more
             and
             more
             confirmed
             in
             them
             by
             conversation
             ,
             and
             an
             
               uninterrupted
               custom
               of
               perswasion
            
             .
             And
             being
             thus
             forcibly
             impressed
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             so
             blocked
             up
             their
             obedient
             and
             well-meaning
             minds
             ,
             that
             when
             a
             plain
             Command
             required
             them
             to
             practise
             contrary
             to
             this
             belief
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             ,
             but
             overlook
             it
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             Peter
             himself
             was
             not
             convinced
             of
             it
             by
             the
             manifest
             injunction
             of
             a
             clear
             Law
             ;
             but
             stood
             in
             need
             to
             have
             his
             
               doubts
               solved
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               exceptions
               answered
            
             ,
             and
             his
             former
             prejudices
             confuted
             and
             overborn
             ,
             by
             such
             accumulation
             of
             proof
             and
             evidence
             ,
             as
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             in
             a
             most
             condescensive
             Dispute
             upon
             that
             Subject
             ,
             by
             an
             after
             and
             repeated
             Revelation
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             and
             11.
             
             Chap●ers
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             this
             ignorance
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             plainly
             delivered
             in
             the
             words
             of
             a
             clear
             Law
             ,
             did
             not
             put
             them
             out
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             occasioned
             only
             by
             such
             hindrances
             as
             were
             consistent
             with
             an
             honest
             heart
             ,
             or
             such
             whereto
             not
             their
             sins
             and
             passions
             ,
             
             but
             their
             
               natural
               weakness
               of
               understanding
            
             ,
             and
             their
             education
             and
             custom
             ,
             those
             
               fallible
               means
               of
               knowledge
            
             ,
             had
             betrayed
             them
             .
             For
             God
             still
             lovingly
             embraced
             them
             ;
             he
             bore
             with
             their
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             helped
             their
             infirmities
             ;
             he
             pitied
             their
             ignorance
             whilst
             they
             laboured
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             saw
             it
             was
             fit
             and
             necessary
             that
             they
             should
             get
             quit
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             graciously
             afforded
             them
             a
             further
             ,
             and
             more
             powerful
             evidence
             whereby
             to
             overcome
             it
             .
             And
             all
             this
             pardon
             and
             forbearance
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             found
             ,
             because
             their
             prejudices
             were
             consistent
             with
             an
             honest
             heart
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             begot
             in
             them
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             lusts
             or
             vices
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             their
             weakness
             of
             understanding
             ,
             and
             the
             fallibility
             of
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             some
             prejudices
             which
             lead
             to
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             get
             into
             mens
             Consciences
             only
             through
             weakness
             of
             understanding
             ,
             and
             fallibility
             of
             means
             ,
             which
             are
             therefore
             consistent
             with
             a
             state
             of
             favour
             and
             salvation
             ;
             so
             are
             there
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Several
               others
               which
               are
               got
               into
               their
               Conscences
               ,
               through
               the
               assistance
               of
               their
               lusts
               and
               vices
            
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             deadly
             and
             damning
             .
          
           
             Mens
             lusts
             and
             vices
             have
             a
             great
             influence
             upon
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             hand
             many
             times
             in
             molding
             of
             their
             judgments
             and
             opinions
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             know
             mens
             manners
             by
             their
             
               perswasions
               about
               their
               Duty
            
             ,
             before
             ever
             we
             see
             their
             practices
             .
             For
             they
             who
             will
             live
             wickedly
             ,
             will
             quickly
             bring
             their
             minds
             to
             think
             wickedly
             .
             Their
             lusts
             and
             vices
             will
             soon
             insinuate
             themselves
             into
             their
             judgments
             and
             apprehensions
             :
             they
             will
             dispose
             their
             souls
             for
             such
             perswasions
             ,
             as
             are
             most
             serviceable
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             win
             them
             with
             ease
             into
             a
             belief
             of
             evil
             things
             ,
             by
             making
             them
             willing
             first
             ,
             and
             
               eagerly
               desirous
               to
               believe
            
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             our
             belief
             of
             any
             opinion
             is
             produced
             in
             us
             by
             
             our
             
               diligent
               search
            
             and
             
               consideration
               of
               all
               such
               Arguments
               as
               can
               get
               credit
               to
               it
            
             ;
             by
             overlooking
             or
             
               clearing
               such
               difficulties
            
             ,
             or
             
               industriously
               considering
            
             and
             
               improving
               all
               the
               answers
               to
               such
               exceptions
               as
               are
               made
               against
               it
               .
            
             As
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             our
             disbelief
             of
             any
             opinion
             is
             effected
             ,
             by
             overlooking
             or
             
               weakening
               all
               those
               reasons
               which
               are
               brought
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
            
             by
             
               darkening
               it
               with
               difficulties
               ,
               perplexing
               it
               with
               doubts
               ,
            
             and
             raising
             such
             exceptions
             as
             may
             shake
             or
             overthrow
             it
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             the
             employing
             of
             our
             wit
             and
             industry
             in
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             in
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             we
             deal
             indifferently
             and
             impartially
             between
             both
             ,
             or
             espouse
             either
             part
             as
             we
             stand
             affected
             .
             If
             then
             we
             are
             
               earnestly
               desirous
            
             ,
             and
             strongly
             enclined
             for
             
               one
               way
            
             ;
             we
             can
             overlook
             or
             
               answer
               all
               that
               makes
               against
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               throw
               by
               difficulties
               ,
               clear
               up
               doubts
               ,
               invent
               reasons
               to
               justifie
            
             and
             
               prove
               it
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             our
             hearts
             will
             quickly
             draw
             after
             it
             the
             judgment
             of
             our
             understandings
             ,
             and
             if
             once
             we
             are
             resolved
             upon
             a
             way
             ,
             we
             shall
             soon
             find
             reasons
             to
             avow
             it
             .
          
           
             When
             therefore
             our
             lusts
             and
             vices
             have
             got
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             give
             Laws
             to
             our
             wills
             and
             appetites
             ;
             they
             will
             quickly
             bear
             Rule
             in
             our
             understandings
             also
             .
             We
             shall
             quickly
             believe
             that
             any
             of
             their
             gratifications
             are
             lawful
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             are
             greatly
             desirous
             to
             have
             them
             so
             .
             Nothing
             being
             a
             more
             probable
             ,
             and
             ordinary
             effect
             in
             the
             
               nature
               of
               things
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             just
             
               judgment
               of
               God
            
             ,
             of
             a
             disobedient
             and
             
               rebellious
               heart
            
             ,
             than
             a
             
               reprobate
               mind
            
             ,
             or
             a
             mind
             a
             void
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             Rom.
             1.18
             ,
             21
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             So
             long
             then
             as
             men
             have
             
               wicked
               hearts
            
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             but
             that
             they
             will
             have
             
               debauched
               consciences
            
             :
             for
             whilst
             they
             retain
             unmortified
             lusts
             and
             vices
             ,
             they
             will
             justifie
             them
             in
             their
             own
             thoughts
             by
             damnably
             sinful
             ,
             and
             disobedient
             opinions
             .
             They
             will
             take
             up
             prejudices
             
             and
             a
             wrong
             belief
             ,
             not
             to
             direct
             and
             guide
             ,
             but
             to
             defend
             their
             wicked
             practice
             .
             The
             factious
             and
             unpeaceable
             man
             will
             easily
             perswade
             himself
             into
             that
             belief
             which
             
               disturbs
               Peace
            
             ,
             and
             
               opposes
               Government
            
             .
             The
             
               covetous
               soul
            
             will
             favour
             any
             Tenet
             which
             
               promotes
               gain
            
             ,
             and
             
               advances
               interest
            
             .
             The
             
               licentious
               Libertine
            
             will
             snatch
             at
             any
             opinion
             that
             
               gratifies
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             pleads
             the
             Cause
             of
             sensuality
             and
             softness
             .
             Mens
             pride
             and
             ambition
             ,
             their
             fierceness
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             their
             malice
             and
             revenge
             ,
             their
             contentiousness
             and
             faction
             ,
             their
             sensuality
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             will
             make
             them
             overlook
             the
             humble
             and
             lowly
             ,
             the
             meek
             and
             gentle
             ,
             the
             patient
             and
             merciful
             ,
             the
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             the
             generous
             and
             self-denying
             Laws
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             greedily
             imbibe
             such
             
               wicked
               prejudices
            
             ,
             and
             erroneous
             conceits
             ,
             as
             evacuate
             and
             overthrow
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             illustrate
             this
             business
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             it
             in
             some
             instances
             .
          
           
             That
             execrable
             Sect
             of
             men
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             who
             were
             so
             famous
             for
             their
             impure
             and
             
               lawless
               consciences
            
             ,
             were
             not
             more
             notorious
             for
             their
             
               vile
               opinions
            
             ,
             than
             for
             their
             
               evil
               lives
            
             .
             I
             will
             consider
             both
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             from
             thence
             more
             clearly
             appear
             how
             influential
             their
             lusts
             were
             upon
             their
             minds
             ,
             in
             begetting
             suitable
             perswasions
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             their
             lives
             ,
             they
             were
             infamous
             for
             
               covetousness
               ,
               cowardice
            
             ,
             and
             softness
             ,
             in
             heaping
             up
             wealth
             ,
             and
             avoiding
             all
             loss
             of
             Goods
             and
             bodily
             pains
             ,
             though
             by
             means
             never
             so
             wicked
             and
             dishonourable
             :
             and
             for
             the
             greatest
             luxury
             and
             unnaturalness
             in
             their
             lusts
             and
             
               unclean
               pleasures
            
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             notoriously
             infamous
             for
             their
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             abominably
             soft
             and
             
               irreligious
               compliances
            
             .
             For
             they
             are
             described
             as
             men
             that
             
               have
               their
               hearts
               exercised
               with
               covetous
               practices
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.14
             ;
             that
             
               do
               any
               
               thing
               because
               of
               advantage
               ,
            
             Jude
             16
             ;
             that
             forsake
             the
             right
             way
             of
             Worship
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             go
             astray
             from
             it
             into
             the
             by-paths
             of
             b
             idolatry
             and
             prophaneness
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             like
             to
             suffer
             by
             it
             ;
             being
             thus
             far
             fitly
             compared
             to
             Balaam
             the
             Son
             of
             Bozor
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             professing
             true
             Christianity
             ,
             join
             in
             idol-worship
             with
             the
             
               idolatrous
               Gentiles
            
             ;
             as
             he
             ,
             being
             a
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             did
             in
             the
             idolatrous
             worship
             of
             the
             King
             of
             Moab
             ,
             Numb
             .
             22.40
             ,
             41
             :
             and
             also
             in
             that
             they
             sort
             and
             combine
             with
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             Persecutors
             of
             the
             Christians
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             in
             cursing
             first
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             in
             
               fighting
               against
               the
               Israelites
            
             in
             the
             
               Army
               of
               Midian
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             31.8
             ;
             upon
             which
             accounts
             ,
             
               his
               way
            
             or
             errour
             they
             are
             said
             to
             follow
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.15
             .
             Jud.
             11.
             
             Their
             Character
             is
             to
             
               desert
               the
               publick
               Assemblies
            
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             persecution
             against
             all
             that
             dare
             frequent
             them
             ,
             Heb.
             10.25
             ;
             to
             
               deny
               the
               only
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             when
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             owning
             of
             them
             ,
             Jud.
             4.
             
          
           
             They
             were
             also
             equally
             notorious
             for
             abominable
             luxury
             ,
             and
             unnaturalness
             in
             their
             lusts
             and
             
               unclean
               pleasures
            
             .
             For
             they
             are
             set
             out
             to
             us
             as
             men
             that
             are
             
               sensual
               ,
               Jud.
            
             19
             ;
             that
             
               account
               it
               a
               pleasure
               to
               riot
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.13
             ;
             that
             
               defile
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             Jud.
             8
             ;
             that
             
               walk
               after
               the
               flesh
               in
               lusts
               of
               uncleanness
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             2.10
             ;
             in
             pernicious
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             rendred
             from
             other
             Copies
             in
             the
             Margin
             of
             our
             Bibles
             ,
             c
             
               lascivious
               ways
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             2
             ;
             that
             
               have
               eyes
               full
               of
               adultery
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             14
             ;
             and
             that
             are
             not
             content
             to
             riot
             in
             these
             abominable
             filthinesses
             themselves
             ,
             but
             use
             them
             as
             baits
             to
             decoy
             and
             draw
             in
             others
             ;
             
               alluring
               through
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               through
               much
               wantonness
               ,
               those
               who
            
             d
             really
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             e
             
               little
               while
               had
               escaped
               from
               such
            
             an
             abominable
             
               life
               of
               errour
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Thus
             was
             their
             life
             and
             temper
             over-run
             with
             
               covetousness
               ,
               
               basely
               cowardous
            
             and
             
               sinful
               compliances
            
             ;
             and
             with
             most
             
               filthy
               lusts
            
             ,
             and
             
               unnatural
               uncleannesses
            
             .
             Both
             which
             S
             t
             ▪
             Peter
             setting
             himself
             against
             ,
             requires
             all
             men
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             that
             true
             and
             
               saving
               knowledge
            
             ,
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             that
             false
             and
             spurious
             one
             which
             they
             
             pretended
             to
             ,
             to
             give
             all
             diligence
             in
             adding
             to
             it
             these
             
               two
               Duties
            
             ,
             which
             are
             directly
             contrary
             to
             their
             
               vile
               lusts
               ;
               viz.
               vertue
            
             ,
             or
             courage
             and
             constancy
             ,
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             their
             base
             arts
             of
             tergiversation
             and
             
               sinful
               compliances
            
             ;
             and
             continence
             or
             chastity
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             their
             
               unclean
               practices
               .
               Give
               all
               diligence
               to
               adde
               to
               virtue
               ,
            
             or
             valorous
             courage
             ,
             
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               to
               knowledge
               temperance
            
             or
             g
             continence
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Now
             these
             men
             having
             such
             a
             Scene
             of
             debauchery
             in
             their
             lives
             ,
             they
             quickly
             became
             as
             lewd
             and
             debauched
             in
             their
             consciences
             .
             When
             once
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             
               professions
               of
               knowing
               God
            
             ,
             they
             began
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               in
               works
               to
               deny
               him
            
             ;
             they
             quickly
             made
             their
             Consciences
             to
             be
             as
             filthy
             and
             polluted
             ,
             as
             were
             their
             practices
             .
             To
             these
             defiled
             Wretches
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               is
               nothing
               pure
               ,
               their
               very
               mind
               and
               conscience
               is
               defiled
            
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             lost
             all
             sense
             of
             purity
             and
             Duty
             ,
             being
             unto
             h
             
               every
               good
               work
               reprobate
            
             or
             void
             of
             judgment
             ,
             Tit.
             1.15
             ,
             16.
             
             They
             overlooked
             and
             disbelieved
             all
             the
             Christian
             Laws
             of
             
               passive
               valour
            
             ,
             and
             
               patient
               courage
            
             ,
             of
             generosity
             and
             contentedness
             ,
             of
             mortification
             and
             
               self-denial
               ,
               chastity
            
             and
             temperance
             ;
             and
             fell
             into
             those
             lewd
             opinions
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             so
             infamous
             in
             the
             Apostolick
             Age
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             still
             among
             all
             men
             that
             are
             but
             competently
             sober
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             .
             For
             they
             introduced
             into
             the
             World
             the
             scandalously
             vile
             and
             profligate
             
             opinions
             ,
             that
             all
             i
             filthy
             and
             
               unnatural
               uncleannesses
            
             ;
             that
             k
             
               denying
               Christ
               to
               be
               come
               in
               the
               flesh
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               our
               Jesus
               was
               he
            
             ;
             are
             parts
             of
             
               Christian
               liberty
            
             ,
             and
             things
             lawful
             and
             allowable
             in
             a
             knowing
             ,
             in
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             in
             a
             perfect
             man.
             Turning
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Jude
             says
             ,
             
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             highest
             pains
             forbids
             and
             punishes
             them
             ;
             into
             a
             liberty
             and
             allowance
             of
             these
             their
             Characteristick
             Vices
             ,
             
               viz.
               lasciviousness
            
             ,
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             filthiness
             ,
             and
             denying
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             
               the
               only
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Jude
             4.
             
          
           
             Another
             instance
             of
             their
             behaviour
             we
             have
             set
             down
             in
             relation
             to
             the
             Publick
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             this
             ,
             They
             were
             of
             a
             proud
             and
             ungovernable
             ,
             of
             a
             haughty
             and
             turbulent
             ,
             a
             querulous
             and
             seditious
             humour
             .
             Their
             temper
             is
             to
             be
             
               presumptuous
               and
               self-willed
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.10
             ;
             which
             they
             evidence
             every
             where
             by
             
               despising
               Dominion
            
             ,
             and
             
               speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
            
             ,
             Jud.
             8
             ;
             and
             by
             murmuring
             and
             complaining
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             are
             always
             discontented
             ,
             and
             never
             pleased
             with
             any
             administration
             of
             affairs
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             And
             agreeable
             to
             this
             
               ungovernableness
               of
               their
               lives
            
             and
             tempers
             ,
             were
             the
             
               licentious
               principles
            
             and
             
               opinions
               of
               their
               minds
            
             .
             For
             they
             were
             the
             men
             who
             promised
             their
             Followers
             liberty
             from
             all
             subjection
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.19
             ;
             and
             who
             despised
             all
             Masters
             and
             Governours
             ,
             as
             being
             by
             the
             new
             Character
             of
             Christianity
             become
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             therefore
             ,
             as
             they
             argued
             from
             that
             Title
             ,
             
             now
             only
             equal
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             superior
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             be
             who
             would
             pretend
             to
             rule
             and
             govern
             them
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Abettors
             of
             which
             Doctrine
             S
             t
             Paul
             assures
             Timothy
             do
             in
             reality
             
               know
               nothing
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             false
             show
             of
             that
             swoln
             Title
             ,
             l
             
               knowing
               men
            
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             vainly
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             wicked
             Sect
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             the
             reproach
             of
             the
             Jewish
             ,
             as
             these
             
               filthy
               Gnosticks
            
             were
             of
             the
             Christian
             Name
             ,
             were
             of
             a
             life
             and
             
               temper
               proud
            
             and
             
               ambitious
               ,
               covetous
            
             and
             rapacious
             ;
             whose
             heart
             and
             inside
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             life
             and
             practice
             ,
             was
             all
             rottenness
             and
             disobedience
             .
             For
             if
             we
             would
             have
             a
             character
             of
             them
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             has
             given
             us
             one
             in
             the
             23
             d
             of
             S
             t
             
             Matthew's
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             compleat
             and
             particular
             ;
             wherein
             a
             combination
             of
             these
             several
             vices
             are
             set
             to
             make
             up
             their
             description
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Vain-glory.
               All
               their
               works
               they
               did
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Pride
             and
             
               Ambition
               .
               They
               loved
               the
               uppermost
               rooms
               at
               feasts
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               seats
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               greetings
               in
               the
            
             publick
             
               markets
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               called
               of
               men
               Rabbi
               ,
               Rabbi
               ,
            
             that
             is
             to
             say
             Master
             ,
             or
             Doctor
             ,
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               Covetousness
               ,
               Fraud
            
             and
             Rapaciousness
             .
             For
             besides
             that
             S
             t
             Luke
             informs
             us
             of
             their
             being
             
               covetous
               ,
               Luk.
            
             16.14
             ;
             we
             are
             told
             here
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             most
             prophanely
             abuse
             the
             most
             sacred
             things
             for
             their
             covetous
             ends
             ,
             and
             
               make
               long
               prayers
            
             only
             
               for
               a
               pretence
            
             ,
             that
             thereby
             they
             might
             be
             enabled
             more
             easily
             ,
             and
             without
             suspicion
             
               to
               devour
            
             even
             Orphans
             ,
             and
             
               Widows
               houses
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             14
             :
             being
             indeed
             ,
             whatsoever
             they
             might
             outwardly
             appear
             to
             be
             ,
             
               all
               extortion
               and
               excess
               within
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             .
             For
             they
             would
             dissemble
             even
             
             in
             their
             most
             
               solemn
               performances
            
             ,
             and
             use
             Religion
             only
             as
             a
             stalking-horse
             to
             worldly
             designs
             .
             They
             
               made
               long
               prayers
            
             only
             
               for
               a
               pretence
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             14
             ;
             what
             they
             
               made
               clean
               was
               only
               the
               outside
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             25
             ;
             for
             that
             indeed
             they
             beautified
             ,
             but
             still
             they
             were
             
               all
               stench
               and
               rottenness
               within
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             In
             summ
             ,
             they
             said
             ,
             but
             
               did
               not
            
             ;
             they
             
               bound
               heavy
               burdens
               on
               other
               mens
               shoulders
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               touch
               them
               themselves
               with
               one
               of
               their
               fingers
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Yea
             ,
             take
             them
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             Religious
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             will
             be
             found
             to
             have
             been
             only
             in
             trifles
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             substantial
             Duties
             ;
             for
             
               they
               strained
               at
               gnats
            
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             they
             
               swallow'd
               Camels
               ;
               they
               paid
               tythe
               of
            
             cheap
             and
             inconsiderable
             things
             ,
             such
             as
             
               mint
               ,
               and
               annise
               ,
               and
               cummin
            
             ;
             but
             
               they
               omitted
               all
               the
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               Judgment
               ,
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             And
             since
             they
             were
             men
             of
             this
             character
             ,
             thus
             unmortified
             in
             their
             lusts
             ,
             and
             thus
             vicious
             and
             irreligious
             in
             their
             practice
             ;
             what
             can
             in
             reason
             be
             expected
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             should
             be
             full
             of
             debauchery
             and
             disobedience
             in
             their
             consciences
             and
             perswasions
             also
             ?
             And
             so
             accordingly
             we
             find
             they
             were
             .
             For
             when
             Christ
             preached
             to
             them
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Charity
             and
             Liberality
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             their
             
               miserable
               worldly
            
             way
             ;
             they
             ,
             
               being
               covetous
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             believing
             ,
             fell
             a
             mocking
             and
             
               deriding
               him
            
             ,
             Luk.
             16.14
             .
             And
             as
             they
             treated
             Christ
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             so
             did
             they
             likewise
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
             For
             finding
             that
             it
             required
             such
             
               humility
               ,
               sincerity
               ,
               honesty
               ,
               contentedness
               ,
            
             and
             heavenly-mindedness
             ,
             as
             were
             inconsistent
             with
             these
             
               unmortified
               lusts
            
             of
             theirs
             which
             I
             have
             mention'd
             ;
             they
             would
             not
             own
             and
             embrace
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             reason
             especially
             reject
             and
             disbelieve
             it
             .
             Nay
             further
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             own
             acknowledged
             way
             they
             took
             up
             several
             disobedient
             prejudices
             
             to
             serve
             their
             lusts
             ;
             and
             either
             wholly
             evacuated
             ,
             or
             in
             great
             part
             impair'd
             several
             Laws
             ,
             by
             admitting
             such
             erroneous
             perswasions
             as
             undermined
             them
             .
             For
             to
             gratifie
             their
             haughty
             and
             stubborn
             ,
             their
             petted
             and
             revengeful
             humour
             ,
             they
             entertain'd
             a
             conceit
             ,
             that
             
               if
               they
            
             did
             but
             
               say
               it
               is
               Corban
            
             ,
             or
             
               a
               gift
               by
               whatsoever
               thou
               mightest
               be
               profited
               by
               me
               ;
               (
               i.
               e.
               )
            
             I
             bind
             my self
             by
             the
             vow
             or
             oath
             call'd
             Corban
             never
             more
             to
             do
             any
             good
             to
             thee
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             form
             of
             oath
             in
             use
             among
             the
             Jews
             ;
             they
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             obligation
             of
             the
             
               fifth
               Commandment
            
             requiring
             
               honour
               ,
               service
            
             ,
             or
             
               relief
               to
               their
               Father
               or
               Mother
               ,
            
             Mat.
             15.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             
               many
               other
               things
               like
               to
               this
            
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             
               they
               did
            
             ,
             Mark
             7.13
             .
             But
             not
             to
             enquire
             further
             about
             particulars
             ,
             we
             are
             plainly
             assured
             of
             them
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             that
             they
             
               transgressed
               ,
               rejected
            
             ,
             and
             
               evacuated
               the
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               through
            
             the
             erroneous
             perswasions
             and
             prejudicate
             belief
             of
             
               their
               traditions
            
             ,
             Mat.
             15.3
             ,
             6.
             
             Mark
             7.9
             .
          
           
             Thus
             natural
             and
             obvious
             it
             is
             for
             a
             
               wicked
               life
            
             to
             work
             a
             
               disobedient
               belief
            
             ;
             and
             for
             mens
             
               unmortified
               lusts
            
             and
             passions
             ,
             which
             set
             themselves
             against
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             to
             convey
             such
             prejudices
             into
             their
             consciences
             as
             will
             evacuate
             and
             overthrow
             them
             .
             Their
             unbelief
             enters
             through
             the
             corruption
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             an
             
               evil
               heart
               of
               unbelief
            
             ,
             Heb.
             3.12
             .
             they
             
               are
               hardened
            
             into
             a
             want
             of
             all
             sense
             and
             conscience
             of
             their
             offences
             ,
             
               through
               the
               deceitfulness
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             And
             this
             effect
             is
             obvious
             and
             ordinary
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             the
             
               nature
               of
               things
            
             ,
             but
             even
             the
             just
             
               judgement
               of
               God
            
             concur
             to
             it
             :
             Nothing
             being
             more
             common
             ,
             than
             for
             
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               hold
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             sayes
             ,
             
               in
               unrighteousness
            
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             even
             
               whil'st
               they
               know
               God
               ,
               do
               not
               glorifie
               him
            
             by
             their
             service
             and
             obedience
             ,
             which
             are
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             are
             our
             way
             of
             glorifying
             him
             
               as
               God
               ,
               nor
               are
               thankfull
            
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             actions
             ;
             to
             
             lose
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             
               to
               become
               vain
               in
               their
               imaginations
               ,
               their
               foolish
               heart
               being
               darkned
               ,
            
             by
             
               Gods
               giving
               them
               over
               to
               a
               reprobate
               mind
               ,
            
             or
             a
             mind
             void
             of
             all
             true
             judgment
             ,
             
               to
               do
               those
               things
               which
               are
               not
               convenient
            
             not
             knowing
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             Rom.
             1.18
             ,
             21
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             
               these
               prejudices
            
             which
             get
             into
             our
             consciences
             and
             perswasions
             ,
             not
             through
             any
             
               force
               of
               reason
            
             which
             compells
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             witchcraft
             of
             lusts
             and
             vices
             which
             enveagle
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             willing
             and
             desirous
             to
             believe
             them
             ;
             they
             will
             
               not
               excuse
            
             us
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             themselves
             sinfull
             ,
             and
             
               deserve
               damnation
            
             .
             For
             they
             enter
             at
             an
             ill
             door
             ,
             and
             win
             upon
             us
             through
             a
             reigning
             lust
             ,
             or
             a
             damning
             sin
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             excusing
             those
             transgressions
             which
             flow
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             themselves
             they
             are
             instances
             and
             effects
             of
             a
             deadly
             offence
             ,
             and
             if
             repentance
             intervene
             not
             ,
             will
             certainly
             prove
             desperate
             and
             damning
             .
          
           
             S
             t
             Paul
             in
             
               breathing
               out
               threatnings
            
             against
             all
             believers
             ,
             and
             in
             
               persecuting
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             acted
             only
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             his
             own
             Judgment
             and
             Opinion
             .
             For
             he
             verily
             thought
             with
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             not
             only
             might
             ,
             but
             
               ought
               to
               do
               several
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
            
             Acts
             26.9
             .
             But
             as
             this
             Opinion
             was
             his
             sin
             ,
             so
             would
             his
             transgressions
             upon
             it
             have
             proved
             his
             condemnation
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             shewn
             pity
             on
             him
             in
             calling
             him
             to
             repentance
             and
             conversion
             ,
             whereby
             alone
             it
             was
             that
             he
             obtained
             mercy
             and
             
               pardon
               .
               I
               was
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               and
               injurious
               ;
               but
               I
               obtained
               mercy
               by
               that
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             conferr'd
             upon
             me
             at
             my
             conversion
             ,
             
               which
               was
               exceeding
               abundant
               with
            
             these
             two
             fundamental
             Graces
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             most
             prolifick
             spring
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Love
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             The
             Jews
             who
             blasphemed
             and
             
               crucified
               our
               Saviour
            
             ,
             did
             nothing
             against
             their
             own
             conscience
             :
             for
             their
             Opinion
             
             bore
             them
             out
             in
             all
             that
             practice
             ,
             in
             regard
             they
             judged
             it
             to
             be
             no
             
               sinfull
               murther
            
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             
               necessary
               act
               of
               Justice
               upon
               a
               great
               impostor
               ,
            
             and
             a
             most
             laudable
             and
             
               legal
               execution
               .
               I
               wot
               Brethren
               ,
            
             sayes
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               that
               through
               ignorance
               ye
               did
               it
               ,
               as
               did
            
             not
             you
             only
             ,
             but
             
               also
               your
               rulers
            
             ,
             Acts
             3.14
             ,
             15
             ,
             17.
             
             But
             forasmuch
             as
             this
             Ignorance
             was
             their
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             their
             prejudices
             were
             owing
             to
             their
             own
             vices
             ,
             in
             regard
             that
             for
             this
             reason
             alone
             their
             minds
             would
             not
             receive
             a
             true
             belief
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Laws
             ,
             because
             they
             plainly
             contradicted
             their
             sinfull
             lusts
             and
             practices
             :
             therefore
             should
             it
             by
             no
             means
             excuse
             them
             ,
             but
             ,
             if
             their
             repentance
             did
             not
             prevent
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             most
             certainly
             in
             the
             end
             prove
             deadly
             and
             damning
             .
             For
             their
             
               crucifixion
               of
               him
            
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             was
             by
             
               wicked
               hands
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.23
             .
             and
             it
             was
             only
             upon
             
               their
               repentance
            
             ,
             and
             
               conversion
               ,
               that
               their
               sins
            
             of
             blasphemy
             and
             murder
             
               should
               be
               blotted
               out
            
             ,
             Acts
             3.19
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             transgressions
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             justified
             by
             their
             own
             Opinions
             ;
             for
             they
             looked
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             notwithstanding
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             
               holy
               men
            
             ,
             and
             
               favourites
               of
               Heaven
            
             :
             But
             proceeding
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             they
             did
             ,
             from
             unmortified
             lusts
             and
             a
             wicked
             life
             ,
             they
             rendred
             them
             obnoxious
             to
             damnation
             ;
             
               How
               can
               you
               escape
               the
               damnation
               of
               hell
               ?
            
             Mat.
             23.33
             .
             The
             sins
             of
             the
             Gnosticks
             ,
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             warranted
             by
             their
             disobedient
             Principles
             ,
             were
             of
             a
             damnable
             nature
             ;
             for
             their
             heresies
             and
             
               disobedient
               Principles
            
             themselves
             ,
             being
             the
             effects
             of
             disobedient
             and
             wicked
             hearts
             ,
             
               deserved
               damnation
            
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             by
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             in
             that
             Chapter
             where
             he
             recounts
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             zeal
             inveighs
             against
             them
             ,
             
               damnable
               heresies
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.1
             .
             They
             are
             
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             or
             the
             products
             of
             unmortified
             lusts
             and
             carnal
             practices
             ;
             and
             must
             therefore
             share
             in
             the
             same
             judgment
             with
             other
             flesh●●
             works
             
             amongst
             whom
             they
             are
             reckon'd
             .
             
               The
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               are
               manifest
               ,
               seditions
               ,
               heresies
               ,
               envyings
               ,
               murders
               ,
               drunkenness
               ;
               of
               the
               which
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               do
               such
               things
               shall
               not
               inherit
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             If
             we
             will
             transgress
             our
             Duty
             by
             disbelieving
             it
             first
             ,
             and
             giving
             credit
             to
             such
             Opinions
             as
             destroy
             the
             obligation
             of
             it
             ;
             our
             disbelief
             of
             our
             Duty
             will
             by
             no
             means
             excuse
             our
             sin
             ,
             or
             rescue
             us
             from
             condemnation
             .
             For
             to
             disbelieve
             the
             Laws
             and
             
               threatnings
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             the
             very
             worst
             part
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             hatefull
             and
             deadly
             instance
             of
             infidelity
             .
             And
             as
             for
             unbelievers
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             or
             those
             men
             who
             will
             not
             believe
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             best
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             Laws
             and
             Duties
             ,
             but
             seek
             to
             evade
             its
             force
             after
             that
             God
             has
             plainly
             told
             them
             of
             it
             ;
             
               they
               shall
               have
               their
               part
               in
               the
               Lake
               which
               burns
               with
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
            
             Rev.
             21.8
             .
             Men
             
               without
               understanding
            
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             see
             their
             Duty
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             o
             blinded
             by
             such
             lusts
             as
             fight
             against
             it
             ,
             in
             
               the
               judgment
               of
               God
               are
            
             p
             
               worthy
               of
               death
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.31
             ,
             32.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             their
             consciences
             adhere
             to
             such
             Opinions
             as
             utterly
             destroy
             their
             Duty
             ,
             is
             only
             because
             their
             lusts
             and
             vices
             have
             made
             them
             hate
             ,
             and
             
               turn
               away
            
             from
             it
             :
             And
             as
             for
             every
             such
             prejudice
             against
             a
             Duty
             ,
             as
             proceeds
             from
             our
             aversation
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             a
             great
             guilt
             ,
             and
             liable
             to
             a
             very
             severe
             punishment
             .
             For
             in
             this
             S
             t
             Paul
             is
             peremptory
             ;
             
               All
               they
               shall
               be
               damned
               who
               believe
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               believe
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               through
               the
               pleasure
               which
               they
               take
               in
               unrighteousness
               :
               They
               shall
               perish
               ,
               because
               they
               receive
               not
               the
               LOVE
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               by
               it
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             2.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             When
             our
             disobedient
             prejudices
             therefore
             enter
             upon
             this
             score
             ,
             and
             are
             begot
             in
             us
             through
             a
             wicked
             heart
             ,
             and
             through
             some
             reigning
             lusts
             and
             vices
             which
             are
             served
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             not
             by
             any
             weakness
             of
             understanding
             ,
             
             or
             such
             fallibility
             of
             means
             as
             may
             betray
             even
             an
             honest
             heart
             into
             them
             :
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             a
             sad
             doom
             ,
             and
             a
             severe
             censure
             ;
             they
             will
             by
             no
             means
             plead
             our
             excuse
             ,
             but
             are
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             some
             marks
             whereby
             to
             judge
             whether
             our
             disobedient
             prejudices
             proceed
             from
             this
             deadly
             Principle
             ,
             
               our
               unmortified
               lusts
            
             and
             vices
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             are
             of
             this
             dangerous
             and
             
               damning
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             we
             may
             observe
             these
             Characters
             ,
             and
             judge
             according
             to
             
               these
               measures
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             that
             Lust
             or
             Sin
             whereto
             our
             prejudice
             is
             subservient
             be
             strong
             and
             
               powerfull
               ,
               if
               it
               reign
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               and
               custome
               of
               our
               lives
               gives
               laws
               to
               us
               :
            
             the
             corruption
             and
             
               disobedience
               of
               our
               heart
            
             is
             plainly
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             
               disobedient
               conscience
            
             and
             
               corrupt
               perswasion
            
             .
             It
             is
             not
             only
             the
             errour
             of
             our
             conscience
             which
             makes
             us
             serve
             the
             sin
             ,
             for
             we
             serve
             it
             equally
             in
             other
             instances
             where
             that
             is
             wholly
             unconcerned
             .
             The
             Sin
             is
             unmortified
             and
             imperious
             ,
             it
             carries
             us
             on
             to
             transgress
             where
             it
             is
             further'd
             by
             the
             errour
             of
             our
             consciences
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             wants
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             wickedness
             of
             our
             hearts
             which
             makes
             us
             to
             be
             wicked
             in
             our
             judgments
             ,
             and
             to
             espouse
             such
             Opinions
             as
             encourage
             and
             defend
             it
             .
             For
             when
             any
             lust
             is
             so
             strong
             in
             us
             as
             to
             rule
             our
             practice
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             lay
             a
             corrupt
             byass
             upon
             our
             wills
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             apt
             still
             to
             judge
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             partial
             in
             all
             those
             Opinions
             wherein
             it
             has
             any
             interest
             .
             And
             therefore
             several
             disobedient
             prejudices
             will
             be
             taken
             up
             to
             serve
             a
             turn
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             work
             our selves
             up
             into
             a
             belief
             of
             them
             for
             the
             sins
             sake
             ,
             which
             is
             justified
             and
             protected
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Is
             any
             man
             therefore
             of
             a
             temper
             and
             conversation
             that
             is
             fierce
             and
             
               contentious
               ,
               busie
            
             and
             
               restless
               ,
               forward
               
               to
               give
               Laws
               ,
            
             and
             
               impatient
               to
               submit
               to
               them
            
             :
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             if
             he
             takes
             up
             Opinions
             that
             justifie
             
               contempt
               of
               Governours
            
             ,
             that
             avow
             Alteration
             and
             Disturbance
             ,
             and
             countenance
             
               Faction
               ,
               Sedition
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Civil
               War.
            
             For
             the
             ungovernableness
             of
             his
             Conscience
             is
             but
             agreeable
             to
             the
             ungovernableness
             of
             his
             Practice
             ;
             the
             Sin
             reign'd
             first
             in
             his
             heart
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             was
             from
             thence
             with
             ease
             instill'd
             into
             his
             Opinion
             and
             Perswasion
             .
          
           
             Is
             any
             man
             habitually
             inclined
             to
             Pride
             and
             
               Ambition
               ,
               Wrath
            
             and
             
               Malice
               ,
               Revenge
            
             and
             Cruelty
             ;
             is
             he
             
               greedy
               of
               Gain
            
             ,
             and
             a
             slave
             to
             
               sensual
               Delights
            
             and
             
               bodily
               Pleasures
            
             :
             He
             is
             prepared
             for
             any
             of
             those
             
               Vile
               Opinions
            
             which
             overturn
             all
             Laws
             to
             promote
             
               Christs
               Temporal
               Power
            
             on
             Earth
             ,
             or
             to
             advance
             the
             secular
             greatness
             of
             his
             
               pretended
               Vicar
            
             and
             
               Holy
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             for
             any
             others
             of
             like
             nature
             .
             For
             the
             unmortified
             lusts
             are
             a
             Law
             to
             him
             in
             his
             life
             before
             they
             come
             to
             govern
             in
             his
             conscience
             ;
             he
             is
             first
             wicked
             and
             rebellious
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             him
             to
             admit
             of
             such
             wicked
             Opinions
             into
             his
             understanding
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             men
             then
             the
             case
             is
             plain
             ;
             it
             is
             clearly
             seen
             how
             they
             came
             by
             their
             disobedient
             prejudices
             ,
             for
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             show
             that
             abundantly
             .
             Disobedience
             reign'd
             first
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             thence
             got
             into
             their
             consciences
             and
             perswasions
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             the
             
               disobedience
               and
               the
               prejudice
               lay
               so
               near
               ,
            
             and
             
               were
               so
               close
               conjoyn'd
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               could
               not
               but
               see
               one
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               other
               ;
               it
               is
               still
               imputable
               to
               his
               wicked
               lusts
               and
               vices
               .
            
             For
             he
             discerned
             how
             obedience
             was
             impair'd
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             Sin
             was
             served
             by
             it
             when
             he
             first
             gave
             credit
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             was
             plainly
             acted
             by
             a
             want
             of
             virtue
             and
             an
             evil
             heart
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             been
             touched
             with
             any
             love
             of
             virtue
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             have
             allowed
             of
             that
             which
             he
             knew
             would
             evacuate
             and
             undermine
             it
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             have
             shewn
             
             much
             more
             forwardness
             to
             reject
             the
             Opinion
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             than
             to
             embrace
             it
             upon
             any
             appearances
             of
             argument
             and
             reason
             .
             So
             that
             his
             prejudice
             enter'd
             through
             an
             aversation
             to
             that
             instance
             of
             obedience
             which
             it
             undermined
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             his
             love
             to
             the
             wicked
             lust
             which
             was
             advanced
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             made
             way
             for
             it
             .
             He
             willingly
             and
             designedly
             served
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             how
             much
             the
             Opinion
             contributed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             readily
             embraced
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             further
             ,
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             the
             sinfull
             consequences
             were
             not
             discerned
             when
             a
             man
             at
             first
             embraced
             it
             ;
             yet
             
               if
               they
               are
               such
               as
               are
               of
               a
               plain
               unquestionable
               guilt
               ,
            
             and
             
               greatly
               sinfull
            
             ,
             and
             
               when
               he
               is
               shewed
               afterwards
               how
               they
               follow
               from
               it
               ,
               he
               still
               stands
               by
               it
               and
               adheres
               to
               it
            
             ;
             however
             the
             
               prejudicate
               Opinion
               might
               enter
               at
               the
               first
               ,
            
             yet
             it
             
               holds
               possession
               by
               a
               heart
               that
               is
               wicked
               and
               disobedient
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             sins
             there
             are
             whose
             guilt
             is
             not
             altogether
             so
             clear
             and
             indisputable
             ,
             but
             that
             an
             innocent
             and
             honest
             ,
             although
             a
             weak
             and
             erring
             mind
             ,
             may
             sometimes
             question
             and
             overlook
             it
             .
             And
             thus
             many
             truly
             religious
             souls
             do
             not
             think
             that
             their
             
               refusing
               to
               observe
               the
               commands
               of
               men
               about
               the
               ceremonies
               of
               divine
               worship
               ,
               is
               disobedience
            
             ;
             or
             that
             their
             
               over-acting
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               is
               pragmaticalness
               .
            
             For
             these
             sins
             ,
             among
             several
             others
             ,
             although
             they
             are
             plain
             and
             obvious
             to
             an
             unprejudiced
             and
             
               piercing
               understanding
            
             ,
             which
             is
             able
             to
             discern
             the
             grounds
             and
             reasons
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             fairly
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             :
             Yet
             to
             such
             minds
             as
             have
             fallen
             unhappily
             under
             some
             mistaken
             notions
             and
             false
             prepossessions
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             evident
             ;
             whence
             many
             men
             that
             have
             honest
             and
             obedient
             hearts
             ,
             do
             yet
             err
             ,
             and
             judge
             amiss
             concerning
             them
             .
             But
             then
             several
             other
             sins
             are
             so
             open
             and
             notorious
             ,
             that
             no
             
               sober
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               virtuous
               inclination
            
             can
             ever
             have
             any
             doubts
             about
             them
             .
             
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             no
             honest
             man
             who
             is
             willing
             fairly
             and
             seriously
             to
             consider
             things
             ,
             can
             ever
             question
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             
               killing
               without
               Commission
               from
               Authority
               ,
               and
               due
               process
               of
               Law
               ,
               is
               Murther
            
             ;
             that
             
               spoils
               without
               judicial
               course
               ,
               are
               robbery
            
             ;
             that
             
               appearing
               in
               Arms
               against
               the
               supreme
               Sovereign
               Power
               ,
               or
               men
               commissioned
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               Rebellion
            
             ;
             that
             
               intoxicating
               use
               of
               Wine
               ,
               is
               Drunkenness
            
             ;
             and
             a
             
               promiscuous
               use
               of
               Women
               ,
               Adultery
               or
               Fornication
               .
            
             These
             sins
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             are
             of
             so
             open
             and
             notorious
             a
             nature
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             of
             an
             ordinary
             wit
             ,
             if
             he
             has
             any
             competent
             degrees
             of
             honesty
             ,
             can
             ever
             apprehend
             them
             to
             be
             other
             than
             damnably
             sinful
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             has
             any
             opinions
             which
             in
             any
             cases
             justifie
             some
             of
             these
             ,
             if
             he
             continues
             to
             hold
             them
             still
             after
             he
             sees
             how
             these
             sins
             follow
             from
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             must
             needs
             do
             when
             he
             practises
             and
             incurrs
             them
             ,
             because
             the
             opinions
             lead
             him
             on
             to
             them
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             his
             opinion
             holds
             possession
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             because
             his
             heart
             is
             wicked
             :
             simplicity
             and
             ignorance
             it
             may
             be
             gave
             it
             entrance
             ;
             but
             sin
             and
             disobedience
             enable
             it
             to
             persevere
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             man
             indeed
             was
             only
             simple
             and
             
               short-sighted
               ,
               rash
            
             and
             forward
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             either
             had
             not
             understanding
             or
             patience
             enough
             to
             look
             on
             so
             far
             as
             the
             sinful
             consequences
             when
             he
             gave
             it
             entrance
             ;
             his
             lusts
             and
             vices
             at
             that
             time
             could
             have
             no
             share
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             did
             not
             see
             how
             they
             could
             be
             served
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             the
             simplicity
             of
             a
             well-m●aning
             mind
             ,
             and
             the
             obedient
             temper
             of
             an
             honest
             heart
             and
             a
             good
             intention
             ,
             may
             plead
             his
             excuse
             for
             his
             otherwise
             wicked
             and
             disobedient
             perswasion
             .
             But
             if
             afterwards
             he
             persists
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             all
             the
             iniquity
             and
             disobedience
             that
             flows
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
             to
             cancel
             and
             transgress
             notorious
             and
             
               weighty
               Laws
            
             upon
             the
             assurance
             of
             it
             :
             't
             is
             manifest
             then
             that
             his
             
               heart
               is
               wicked
            
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             influenced
             
             more
             by
             a
             
               reigning
               sin
            
             ,
             than
             by
             a
             
               cogent
               reason
            
             .
             For
             if
             his
             heart
             were
             acted
             by
             a
             full
             resolution
             of
             obedience
             and
             a
             love
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             he
             would
             quickly
             renounce
             such
             opinions
             when
             once
             he
             saw
             such
             notorious
             and
             unquestionable
             Laws
             to
             be
             overturned
             by
             them
             .
             But
             since
             he
             will
             stick
             to
             his
             wicked
             Principle
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             destroys
             obedience
             ,
             and
             prefer
             a
             disputable
             opinion
             before
             a
             weighty
             and
             plain
             Duty
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             to
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             willing
             to
             obey
             ,
             but
             industrious
             to
             seek
             a
             shift
             ,
             and
             to
             evade
             all
             obligation
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             this
             enquiry
             then
             ,
             viz.
             When
             our
             
               disobedient
               prejudices
               get
               into
               our
               consciences
               by
               the
               help
               of
               our
               own
               unmortified
               lusts
               and
               damning
               vices
               :
            
             from
             these
             measures
             we
             may
             make
             our
             own
             souls
             this
             Answer
             :
             If
             we
             are
             usually
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               common
               course
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               guided
               by
               that
               lust
               or
               vice
               which
               our
               prejudice
               advances
            
             ;
             if
             
               we
               saw
               the
               disobedient
               effects
               of
               it
               when
               we
               first
               gave
               credit
               to
               it
            
             ;
             or
             if
             
               we
               still
               adhere
               to
               it
               after
               that
               we
               have
               been
               plainly
               showed
               the
               unquestionable
               and
               notorious
               sins
               which
               are
               avouched
               by
               it
               :
            
             Our
             prejudice
             took
             place
             by
             virtue
             of
             our
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             without
             our
             timely
             repentance
             it
             will
             certainly
             condemn
             us
             .
             If
             it
             entred
             innocently
             and
             honestly
             through
             the
             
               weakness
               of
               our
               understandings
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               fallibility
               of
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             it
             would
             be
             pardoned
             and
             not
             imputed
             to
             us
             :
             but
             since
             it
             gains
             admittance
             by
             our
             love
             to
             damning
             lusts
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             a
             deadly
             guilt
             ,
             and
             ,
             unless
             repentance
             intervene
             ,
             will
             certainly
             destroy
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             ignorance
             is
             effected
             by
             our
             prejudices
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             of
             those
             transgressions
             which
             are
             incurred
             under
             it
             .
             And
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             our
             prejudices
             make
             us
             either
             
               quite
               overlook
               several
               Laws
            
             ,
             or
             
               even
               whilst
               we
               know
               and
               consider
               of
               them
               ,
            
             to
             
               venture
               upon
               several
               disobedient
               actions
               which
               really
               come
               under
               them
               ,
               not
               knowing
               
               that
               they
               do
               .
            
             And
             if
             such
             prejudices
             entred
             through
             the
             
               fallibility
               of
               means
            
             ,
             and
             
               weakness
               of
               an
               honest
               understanding
            
             ,
             they
             are
             pardonable
             and
             uncondemning
             :
             but
             if
             they
             took
             place
             by
             means
             of
             
               strong
               lusts
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               wicked
               heart
            
             ,
             they
             are
             
               deadly
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             all
             others
             are
             ,
             without
             repentance
             ,
             to
             our
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             But
             seeing
             it
             is
             much
             safer
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             more
             eligible
             to
             have
             no
             disobedient
             prejudice
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             put
             into
             all
             this
             danger
             about
             the
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             it
             ;
             before
             I
             dismiss
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             down
             one
             
               plain
               Rule
            
             and
             easie
             Method
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             Duty
             and
             moment
             ,
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
             For
             by
             this
             means
             we
             may
             all
             of
             us
             attain
             ,
             in
             good
             measure
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             assures
             us
             was
             his
             utmost
             care
             and
             industrious
             
               exercise
               ;
               viz.
            
             a
             
               conscience
               void
               of
               offence
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             an
             n
             inoffensive
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             scandal
             or
             cause
             of
             sin
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             doth
             not
             stumble
             and
             cast
             us
             down
             into
             any
             breach
             of
             Duty
             either
             
               towards
               God
               ,
               or
               towards
               men
               ,
            
             Acts
             24.16
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Rule
             which
             I
             would
             press
             upon
             all
             simple
             and
             
               honest
               minds
            
             for
             that
             purpose
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Begin
               with
               Duty
               and
               plain
               Laws
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               the
               measure
               whereby
               to
               judge
               of
               Notions
               and
               Opinions
               ;
               not
               with
               Notions
               and
               Opinions
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               the
               measure
               whereby
               to
               interpret
               plain
               Laws
               .
            
          
           
             For
             our
             Duty
             is
             made
             plain
             and
             open
             ,
             and
             expressed
             so
             clearly
             as
             that
             every
             man
             may
             understand
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             skill
             and
             parts
             to
             know
             Christ's
             Commandments
             ;
             but
             an
             honest
             and
             a
             
               teachable
               heart
            
             is
             a
             better
             preparation
             to
             that
             ,
             than
             
               refinedness
               of
               wit
            
             and
             
               philosophick
               learning
            
             .
             For
             God
             who
             gave
             us
             Laws
             ,
             knew
             the
             measure
             of
             all
             capacities
             ,
             and
             the
             compass
             of
             every
             understanding
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             intended
             that
             all
             should
             practise
             ,
             he
             wanted
             not
             skill
             to
             express
             so
             plainly
             that
             every
             one
             
             might
             apprehend
             it
             .
             Laws
             are
             the
             Rule
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             our
             obedience
             or
             disobedience
             to
             them
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             life
             or
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             all
             reason
             and
             equity
             ought
             to
             be
             revealed
             clearly
             and
             sufficiently
             to
             every
             understanding
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             must
             for
             ever
             live
             or
             dye
             by
             .
             As
             for
             Laws
             and
             Duty
             then
             ,
             they
             are
             plain
             and
             easie
             ;
             they
             are
             expressed
             in
             such
             clear
             and
             intelligible
             words
             as
             carry
             what
             God
             means
             by
             them
             in
             their
             usual
             and
             obvious
             acceptation
             .
             So
             that
             in
             judging
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             begin
             there
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             difficulty
             ;
             seeing
             they
             are
             easily
             and
             obviously
             understood
             by
             any
             man
             ,
             who
             brings
             along
             with
             him
             an
             obedient
             and
             teachable
             mind
             to
             the
             obvious
             understanding
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             
               abstract
               Notions
            
             and
             
               general
               opinions
            
             ,
             they
             admit
             of
             much
             doubting
             and
             dispute
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             
               appearance
               of
               reason
            
             ,
             and
             
               variety
               of
               argument
            
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             on
             the
             other
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             
               all
               capacities
            
             are
             no
             
               fit
               Judges
            
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             those
             only
             which
             have
             much
             quickness
             ,
             and
             much
             experience
             ;
             that
             can
             dispel
             the
             darkness
             ,
             by
             
               clear
               evidence
            
             ;
             and
             help
             the
             confusion
             ,
             by
             a
             
               distinct
               representation
            
             of
             things
             ;
             that
             can
             judge
             of
             reasons
             ,
             and
             of
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               various
               degrees
               in
               evidence
            
             ,
             and
             the
             just
             weight
             of
             arguments
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             a
             matter
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             
               common
               heads
            
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             learned
             and
             witty
             ,
             for
             
               refined
               Parts
            
             and
             Philosophers
             .
             Yea
             and
             even
             among
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             difficulty
             and
             doubtfulness
             ,
             they
             admit
             of
             
               great
               disputes
            
             ,
             and
             beget
             generally
             much
             variety
             of
             judgment
             and
             opinion
             ;
             wherein
             if
             some
             think
             true
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             very
             possible
             ,
             nay
             often
             happens
             that
             neither
             do
             ,
             the
             rest
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             Opinions
             therefore
             and
             Notions
             are
             more
             dark
             and
             difficult
             ,
             less
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             than
             plain
             Laws
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             liable
             to
             be
             mistaken
             .
             So
             that
             Laws
             
             and
             Duty
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             made
             a
             Principle
             ,
             because
             we
             may
             easily
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             well
             assured
             of
             them
             :
             but
             general
             Notions
             and
             Opinions
             being
             more
             dark
             and
             liable
             to
             errour
             and
             mistake
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             so
             proper
             to
             be
             themselves
             a
             Rule
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             measured
             and
             judged
             of
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             they
             should
             so
             is
             further
             reasonable
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             very
             designs
             of
             God
             ,
             obedience
             is
             primarily
             and
             chiefly
             intended
             to
             be
             ministred
             to
             by
             
               Divine
               Truths
            
             ;
             not
             truths
             to
             be
             served
             and
             furthered
             by
             obedience
             .
             For
             the
             revelation
             of
             
               religious
               truth
            
             is
             given
             by
             the
             Authour
             of
             our
             Religion
             himself
             in
             order
             to
             
               religious
               practice
            
             .
             The
             very
             end
             and
             perfection
             of
             our
             Faith
             being
             to
             produce
             o
             
               Good
               Works
            
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             p
             
               overcome
               the
               World
            
             ,
             to
             q
             
               save
               our
               souls
            
             ,
             or
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             those
             evils
             that
             r
             Christ
             came
             to
             save
             us
             from
             .
             And
             since
             obedience
             unto
             Laws
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             
               general
               truths
            
             are
             only
             means
             whereby
             to
             compass
             it
             ;
             't
             is
             certain
             that
             no
             truth
             can
             ever
             oppose
             a
             Duty
             ,
             or
             evacuate
             obedience
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             defeat
             his
             own
             end
             in
             revealing
             it
             ,
             should
             he
             at
             any
             time
             become
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             this
             cannot
             be
             a
             proper
             ,
             at
             least
             it
             is
             not
             a
             safe
             way
             of
             arguing
             ;
             
               this
               plain
               Law
               in
               such
               and
               such
               parts
               ,
               and
               sorts
               of
               instances
               ,
               contradicts
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               Duty
            
             :
             whereas
             we
             should
             proceed
             quite
             contrary
             after
             this
             manner
             ;
             
               this
               or
               that
               opinion
               interferes
               and
               undermines
               this
               or
               that
               plain
               Law
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               a
               true
               opinion
               .
            
             For
             this
             arguing
             is
             fair
             and
             likely
             ,
             and
             withal
             it
             is
             most
             secure
             .
             It
             is
             sure
             to
             preserve
             obedience
             ,
             because
             it
             admits
             of
             nothing
             that
             interferes
             with
             it
             :
             and
             it
             is
             also
             very
             likely
             to
             preserve
             truth
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             that
             no
             Doctrine
             can
             ever
             come
             from
             God
             which
             encourages
             or
             justifies
             any
             wickedness
             ;
             so
             that
             not
             only
             an
             
               obedient
               heart
            
             ,
             but
             even
             a
             free
             and
             
               impartial
               reason
            
             must
             quit
             the
             Principle
             ,
             if
             it
             appear
             to
             
             draw
             after
             it
             an
             evil
             consequence
             .
          
           
             To
             settle
             Principles
             and
             Rules
             of
             Judgment
             then
             ,
             especially
             for
             simple
             and
             unlearned
             minds
             ,
             the
             first
             enquiry
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             what
             is
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             good
             or
             evil
             .
             For
             since
             the
             knowledge
             of
             this
             is
             more
             plain
             and
             
               obvious
               ,
               easie
            
             and
             accessible
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             most
             especially
             ;
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             all
             others
             ,
             so
             particularly
             they
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             secure
             even
             Truth
             as
             well
             as
             Duty
             ,
             must
             begin
             with
             Laws
             as
             their
             Principle
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             make
             their
             inference
             to
             Doctrines
             and
             Opinions
             .
             To
             avoid
             sinfull
             errours
             and
             disobedient
             prejudices
             ,
             they
             must
             use
             Laws
             and
             Duties
             as
             the
             measure
             whereby
             to
             judge
             of
             notions
             ;
             not
             notions
             and
             opinions
             as
             the
             standard
             whereby
             to
             measure
             and
             interpret
             plain
             Laws
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             A
             sixth
             cause
             of
             ignorance
             of
             the
             present
             actions
             being
             comprehended
             under
             a
             known
             Law.
             And
             of
             the
             excusableness
             of
             our
             transgressions
             upon
             both
             these
             sorts
             of
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               forementioned
               causes
               of
               ignorance
               of
               our
               present
               actions
               being
               included
               in
               the
               known
               Law
               ,
               are
               such
               to
               knowing
               and
               learned
               men
               .
               Besides
               them
               ,
               the
               difficult
               and
               obscure
               nature
               of
               several
               sins
               is
               a
               general
               cause
               of
               it
               to
               the
               rude
               and
               unlearned
               .
               Sins
               upon
               this
               ignorance
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               upon
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Law
               it self
               ,
               unchosen
               ,
               and
               so
               consistent
               with
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               Salvation
               .
               
               Where
               there
               is
               something
               of
               choice
               in
               it
               they
               extenuate
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               abate
               the
               punishment
               ,
               though
               they
               do
               not
               wholly
               excuse
               it
               .
               The
               excuse
               for
               these
               actions
               is
               only
               whilst
               we
               are
               plainly
               ignorant
               :
               they
               are
               damning
               when
               we
               are
               enlightned
               so
               far
               as
               to
               doubt
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               pardonable
               whil'st
               we
               are
               in
               darkness
               or
               errour
               .
               This
               excuse
               is
               for
               both
               the
               modes
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               1.
               
               Forgetfulness
               ;
               2.
               
               Errour
               .
               All
               this
               pardon
               hitherto
               discoursed
               of
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               ignorance
               of
               either
               sort
               ,
               is
               no
               further
               than
               the
               ignorance
               it self
               is
               involuntary
               .
               The
               willfulness
               of
               some
               mens
               ignorance
               .
               The
               several
               steps
               in
               voluntary
               ignorance
               .
               The
               causes
               of
               it
               .
               Two
               things
               required
               to
               render
               ignorance
               involuntary
               ,
               1.
               
               An
               honest
               heart
               ,
               2.
               
               An
               honest
               industry
               .
               What
               measures
               necessary
               to
               the
               acceptance
               of
               this
               industry
               .
               Gods
               candour
               in
               judging
               of
               its
               sufficiency
               .
               This
               discourse
               upon
               this
               first
               cause
               of
               an
               innocent
               involuntariness
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               ignorance
               ,
               summed
               up
               .
            
          
           
             THus
             upon
             all
             these
             accounts
             ,
             which
             are
             mention'd
             in
             the
             two
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             we
             see
             it
             will
             often
             happen
             ,
             that
             although
             in
             the
             
               general
               we
               do
               know
               the
               Law
               which
               forbids
               any
               sin
               ;
               yet
               shall
               we
               still
               be
               ignorant
               of
               our
               present
               actions
               being
               comprehended
               under
               it
               .
            
             For
             the
             
               small
               ,
               and
               barely
               gradual
               difference
               between
               Good
               and
               Evil
               ,
            
             the
             
               limitedness
               of
               most
               Laws
            
             ,
             the
             
               indirect
               obligations
               which
               pass
               upon
               some
               indifferent
               actions
               ,
            
             the
             
               clashing
               and
               enterfering
               of
               some
               of
               Christs
               Laws
               ,
            
             sometimes
             
               with
               other
               commands
            
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             
               with
               our
               own
               prejudices
               and
               prepossessed
               Opinions
            
             ;
             are
             also
             many
             reasons
             why
             after
             we
             know
             the
             
               General
               Laws
            
             that
             forbid
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             still
             venture
             upon
             several
             
               particular
               actions
               through
               ignorance
               of
               their
               being
               forbidden
               .
            
          
           
             And
             yet
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             which
             are
             causes
             of
             such
             ignorance
             to
             the
             most
             
               knowing
               men
            
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             who
             
             have
             
               great
               parts
            
             and
             learning
             :
             there
             will
             be
             moreover
             one
             great
             and
             general
             cause
             of
             it
             to
             the
             more
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             difficult
             ,
             and
             ,
             to
             them
             ,
             
               obscure
               nature
               of
               the
               sin
               it self
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Law
               is
               expresly
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               forbidden
               .
            
             For
             how
             many
             of
             them
             who
             hear
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             
               censoriousness
               ,
               lasciviousness
               ,
               uncleanness
               ,
               carnality
               ,
               sensuality
               ,
               refusing
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             and
             other
             things
             ;
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             what
             those
             words
             mean
             ?
             Alas
             !
             the
             greater
             number
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             but
             very
             rude
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             notices
             of
             things
             ;
             they
             see
             them
             only
             in
             a
             huddle
             ,
             and
             by
             halves
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             in
             their
             knowledge
             of
             other
             things
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             in
             their
             understanding
             of
             Sin
             and
             Duty
             likewise
             .
             For
             their
             sight
             and
             sence
             of
             them
             is
             dark
             and
             defective
             ,
             and
             albeit
             they
             have
             some
             general
             and
             confused
             apprehensions
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             their
             knowledge
             so
             clear
             and
             distinct
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             are
             thereby
             enabled
             to
             judge
             of
             every
             particular
             action
             ,
             whether
             it
             falls
             under
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             no.
             And
             since
             they
             have
             but
             such
             half
             and
             imperfect
             notions
             of
             several
             sins
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             although
             they
             know
             the
             
               General
               Law
            
             ,
             if
             they
             venture
             upon
             several
             actions
             which
             really
             come
             under
             it
             ,
             not
             knowing
             that
             they
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Law
               it self
            
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             another
             sort
             of
             ignorance
             which
             will
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             sin
             to
             several
             men
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             their
             
               ignorance
               of
               their
               present
               actions
               being
               comprehended
               under
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               meant
               by
               it
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             
               those
               transgressions
            
             ,
             which
             men
             of
             an
             
               honest
               heart
            
             are
             guilty
             of
             ,
             through
             this
             
               ignorance
               of
               their
               own
               actions
               being
               included
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             when
             they
             do
             know
             the
             Law
             that
             includes
             it
             :
             
               They
               do
               not
               put
               them
               out
               of
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               consist
               with
               it
               .
            
          
           
             For
             this
             Ignorance
             is
             mens
             unhappiness
             rather
             than
             their
             fault
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             an
             Ignorance
             of
             their
             own
             choosing
             ,
             
             seeing
             their
             will
             and
             choice
             is
             against
             it
             .
             For
             they
             desire
             to
             be
             free
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             according
             to
             those
             abilities
             and
             opportunities
             which
             God
             has
             afforded
             them
             ,
             to
             get
             right
             and
             true
             apprehensions
             of
             all
             Gods
             will
             that
             they
             may
             perform
             ;
             and
             of
             every
             evil
             action
             that
             they
             may
             avoid
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             difficulty
             and
             
               intricateness
               of
               things
            
             which
             renders
             them
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             of
             their
             making
             .
             For
             the
             sins
             forbidden
             are
             not
             easily
             distinguished
             from
             the
             Liberty
             allow'd
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Duty
             commanded
             in
             some
             cases
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             they
             mistake
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             their
             present
             action
             ,
             when
             their
             knowledge
             of
             it
             should
             enable
             them
             if
             they
             would
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             it
             has
             so
             little
             of
             their
             
               own
               will
            
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             ,
             even
             when
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             ignorance
             they
             transgress
             ,
             are
             industriously
             desirous
             to
             know
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             prepared
             to
             practise
             it
             so
             far
             as
             they
             understand
             it
             :
             it
             shall
             have
             nothing
             of
             
               Gods
               anger
            
             .
             It
             is
             altogether
             a
             pardonable
             slip
             ,
             and
             a
             pitiable
             instance
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             recommend
             it
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             For
             he
             is
             never
             rigorous
             and
             severe
             in
             a
             case
             that
             is
             prepared
             for
             pity
             and
             pardon
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             will
             not
             punish
             ,
             but
             graciously
             forgive
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             
               who
               could
               possibly
               be
               saved
            
             ?
             For
             this
             
               ignorance
               of
               their
               present
               actions
               being
               comprehended
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               known
               Law
               ,
            
             is
             such
             as
             the
             wisest
             men
             have
             been
             subject
             to
             ;
             and
             they
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             were
             most
             eminently
             skill'd
             in
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             God.
             S
             t
             Paul
             is
             not
             certain
             but
             that
             some
             such
             ignorance
             adhered
             to
             himself
             .
             
               I
               know
            
             or
             am
             a
             conscious
             of
             
               nothing
               by
               my self
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               but
               yet
               I
               am
               not
               hereby
               justified
               ,
            
             because
             some
             such
             sins
             may
             have
             b
             escaped
             my
             knowledge
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             4.4
             .
             Why
             ,
             sayes
             S
             t
             c
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               should
               the
               Apostle
               say
               that
               he
               is
               not
               thereby
               justified
               ,
               although
               he
               is
               conscious
               of
               nothing
               by
               himself
               wherefore
               he
               should
               be
               condemned
               ?
               because
               it
               might
               so
               happen
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               committed
               several
               acts
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               action
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Laws
               themselves
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               know
               were
               sinfull
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             no
             more
             than
             
               holy
               David
               ,
               the
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
            
             thought
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             suspect
             himself
             for
             before
             him
             ;
             who
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               can
               understand
               his
               errours
               ?
               cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               my
               secret
               faults
               ,
            
             Psal.
             19.12
             .
             The
             best
             men
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             whether
             Jews
             or
             Christians
             ,
             have
             been
             subject
             to
             miscarriages
             through
             this
             sort
             of
             ignorance
             ;
             and
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             never
             wanting
             to
             the
             necessities
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             has
             alwayes
             provided
             a
             sufficient
             atonement
             and
             propitiation
             for
             them
             .
             For
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             if
             any
             honest
             Israelite
             happen'd
             to
             
               do
               any
               thing
               which
               was
               forbidden
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             
               wist
               not
               that
               it
               was
               forbidden
               ;
               Moses
            
             appointed
             the
             
               Priests
               to
               make
               an
               expiation
               for
               him
               ,
            
             and
             several
             atonements
             for
             that
             purpose
             are
             set
             down
             ,
             Levit.
             4.
             
             And
             under
             the
             Gospel
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             by
             d
             
               whom
               Grace
            
             and
             Favour
             is
             said
             
               to
               be
               given
               much
               more
               largely
            
             than
             it
             was
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ,
             has
             provided
             us
             of
             a
             much
             more
             powerfull
             and
             valuable
             propitiation
             .
             He
             himself
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             his
             own
             sacrifice
             ,
             atones
             for
             all
             such
             unknown
             offences
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Priests
             did
             by
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             which
             were
             prescribed
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             .
             For
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             two
             Priesthoods
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             part
             of
             their
             Office
             which
             lay
             in
             making
             these
             atonements
             ,
             S
             t
             Paul
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             like
             as
             the
             
               Jewish
               Priests
            
             had
             ,
             so
             
               Christ
               can
               have
               compassion
               upon
               the
               ignorant
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             transgressions
             then
             which
             are
             therefore
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             
               not
               know
               that
               the
               Law
               which
               they
               are
               against
               doth
               comprehend
               them
            
             ;
             
             they
             shall
             not
             
               finally
               damn
            
             any
             man.
             So
             long
             as
             we
             have
             an
             honest
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             perform
             what
             it
             knows
             ,
             and
             unfeignedly
             desirous
             and
             industrious
             to
             know
             more
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             perform
             it
             likewise
             ;
             if
             in
             some
             things
             still
             we
             happen
             ignorantly
             to
             offend
             ,
             such
             ignorant
             offences
             shall
             not
             prove
             our
             ruine
             .
             For
             our
             ignorance
             will
             excuse
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             consistent
             with
             Gods
             Favour
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             hopes
             and
             happiness
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             even
             where
             our
             
               heart
               is
               not
               so
               honest
            
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             present
             actions
             being
             comprized
             under
             that
             sin
             which
             the
             Law
             forbids
             through
             our
             
               own
               fault
            
             ;
             yet
             even
             there
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             although
             it
             cannot
             
               wholly
               excuse
            
             ,
             doth
             still
             extenuate
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             proportionably
             abate
             our
             punishment
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             is
             our
             rashness
             ,
             or
             inconsiderateness
             ,
             or
             
               violent
               pursuit
               of
               some
               opinions
            
             and
             
               prejudice
               against
               others
            
             which
             makes
             us
             judge
             wrong
             of
             some
             particular
             actions
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             see
             that
             they
             are
             included
             in
             the
             prohibition
             of
             some
             known
             Law
             ,
             when
             really
             they
             are
             .
             Nay
             ,
             so
             far
             may
             our
             mistake
             go
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             to
             judge
             them
             to
             be
             no
             sinfull
             breaches
             of
             these
             Laws
             ;
             but
             moreover
             to
             be
             virtuous
             performances
             of
             others
             .
             For
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             
               the
               time
               was
               coming
               ,
               when
            
             even
             
               they
               who
               killed
               them
               should
               think
               that
            
             thereby
             
               they
               did
               God
               good
               service
            
             ,
             Joh.
             16.2
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Paul
             sayes
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               he
               verily
               thought
               with
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               many
               things
               contrary
               to
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
            
             Acts
             26.9
             .
             All
             which
             murders
             and
             persecutions
             they
             were
             ignorantly
             guilty
             of
             ;
             not
             as
             if
             they
             did
             not
             know
             the
             Laws
             against
             murder
             and
             persecution
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             thought
             their
             present
             actions
             to
             be
             unconcern'd
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             forbid
             by
             them
             ;
             nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             be
             warranted
             and
             injoyn'd
             by
             other
             Laws
             requiring
             
               zeal
               for
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               judgment
               against
               false
               Prophets
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             Ignorance
             was
             such
             as
             they
             might
             very
             
             well
             have
             prevented
             had
             they
             been
             calm
             ,
             and
             
               considerate
               ,
               humble
            
             ,
             and
             teachable
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             
               hearkned
               honestly
            
             ,
             and
             with
             an
             
               even
               mind
            
             to
             that
             evidence
             which
             Christ
             gave
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             was
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             any
             
               honest
               mind
            
             .
             And
             this
             
               patience
               ,
               humility
            
             ,
             and
             teachableness
             were
             in
             their
             own
             Power
             to
             have
             exercised
             if
             they
             would
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             were
             ignorant
             in
             good
             measure
             through
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             
               wilful
               neglect
            
             of
             those
             means
             which
             would
             have
             brought
             them
             to
             a
             true
             belief
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             understanding
             .
             And
             since
             their
             Ignorance
             was
             thus
             a
             matter
             of
             their
             own
             choice
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             ,
             being
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             their
             own
             fault
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             wholly
             excuse
             ;
             yet
             was
             it
             fit
             to
             lessen
             and
             mitigate
             their
             crime
             ,
             and
             to
             abate
             their
             punishment
             .
             Their
             account
             should
             be
             less
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             the
             sinfull
             actions
             ,
             being
             committed
             with
             an
             honest
             heart
             through
             a
             misguided
             understanding
             ,
             were
             much
             more
             prepared
             for
             pardon
             than
             otherwise
             they
             would
             have
             been
             .
             And
             this
             Christ
             himself
             has
             plainly
             taught
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             uses
             it
             as
             an
             argument
             with
             his
             Father
             for
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             that
             
               sinfull
               murder
            
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             guilty
             in
             his
             
               Crucifixion
               .
               Father
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             
               forgive
               them
               ▪
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
            
             ;
             their
             killing
             of
             me
             they
             take
             to
             be
             no
             sinful
             murther
             of
             an
             innocent
             and
             anointed
             person
             ,
             but
             a
             virtuous
             execution
             of
             a
             lying
             Prophet
             ,
             Luk.
             23.34
             .
             And
             this
             likewise
             S
             t
             Paul
             experienced
             :
             
               I
               obtained
               Mercy
            
             ,
             sayes
             he
             ,
             for
             persecuting
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             
               because
               I
               did
               it
               ignorantly
            
             ,
             not
             thinking
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sinfull
             persecution
             ,
             but
             a
             pious
             service
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             if
             the
             
               culpa●le
               ignorance
            
             be
             either
             of
             the
             
               Law
               it self
            
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             
               present
               actions
               being
               contained
               under
               it
            
             ;
             ●●though
             God
             should
             not
             call
             us
             to
             repentance
             for
             what
             
             we
             ignorantly
             committed
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             pardon
             ;
             yet
             even
             unpardoned
             we
             shall
             undergo
             a
             much
             
               lighter
               punishment
            
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             than
             we
             should
             have
             suffered
             had
             we
             sinned
             in
             knowledge
             .
             For
             in
             this
             Point
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             are
             express
             ,
             
               He
               who
               knew
               not
               his
               Masters
               will
               ,
               and
               did
               things
               worthy
               of
               stripes
               ;
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               few
               stripes
               ,
            
             Luke
             12.48
             .
          
           
             This
             allowance
             the
             Gospel
             makes
             for
             our
             sinful
             actions
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             ignorant
             that
             the
             Laws
             which
             they
             are
             against
             do
             include
             and
             comprehend
             them
             .
             Whilst
             our
             Consciences
             are
             in
             darkness
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             see
             that
             we
             transgress
             in
             them
             ;
             though
             that
             ignorance
             were
             in
             good
             measure
             
               culpably
               wilful
            
             ,
             we
             should
             obtain
             a
             
               milder
               punishment
            
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             were
             involuntary
             and
             innocent
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             
               fully
               acquitted
            
             and
             excused
             .
          
           
             This
             allowance
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             whilst
             
               our
               sin
               is
               ignorant
            
             ,
             and
             our
             Consciences
             do
             not
             see
             that
             the
             known
             Law
             is
             transgressed
             by
             our
             sinful
             action
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             our
             Consciences
             should
             come
             to
             
               know
               so
               much
            
             of
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             that
             action
             which
             we
             commit
             ,
             as
             to
             
               scruple
               its
               lawfulness
            
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             
               enlightned
               so
               far
               as
               really
               to
               doubt
               of
               it
               :
            
             then
             is
             the
             case
             quite
             alter'd
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             plead
             that
             we
             did
             it
             ignorantly
             ,
             because
             we
             knew
             so
             much
             by
             it
             at
             least
             as
             should
             have
             made
             us
             forbear
             it
             .
             For
             if
             indeed
             we
             doubted
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             knew
             it
             was
             as
             likely
             to
             be
             a
             Sin
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             an
             innocent
             Action
             ;
             because
             that
             is
             properly
             Doubting
             ,
             when
             we
             suspend
             our
             Assent
             ,
             and
             cannot
             tell
             which
             way
             to
             determine
             ,
             when
             we
             judge
             one
             to
             be
             as
             likely
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             positively
             and
             determinately
             believe
             the
             truth
             of
             either
             .
             And
             when
             this
             is
             our
             case
             concerning
             any
             Action
             ,
             if
             we
             venture
             on
             it
             whilst
             the
             doubt
             remains
             ,
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             must
             expect
             to
             suffer
             punishment
             .
             For
             by
             so
             doing
             we
             shew
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
             we
             will
             do
             more
             for
             sin
             than
             we
             will
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             has
             a
             greater
             interest
             with
             us
             than
             he
             ;
             because
             even
             whilst
             we
             apprehend
             it
             as
             likely
             to
             be
             our
             sin
             as
             our
             liberty
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             sins
             sake
             we
             chuse
             to
             venture
             on
             it
             ,
             rather
             than
             for
             Gods
             sake
             to
             abstain
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             Contempt
             of
             God
             there
             is
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             
               Nature
               of
               the
               very
               thing
            
             it self
             ,
             although
             God
             had
             no
             ways
             expressed
             himself
             concerning
             it
             .
             But
             we
             must
             know
             further
             ,
             that
             whensoever
             we
             are
             in
             this
             estate
             of
             doubt
             and
             unresolvedness
             ,
             God
             has
             given
             us
             a
             
               peremptory
               Command
            
             that
             
               we
               should
               not
               act
               what
               we
               fear
               is
               sinful
               ,
               but
               omit
               it
               .
               Abstain
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               evil
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.22
             .
             So
             that
             if
             after
             all
             our
             Disputes
             and
             Demurs
             we
             venture
             at
             last
             to
             commit
             the
             Action
             which
             we
             doubted
             of
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             only
             slight
             God
             by
             running
             the
             hazard
             of
             Disobedience
             to
             one
             Law
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             uncertain
             ;
             but
             we
             wilfully
             disobey
             him
             in
             transgressing
             of
             this
             other
             Law
             ,
             whereof
             we
             all
             either
             are
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             certain
             if
             we
             will.
             And
             if
             in
             this
             estate
             we
             presume
             thus
             to
             disobey
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             suffer
             for
             our
             Disobedience
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             case
             St.
             Paul
             is
             plain
             .
             For
             if
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             ,
             whose
             lawfulness
             our
             
               Consciences
               are
               unresolved
            
             and
             unperswaded
             of
             ;
             whilst
             that
             unresolvedness
             remains
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             plainly
             ,
             that
             our
             commission
             of
             it
             is
             
               utterly
               unlawful
               .
               Whatsoever
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               is
               not
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             proceeding
             from
             a
             belief
             and
             perswasion
             of
             its
             lawfulness
             ,
             
               is
               sin
            
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             be
             about
             the
             
               eating
               of
               meats
            
             ,
             for
             Instance
             ,
             
               he
               that
               doubts
               is
               damn'd
            
             ,
             both
             of
             God
             and
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               if
               he
               eat
               ,
               because
               he
               eateth
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             If
             our
             minds
             therefore
             are
             so
             far
             enlightned
             concerning
             any
             sinful
             Action
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             are
             come
             to
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             no
             longer
             innocently
             and
             excusably
             ignorant
             .
             For
             we
             see
             enough
             by
             it
             to
             make
             us
             chuse
             to
             
             abstain
             from
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             for
             all
             this
             we
             presume
             still
             to
             venture
             on
             it
             ,
             sin
             lyes
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             .
             We
             are
             no
             longer
             within
             the
             excuse
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             a
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             and
             are
             got
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             Death
             and
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             in
             any
             Action
             we
             know
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             forbids
             it
             ;
             or
             after
             we
             have
             known
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             still
             ignorant
             of
             its
             being
             contain'd
             under
             it
             ;
             if
             we
             are
             not
             come
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             are
             either
             in
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             Errour
             concerning
             it
             ;
             our
             Ignorance
             shall
             excuse
             our
             Fault
             ,
             and
             deliver
             us
             from
             Condemnation
             .
             We
             do
             not
             chuse
             the
             sin
             which
             we
             do
             thus
             ignorantly
             commit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             shall
             not
             suffer
             that
             Punishment
             which
             is
             threatned
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             our
             unknown
             offence
             is
             a
             pardonable
             slip
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             gracious
             Terms
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             shall
             surely
             go
             uncondemned
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             
               simple
               Ignorance
            
             ,
             but
             likewise
             of
             the
             two
             particular
             Modes
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 Forgetfulness
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Errour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             sins
             of
             Ignorance
             will
             be
             born
             with
             ,
             if
             we
             venture
             upon
             the
             sinful
             Action
             through
             
               Ignorance
               of
               its
               sinfulness
               ,
               which
               we
               knew
               formerly
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               time
               of
               acting
               have
               forgotten
               .
            
             For
             a
             slip
             of
             Forgetfulness
             is
             no
             more
             than
             befel
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             was
             for
             all
             that
             a
             
               blessed
               Saint
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               Heir
               of
               Life
            
             still
             .
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             reviles
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             forgetting
             both
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             man
             
               was
               he
            
             whom
             he
             spoke
             to
             .
             
               I
               wist
               not
               ,
               Brethren
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               the
               High-Priest
            
             ,
             for
             had
             I
             bethought
             my self
             I
             should
             not
             have
             spoke
             so
             disrespectfully
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             being
             thus
             written
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               thy
               People
               ,
            
             Act.
             23.5
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             sins
             of
             Ignorance
             shall
             be
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             if
             
             we
             are
             led
             to
             commit
             them
             through
             a
             
               mistake
               of
               their
               innocence
               ,
               when
               indeed
               they
               are
               sinful
               ,
            
             which
             is
             an
             acting
             of
             them
             through
             errour
             .
             For
             no
             less
             a
             man
             than
             Peter
             was
             drawn
             into
             a
             sinful
             dissimulation
             ,
             through
             an
             erroneous
             conceit
             that
             his
             giving
             no
             offence
             ,
             but
             keeping
             in
             with
             the
             Jews
             (
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             that
             he
             aimed
             at
             by
             it
             )
             would
             justifie
             and
             bear
             him
             out
             in
             it
             .
             For
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             tells
             us
             when
             
               he
               came
               to
               Antioch
               ,
               he
               withstood
               him
               to
               the
               face
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             But
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             S
             t
             Peter
             was
             at
             that
             time
             a
             
               true
               good
               Saint
            
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             had
             pleased
             God
             then
             to
             call
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             had
             been
             
               undoubtedly
               an
               Heir
               of
               salvation
            
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             mention
             no
             more
             upon
             this
             Point
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             constant
             atonements
             for
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             people
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             is
             there
             provision
             made
             for
             them
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             Christ
             who
             is
             our
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             assures
             us
             ,
             
               can
               have
               compassion
               on
               the
               ignorant
            
             and
             
             erroneous
             ,
             or
             
               them
               who
               are
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.2
             .
          
           
             So
             long
             therefore
             we
             see
             as
             our
             ignorance
             of
             any
             kind
             ,
             whether
             of
             the
             
               Law
               it self
            
             ,
             or
             of
             our
             
               present
               actions
               being
               comprehended
               by
               it
               ,
            
             is
             involuntary
             and
             innocent
             ;
             so
             long
             shall
             we
             be
             
               born
               with
            
             for
             all
             such
             slips
             as
             we
             incur
             under
             it
             .
             For
             God
             will
             never
             be
             severe
             upon
             us
             for
             
               weakness
               of
               understanding
            
             ,
             or
             for
             
               want
               of
               parts
            
             ,
             whilst
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             us
             of
             a
             
               wicked
               heart
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             our
             ignorance
             it self
             is
             innocent
             ,
             our
             offences
             under
             it
             shall
             go
             unpunished
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             we
             must
             observe
             that
             all
             this
             allowance
             for
             our
             ignorance
             ,
             is
             so
             far
             only
             as
             it
             is
             involuntary
             and
             faultless
             :
             but
             if
             we
             chuse
             to
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             our
             ignorance
             is
             in
             it self
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             all
             our
             following
             offences
             damnable
             .
             For
             we
             must
             answer
             for
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             own
             choice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             chuse
             the
             ignorance
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             be
             interpreted
             to
             chuse
             ,
             and
             so
             put
             to
             answer
             for
             ,
             all
             those
             ill
             effects
             which
             it
             produces
             .
             Those
             sins
             which
             are
             
               voluntary
               in
               their
               cause
            
             ,
             are
             interpreted
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             put
             upon
             our
             score
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             chuse
             the
             ignorance
             which
             brings
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             adjudged
             to
             suffer
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             the
             ignorance
             and
             errour
             of
             many
             men
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             sins
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             of
             their
             own
             chusing
             .
             They
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             it
             .
             For
             either
             they
             
               shut
               their
               eyes
            
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             see
             it
             ;
             or
             they
             are
             idle
             and
             careless
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             enquire
             after
             it
             ;
             or
             they
             
               bend
               their
               wits
            
             ,
             at
             the
             instigation
             of
             their
             lusts
             ,
             to
             dispute
             against
             it
             ,
             that
             after
             they
             have
             darkened
             and
             confounded
             it
             in
             their
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             they
             may
             mince
             or
             
               evacuate
               ,
               mistake
            
             or
             disbelieve
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             at
             last
             they
             do
             
               not
               know
            
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             do
             
               not
               desire
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
            
             or
             
               will
               be
               at
               no
               pains
               for
               it
               ,
            
             or
             
               take
               pains
               against
               it
               ,
               to
               supplant
               and
               disguise
               it
               .
            
             And
             these
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             ignorant
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             but
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Peter
             says
             ,
             
               willingly
               ignorant
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             such
             ignorance
             as
             this
             ,
             it
             will
             by
             
               no
               means
               excuse
               us
               before
               God
            
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             will
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             God's
             will
             and
             pleasure
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             
               suffer
               for
               our
               sinful
               ignorance
            
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             
               those
               sins
            
             that
             we
             commit
             under
             it
             ,
             which
             we
             might
             and
             should
             have
             seen
             and
             avoided
             .
             For
             all
             those
             Laws
             ,
             which
             are
             ignorantly
             transgressed
             by
             us
             ,
             threaten
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             ignorance
             being
             of
             our
             own
             chusing
             takes
             nothing
             off
             ;
             so
             that
             death
             and
             damnation
             rest
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             ignorance
             which
             can
             be
             pleaded
             to
             excuse
             us
             before
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             an
             ignorance
             that
             is
             involuntary
             ;
             an
             ignorance
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             
               constitution
               of
               our
               nature
            
             is
             imposed
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             chosen
             by
             us
             .
          
           
           
             And
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             this
             difference
             in
             ignorance
             being
             of
             so
             great
             moment
             ,
             I
             shall
             ,
             before
             I
             dismiss
             this
             Point
             ,
             observe
             when
             our
             ignorance
             is
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             involuntary
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             will
             show
             
               when
               our
               ignorance
               is
               ●●voluntary
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             like
             as
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             spring
             up
             in
             our
             souls
             as
             an
             Herb
             doth
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             nor
             drop
             into
             us
             as
             the
             rain
             doth
             from
             a
             Cloud
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             sought
             for
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             after
             ,
             and
             unless
             we
             use
             the
             means
             of
             acquiring
             it
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             live
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             
               means
               of
               obtaining
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God's
               Laws
               ,
            
             and
             of
             the
             innocence
             and
             
               sinfulness
               of
               our
               own
               actions
            
             ,
             are
             the
             
               reading
               of
               his
               Word
            
             ,
             the
             
               attendance
               upon
               his
               Ministers
            
             ,
             the
             thinking
             or
             
               considering
               upon
               what
               we
               read
               or
               hear
               in
               our
               own
               minds
               ,
            
             and
             
               praying
               to
               God
               to
               make
               all
               these
               means
               effectual
               for
               our
               information
               :
            
             and
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             to
             know
             God's
             will
             ,
             we
             must
             put
             these
             in
             practice
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             whether
             we
             will
             make
             use
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             is
             plainly
             in
             our
             
               own
               choice
            
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             
               own
               pleasure
            
             .
             For
             if
             we
             will
             ,
             we
             may
             f
             exercise
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             will
             ,
             we
             may
             as
             well
             neglect
             them
             .
             And
             when
             both
             these
             are
             before
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             refuse
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             means
             of
             understanding
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             g
             neglect
             the
             methods
             of
             attaining
             to
             the
             knowledg
             of
             sin
             and
             Duty
             ,
             good
             and
             evil
             ;
             if
             we
             sit
             down
             without
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             we
             would
             our selves
             ,
             and
             our
             ignorance
             is
             a
             voluntary
             and
             a
             wilful
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             way
             of
             our
             ignorance's
             becoming
             
               voluntary
               ,
               viz.
            
             when
             it
             is
             so
             upon
             a
             
               voluntary
               neglect
               of
               those
               means
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               attain
               knowledge
               .
            
             And
             this
             in
             the
             Schools
             is
             called
             a
             h
             
               supine
               ,
               slothful
               ,
               careless
               ignorance
               .
            
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             of
             such
             things
             as
             lay
             near
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             known
             without
             much
             pains
             or
             much
             seeking
             ;
             it
             is
             called
             i
             gross
             or
             
               affected
               ignorance
            
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             sort
             of
             wilful
             ignorance
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             through
             a
             
               wilful
               neglect
               of
               those
               means
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
            
             ;
             there
             is
             another
             which
             is
             higher
             and
             more
             enormous
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             we
             do
             not
             only
             
               sleight
               the
               means
               of
               knowing
               God's
               Law
               ,
            
             but
             moreover
             
               use
               those
               of
               confounding
               or
               mistaking
               it
               .
            
          
           
             For
             our
             knowledge
             of
             things
             is
             then
             made
             perfect
             and
             useful
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             clear
             and
             distinct
             ;
             and
             our
             assent
             and
             belief
             of
             things
             is
             then
             gained
             ,
             when
             their
             
               evidence
               is
               represented
            
             and
             
               duly
               considered
               of
            
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             the
             employing
             of
             mens
             thoughts
             in
             clearing
             or
             
               confounding
               ,
               believing
            
             or
             disbelieving
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             perfectly
             in
             their
             own
             power
             ,
             whether
             to
             use
             it
             on
             one
             side
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             other
             .
             And
             commonly
             it
             is
             their
             pleasure
             to
             use
             it
             on
             the
             worse
             .
             For
             they
             will
             consider
             only
             of
             the
             difficulties
             and
             intricacies
             of
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             which
             may
             darken
             and
             
               disturb
               ,
               confound
            
             and
             perplex
             their
             thoughts
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             attend
             only
             to
             such
             exceptions
             as
             they
             can
             make
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             may
             unsettle
             their
             minds
             ,
             either
             about
             the
             meaning
             ,
             or
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             :
             so
             that
             after
             all
             their
             reading
             and
             considering
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             understand
             ,
             but
             err
             and
             mistake
             them
             .
             As
             it
             happens
             to
             all
             those
             who
             had
             disputed
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             until
             ,
             as
             Isaiah
             says
             ,
             
               they
               call
               evil
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               evil
               ,
               put
               darkness
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               light
               for
               darkness
               ,
            
             Isai.
             5.20
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             men
             are
             ignorant
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             because
             they
             chose
             thus
             to
             endeavour
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             pains
             for
             it
             ;
             this
             ignorance
             is
             voluntary
             and
             wilful
             with
             a
             witness
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             reasons
             of
             mens
             being
             ignorant
             of
             their
             
             Duty
             ,
             viz.
             their
             
               neglect
               of
               such
               means
               as
               are
               necessary
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
            
             or
             their
             
               use
               of
               the
               contrary
               means
               of
               confounding
               or
               discrediting
               it
               ,
            
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             
               wilful
               ignorance
            
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             which
             makes
             them
             guilty
             of
             both
             these
             ,
             is
             either
             the
             
               gross
               idleness
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               profligate
               wickedness
               of
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             which
             are
             wholly
             inslaved
             to
             some
             beloved
             lust
             or
             sin
             .
             They
             are
             
               wretchedly
               idle
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             not
             learn
             their
             Duty
             because
             that
             is
             painful
             ;
             they
             are
             
               greatly
               wicked
            
             ,
             and
             so
             care
             not
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Law
             because
             that
             would
             disquiet
             them
             .
             
               Men
               love
               darkness
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               better
               than
               light
               ,
               because
               their
               works
               are
               evil
               ;
               they
               hate
               the
               light
               and
               will
               not
               come
               to
               it
               ,
               lest
               their
               deeds
               should
               be
               reproved
               by
               it
               ,
            
             John
             3.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Because
             they
             hate
             and
             fear
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             neglect
             the
             means
             of
             knowing
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             
               pick
               quarrels
            
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             all
             they
             can
             to
             perplex
             or
             darken
             ,
             to
             evacuate
             or
             disparage
             it
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             our
             ignorance
             is
             then
             wilful
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             therefore
             ignorant
             because
             we
             
               neglect
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
            
             ,
             or
             
               industriously
               endeavour
               to
               be
               mistaken
            
             .
             And
             that
             because
             we
             are
             either
             too
             
               idle
               to
               learn
            
             ,
             or
             too
             
               wicked
               to
               care
               for
            
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Duty
             .
             The
             idleness
             and
             
               wickedness
               of
               our
               hearts
            
             is
             the
             
               first
               spring
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               neglect
               of
               means
            
             ,
             and
             
               industrious
               perverting
               of
               the
               truth
            
             are
             the
             great
             
               productive
               instruments
            
             of
             our
             wilful
             ignorance
             .
             Which
             is
             therefore
             called
             voluntary
             and
             wilful
             ,
             because
             the
             Principle
             and
             the
             Instruments
             ,
             the
             motive
             and
             the
             means
             to
             it
             ,
             are
             both
             under
             the
             power
             and
             choice
             of
             our
             
               own
               wills
            
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             things
             making
             our
             ignorance
             
               wilful
               ,
               viz.
            
             a
             
               wilful
               neglect
               of
               the
               means
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             or
             a
             
               wilful
               perverting
               of
               those
               Laws
               which
               we
               are
               to
               know
               :
            
             we
             shall
             easily
             discern
             ,
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             What
             ignorance
             is
             unwilled
             and
             involuntary
             ;
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             which
             implies
             a
             freedome
             from
             ,
             and
             an
             absence
             of
             both
             these
             ;
             so
             that
             unto
             it
             there
             is
             required
             ,
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 An
                 
                   honest
                   heart
                
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 An
                 
                   honest
                   industry
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             In
             all
             involuntary
             ignorance
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             have
             an
             
               honest
               heart
            
             .
             We
             have
             S
             t
             
             Paul's
             word
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             our
             receiving
             of
             the
             
               love
               of
               the
               truth
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             
               saving
               belief
            
             ,
             and
             understanding
             of
             it
             .
             
               They
               who
               believed
               not
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               believed
               lyes
               ,
            
             fell
             into
             that
             miscarriage
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               love
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             2.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             our
             Saviour
             has
             taught
             us
             ,
             that
             an
             
               obedient
               heart
            
             is
             the
             surest
             step
             to
             a
             
               right
               understanding
               .
               If
               any
               man
               will
               ,
            
             or
             is
             willing
             to
             
               do
               God's
               will
               ,
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               Doctrine
            
             which
             I
             preach
             ,
             
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
            
             ,
             John
             7.17
             .
             The
             heart
             or
             will
             must
             in
             the
             first
             place
             be
             obedient
             ,
             and
             unfeignedly
             desirous
             to
             know
             Gods
             will
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             may
             question
             and
             dispute
             ,
             but
             practise
             and
             obey
             it
             .
             For
             a
             failure
             here
             spoils
             all
             besides
             ,
             because
             the
             Heart
             and
             Will
             is
             the
             Principle
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             against
             obeying
             any
             Law
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             also
             against
             understanding
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             us
             neglect
             ,
             and
             omit
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             the
             means
             of
             coming
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             it
             .
             To
             prevent
             therefore
             all
             wilful
             defects
             afterwards
             ,
             care
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             first
             place
             that
             our
             hearts
             be
             honest
             ,
             and
             truly
             desirous
             to
             be
             shewn
             our
             Duty
             ,
             be
             it
             what
             it
             will.
             They
             must
             entertain
             no
             Lusts
             which
             will
             prejudice
             them
             against
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             willing
             ,
             either
             to
             overlook
             ,
             or
             to
             pervert
             them
             .
             But
             they
             must
             come
             with
             an
             entire
             obedience
             and
             resignation
             ,
             being
             ready
             and
             desirous
             to
             hearken
             to
             whatsoever
             God
             shall
             say
             ,
             and
             resolv'd
             to
             practise
             it
             whensoever
             they
             shall
             understand
             it
             .
             Of
             their
             sincerity
             in
             which
             
             last
             ,
             besides
             their
             own
             sense
             and
             feeling
             ,
             they
             cannot
             have
             a
             greater
             Argument
             ,
             than
             their
             being
             careful
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             so
             much
             as
             they
             know
             already
             ,
             without
             which
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             be
             perfecter
             in
             their
             practice
             by
             knowing
             more
             .
          
           
             This
             Honesty
             and
             
               obedience
               of
               the
               Heart
            
             then
             is
             necessary
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             make
             our
             ignorance
             involuntary
             ,
             because
             we
             should
             wilfully
             omit
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             become
             thereby
             wilfully
             ignorant
             if
             we
             wanted
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             as
             an
             effect
             of
             this
             Honesty
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             ignorance
             involuntary
             and
             innocent
             ,
             there
             is
             yet
             further
             required
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             An
             
               honest
               Industry
            
             .
             For
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             got
             without
             our
             own
             search
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             inquire
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             the
             means
             of
             obtaining
             it
             ,
             before
             we
             shall
             be
             possessed
             of
             it
             .
             We
             must
             
               read
               good
               Books
            
             ,
             which
             will
             teach
             us
             Gods
             Will
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Bible
             ;
             we
             must
             be
             constant
             and
             
               careful
               to
               hear
               Sermons
               ;
               attend
               diligently
               to
               the
               instructions
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Guides
               ,
            
             whom
             God
             has
             set
             over
             us
             for
             that
             very
             purpose
             .
             We
             must
             submit
             our selves
             to
             be
             
               catechised
               by
               our
               Governours
               ,
               taught
               by
               our
               Superiours
               ,
            
             and
             
               admonished
               by
               our
               Equals
            
             ;
             begging
             always
             a
             Blessing
             from
             God
             to
             set
             home
             upon
             our
             Souls
             all
             their
             instructions
             .
             And
             after
             all
             we
             must
             be
             careful
             without
             prejudice
             or
             partiality
             to
             think
             and
             meditate
             upon
             those
             things
             which
             we
             read
             or
             hear
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             not
             suddenly
             slip
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             remember
             and
             retain
             them
             .
          
           
             All
             these
             are
             such
             means
             as
             God
             has
             appointed
             for
             the
             attainment
             of
             spiritual
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             laid
             in
             our
             way
             to
             a
             right
             understanding
             of
             his
             Will.
             And
             they
             
             are
             such
             as
             he
             has
             placed
             in
             every
             mans
             power
             ,
             for
             any
             of
             us
             to
             use
             who
             are
             so
             minded
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             our
             Duty
             through
             the
             want
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             because
             we
             our selves
             would
             have
             it
             so
             .
             But
             if
             ever
             we
             expect
             that
             our
             ignorance
             should
             be
             judged
             involuntary
             ,
             we
             must
             industriously
             use
             all
             those
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             are
             under
             the
             power
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             prevent
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             measures
             of
             this
             industry
             ,
             
               (
               viz.
               )
               what
               time
               is
               to
               be
               laid
               out
               upon
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               what
               pains
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               it
               ,
            
             that
             is
             so
             much
             as
             in
             
               every
               one
            
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             abilities
             and
             opportunities
             ,
             
               would
               be
               interpreted
               an
               effect
               of
               an
               honestly
               obedient
               heart
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               unfeigned
               desire
               to
               know
               our
               duty
               ,
               by
               any
               honest
               man.
            
             For
             God
             has
             not
             given
             all
             men
             either
             the
             same
             abilities
             or
             opportunities
             for
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             since
             he
             has
             not
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             expect
             the
             same
             measures
             from
             them
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             reap
             where
             he
             has
             not
             sown
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             exacts
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               opportunities
               ,
               should
               use
               and
               improve
               that
               talent
               ,
            
             be
             it
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             
               which
               was
               intrusted
               with
               him
            
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             taught
             in
             the
             Parable
             of
             the
             Talents
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             
             And
             to
             name
             that
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             we
             have
             this
             laid
             down
             by
             our
             Saviour
             as
             an
             
               universal
               maxime
            
             of
             Gods
             Government
             ;
             
               unto
               whomsoever
               much
               is
               given
               ,
               of
               them
               shall
               much
               be
               required
               .
            
             Which
             is
             the
             very
             same
             equitable
             proceeding
             that
             is
             daily
             in
             use
             among
             our selves
             .
             
               For
               to
               whom
               men
               have
               committed
               much
               ,
               of
               him
               they
               will
               exact
               the
               more
               ,
            
             Luk.
             12.48
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             man
             therefore
             is
             industrious
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             those
             abilities
             and
             opportunities
             which
             God
             has
             given
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             industrious
             according
             to
             that
             measure
             which
             God
             requires
             of
             him
             .
             All
             men
             have
             not
             the
             
               same
               leisure
            
             ,
             for
             some
             are
             necessarily
             taken
             up
             by
             their
             place
             and
             way
             of
             life
             in
             much
             business
             ,
             some
             in
             less
             ;
             some
             have
             their
             time
             
             at
             their
             own
             disposal
             ,
             some
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             ordering
             of
             others
             .
             And
             all
             have
             not
             the
             
               same
               abilities
               and
               opportunities
            
             ,
             for
             some
             are
             able
             by
             study
             and
             reading
             to
             inform
             themselves
             ,
             some
             have
             constant
             need
             of
             the
             help
             and
             instruction
             of
             others
             ;
             some
             have
             most
             wise
             and
             understanding
             teachers
             ,
             and
             may
             have
             their
             assistance
             when
             they
             will
             ;
             others
             have
             men
             of
             meaner
             parts
             and
             attainments
             ,
             and
             opportunity
             of
             hearing
             them
             more
             seldom
             .
             But
             now
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             whose
             leisure
             and
             opportunities
             are
             thus
             different
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             exact
             the
             same
             measure
             :
             No
             ,
             one
             shall
             be
             excused
             for
             what
             another
             shall
             be
             punished
             ;
             but
             if
             every
             man
             endeavours
             according
             to
             his
             opportunities
             ,
             he
             has
             done
             his
             Duty
             ,
             and
             God
             has
             accepted
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             proportioning
             of
             this
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             first
             an
             
               honest
               heart
            
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             please
             .
             For
             he
             knows
             that
             ,
             besides
             their
             Duty
             ,
             men
             have
             much
             other
             business
             to
             mind
             ,
             which
             his
             own
             constitution
             of
             Humane
             Nature
             has
             made
             necessary
             ;
             and
             he
             allows
             of
             it
             .
             The
             endeavours
             which
             he
             exacts
             of
             us
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             endeavours
             of
             Angels
             ,
             but
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             soon
             wearied
             ,
             and
             much
             distracted
             ,
             having
             so
             many
             other
             things
             to
             employ
             us
             .
             But
             he
             accepts
             of
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             industry
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             would
             be
             interpreted
             for
             an
             effect
             of
             an
             hearty
             desire
             to
             know
             his
             Laws
             ,
             by
             any
             
               honest
               man.
            
             For
             where
             there
             is
             first
             an
             
               obedient
               heart
            
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             be
             equalled
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             out-done
             by
             the
             best
             of
             men
             in
             pity
             and
             kindness
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             argument
             from
             which
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             concludes
             that
             God
             will
             give
             the
             
               holy
               spirit
               at
               our
               prayers
            
             ,
             because
             that
             men
             themselves
             ,
             who
             are
             infinitely
             below
             him
             in
             goodness
             ,
             
               will
               give
               good
               gifts
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               them
               ,
            
             Luk.
             11.13
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             take
             care
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             
               secure
               our selves
               of
               an
               obedient
               heart
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               give
               such
               evidence
               
               of
               an
               honest
               industry
               ,
               as
               any
               kind
               hearted
               honest
               man
               would
               accept
               of
            
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             may
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             be
             confident
             ,
             that
             although
             our
             endeavour
             is
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             being
             
               much
               hindred
            
             ,
             and
             
               often
               interrupted
            
             ,
             yet
             shall
             it
             still
             be
             esteemed
             sufficient
             .
             For
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             its
             sufficiency
             ,
             is
             no
             stranger
             to
             our
             weaknesses
             ,
             but
             ,
             having
             felt
             them
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             prone
             to
             pity
             and
             pardon
             them
             in
             us
             .
             He
             experimented
             the
             
               backwardness
               of
               our
               flesh
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               number
               of
               our
               distractions
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               tiredness
               of
               our
               powers
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               insinuations
               and
               strength
               of
               temptations
            
             .
             So
             that
             having
             such
             an
             
               High
               Priest
            
             to
             intercede
             for
             us
             at
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             us
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             
               who
               is
               touched
               with
               a
               feeling
               of
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               having
               been
               tempted
               himself
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               are
               :
               let
               us
               come
               boldly
               unto
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             exhorts
             us
             ,
             
               that
               we
               may
               obtain
               mercy
            
             for
             what
             we
             cannot
             master
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               find
               grace
               in
               a
               seasonable
               time
               of
               need
            
             to
             conquer
             what
             he
             expects
             we
             should
             overcome
             ,
             Hebr.
             4.15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             this
             mercifull
             connivance
             at
             our
             imperfections
             ,
             and
             gracious
             acceptance
             of
             our
             weak
             endeavours
             ,
             we
             may
             with
             the
             greater
             reason
             and
             assurance
             hope
             for
             ;
             because
             Christ
             our
             Judge
             will
             be
             most
             candid
             and
             benign
             ,
             in
             putting
             the
             best
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             interpreting
             most
             to
             our
             advantage
             all
             those
             our
             actions
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             which
             shall
             then
             be
             brought
             before
             him
             .
             Whereof
             he
             has
             given
             us
             a
             clear
             instance
             ,
             in
             that
             most
             favourable
             construction
             which
             he
             made
             of
             that
             Charity
             ,
             that
             was
             shewn
             unto
             his
             Brethren
             by
             those
             on
             his
             
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             Mat.
             25.
             
             For
             although
             it
             was
             not
             expressed
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             their
             
               fellow
               Christians
               for
               his
               sake
            
             ;
             yet
             because
             their
             kindness
             reached
             him
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             did
             to
             his
             servants
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             done
             to
             himself
             much
             rather
             could
             they
             have
             met
             with
             an
             opportunity
             ;
             he
             resented
             it
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             
             really
             shown
             to
             his
             own
             person
             .
             For
             when
             they
             say
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               when
               saw
               we
               thee
               an
               hungred
               ,
               and
               fed
               thee
               ;
               or
               naked
               ,
               and
               cloathed
               thee
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               inasmuch
               as
               ye
               have
               done
               it
               to
               one
               of
               the
               least
               of
               these
               my
               brethren
               ,
            
             I
             take
             the
             affection
             for
             the
             performance
             ,
             and
             interpret
             it
             as
             if
             you
             had
             
               done
               it
               unto
               me
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             When
             therefore
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             our
             endeavours
             fater
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             is
             come
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             by
             our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             it
             will
             have
             a
             favourable
             tryal
             .
             It
             it
             to
             be
             censured
             by
             a
             
               candid
               ,
               equitable
            
             ,
             and
             
               benign
               judge
            
             ,
             who
             will
             interpret
             it
             to
             our
             advantage
             as
             much
             ,
             nay
             ,
             more
             than
             any
             
               good
               natured
               honest
               man
            
             would
             .
             So
             that
             if
             our
             industry
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Gods
             will
             be
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             as
             a
             candid
             and
             benign
             man
             would
             judge
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             effect
             of
             an
             obedient
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             honest
             purpose
             ;
             Christ
             will
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             our
             Ignorance
             of
             any
             of
             Christs
             Laws
             is
             joyned
             with
             an
             
               honest
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             remains
             after
             
               such
               an
               industry
            
             ;
             we
             may
             take
             comfort
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             be
             confident
             that
             it
             is
             involuntary
             and
             innocent
             .
             If
             we
             are
             
               desirous
               to
               know
               Gods
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             
               read
               good
               Books
               ,
               frequent
               Sermons
               ,
               hearken
               to
               any
               good
               instructions
            
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             that
             according
             to
             our
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             in
             
               such
               measure
            
             as
             any
             
               good
               man
            
             would
             interpret
             to
             be
             an
             honest
             endeavour
             after
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             Duty
             if
             it
             were
             to
             himself
             :
             if
             after
             all
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             some
             points
             we
             are
             still
             Ignorant
             ,
             our
             Ignorance
             is
             involuntary
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             harm
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             chosen
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             never
             will
             condemn
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             
               ignorances
               excuse
               our
               slips
            
             and
             transgressions
             which
             are
             committed
             under
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             those
             Ignorances
             are
             themselves
             involuntary
             and
             innocent
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             we
             may
             comfortably
             expect
             to
             
             be
             excused
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             them
             .
             And
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             that
             has
             been
             hitherto
             discoursed
             upon
             this
             subject
             is
             this
             .
             That
             as
             for
             the
             
               Laws
               themselves
               ,
               all
               men
            
             must
             needs
             be
             ignorant
             of
             some
             of
             them
             for
             
               some
               time
            
             ,
             and
             
               some
               men
            
             for
             
               all
               their
               lives
            
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             either
             ability
             or
             opportunity
             to
             understand
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             their
             
               present
               actions
               being
               comprehended
               under
               them
               ,
            
             that
             many
             men
             of
             
               all
               sorts
            
             and
             capacities
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             have
             
               known
               the
               General
               Laws
            
             ,
             will
             still
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             likewise
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             wise
             and
             learned
             ,
             the
             small
             and
             
               meer
               gradual
               difference
               between
               good
               and
               evil
               in
               some
               instances
               ,
            
             the
             
               allowed
               exceptions
               from
               the
               generality
               of
               others
               ,
            
             the
             
               indirect
               force
               and
               obligation
               of
               a
               third
               sort
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               frequent
               clashing
               and
               enterfering
            
             ,
             whether
             of
             
               Laws
               with
               Laws
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               Laws
               with
               their
               repugnant
               prejudices
               and
               opinions
            
             ;
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             make
             them
             very
             often
             
               overlook
               it
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             ,
             besides
             all
             these
             causes
             of
             such
             ignorance
             which
             are
             common
             to
             them
             with
             learned
             men
             ,
             the
             difficult
             and
             
               obscure
               nature
               of
               several
               Vices
               and
               Virtues
               themselves
               ,
            
             which
             are
             plainly
             and
             expresly
             forbidden
             or
             injoyn'd
             ,
             will
             be
             of
             force
             sufficient
             to
             make
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             in
             many
             instances
             
               not
               to
               understand
            
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             pardon
             and
             excuse
             of
             our
             ignorance
             and
             unknown
             transgressions
             from
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             these
             causes
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             involuntary
             and
             innocent
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             an
             
               honest
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             remains
             after
             an
             
               honest
               industry
            
             ;
             and
             begins
             then
             only
             to
             be
             our
             
               wilful
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             condemnation
             ,
             when
             
               our
               Lusts
               or
               Vices
               introduce
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               we
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               take
               no
               pains
               against
               it
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             consummation
             and
             height
             of
             all
             ,
             
               industriously
               labour
               and
               endeavour
               after
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             may
             suffice
             to
             have
             spoken
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             of
             
               want
               of
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             above
             ,
             produces
             an
             
               uncondemning
               involuntariness
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             )
             Ignorance
             ,
             when
             
             we
             
               commit
               sin
               ,
               because
               we
               do
               not
               know
               the
               sinfulness
               of
               our
               present
               action
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               which
               we
               sin
               against
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
             Of
             Sins
             consistent
             through
             the
             second
             Cause
             of
             an
             innocent
             Involuntariness
             ,
             viz.
             Inconsideration
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Consideration
               is
               necessary
               to
               choice
               .
               Some
               sins
               are
               inconsiderate
               .
               Three
               innocent
               causes
               of
               inconsideration
               .
               1.
               
               Suddenness
               and
               surprize
               of
               opportunity
               .
               An
               account
               of
               this
               .
               The
               involuntariness
               of
               it
               .
               Slips
               upon
               it
               are
               consistent
               .
               2.
               
               Weariness
               of
               our
               thinking
               powers
               or
               understandings
               .
               An
               account
               of
               this
               ;
               and
               of
               its
               involuntariness
               .
               The
               consistence
               of
               our
               Transgressions
               by
               reason
               of
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Discomposure
               or
               disturbance
               of
               them
               .
               An
               account
               of
               this
               .
               The
               causes
               of
               it
               are
               Drunkenness
               ,
               or
               a
               strong
               Passion
               .
               Drunkenness
               is
               always
               our
               own
               fault
               .
               Our
               Passions
               grow
               strong
               in
               us
               sometimes
               by
               our
               own
               indulgence
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               our
               damning
               sin
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               suffer
               for
               the
               evil
               that
               we
               commit
               under
               them
               :
               sometimes
               through
               the
               suddenness
               ,
               and
               greatness
               of
               outward
               objects
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               are
               pardonable
               ,
               and
               our
               inconsiderate
               slips
               upon
               them
               are
               excusable
               .
               The
               Passions
               which
               have
               Good
               for
               their
               object
               ,
               as
               Love
               ,
               Desire
               ,
               &c.
               cannot
               by
               any
               force
               of
               outward
               objects
               be
               so
               suddenly
               forced
               upon
               us
               .
               But
               the
               Passions
               which
               have
               Evil
               ,
               as
               Grief
               ,
               Anger
               ,
               and
               Fear
               especially
               ,
               often
               are
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               difference
               .
               Inconsideration
               upon
               the
               latter
               excusable
               ,
               but
               not
               upon
               the
               former
               .
               This
               difference
               made
               by
               our
               Saviour
               
               in
               a
               case
               where
               both
               were
               criminal
               .
               Excusable
               slips
               upon
               discomposure
               of
               our
               thinking
               powers
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               proceed
               from
               an
               unwill'd
               sudden
               Grief
               or
               Anger
               ,
               but
               especially
               from
               a
               sudden
               Fear
               .
               No
               fear
               is
               involuntary
               but
               what
               is
               sudden
               ;
               and
               sins
               upon
               deliberate
               fear
               are
               damning
               ;
               but
               upon
               unwill'd
               sudden
               Fear
               ,
               Grief
               ,
               or
               Anger
               ,
               consistent
               with
               Salvation
               .
               Cautions
               about
               inconsiderate
               sins
               to
               prevent
               false
               confidence
               .
               No
               sin
               is
               innocently
               inconsiderate
               :
               1.
               
               Where
               we
               have
               time
               and
               an
               undisturbed
               understanding
               .
               2.
               
               Where
               the
               sin
               is
               mischievous
               ,
               or
               greatly
               criminal
               .
               3.
               
               When
               we
               do
               not
               strive
               against
               it
               .
               We
               must
               endeavour
               against
               all
               involuntary
               Failings
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               resolve
               against
               them
               .
               4.
               
               When
               we
               are
               not
               sorry
               after
               we
               have
               committed
               it
               ,
               nor
               beg
               pardon
               for
               it
               .
               5.
               
               When
               it
               is
               committed
               with
               observation
               .
               A
               summary
               Repetition
               of
               this
               fourth
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapters
             discoursed
             largely
             of
             the
             first
             cause
             of
             an
             
               innocent
               Involuntariness
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               Ignorance
               of
               our
               Duty
            
             or
             want
             of
             a
             
               general
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             viz.
             
               want
               of
               particular
               Animadvertence
            
             and
             Consideration
             of
             what
             we
             know
             ,
             which
             is
             Inconsiderateness
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             way
             of
             rendring
             our
             Transgressions
             
               pardonably
               involuntary
            
             ,
             which
             I
             proposed
             above
             ;
             namely
             ,
             
               when
               in
               any
               sinful
               action
               we
               do
               not
               bethink
               our selves
               ,
               and
               consider
               of
               its
               sinfulness
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             
               all
               knowledge
            
             of
             our
             Duty
             that
             renders
             every
             particular
             sin
             against
             it
             chosen
             and
             voluntary
             .
             For
             a
             knowledge
             that
             is
             only
             general
             ,
             and
             
               at
               such
               time
               as
               the
               thing
               occurs
               to
               our
               thoughts
               ,
            
             and
             
               we
               are
               asked
               the
               Question
            
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             :
             but
             as
             all
             our
             choice
             is
             of
             particular
             actions
             ,
             so
             must
             our
             knowledge
             be
             likewise
             .
             Before
             we
             can
             be
             said
             to
             chuse
             a
             particular
             action
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             and
             know
             it
             particularly
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             act
             it
             without
             
             thinking
             ,
             we
             act
             it
             also
             without
             chusing
             ,
             seeing
             all
             choice
             is
             upon
             sight
             and
             knowledge
             of
             what
             is
             chosen
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             this
             is
             the
             case
             in
             several
             of
             our
             Transgressions
             ,
             
               they
               slide
               from
               us
               without
               this
               actual
               application
               of
               our
               minds
               to
               them
               .
            
             For
             we
             do
             not
             think
             and
             consider
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             them
             when
             we
             commit
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             sinfulness
             being
             unseen
             ,
             it
             is
             withal
             unchosen
             .
             They
             are
             of
             the
             number
             of
             our
             involuntary
             sins
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             ,
             implying
             nothing
             of
             our
             own
             will
             ,
             shall
             have
             nothing
             of
             Gods
             anger
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             punish
             ,
             but
             graciously
             bear
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             slips
             stealing
             from
             us
             without
             our
             considering
             and
             thinking
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             adverting
             in
             the
             application
             of
             our
             minds
             to
             them
             ;
             are
             called
             by
             these
             several
             names
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             viz.
             sins
             of
             
               inadvertency
               ,
               incogitancy
            
             ,
             and
             inconsideration
             .
             Which
             because
             they
             are
             such
             as
             ,
             through
             the
             weakness
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             we
             are
             continually
             subject
             to
             ,
             and
             liable
             daily
             to
             incur
             ,
             are
             stiled
             in
             another
             word
             sins
             of
             
               daily
               incursion
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             this
             second
             sort
             of
             sins
             ,
             our
             
               inconsiderate
               Transgressions
            
             ,
             they
             may
             steal
             from
             us
             involuntarily
             and
             innocently
             upon
             as
             many
             grounds
             ,
             as
             there
             may
             be
             innocent
             causes
             of
             
               inconsiderate
               actions
            
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             unwill'd
             ,
             and
             therefore
             innocent
             causes
             of
             inconsideration
             ,
             they
             are
             reducible
             to
             these
             three
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Suddenness
               and
               
                 surprize
                 of
                 Opportunity
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Weariness
               ,
               and
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Discomposure
                 and
                 disturbance
                 of
                 our
                 thinking
                 powers
                 wherewith
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             cause
             of
             inconsideration
             in
             our
             Actions
             ,
             whereupon
             we
             venture
             upon
             some
             sin
             without
             thinking
             or
             considering
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             
               suddenness
               of
               the
               Opportunity
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               surprize
               of
               Temptation
            
             .
             It
             falls
             out
             unexpectedly
             ,
             and
             stays
             for
             us
             at
             such
             time
             as
             our
             minds
             
             are
             otherwise
             employ'd
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             act
             it
             without
             considering
             ,
             because
             it
             lyes
             ready
             and
             prepared
             for
             us
             just
             then
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             no
             leisure
             for
             thinking
             and
             consideration
             .
             And
             the
             first
             beginnings
             of
             a
             
               sinful
               Passion
            
             ,
             whether
             of
             Anger
             ,
             of
             Envy
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             
               unadvised
               slips
               of
               the
               Tongue
            
             in
             
               rash
               censuring
            
             ,
             in
             
               uncharitable
               speaking
            
             ,
             in
             
               indeliberate
               backbiting
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             generally
             enter
             this
             way
             .
             For
             they
             come
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             
               throng
               of
               Conversation
            
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             are
             offered
             for
             them
             before
             we
             foresee
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             spring
             out
             indeliberately
             to
             act
             and
             exert
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             inconsideration
             is
             such
             as
             
               we
               cannot
               avoid
            
             .
             For
             we
             have
             no
             freedom
             of
             acting
             where
             we
             want
             a
             freedom
             of
             thinking
             ,
             seeing
             we
             cannot
             chuse
             without
             consideration
             .
             But
             as
             for
             these
             inconsiderate
             slips
             ,
             they
             steal
             from
             us
             before
             we
             can
             bethink
             our selves
             ,
             and
             stay
             not
             for
             our
             consideration
             ,
             but
             run
             before
             it
             .
             For
             our
             operative
             Powers
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             spurr'd
             on
             by
             any
             thing
             of
             an
             
               inward
               desire
            
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             remaining
             
               corrupt
               inclination
            
             ,
             (
             and
             who
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             here
             ,
             can
             be
             wholly
             free
             from
             it
             ?
             )
             are
             ready
             of
             themselves
             to
             spring
             out
             into
             Action
             and
             Practice
             upon
             the
             first
             offer
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             reason
             and
             consideration
             ,
             not
             to
             raise
             and
             excite
             ,
             but
             to
             restrain
             and
             repress
             them
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             the
             offer
             of
             a
             fit
             occasion
             we
             act
             many
             times
             amiss
             before
             we
             are
             aware
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             deliberate
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             these
             slips
             of
             surprize
             are
             such
             as
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             such
             withal
             wherefore
             God
             will
             not
             exact
             a
             severe
             account
             of
             us
             .
             He
             will
             not
             punish
             but
             pity
             us
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             mercy
             dispense
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             are
             
               necessarily
               incident
               to
               all
               men
            
             ;
             they
             have
             been
             incurr'd
             by
             his
             best
             servants
             ,
             but
             were
             never
             looked
             
             upon
             to
             be
             of
             that
             provoking
             nature
             as
             to
             put
             them
             out
             of
             his
             favour
             ,
             or
             to
             interrupt
             their
             state
             of
             salvation
             and
             acceptance
             .
             Just
             Noah
             through
             his
             ignorance
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             Wine
             was
             surprized
             into
             one
             sin
             ;
             for
             he
             was
             drunken
             before
             he
             was
             aware
             ,
             or
             could
             discern
             what
             effects
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             
               new
               Vineyard
            
             would
             have
             upon
             him
             .
             
               Noah
               drank
               wine
            
             ,
             says
             
               Moses
               ,
               and
               was
               drunken
               ,
               Gen.
            
             9.21
             .
             But
             this
             was
             perfectly
             a
             mixture
             of
             surprize
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             for
             his
             wits
             had
             left
             him
             before
             he
             was
             aware
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             ever
             knew
             that
             the
             Wine
             which
             he
             drunk
             would
             drive
             them
             from
             him
             .
             For
             it
             was
             at
             his
             first
             planting
             of
             a
             Vineyard
             ,
             before
             he
             understood
             what
             measure
             of
             it
             would
             cause
             intoxication
             .
             
               He
               began
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               to
               be
               a
               Husbandman
               ,
               and
               he
               planted
               a
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               he
               drank
               of
               the
               wine
               of
               his
            
             new
             
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               was
               drunken
            
             ,
             v.
             20
             21.
             
             The
             great
             Apostle
             Paul
             himself
             was
             guilty
             of
             one
             sudden
             slip
             towards
             Ananias
             the
             High
             Priest
             ,
             who
             ,
             whilst
             his
             mind
             was
             intent
             upon
             his
             Speech
             which
             he
             was
             making
             in
             his
             own
             defence
             ,
             commanded
             him
             to
             be
             smitten
             on
             the
             face
             .
             Upon
             which
             unexpected
             occasion
             he
             was
             surprized
             into
             a
             
               sudden
               anger
            
             ,
             and
             into
             an
             
               unadvised
               irreverence
               .
               God
               shall
               smite
               thee
               ,
               thou
               whited
               wall
               ,
            
             says
             he
             presently
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             
               for
               sittest
               thou
               to
               judge
               me
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
            
             yet
             
               commandest
               me
               to
               be
               smitten
               contrary
               to
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             Act.
             23.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             he
             dad
             done
             ,
             he
             retracts
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             confesses
             that
             his
             Speech
             was
             evil
             ;
             but
             yet
             he
             pleads
             that
             it
             was
             pardonable
             ,
             as
             being
             altogether
             unconsidered
             through
             the
             suddenness
             of
             the
             occasion
             .
             
               I
               wist
               not
               ,
               Brethren
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
            
             I
             did
             not
             think
             of
             that
             ;
             for
             if
             I
             had
             I
             should
             not
             have
             spoke
             so
             disrespectfully
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             being
             thus
             
               written
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Ruler
               of
               thy
               people
               ,
            
             v.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Another
             innocent
             cause
             of
             inconsideration
             ,
             whereby
             
             we
             venture
             upon
             several
             actions
             without
             thinking
             of
             their
             sinfulness
             ,
             is
             the
             
               natural
               weariness
               of
               our
               faculties
            
             or
             understandings
             .
             It
             is
             the
             very
             frame
             of
             our
             Natures
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             for
             our
             minds
             to
             be
             tired
             out
             by
             being
             held
             long
             and
             constantly
             to
             one
             thing
             .
             We
             find
             it
             is
             so
             with
             us
             in
             all
             Studies
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             let
             our
             thoughts
             be
             employed
             upon
             what
             we
             will
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             kept
             at
             stretch
             upon
             it
             for
             a
             long
             time
             together
             ,
             but
             either
             we
             must
             draw
             them
             off
             and
             relieve
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             will
             flag
             and
             fail
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             some
             sins
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             
               continued
               temptation
            
             .
             They
             do
             not
             soon
             come
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             go
             off
             as
             soon
             again
             ;
             but
             they
             lye
             before
             us
             and
             stick
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             long
             time
             are
             still
             alluring
             and
             solliciting
             us
             .
             And
             here
             although
             our
             minds
             can
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             watch
             against
             them
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             yet
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             long
             abode
             with
             us
             they
             wax
             faint
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             grow
             weary
             and
             forgetful
             :
             and
             then
             the
             temptation
             gets
             ground
             ,
             and
             enters
             when
             we
             are
             not
             aware
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             thing
             we
             prove
             unadvised
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             it
             because
             we
             cannot
             hold
             out
             longer
             to
             consider
             of
             such
             things
             as
             should
             guard
             and
             preserve
             us
             from
             it
             .
             Thus
             in
             afflictions
             and
             sickness
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             by
             the
             uneasiness
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             hardness
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             tempted
             to
             fret
             and
             murmure
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             peevish
             and
             repining
             .
             But
             for
             some
             considerable
             time
             he
             stands
             upon
             his
             guard
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             are
             in
             readiness
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             he
             represses
             his
             passion
             and
             keeps
             it
             under
             :
             so
             that
             although
             the
             sin
             be
             importunately
             offered
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             embraced
             .
             And
             if
             the
             temptation
             would
             pass
             off
             whilst
             he
             stands
             thus
             prepared
             to
             watch
             against
             it
             ,
             all
             were
             well
             ,
             and
             his
             Vertue
             would
             remain
             in
             safety
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             lasting
             and
             permanent
             ,
             it
             sticks
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             incessantly
             importunes
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             proves
             a
             
             continual
             snare
             to
             him
             .
             And
             now
             if
             his
             mind
             would
             endure
             to
             be
             held
             
               always
               upon
               the
               stretch
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             continued
             watchfulness
             against
             it
             ,
             all
             were
             well
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             keep
             back
             from
             it
             still
             .
             But
             alas
             !
             his
             Faculties
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             toil
             ,
             grow
             weary
             ;
             and
             his
             Powers
             of
             thinking
             ,
             being
             constantly
             imploy'd
             ,
             are
             spent
             and
             disabled
             ;
             and
             then
             his
             watchfulness
             begins
             to
             impair
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             by
             degrees
             to
             unbend
             ;
             and
             whilst
             he
             becomes
             less
             attent
             ,
             and
             less
             careful
             to
             oppose
             the
             Temptation
             ,
             it
             wins
             ground
             ,
             and
             prevails
             upon
             him
             when
             he
             is
             not
             aware
             :
             so
             that
             although
             he
             could
             not
             at
             first
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             surprized
             at
             last
             into
             some
             
               impatient
               thought
            
             ,
             or
             
               peevish
               behaviour
            
             .
             And
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             a
             
               continued
               provocation
            
             to
             
               Anger
               ,
               Lust
            
             ,
             or
             other
             sins
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             weariness
             ,
             which
             renders
             us
             thus
             inconsiderate
             ,
             is
             no
             matter
             of
             our
             own
             chusing
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             very
             frame
             of
             our
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             effect
             of
             our
             will
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             must
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Soul
             in
             thinking
             and
             understanding
             uses
             
               bodily
               powers
            
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             exercise
             are
             spent
             and
             
               wasted
               ,
               weakned
            
             and
             enfeebled
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             by
             a
             fixt
             watchfulness
             and
             consideration
             of
             one
             thing
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             kept
             long
             attent
             ,
             they
             naturally
             grow
             weak
             and
             weary
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             avoiding
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             exact
             of
             us
             that
             we
             should
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judge
             us
             for
             those
             slips
             ,
             which
             were
             inconsiderate
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             punish
             ,
             but
             in
             great
             mercy
             pardon
             and
             bear
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             we
             find
             that
             he
             has
             always
             done
             .
             For
             his
             
               best
               Servants
            
             have
             been
             wearied
             into
             slips
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             put
             them
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             made
             a
             breach
             in
             God's
             acceptance
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             own'd
             and
             rewarded
             them
             as
             his
             faithful
             Servants
             still
             .
          
           
           
             Job
             was
             a
             man
             patient
             to
             a
             Proverb
             ,
             and
             one
             to
             whom
             ,
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             God
             himself
             there
             was
             
               none
               equal
               in
               the
               whole
               earth
            
             ;
             a
             
               perfect
               and
               an
               upright
               man
               ,
               one
               who
               feared
               God
               ,
               and
               eschewed
               evil
               ,
            
             Job
             1.8
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             man
             of
             admirable
             Constancy
             and
             Patience
             ,
             was
             wearied
             out
             of
             his
             watchfulness
             by
             a
             tedious
             Tryal
             of
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             time
             of
             his
             unadvisedness
             utter'd
             many
             things
             impatiently
             with
             his
             lips
             .
             For
             after
             he
             had
             watched
             sore
             by
             himself
             ,
             and
             kept
             silence
             ,
             continuing
             still
             his
             noble
             Patience
             when
             his
             Friends
             came
             to
             pity
             him
             ,
             and
             stood
             amazed
             at
             his
             condition
             for
             
               seven
               days
            
             and
             
               seven
               nights
            
             together
             :
             at
             last
             being
             over-charged
             with
             grief
             ,
             and
             wearied
             off
             from
             his
             guard
             against
             it
             ,
             he
             bursts
             out
             into
             a
             rash
             and
             
               foolish
               cursing
               of
               the
               day
               of
               his
               birth
               ,
            
             and
             into
             many
             
               repining
               Questions
            
             and
             
               fretful
               Answers
               ,
               Job
            
             2.12
             ,
             13
             and
             Chap.
             3.
             
             But
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             several
             other
             fretful
             expressions
             of
             a
             tired
             mind
             ,
             God
             owns
             him
             for
             his
             
               dear
               Servant
            
             still
             ,
             and
             honours
             him
             in
             the
             end
             with
             a
             most
             noble
             mark
             of
             a
             
               particular
               affection
            
             ,
             by
             accepting
             of
             
               his
               Sacrifice
               for
               his
               Friends
            
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             it
             
               from
               themselves
            
             ,
             Job
             42.8
             .
          
           
             David
             ,
             the
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             when
             in
             great
             fear
             he
             flyes
             from
             Saul
             ,
             and
             after
             several
             escapes
             made
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             ,
             could
             not
             either
             weary
             or
             avoid
             him
             ;
             being
             tired
             out
             of
             all
             patience
             and
             composure
             at
             last
             ,
             begins
             sinfully
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             truth
             of
             
               Gods
               promise
            
             .
             For
             although
             Samuel
             had
             a
             come
             from
             God
             to
             anoint
             him
             King
             ,
             and
             had
             thereby
             in
             Gods
             Name
             assured
             him
             of
             the
             Crown
             :
             yet
             ,
             after
             a
             long
             confidence
             in
             Gods
             Faithfulness
             ,
             he
             begins
             at
             last
             in
             the
             tiredness
             of
             his
             spirit
             to
             doubt
             within
             himself
             whether
             God
             would
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             
               say
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               perish
               one
               day
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Saul
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             27.1
             .
             which
             he
             did
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             gives
             the
             account
             
             of
             it
             ,
             only
             because
             the
             weariness
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             through
             his
             continued
             and
             repeated
             dangers
             ,
             had
             made
             him
             hasty
             and
             
               inconsiderate
               .
               I
               said
               in
               my
               haste
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               am
               cut
               off
               from
               before
               thine
               eyes
            
             ;
             referring
             in
             all
             likelihood
             to
             this
             very
             case
             ,
             Psal.
             31.22
             .
          
           
             Good
             Asaph
             ,
             by
             the
             continuance
             of
             his
             troubles
             ,
             is
             wearied
             into
             a
             like
             offence
             .
             For
             although
             he
             guarded
             his
             spirit
             well
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             time
             ;
             yet
             after
             he
             had
             laboured
             long
             under
             his
             affliction
             ,
             he
             breaks
             out
             at
             last
             in
             the
             discomposure
             of
             his
             soul
             into
             these
             
               repining
               thoughts
            
             and
             
               distrustful
               expostulations
               :
               Will
               the
               Lord
               cast
               off
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               will
               he
               be
               favourable
               no
               more
               ?
               Is
               his
               mercy
               clean
               gone
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               doth
               his
               promise
               fail
               for
               evermore
               ?
               Hath
               God
               forgotten
               to
               be
               gracious
               ,
               and
               hath
               he
               in
               anger
               shut
               up
               his
               tender
               mercies
               ?
            
             Psal.
             77.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             But
             when
             once
             he
             had
             got
             liberty
             to
             recollect
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             recover
             again
             his
             former
             guard
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             any
             longer
             give
             way
             to
             these
             
               distrustful
               surmises
            
             ,
             but
             immediately
             suppresses
             and
             corrects
             them
             .
             
               Then
               I
               said
            
             ,
             as
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               this
               is
               mine
               own
               infirmity
            
             ,
             v.
             10
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             innocent
             Cause
             of
             inconsideration
             in
             our
             Actions
             ,
             is
             the
             discomposure
             and
             
               disturbance
               of
               our
               thinking
               powers
               ,
               which
               should
               consider
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             souls
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             are
             united
             to
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             their
             powers
             in
             their
             most
             spiritual
             actions
             of
             Knowledge
             and
             Apprehension
             .
             And
             therefore
             upon
             any
             ruffling
             discomposure
             in
             our
             bodily
             spirits
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             are
             ruffled
             and
             discomposed
             likewise
             .
             They
             see
             nothing
             clearly
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             distinct
             notices
             of
             things
             ;
             but
             are
             blunder'd
             and
             confused
             even
             as
             our
             bodily
             powers
             themselves
             are
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             which
             thus
             discomposes
             our
             bodily
             spirits
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             our
             souls
             can
             see
             and
             consider
             of
             nothing
             through
             their
             disorder
             ,
             is
             either
             
               strong
               Drink
            
             ,
             or
             
             a
             
               strong
               Passion
            
             .
             For
             so
             much
             is
             all
             exercise
             of
             reason
             and
             consideration
             disturbed
             and
             hindred
             by
             these
             ,
             that
             of
             men
             in
             drink
             or
             in
             a
             
               high
               passion
            
             ,
             it
             is
             usually
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             not
             their
             wits
             about
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             either
             Wine
             or
             any
             
               violent
               passion
            
             are
             
               sufficient
               causes
            
             of
             disturbance
             in
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             of
             discomposure
             in
             our
             thinking
             powers
             ,
             which
             unfit
             us
             to
             consider
             of
             what
             we
             do
             during
             such
             time
             as
             we
             are
             disturbed
             by
             them
             ;
             yet
             are
             not
             both
             of
             them
             innocent
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             excuse
             those
             inconsiderate
             slips
             which
             we
             commit
             by
             reason
             of
             them
             .
             For
             drunkenness
             is
             always
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             sin
             unadvisedly
             through
             its
             discomposure
             ,
             we
             shall
             certainly
             suffer
             punishment
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             a
             discomposure
             of
             our
             own
             seeking
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             passions
             indeed
             ,
             they
             are
             causes
             of
             
               ambiguous
               quality
            
             .
             For
             sometimes
             they
             grow
             strong
             in
             us
             by
             our
             
               own
               fault
            
             .
             Either
             we
             feed
             them
             ,
             or
             we
             indulge
             them
             ;
             we
             suggest
             such
             things
             to
             them
             as
             will
             foment
             them
             ,
             or
             we
             permit
             them
             to
             grow
             unruly
             of
             themselves
             ,
             without
             checking
             and
             repressing
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             might
             and
             should
             ,
             were
             we
             so
             minded
             .
             And
             when
             our
             passions
             are
             thus
             indulged
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             them
             is
             of
             our
             own
             chusing
             ;
             they
             are
             themselves
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             plead
             our
             excuse
             and
             vindication
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             at
             other
             times
             they
             are
             
               forced
               upon
               us
               by
               the
               power
               and
               suddenness
               of
               outward
               objects
               ,
            
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             For
             we
             hate
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             afraid
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             were
             aware
             we
             would
             stand
             upon
             our
             guard
             ,
             and
             call
             in
             against
             them
             all
             the
             Aids
             of
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             to
             preserve
             us
             from
             being
             too
             much
             disturbed
             by
             them
             .
             But
             God's
             Providence
             casts
             them
             upon
             us
             on
             the
             sudden
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             do
             not
             see
             them
             before
             they
             come
             ,
             nor
             can
             consider
             aforehand
             to
             prevent
             and
             avoid
             them
             .
             And
             when
             once
             they
             are
             come
             ,
             by
             their
             
             very
             natural
             force
             in
             disturbing
             of
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             they
             take
             away
             from
             us
             all
             power
             of
             consideration
             .
             So
             that
             they
             are
             unconsidered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             unconsidered
             in
             their
             effects
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             involuntary
             all
             the
             way
             .
             And
             when
             our
             passions
             are
             made
             violent
             this
             way
             ,
             viz.
             by
             being
             raised
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             own
             search
             or
             indulgence
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               timing
               of
               God's
               Providence
            
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             suddenness
             and
             
               greatness
               of
               outward
               objects
            
             ,
             they
             are
             
               pardonable
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             will
             
               excuse
               our
               inconsiderate
               transgressions
            
             .
             Those
             slips
             which
             we
             incur
             under
             them
             are
             prepared
             for
             pardon
             ,
             because
             we
             did
             not
             seek
             ,
             nor
             could
             avoid
             them
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             our
             innocent
             Discomposures
             which
             unfit
             us
             for
             consideration
             ,
             are
             those
             only
             which
             are
             caused
             in
             us
             by
             strong
             passions
             not
             of
             our
             own
             indulging
             .
             The
             passion
             which
             begets
             them
             must
             enter
             against
             our
             wills
             ,
             through
             the
             greatness
             and
             
               suddenness
               of
               outward
               objects
            
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             forced
             upon
             us
             suddenly
             and
             by
             surprize
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             cannot
             refuse
             it
             ,
             or
             the
             discomposure
             which
             ensues
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             no
             time
             beforehand
             wherein
             to
             consider
             how
             to
             prevent
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             every
             passion
             which
             the
             power
             of
             outward
             objects
             can
             force
             upon
             us
             on
             such
             a
             sudden
             .
             For
             
               love
               ,
               desire
            
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             passions
             which
             have
             
               good
               for
               their
               object
            
             ,
             are
             more
             under
             our
             own
             Command
             ,
             and
             spring
             up
             in
             us
             more
             gradually
             .
             They
             arrive
             not
             to
             such
             a
             discomposing
             pitch
             in
             a
             moment
             ,
             but
             they
             require
             more
             time
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             more
             leisurely
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             the
             intermedial
             steps
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             our
             own
             power
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             arrest
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             please
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             got
             so
             far
             .
             And
             therefore
             all
             the
             inconsideration
             which
             they
             effect
             in
             us
             is
             more
             or
             less
             wilful
             ,
             and
             a
             matter
             of
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             because
             it
             proceeds
             from
             our
             own
             permission
             and
             indulgence
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             as
             for
             other
             passions
             of
             
               grief
               ,
               anger
            
             ,
             and
             
             fear
             especially
             ,
             which
             have
             evil
             for
             their
             object
             ;
             if
             the
             
               opportunity
               be
               sudden
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               object
               great
               enough
            
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             raised
             in
             us
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             amaze
             and
             
               confound
               us
               in
               a
               moment
            
             .
             A
             man
             may
             be
             in
             such
             a
             fright
             upon
             the
             sudden
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             by
             daily
             experience
             ;
             and
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             the
             others
             likewise
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             difference
             between
             these
             passions
             and
             the
             former
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             the
             
               suffering
               of
               evil
            
             is
             far
             more
             repugnant
             to
             self-preservation
             and
             self-love
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fundamental
             principle
             of
             all
             our
             passions
             ,
             than
             the
             
               absence
               of
               good
            
             .
             For
             if
             we
             sit
             without
             that
             good
             which
             would
             move
             our
             love
             and
             desire
             ,
             we
             are
             still
             where
             we
             were
             :
             but
             if
             we
             fall
             under
             that
             evil
             ,
             which
             excites
             our
             fear
             ,
             we
             are
             made
             miserable
             ,
             and
             much
             the
             worse
             :
             that
             is
             only
             a
             denial
             of
             a
             farther
             delight
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             real
             deprivation
             ,
             and
             a
             step
             towards
             destruction
             .
             And
             since
             our
             self-love
             and
             self-preservation
             are
             so
             much
             more
             nearly
             concerned
             in
             the
             suffering
             of
             evil
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             good
             ;
             our
             passions
             ,
             which
             are
             only
             their
             several
             aspects
             and
             expressions
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             more
             quick
             and
             violent
             in
             that
             than
             they
             are
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             discomposure
             upon
             them
             will
             be
             so
             likewise
             .
          
           
             This
             difference
             there
             is
             betwixt
             our
             inconsiderateness
             upon
             the
             
               violent
               fears
               of
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             our
             
               violent
               desires
            
             and
             
               pursuit
               of
               good
            
             .
             Which
             is
             observed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             an
             instance
             where
             both
             were
             criminal
             ;
             in
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             discomposure
             upon
             the
             
               fears
               of
               evil
            
             ,
             being
             fit
             to
             plead
             the
             more
             excuse
             ,
             made
             the
             transgression
             that
             ensued
             upon
             it
             to
             be
             a
             lesser
             sin
             .
             For
             both
             the
             Jews
             and
             Pilate
             concurred
             in
             the
             grievous
             sin
             of
             shedding
             
               innocent
               blood
            
             when
             they
             crucified
             and
             
               murthered
               him
            
             .
             In
             which
             wicked
             action
             ,
             that
             which
             moved
             them
             was
             b
             envy
             and
             malice
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             prevailed
             with
             him
             ,
             was
             his
             
               fear
               of
               their
               calumnies
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
             the
             
               anger
               of
               the
               Roman
               Emperour
            
             .
             For
             in
             his
             
               own
               heart
            
             he
             was
             minded
             to
             c
             
               release
               him
            
             ,
             being
             
               convinced
               of
               his
               innocence
            
             ,
             and
             d
             afraid
             to
             have
             any
             hand
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             one
             who
             
               called
               himself
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             But
             because
             he
             
               called
               himself
               a
               King
            
             ,
             which
             his
             own
             e
             mind
             could
             not
             but
             suggest
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             f
             Rabble
             did
             afterwards
             ,
             was
             a
             Title
             whereof
             the
             Emperour
             would
             be
             extremely
             jealous
             :
             therefore
             he
             gives
             him
             up
             to
             their
             will
             ,
             fearing
             lest
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             traduced
             as
             no
             Friend
             to
             that
             most
             jealous
             Prince
             
               Tiberius
               Caesar.
            
             And
             when
             Christ
             himself
             comes
             to
             pass
             Judgment
             in
             comparison
             of
             his
             offence
             and
             
               theirs
               ,
               He
               who
               delivered
               me
               unto
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               hath
               the
               greater
               sin
            
             ,
             Joh.
             19.11
             .
          
           
             Those
             discomposures
             then
             of
             our
             knowing
             Faculties
             ,
             which
             are
             innocent
             ,
             and
             fit
             to
             excuse
             our
             inconsiderate
             slips
             which
             proceed
             from
             them
             ;
             are
             such
             as
             spring
             from
             an
             
               unwill'd
               sudden
               grief
            
             ,
             or
             anger
             ,
             but
             especially
             from
             an
             
               unwill'd
               sudden
               fear
            
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             it
             unwill'd
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             sudden
             ;
             for
             if
             our
             fear
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             passion
             that
             amazes
             more
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             doth
             not
             presently
             effect
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             stays
             some
             considerable
             time
             ,
             and
             reigns
             long
             before
             it
             produces
             any
             sinful
             action
             :
             then
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             our
             
               own
               choice
            
             ,
             being
             it
             is
             a
             fear
             of
             our
             
               own
               indulging
            
             .
             We
             give
             it
             room
             and
             entertainment
             ,
             we
             feed
             it
             ,
             or
             give
             way
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             makes
             our
             fear
             to
             become
             our
             sin
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             serve
             for
             our
             vindication
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             true
             Christian
             must
             be
             as
             bold
             as
             a
             Lyon
             ,
             and
             fear
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             the
             
               disobedience
               of
               his
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               breach
               of
               his
               Duty
            
             .
             But
             as
             for
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             men
             use
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             loss
             of
             Fame
             ,
             of
             Estate
             ,
             of
             Friends
             ,
             of
             Liberty
             ,
             or
             even
             of
             Life
             it self
             ;
             though
             he
             may
             justly
             fear
             and
             avoid
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             innocently
             ;
             yet
             if
             they
             are
             the
             
               burden
               of
               the
               Cross
               imposed
               upon
               the
               doing
               of
               his
               Duty
               ,
            
             he
             must
             chearfully
             
             g
             
               take
               it
               up
            
             ,
             and
             not
             fear
             and
             fly
             from
             ,
             but
             overlook
             and
             contemn
             them
             .
             For
             God
             will
             make
             us
             an
             abundant
             Recompence
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             part
             with
             for
             his
             sake
             in
             this
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             indispensably
             requires
             us
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             reason
             he
             very
             well
             may
             ,
             not
             to
             fear
             and
             shrink
             from
             the
             loss
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             even
             of
             life
             it self
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             for
             it
             ;
             but
             in
             Faith
             of
             his
             Promises
             ,
             and
             in
             hope
             of
             his
             Rewards
             ,
             most
             couragiously
             to
             undergo
             it
             .
             Persecutions
             and
             Dangers
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             great
             objects
             of
             our
             fears
             ,
             are
             the
             chiefest
             tryals
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             for
             which
             reason
             they
             are
             so
             often
             in
             Scripture
             called
             h
             Temptations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             business
             is
             to
             evidence
             how
             much
             we
             will
             part
             with
             for
             obedience
             ,
             but
             by
             no
             means
             to
             excuse
             us
             when
             we
             disobey
             .
             But
             in
             relation
             to
             them
             Christs
             command
             is
             this
             :
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               which
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               able
               to
               kill
               the
               soul
               ;
               but
               fear
               him
               who
               can
               cast
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               into
               Hell
               ,
            
             Mat.
             10.28
             .
             And
             if
             we
             suffer
             our
             fears
             of
             them
             to
             chase
             us
             away
             from
             the
             owning
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             or
             to
             drive
             us
             from
             the
             performance
             of
             his
             Will
             ;
             his
             Sentence
             against
             us
             is
             plain
             and
             peremptory
             :
             
               Whosoever
               is
               ashamed
               of
               me
               and
               my
               words
               ,
            
             and
             dare
             not
             owne
             them
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             in
             a
             Generation
             that
             is
             
               sinful
               and
               adulterous
            
             ,
             wherein
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             profession
             of
             them
             ;
             
               of
               him
               shall
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               be
               ashamed
               when
               he
               cometh
               in
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               Father
               with
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
            
             Mark
             8.38
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             all
             Fear
             then
             
               which
               drives
               us
               from
               our
               Duty
               ,
            
             it
             is
             our
             fault
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             stand
             and
             pause
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             time
             to
             deliberate
             and
             arm
             our selves
             against
             it
             ;
             if
             we
             fear
             still
             ,
             our
             fear
             is
             our
             wilful
             and
             
               deadly
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             excuse
             ,
             but
             
               deserve
               our
               condemnation
            
             .
             And
             such
             was
             the
             
               fear
               of
               Peter
            
             that
             made
             him
             
               deny
               his
               Lord
            
             ,
             which
             cost
             him
             so
             many
             
               penitential
               tears
            
             to
             wash
             off
             the
             stain
             of
             it
             ,
             Mat.
             26.75
             .
             And
             in
             an
             instance
             of
             a
             smaller
             
             crime
             ,
             such
             was
             the
             
               indulged
               fear
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             when
             ,
             to
             
               save
               his
               own
               life
            
             ,
             he
             exposed
             his
             
               wife
               Sarah
            
             ,
             and
             Pharaoh
             King
             of
             Egypt
             to
             the
             danger
             of
             an
             
               adulterous
               mixture
            
             ,
             Gen.
             12.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             15
             ,
             &c.
             
             Concerning
             which
             action
             S
             t
             Chrysostome
             thus
             discourses
             :
             i
             
               He
               participates
               in
               the
               Adultery
               of
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               doth
               in
               a
               manner
               minister
               to
               the
               Adulterer
               unto
               his
               wife's
               reproach
               ,
               only
               that
               he
               himself
               may
               avoid
               a
               present
               death
               .
               And
               this
               he
               did
               ,
               because
               his
               mind
               was
               still
               subject
               to
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               sting
               of
               it
               was
               not
               yet
               taken
               out
               ,
               nor
               his
               fears
               of
               it
               subdued
               ;
               but
               the
               face
               of
               it
               was
               ghastly
               and
               terrible
               above
               his
               courage
               .
            
             And
             a
             like
             sinful
             practice
             upon
             a
             
               deliberate
               fear
            
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             Isaac
             in
             the
             
               same
               case
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             
               true
               Child
               of
               Abraham
            
             in
             his
             infirmities
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             his
             piety
             ,
             Gen.
             26.7
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             Fear
             ,
             or
             Grief
             ,
             or
             Anger
             which
             makes
             excusable
             and
             
               innocent
               discomposure
            
             ,
             must
             be
             sudden
             and
             surprizing
             .
             It
             must
             seize
             on
             us
             suddenly
             ,
             and
             disturb
             our
             thinking
             powers
             unawares
             ,
             and
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             transgress
             before
             we
             can
             recover
             our selves
             from
             the
             discomposure
             .
             And
             when
             it
             doth
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             forced
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             chosen
             by
             us
             ;
             we
             are
             hurried
             into
             it
             without
             our
             own
             consent
             ,
             and
             cast
             upon
             it
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             :
             and
             since
             the
             inconsideration
             it self
             is
             thus
             involuntary
             ,
             the
             slips
             upon
             it
             are
             excusable
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             God
             will
             not
             severely
             punish
             ,
             but
             has
             been
             always
             prone
             to
             pardon
             and
             dispense
             with
             .
          
           
             David
             ,
             the
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             ,
             when
             he
             received
             the
             sad
             〈◊〉
             of
             
               Absoloms
               being
               slain
            
             ,
             was
             
               suddenly
               transported
            
             into
             a
             most
             impatient
             and
             
               indecent
               height
               of
               sorrow
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             18.33
             .
             and
             Chap.
             19.
             v.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Samuel
             who
             was
             a
             person
             so
             dear
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             
             could
             be
             k
             intreated
             by
             any
             man
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             it
             would
             be
             by
             him
             or
             
               Moses
               standing
               to
               intercede
               before
               him
               :
            
             did
             yet
             in
             an
             instance
             that
             would
             have
             drawn
             him
             into
             the
             
               hazard
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               dispute
               Gods
               command
            
             when
             he
             should
             have
             performed
             it
             ,
             and
             question
             where
             in
             duty
             it
             became
             him
             to
             obey
             .
             For
             when
             God
             bid
             him
             go
             and
             
               anoint
               David
               King
            
             ,
             which
             service
             was
             sure
             to
             draw
             upon
             him
             the
             cruel
             and
             
               implacable
               hatred
            
             of
             Saul
             ,
             through
             the
             sudden
             force
             of
             that
             frightful
             thought
             ,
             instead
             of
             obeying
             ,
             he
             
               answers
               again
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               How
               can
               I
               go
               ?
               for
               if
               Saul
               hear
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               kill
               me
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             16.1
             2.
             
             And
             a
             like
             instance
             we
             have
             of
             
             Moses's
             infirmity
             ,
             when
             God
             was
             for
             sending
             him
             upon
             an
             Errand
             as
             hazardous
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             difficult
             ,
             viz.
             his
             deliverance
             of
             the
             
               poor
               oppressed
               Israelites
            
             from
             the
             cruel
             Bondage
             of
             the
             
               powerful
               Egyptians
            
             ,
             Exod.
             Chap.
             3
             ,
             and
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             ,
             two
             great
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             most
             eminently
             pious
             Servants
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             
               bitterness
               of
               dispute
            
             and
             i
             
               heat
               of
               quarrel
            
             are
             so
             hasty
             and
             unadvised
             ,
             as
             ,
             through
             the
             sudden
             resentment
             of
             that
             contest
             ,
             to
             
               separate
               companies
            
             and
             
               part
               asunder
            
             ,
             Act.
             15.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             And
             since
             these
             slips
             of
             inconsideration
             ,
             through
             a
             
               sudden
               Grief
               ,
               Fear
            
             ,
             or
             Anger
             ,
             were
             incident
             to
             the
             most
             
               perfect
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               most
               assured
               Favourites
            
             and
             
               Heirs
               of
               Heaven
            
             ;
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             fit
             matter
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             graciously
             born
             with
             and
             forgiven
             ,
             but
             not
             severely
             punished
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             
               slips
               of
               inadvertence
            
             then
             ,
             and
             
               inconsiderate
               transgressions
            
             ,
             whether
             we
             are
             inconsiderate
             through
             surprize
             ,
             or
             weariness
             ,
             or
             
               discomposure
               of
               our
               thinking
               Faculties
            
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             
               innocently
               involuntary
               sins
               as
               shall
               not
               at
               the
               last
               Day
               be
               charged
               upon
               us
            
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             
               unsaint
               a
               man
            
             ,
             or
             
               destroy
               a
               state
               of
               Salvation
            
             ;
             but
             
               consist
               with
               it
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             to
             prevent
             mens
             
               false
               confidences
               of
               pardon
            
             ,
             and
             
               groundless
               hopes
               of
               being
               excused
            
             upon
             this
             head
             ;
             I
             think
             fit
             to
             subjoyn
             these
             Cautions
             about
             inconsiderate
             sins
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             sin
             is
             innocently
             inconsiderate
             
               where
               we
               have
               time
            
             ,
             and
             
               our
               understandings
               being
               undisturbed
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             If
             we
             have
             Time
             to
             think
             ,
             but
             our
             minds
             are
             troubled
             and
             distempered
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             unfit
             to
             think
             and
             consider
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             in
             the
             cases
             of
             a
             
               great
               weariness
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               violent
               sudden
               passion
            
             mentioned
             above
             ;
             there
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             choice
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             consideration
             .
             But
             if
             we
             have
             ability
             and
             power
             as
             well
             as
             time
             and
             leisure
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             are
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             transgress
             inconsiderately
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             our
             own
             ;
             for
             we
             might
             have
             helped
             it
             if
             we
             would
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             we
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             sin
             is
             innocently
             inconsiderate
             which
             is
             of
             a
             
               mischievous
               nature
            
             ,
             and
             
               greatly
               criminal
            
             .
             For
             if
             a
             man
             has
             not
             brought
             himself
             into
             a
             
               habit
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             
               great
               hardness
               of
               heart
            
             (
             which
             is
             always
             his
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             subjects
             him
             to
             a
             most
             dreadful
             punishment
             )
             his
             own
             Soul
             must
             needs
             
               give
               back
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               Conscience
               boggle
            
             at
             every
             
               great
               offence
            
             ;
             and
             where
             he
             doubts
             and
             demurs
             ,
             he
             cannot
             say
             he
             is
             rash
             and
             inconsiderate
             .
             No
             man
             therefore
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             an
             act
             of
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               Sacriledge
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Slander
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             of
             those
             sins
             which
             are
             so
             great
             a
             Terror
             even
             to
             
               Natural
               Conscience
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             say
             he
             
               wist
               it
               not
            
             ,
             and
             ventured
             on
             them
             when
             he
             did
             not
             think
             of
             it
             .
             For
             if
             his
             Conscience
             had
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             tenderness
             ,
             which
             it
             should
             and
             would
             have
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             sinned
             it
             into
             numbness
             and
             stupefaction
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             commit
             any
             of
             these
             without
             
               checks
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             nor
             ever
             come
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             
             them
             without
             fears
             and
             
               doubtings
               ,
               disputes
            
             and
             conflicts
             in
             his
             own
             soul.
             He
             must
             consider
             them
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             and
             view
             them
             on
             one
             side
             and
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             able
             to
             master
             his
             own
             fears
             ,
             and
             work
             himself
             into
             courage
             sufficient
             to
             venture
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             lesser
             sins
             indeed
             ,
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             has
             not
             so
             quick
             a
             sense
             ,
             nor
             so
             great
             a
             dread
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             may
             be
             surprized
             sometimes
             into
             the
             commission
             of
             them
             before
             he
             considers
             of
             them
             .
             A
             good
             man
             may
             speak
             a
             
               rash
               word
            
             ,
             and
             be
             
               carelesly
               angry
            
             ,
             or
             
               triflingly
               peevish
            
             ,
             through
             surprize
             and
             suddenness
             ;
             but
             he
             cannot
             
               contrive
               the
               death
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ,
            
             or
             
               stab
               a
               man
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               without
               fear
            
             and
             consideration
             .
             He
             may
             be
             insnared
             unawares
             into
             a
             
               wanton
               eye
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               lascivous
               thought
            
             ;
             but
             he
             cannot
             fall
             into
             an
             act
             of
             fornication
             and
             adultery
             ,
             till
             he
             might
             look
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             should
             bethink
             himself
             .
             He
             may
             rashly
             and
             unadvisedly
             be
             guilty
             of
             an
             
               uncharitable
               censure
            
             ,
             of
             a
             
               surly
               behaviour
            
             ,
             of
             a
             
               discourteous
               ,
               uncondescensive
               ,
               uncandid
            
             action
             :
             but
             he
             cannot
             
               slander
               his
               neighbour
            
             ,
             or
             entertain
             
               malice
               ,
               wrath
            
             ,
             and
             
               implacable
               enmity
            
             against
             him
             ,
             without
             deliberation
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             his
             own
             fault
             that
             he
             will
             not
             deliberate
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             them
             .
             He
             may
             run
             before
             he
             bethinks
             himself
             into
             a
             
               covetous
               wish
            
             ,
             but
             not
             into
             fraud
             and
             circumvention
             ,
             into
             theft
             and
             robbery
             ,
             into
             perfidiousness
             and
             oppression
             :
             and
             the
             like
             is
             observable
             in
             other
             instances
             .
             These
             lesser
             sins
             ,
             which
             are
             acted
             in
             more
             haste
             ,
             and
             need
             less
             deliberation
             ,
             because
             mens
             consciences
             are
             less
             sensible
             and
             afraid
             of
             them
             ,
             men
             may
             ,
             and
             very
             often
             do
             commit
             inconsiderately
             and
             unadvisedly
             ;
             they
             are
             surprized
             into
             them
             before
             they
             bethinks
             themselves
             ,
             and
             consider
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             as
             for
             
               greater
               sins
            
             ,
             which
             either
             
               imply
               thought
            
             and
             contrivance
             ,
             or
             
               require
               time
            
             and
             leisure
             ,
             or
             ,
             for
             the
             heinousness
             of
             their
             guilt
             ,
             are
             
               frightful
               unto
               conscience
            
             ;
             
             we
             can
             have
             no
             excuse
             of
             inconsideration
             when
             we
             fall
             under
             them
             .
             Some
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               imply
               thought
            
             and
             contrivance
             ,
             as
             fraud
             and
             circumvention
             ;
             others
             
               require
               time
            
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             stay
             upon
             the
             very
             commission
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             rapes
             and
             
               adulteries
               ,
               thefts
            
             and
             
               robberies
               ,
               drunkenness
            
             and
             
               revellings
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               anger
            
             ,
             and
             malice
             ;
             and
             all
             of
             them
             are
             frightful
             and
             terrifying
             to
             any
             honest
             ,
             and
             
               truly
               tender
               Conscience
            
             .
             And
             when
             we
             think
             and
             contrive
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             dwell
             long
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             are
             frighted
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             into
             doubts
             and
             disputes
             ,
             fears
             and
             demurs
             about
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             gross
             non-sence
             and
             absurd
             contradiction
             to
             say
             that
             we
             did
             we
             wist
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             committed
             them
             when
             we
             could
             not
             consider
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             as
             for
             any
             sin
             which
             is
             of
             a
             
               mischievous
               nature
            
             ,
             or
             
               greatly
               criminal
            
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             made
             our
             Consciences
             hard
             and
             callous
             ,
             we
             cannot
             venture
             on
             it
             without
             considering
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             act
             it
             without
             checks
             and
             fears
             of
             Conscience
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             No
             sin
             is
             innocently
             and
             involuntarily
             inconsiderate
             ,
             which
             
               we
               do
               not
               endeavour
               and
               strive
               against
               .
            
             To
             endeavour
             against
             all
             sin
             is
             in
             our
             own
             power
             ,
             and
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             not
             perfectly
             to
             overcome
             it
             and
             get
             free
             from
             it
             .
             For
             our
             endeavours
             are
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             are
             either
             put
             forth
             ,
             or
             omitted
             at
             our
             own
             pleasure
             ;
             so
             that
             it
             is
             only
             because
             we
             would
             have
             it
             so
             if
             they
             are
             wanting
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             are
             inconsiderate
             because
             we
             refused
             ,
             and
             wilfully
             neglected
             to
             prevent
             it
             ;
             our
             inconsideration
             enters
             upon
             our
             own
             choice
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             far
             owing
             to
             our
             own
             will.
             For
             we
             were
             willing
             to
             come
             under
             it
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             strive
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             as
             it
             was
             willed
             by
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             imputed
             to
             condemn
             us
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             indulge
             himself
             in
             an
             inconsiderateness
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             pains
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             
             quietly
             submit
             to
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             fond
             conceit
             of
             being
             excused
             upon
             his
             inconsideration
             .
             For
             if
             he
             make
             no
             opposition
             to
             his
             inconsiderateness
             ,
             but
             carelesly
             lays
             himself
             open
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             idly
             waits
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             makes
             it
             cease
             to
             be
             wholly
             his
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             to
             become
             his
             fault
             .
             Because
             it
             is
             so
             far
             an
             effect
             of
             his
             own
             will
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             of
             his
             wilful
             negligence
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             wills
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             excused
             ,
             but
             put
             to
             answer
             and
             account
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             any
             man
             expect
             to
             have
             his
             inconsiderate
             slips
             excused
             as
             involuntary
             and
             innocent
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             indulge
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             quietly
             wait
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             seriously
             endeavour
             and
             strive
             against
             them
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             he
             cannot
             
               resolve
               against
               all
            
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             
               live
               free
               from
               all
            
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             man
             cannot
             perform
             ,
             it
             is
             downright
             folly
             and
             gross
             absurdity
             to
             resolve
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             .
             No
             man
             in
             his
             wits
             resolves
             to
             be
             as
             wise
             as
             Solomon
             ,
             to
             
               support
               a
               Mill-stone
            
             by
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             or
             to
             destroy
             a
             
               vast
               Army
            
             by
             his
             
               single
               valour
            
             .
             For
             since
             these
             things
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             understands
             what
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             cannot
             resolve
             to
             do
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             for
             the
             being
             wholly
             freed
             from
             all
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             never
             falling
             by
             inconsideration
             ;
             it
             is
             utterly
             absurd
             for
             any
             man
             to
             resolve
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             can
             ever
             attain
             unto
             it
             .
             But
             although
             we
             cannot
             resolve
             against
             all
             inconsiderate
             slips
             ,
             yet
             can
             we
             endeavour
             to
             get
             quit
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             strive
             against
             them
             .
             For
             
               we
               may
               endeavour
               to
               do
               what
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
            
             ;
             and
             do
             as
             much
             of
             it
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             although
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             do
             it
             all
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             himself
             endeavoured
             ,
             and
             exhorts
             
               all
               others
               who
               were
               perfect
            
             to
             such
             acceptable
             degrees
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             with
             him
             after
             a
             state
             of
             
               absolute
               perfection
            
             ,
             although
             none
             of
             them
             all
             would
             ever
             be
             able
             in
             this
             life
             to
             arrive
             to
             it
             ,
             Phil.
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
             They
             could
             not
             resolve
             upon
             it
             indeed
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             not
             compass
             
             it
             ;
             but
             they
             could
             and
             ought
             to
             endeavour
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             attain
             so
             far
             as
             they
             had
             power
             ,
             when
             they
             could
             not
             so
             far
             as
             they
             desired
             .
             And
             after
             that
             rate
             must
             we
             strive
             against
             all
             inconsiderate
             transgressions
             also
             .
             For
             although
             we
             shall
             never
             get
             wholly
             free
             from
             them
             ,
             yet
             still
             must
             we
             take
             pains
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             seize
             upon
             us
             through
             a
             neglect
             of
             our
             own
             endeavours
             ,
             they
             seize
             upon
             us
             through
             our
             own
             will
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             are
             unfit
             to
             be
             judged
             involuntary
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             sin
             is
             innocently
             and
             
               involuntarily
               inconsiderate
            
             ,
             except
             
               we
               are
               sorry
               after
               we
               have
               committed
               it
               ,
               and
               beg
               Gods
               pardon
               for
               it
               .
               When
               thou
               art
               reproved
            
             for
             thy
             rash
             and
             unadvised
             miscarriages
             ,
             says
             the
             wise
             Son
             of
             
               Sirach
               ,
               shew
               repentance
            
             ;
             and
             
               so
               shalt
               thou
               escape
            
             the
             guilt
             of
             
               wilful
               sin
               ,
               Ec●lus
            
             .
             20.3
             .
             Aristotle
             has
             long
             since
             observed
             ,
             That
             ignorance
             it self
             doth
             not
             render
             an
             action
             involuntary
             ,
             unless
             we
             are
             troubled
             at
             it
             afterwards
             when
             we
             come
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             For
             m
             
               that
               act
               of
               ignorance
               only
               is
               involuntary
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               which
               we
               afterwards
               with
               grief
               repent
               of
               .
            
             When
             we
             come
             to
             know
             that
             evil
             which
             we
             ignorantly
             committed
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             an
             indignation
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             beg
             Gods
             forgiveness
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             both
             our
             inconsideration
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             may
             be
             judged
             involuntary
             and
             innocent
             ;
             but
             without
             that
             in
             reason
             they
             cannot
             .
             For
             if
             our
             wills
             are
             not
             displeased
             with
             our
             offence
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             come
             to
             discern
             our selves
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             nor
             seek
             ,
             by
             begging
             Gods
             pardon
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             to
             undo
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             really
             they
             were
             not
             against
             it
             .
             They
             did
             not
             chuse
             it
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             acted
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             were
             not
             made
             to
             see
             it
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             they
             make
             it
             their
             own
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             by
             showing
             how
             readily
             they
             are
             bent
             and
             enclined
             for
             it
             .
             They
             are
             not
             at
             all
             sorry
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             repent
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             take
             a
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             any
             Body
             judge
             from
             thence
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             avow
             it
             .
          
           
           
             If
             therefore
             we
             would
             have
             it
             thought
             that
             our
             ignorance
             and
             inconsideration
             was
             at
             any
             time
             against
             our
             wills
             ,
             we
             must
             evidence
             that
             by
             showing
             how
             much
             we
             are
             troubled
             ,
             and
             displeased
             with
             it
             .
             Our
             wills
             must
             express
             their
             dislike
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             utterly
             disclaim
             and
             renounce
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             will
             readily
             be
             inferred
             that
             they
             either
             had
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             had
             a
             hand
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             
               these
               marks
            
             whereby
             to
             judge
             of
             an
             innocently
             ,
             and
             
               involuntarily
               inconsiderate
               sin
            
             ;
             I
             presume
             I
             have
             no
             need
             to
             adde
             that
             it
             must
             be
             such
             as
             is
             
               unobserved
               when
               we
               venture
               on
               it
               .
            
             For
             if
             we
             see
             and
             observe
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             that
             it
             should
             be
             any
             longer
             inconsiderate
             .
             And
             therefore
             no
             man
             may
             look
             upon
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             little
             one
             ,
             and
             yet
             after
             that
             venture
             to
             commit
             it
             with
             a
             confidence
             of
             being
             excused
             for
             it
             .
             For
             no
             known
             and
             
               wilful
               sin
            
             is
             little
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             in
             ours
             ,
             but
             
               every
               offence
               with
               open
               eyes
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               convinced
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               deadly
               and
               damning
               .
            
             The
             man
             that
             presumed
             wilfully
             and
             willingly
             to
             
               carry
               a
               burthen
               of
               Sticks
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               Day
               ,
            
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             was
             n
             
               struck
               dead
            
             as
             surely
             as
             he
             would
             have
             been
             for
             
               going
               to
               plough
            
             ,
             or
             
               trading
               at
               the
               market
            
             .
             Although
             this
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             
               little
               instance
            
             ,
             yet
             was
             it
             no
             
               small
               offence
            
             ;
             for
             be
             the
             matter
             that
             a
             man
             disobeys
             in
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             yet
             a
             
               contempt
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               wilful
               rejecting
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               can
               in
               no
               case
               be
               little
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             if
             at
             any
             time
             we
             see
             and
             observe
             a
             sin
             ,
             we
             must
             by
             all
             means
             avoid
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             our
             willing
             offence
             will
             certainly
             subject
             us
             to
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             prove
             of
             a
             size
             sufficient
             to
             condemn
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             are
             such
             Conditions
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             make
             our
             
               inconsiderate
               slips
               involuntary
            
             and
             innocent
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             ever
             we
             expect
             that
             the
             forementioned
             inadvertencies
             should
             excuse
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             care
             that
             they
             have
             all
             these
             requisites
             .
             We
             must
             never
             
               be
               guilty
               
               of
               them
               where
               we
               have
               time
               and
               understanding
               ,
            
             nor
             
               in
               any
               great
               and
               mischievous
               sin
               ,
            
             nor
             
               without
               a
               serious
               endeavour
               against
               them
               before
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               sorrowful
               repentance
            
             and
             
               desire
               of
               pardon
               after
               we
               have
               committed
               them
               .
            
             All
             these
             must
             concur
             in
             us
             before
             our
             inconsiderateness
             excuse
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             rescue
             us
             from
             danger
             of
             Damnation
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             have
             gone
             through
             both
             the
             Particulars
             of
             our
             involuntary
             ,
             because
             
               unknown
               sins
            
             ,
             whether
             their
             involuntariness
             proceeds
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             inconsideration
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             shall
             be
             rigorously
             dealt
             with
             ,
             or
             imputed
             to
             us
             for
             our
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             see
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Book
             I
             proposed
             to
             inquire
             of
             ;
             
               viz.
               what
               are
               the
               mitigations
               of
               that
               integrity
               of
               obedience
               which
               is
               the
               Gospel-condition
               of
               happiness
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               those
               defects
               ;
               which
               it
               bears
               and
               dispenses
               with
               .
            
             And
             the
             result
             of
             all
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               the
               integrity
               of
               obedience
               ,
               which
               the
               Gospel
               indispensably
               exacts
               of
               us
               ,
               is
               an
               integrity
               of
               our
               chosen
               actions
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             
               if
               wittingly
               and
               wilfully
               we
               transgress
               any
               one
               Commandment
               ,
               we
               are
               under
               the
               Curse
               which
               the
               Gospel
               threatens
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               transgress
               several
               unwittingly
               and
               against
               our
               wills
               ,
               we
               are
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               intire
               in
               Gods
               account
               still
               .
            
             We
             do
             not
             lose
             our
             integrity
             ,
             or
             break
             the
             condition
             
               by
               every
               slip
               of
               ignorance
            
             ,
             whether
             that
             whereof
             we
             are
             ignorant
             be
             
               some
               Law
               that
               forbids
               any
               sin
               ,
            
             or
             
               our
               present
               actions
               being
               forbid
               by
               it
               :
            
             nor
             
               by
               every
               slip
               of
               inconsideration
            
             ,
             whether
             our
             inconsiderateness
             proceed
             from
             suddenness
             or
             surprize
             ,
             from
             weariness
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             discomposure
             and
             
               disturbance
               of
               our
               thinking
               Faculties
            
             .
             For
             not
             any
             of
             these
             Failings
             will
             
               deprive
               us
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               Christs
               Gospel
               will
               construe
               to
               be
               a
               perfect
               and
               intire
               obedience
            
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             
               destroy
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
            
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             but
             consist
             with
             it
             .
          
           
           
             And
             all
             these
             allowances
             the
             Gospel
             makes
             to
             our
             
               sinful
               actions
            
             ;
             besides
             some
             others
             to
             our
             thoughts
             and
             o
             desires
             ,
             which
             are
             sin
             only
             in
             an
             
               imperfect
               birth
            
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             arrived
             to
             the
             guilt
             of
             a
             
               compleat
               transgression
            
             ;
             as
             I
             shall
             have
             a
             fit
             occasion
             to
             show
             in
             answering
             of
             those
             
               groundless
               doubts
            
             and
             
               scruples
               ,
               that
               perplex
               good
               and
               honest
               ,
               but
               weak
               minds
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             hereafter
             follow
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             great
             Condition
             of
             the
             Gospel
             being
             nothing
             less
             than
             an
             
               intire
               Obedience
            
             ;
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             being
             so
             maimed
             and
             
               defective
               in
               obeying
            
             :
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             who
             is
             there
             but
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             or
             other
             ,
             has
             willingly
             transgressed
             some
             of
             those
             Laws
             which
             I
             have
             described
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             Curse
             take
             place
             upon
             every
             wilful
             offence
             ,
             then
             wo
             be
             to
             all
             Mankind
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             indeed
             it
             would
             ,
             if
             Christ
             had
             not
             taken
             pity
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             the
             World
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             succour
             and
             relieve
             us
             .
             But
             the
             very
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             amongst
             us
             ,
             was
             to
             find
             out
             a
             remedy
             for
             all
             these
             evils
             .
             He
             came
             to
             rescue
             us
             from
             the
             Curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             for
             us
             new
             Terms
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             into
             a
             capacity
             of
             Pardon
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             his
             Laws
             threaten
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             committed
             ;
             yet
             are
             we
             still
             secure
             from
             suffering
             ,
             if
             we
             make
             use
             of
             his
             remedy
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             we
             repent
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             shall
             appear
             in
             the
             next
             Book
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           BOOK
           V.
           Of
           those
           Remedies
           which
           restore
           men
           to
           a
           state
           of
           Salvation
           when
           they
           are
           fallen
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           of
           some
           needless
           Scruples
           concerning
           it
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             Of
             Repentance
             which
             restores
             us
             to
             Gods
             Favour
             after
             Sins
             of
             all
             sorts
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               The
               Rigour
               of
               the
               Mosaick
               Law
               is
               taken
               away
               by
               Christ
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               preach
               Pardon
               upon
               Repentance
               where
               that
               denounced
               an
               unavoidable
               punishment
               .
               Repentance
               is
               the
               great
               Remedy
               .
               God
               heartily
               desires
               mens
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               promises
               Forgiveness
               to
               it
               .
               This
               has
               been
               preached
               in
               all
               times
               .
               The
               Remedy
               for
               our
               unknown
               sins
               .
               They
               are
               uncapable
               of
               a
               particular
               Prayer
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               but
               are
               forgiven
               upon
               a
               general
               one
               .
               The
               Remedy
               of
               wilful
               sins
               is
               a
               particular
               Repentance
               .
               That
               is
               available
               for
               their
               pardon
               ;
               for
               wilful
               sins
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               before
               it
               .
               Two
               places
               ,
               which
               seem
               to
               deny
               all
               pardon
               to
               wilful
               sins
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               cleared
               ;
               the
               wilful
               sin
               ,
               
                 Heb
                 10.26
              
               ,
               is
               not
               any
               wilful
               transgression
               of
               any
               particular
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               have
               all
               been
               pardone●
               ;
               but
               a
               wilful
               Apostasie
               from
               his
               whole
               Religion
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               from
               sundry
               
               things
               there
               spoken
               of
               it
               .
               The
               falling
               away
               mentioned
               
                 Heb.
                 6
              
               ,
               is
               likewise
               Apostasie
               from
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               is
               shewn
               from
               those
               things
               which
               they
               are
               said
               to
               fall
               from
               ,
               and
               those
               others
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               implied
               in
               their
               falling
               .
               An
               account
               of
               the
               desperate
               state
               of
               these
               men
               .
               The
               state
               of
               some
               habitual
               Sinners
               desperate
               and
               irreclaimable
               ,
               by
               reason
               their
               period
               of
               Grace
               is
               over
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               no
               discouragement
               to
               any
               mans
               Repentance
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             hitherto
             insisted
             largely
             upon
             that
             
               Integrity
               of
               Obedience
            
             which
             the
             Gospel
             indispensably
             requires
             of
             every
             man
             to
             his
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             upon
             those
             Defects
             which
             either
             destroy
             ,
             or
             consist
             with
             it
             :
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             inquire
             
               what
               Remedies
               it
               directs
               us
               to
               for
               recovering
               a
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               Favour
               ,
               when
               at
               any
               time
               we
               happen
               to
               fall
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             strictness
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             punishment
             took
             place
             upon
             the
             first
             wilful
             breach
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             those
             Laws
             which
             were
             established
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             it
             appeared
             by
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             was
             guilty
             of
             the
             wilful
             transgression
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Sentence
             was
             unavoidable
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             dyed
             without
             mercy
             .
             
               He
               that
               despised
               Moses's
               Law
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             an
             instance
             whereto
             the
             Law
             threatned
             death
             ,
             
               dyed
               without
               mercy
            
             ,
             being
             convicted
             
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.28
             .
             A
             man
             that
             had
             committed
             Murder
             ,
             or
             Adultery
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             crime
             ,
             whereof
             Death
             was
             the
             
               established
               Penalty
            
             ,
             was
             to
             dye
             without
             all
             remedy
             ;
             for
             no
             Sacrifice
             would
             be
             accepted
             for
             him
             ,
             nor
             would
             the
             Law
             admit
             of
             any
             favour
             or
             dispensation
             .
             And
             therefore
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             made
             his
             Penitential
             Psalm
             for
             
               murdering
               Vriah
            
             ,
             and
             
               adulterating
               his
               Wife
            
             ,
             expresses
             the
             
               Legal
               unpardonableness
            
             of
             his
             offence
             
             in
             these
             words
             —
             
               thou
               desirest
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
               else
               would
               I
               give
               it
               ;
               but
               thou
               delightest
               not
               in
               burnt-offerings
            
             for
             such
             sins
             as
             I
             stand
             guilty
             of
             .
             No
             ,
             my
             crimes
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             for
             which
             any
             man
             less
             than
             a
             King
             should
             dye
             ,
             and
             such
             wherefore
             no
             Sacrifice
             will
             be
             accepted
             ,
             Psal.
             51.16
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             rigour
             of
             that
             
               Political
               Law
            
             ,
             which
             God
             imposed
             upon
             the
             Jews
             by
             Moses
             ;
             those
             punishments
             that
             were
             threatned
             by
             it
             ,
             which
             were
             temporal
             and
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             were
             irreversible
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             were
             incurred
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             his
             business
             was
             to
             give
             Laws
             of
             a
             much
             more
             gracious
             nature
             ,
             which
             would
             admit
             of
             a
             Salvo
             for
             every
             sin
             ,
             and
             offer
             men
             a
             remedy
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             did
             but
             use
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             transgressed
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             suffer
             punishment
             .
          
           
             This
             
               gracious
               Covenant
            
             ,
             whose
             Promises
             and
             Rewards
             are
             future
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             enjoy'd
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             was
             published
             more
             or
             less
             ever
             since
             Adam
             .
             For
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             this
             ,
             all
             the
             holy
             Patriarchs
             hoped
             for
             pardon
             ;
             and
             by
             it
             likewise
             all
             the
             
               Good
               men
            
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             Gods
             Tribunal
             in
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             hoped
             to
             be
             forgiven
             .
             But
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             it
             under
             Moses
             was
             dark
             and
             obscure
             ,
             and
             lay
             hid
             in
             great
             measure
             ,
             and
             almost
             buried
             under
             the
             crowd
             of
             the
             rigid
             and
             
               inexorable
               Laws
            
             of
             the
             
               Mosaick
               Covenant
            
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             his
             Errand
             was
             to
             abrogate
             all
             the
             rigour
             of
             
               Moses's
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             to
             preach
             an
             
               universal
               Pardon
            
             upon
             Repentance
             .
             And
             of
             this
             he
             gave
             them
             a
             clear
             instance
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             who
             was
             taken
             in
             the
             very
             
               act
               of
               Adultery
               .
               Moses
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             truly
             ,
             a
             
               commanded
               us
            
             in
             his
             Law
             
               that
               such
               should
               be
               stoned
               ;
               but
               what
               sayest
               thou
               ?
            
             Joh.
             8.5
             .
             But
             his
             Sentence
             was
             ,
             
               Go
               and
               sin
               no
               
               more
               ,
               and
               then
               will
               not
               I
               condemn
               thee
               ,
            
             v.
             11
             ;
             which
             was
             a
             fit
             sentence
             for
             that
             Religion
             ,
             
               whereby
               they
               should
               be
               justified
               from
               all
               those
               things
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               could
               not
               be
               justified
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             Act.
             13.39
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             it
             was
             therefore
             under
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             
               meer
               Law
            
             of
             Moses
             ,
             under
             the
             Religion
             and
             
               Law
               of
               Christ
            
             our
             case
             is
             not
             become
             quite
             desperate
             ,
             and
             irrecoverable
             upon
             the
             first
             offence
             .
             It
             is
             not
             every
             
               wilful
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             our
             
               slips
               of
               ignorance
            
             and
             inconsideration
             ,
             which
             can
             for
             ever
             exclude
             us
             from
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             incapacitate
             us
             for
             his
             Mercy
             .
             No
             ,
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             a
             Religion
             that
             seeks
             advantages
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             shuts
             us
             up
             close
             Prisoners
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             may
             deserve
             it
             :
             For
             Christ
             need
             never
             have
             come
             into
             the
             World
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             since
             the
             Law
             had
             rendred
             us
             accursed
             and
             miserable
             enough
             already
             .
             But
             he
             came
             on
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Errand
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Minister
             of
             Life
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             seal
             us
             up
             to
             eternal
             Death
             upon
             the
             first
             wilful
             transgression
             ,
             but
             to
             procure
             for
             us
             remission
             of
             all
             our
             deadly
             and
             damning
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             us
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Enmity
             and
             Death
             ,
             to
             a
             state
             of
             Mercy
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
             He
             came
             to
             find
             out
             a
             remedy
             for
             all
             our
             evils
             ,
             and
             to
             prescribe
             us
             a
             way
             of
             recovering
             our selves
             when
             we
             had
             fallen
             by
             any
             sin
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             none
             of
             us
             all
             have
             lived
             free
             from
             it
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             event
             sin
             shall
             not
             be
             our
             ruine
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             remedy
             which
             God
             has
             provided
             us
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             is
             Repentance
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             abandon
             us
             upon
             the
             commission
             of
             every
             sin
             ;
             but
             
               he
               is
               heartily
               desirous
               that
               we
               should
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             when
             we
             do
             so
             ,
             
               he
               has
               obliged
               himself
               by
               his
               Truth
               and
               Faithfulness
               to
               forgive
               it
               .
            
          
           
             He
             is
             
               heartily
               desirous
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               that
               whensoever
               we
               commit
               any
               sin
               we
               should
               repent
               of
               it
               .
            
             If
             we
             dare
             take
             his
             
             own
             word
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               as
               he
               lives
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               delight
               in
               the
               death
               of
               any
               sinner
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               wicked
               turn
               from
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               live
               :
               turn
               you
               ,
               turn
               you
               ,
            
             as
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               from
               your
               evil
               ways
               ;
               for
               why
               will
               you
               dye
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             Ezek.
             33.11
             .
             And
             this
             all
             the
             World
             experience
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             long-suffering
             and
             forbearance
             with
             them
             .
             For
             he
             doth
             not
             exact
             the
             punishment
             so
             soon
             as
             we
             have
             incurred
             it
             ;
             but
             expects
             long
             to
             see
             if
             we
             will
             return
             and
             repent
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             may
             with
             honour
             pardon
             and
             remit
             it
             ;
             this
             being
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Paul
             assures
             us
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             his
             forbearance
             and
             
               long-suffering
               ,
               to
               lead
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.4
             .
             And
             what
             S
             t
             Paul
             says
             ,
             that
             we
             all
             experience
             .
             For
             during
             all
             that
             time
             wherein
             he
             bears
             with
             us
             ,
             how
             restless
             and
             
               unwearied
               ,
               earnest
            
             and
             affectionate
             are
             his
             endeavours
             for
             this
             purpose
             ?
             He
             
               admonishes
               us
               of
               our
               faults
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
            
             and
             
               by
               his
               Ministers
            
             ;
             he
             
               invites
               us
               to
               return
               by
               his
               Love
               ,
            
             and
             
               by
               his
               Promises
            
             ;
             he
             
               moves
               us
               to
               bethink
               our selves
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             
               by
               his
               Providences
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             are
             stubborn
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             thus
             gently
             won
             by
             these
             
               methods
               of
               mildness
            
             ,
             he
             seeks
             to
             reclaim
             us
             by
             a
             blessed
             ,
             and
             a
             
               most
               affectionate
               force
            
             and
             violence
             .
             For
             he
             corrects
             us
             with
             his
             Rod
             ,
             and
             visits
             us
             in
             chastisement
             ,
             and
             never
             ceases
             to
             try
             all
             means
             of
             reducing
             us
             to
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             sin
             and
             repentance
             ,
             till
             we
             are
             become
             
               plainly
               incorrigible
            
             ,
             and
             
               utterly
               rebellious
            
             ,
             and
             so
             fit
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             be
             
               swallowed
               up
               of
               ruine
            
             .
             And
             yet
             even
             then
             his
             desire
             of
             reclaiming
             us
             is
             so
             strong
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             so
             affectionate
             ;
             that
             he
             scarce
             knows
             how
             to
             give
             us
             
               over
               .
               How
               shall
               I
               give
               thee
               up
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               O
               Ephraim
               ?
               how
               shall
               I
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ?
            
             Hos.
             11.8
             .
          
           
             And
             
               when
               we
               do
               repent
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               he
               has
               obliged
               himself
               by
               his
               Truth
               and
               Faithfulness
               most
               graciously
               to
               forgive
               us
               .
            
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Prophets
               .
               Let
               the
               
               wicked
               forsake
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               unrighteous
               man
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               return
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             says
             Isaiah
             ,
             
               for
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               abundantly
               pardon
               ,
            
             Isa.
             55.7
             .
             
               If
               the
               wicked
               man
            
             ,
             says
             God
             by
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               will
               turn
               from
               all
               his
               sins
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               and
               keep
               all
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               ,
               he
               shall
               surely
               live
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               dye
               .
            
             All
             his
             
               transgressions
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
            
             formerly
             
               committed
               ,
               shall
               not
               be
               mentioned
               unto
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               righteousness
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               done
            
             since
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               live
               .
               For
               have
               I
               any
               pleasure
               at
               all
               that
               the
               wicked
               should
               dye
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               God
               ?
               and
               not
               that
               he
               should
               turn
               from
               his
               ways
               and
               live
               ?
            
             Ezek.
             18
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             This
             i●
             the
             great
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             
               Covenant
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             ,
             upon
             Repentance
             .
             Repentance
             is
             its
             
               great
               Article
            
             and
             
               fundamental
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             called
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             the
             
               Foundation
               of
               Repentance
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             For
             that
             which
             was
             taught
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             Publication
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             that
             
               now
               God
               called
               all
               men
               to
               repent
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               he
               would
               forgive
               them
               all
               their
               sins
               upon
               their
               true
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             S
             t
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             who
             was
             Christs
             Herald
             and
             Fore-runner
             ,
             at
             his
             entrance
             upon
             that
             work
             ,
             begins
             with
             it
             .
             John
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Luke
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Country
               about
               Jordan
               ,
               came
               preaching
               the
               Baptism
               of
               repentance
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Luk.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             Our
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             after
             to
             proclaim
             his
             own
             Gospel
             ,
             goes
             on
             with
             it
             .
             
               Jesus
               began
               to
               preach
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Matthew
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               for
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
            
             Mat.
             4.17
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             left
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Commission
             which
             he
             gives
             to
             his
             Apostles
             is
             to
             proceed
             on
             still
             in
             the
             Promulgation
             of
             it
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             done
             to
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jews
             .
             For
             at
             the
             last
             time
             of
             his
             being
             with
             them
             ,
             just
             before
             his
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             when
             ,
             
             as
             S
             t
             Matthew
             b
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             commissioned
             them
             to
             
               preach
               to
               all
               mankind
            
             ;
             those
             instructions
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             them
             ,
             S
             t
             Luke
             informs
             us
             were
             ,
             that
             
               repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
               should
               be
               preached
               to
               all
               Nations
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               beginning
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
            
             Luk.
             24.47
             .
             This
             was
             the
             chief
             thing
             which
             they
             had
             in
             Commission
             ,
             and
             the
             summ
             and
             substance
             of
             their
             Embassy
             .
             For
             that
             Ministry
             which
             was
             
               committed
               to
               them
            
             ,
             was
             a
             Ministry
             of
             reconciling
             God
             and
             men
             by
             this
             means
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Ministry
               of
               Reconciliation
            
             ;
             so
             that
             
               they
               were
               Ambassadours
               for
               Christ
               ,
               as
               though
               God
               did
               beseech
               men
               by
               them
               ,
            
             and
             they
             as
             Christs
             Deputies
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             prime
             Mediator
             ,
             did
             
               pray
               them
               in
               his
               stead
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.19.20
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             the
             Apostles
             came
             to
             
               execute
               their
               Orders
            
             ,
             the
             publishing
             of
             this
             was
             all
             their
             care
             and
             practice
             .
             For
             they
             all
             of
             them
             went
             about
             preaching
             in
             
               all
               places
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               all
               persons
               ,
               repentance
            
             for
             the
             
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             Peter
             in
             his
             first
             Sermon
             thus
             exhorts
             the
             people
             ;
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Act.
             2.38
             :
             and
             so
             again
             Act.
             3.
             
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               converted
               ,
               that
               your
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
            
             v.
             19.
             
             And
             the
             same
             he
             proclaims
             more
             generally
             in
             his
             second
             Epistle
             ,
             assuring
             all
             Christians
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               is
               not
               willing
               that
               any
               man
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               should
               come
               to
               repentance
               ,
            
             which
             is
             sure
             to
             prevent
             it
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             3.9
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             preaches
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             that
             
               now
               God
               had
               commanded
               all
               men
               every
               where
               to
               repent
               ,
            
             Act.
             17.30
             .
          
           
             And
             St.
             John
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             by
             virtue
             of
             that
             Gospel-Covenant
             which
             was
             confirmed
             with
             us
             in
             Christs
             Blood
             ,
             if
             with
             repenting
             hearts
             
               we
               confess
               our
               sins
               ,
               he
               is
               faithful
            
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             
               and
               just
            
             to
             his
             promise
             
               to
               forgive
               us
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
            
             the
             guilt
             and
             stain
             of
             
               all
               unrighteousness
            
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             I
             should
             recite
             almost
             the
             whole
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             if
             I
             
             were
             to
             repeat
             all
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             affirm
             in
             this
             point
             .
             But
             by
             what
             I
             have
             already
             offered
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             to
             be
             clear
             beyond
             all
             doubt
             and
             scruple
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel-Covenant
             is
             a
             c
             
               Covenant
               of
               remission
               of
               sins
               upon
               repentance
               .
            
             God
             
               most
               earnestly
               desires
               that
               we
               should
               repent
               ,
            
             and
             
               he
               is
               most
               truly
               and
               faithfully
               willing
               to
               forgive
               us
               all
               our
               former
               sins
               upon
               our
               true
               repentance
               .
            
             Nay
             I
             might
             add
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             only
             willing
             ,
             but
             extremely
             joyful
             and
             
               glad
               of
               the
               occasion
            
             .
             For
             it
             is
             his
             highest
             pleasure
             to
             go
             out
             and
             meet
             a
             
               returning
               Soul
            
             ;
             and
             the
             joy
             of
             his
             heart
             to
             embrace
             a
             
               reclaimed
               Penitent
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             has
             most
             clearly
             intimated
             to
             us
             in
             the
             most
             
               welcome
               reception
            
             of
             the
             
               returning
               Prodigal
            
             ,
             Luk.
             15.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               There
               is
            
             a
             general
             joy
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             Court
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             again
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               ,
            
             even
             over
             any
             
               one
               sinner
               that
               repenteth
            
             ,
             Luk.
             15.10
             :
             nay
             
               there
               is
               more
               joy
               over
               one
               penitent
               ,
               than
            
             there
             is
             
               over
               ninety
               and
               nine
               just
               persons
               which
               need
               no
               repentance
               ,
            
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             Thus
             had
             God
             provided
             us
             of
             a
             
               means
               which
               will
               most
               certainly
               restore
               us
               to
               his
               favour
               .
            
             He
             has
             not
             left
             us
             in
             our
             forlorn
             state
             ,
             but
             has
             prescribed
             us
             this
             method
             of
             repentance
             to
             recover
             us
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Instrument
             of
             our
             Pardon
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             remedy
             is
             adequate
             to
             all
             our
             needs
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             regain
             all
             that
             which
             our
             sins
             at
             any
             time
             have
             made
             us
             lose
             .
             For
             it
             will
             repair
             the
             breach
             upon
             all
             sorts
             of
             offences
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             our
             known
             or
             unknown
             ,
             our
             voluntary
             or
             involuntary
             sins
             .
             Of
             all
             which
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             speak
             particularly
             .
          
           
             This
             remedy
             of
             repentance
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             has
             fitted
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             transgressions
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 known
                 ,
                 or
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 unknown
                 and
                 
                   secret
                   sins
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             unknown
             and
             secret
             sins
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             
             this
             remedy
             ,
             and
             that
             whereupon
             God
             will
             pardon
             them
             is
             a
             
               general
               repentance
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               general
               prayer
               for
               forgiveness
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             several
             both
             of
             our
             voluntary
             and
             involuntary
             sins
             ,
             they
             are
             secret
             and
             concealed
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             quite
             without
             our
             knowledge
             and
             remembrance
             .
             We
             are
             wholly
             ignorant
             and
             in
             the
             dark
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             Consciences
             have
             no
             more
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             than
             they
             have
             of
             those
             which
             we
             were
             never
             guilty
             of
             .
             For
             as
             for
             our
             
               involuntary
               sins
            
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             them
             we
             are
             wholly
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             never
             think
             them
             sinful
             ;
             and
             in
             others
             we
             are
             inconsiderate
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             many
             times
             observe
             that
             we
             sin
             in
             them
             .
             And
             as
             for
             our
             voluntary
             and
             wilful
             sins
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             full
             well
             ,
             and
             observe
             when
             we
             at
             first
             commit
             them
             ;
             yet
             doth
             our
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             of
             other
             things
             ,
             slip
             out
             of
             our
             minds
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             through
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             throng
             of
             other
             thoughts
             ,
             at
             last
             we
             quite
             forget
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             these
             sins
             being
             thus
             
               quite
               out
               of
               our
               thoughts
            
             ,
             and
             wholly
             secret
             and
             unknown
             to
             us
             ;
             we
             cannot
             particularly
             either
             
               beg
               pardon
               for
               them
            
             ,
             or
             
               repent
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               particularly
               beg
               pardon
               for
               them
            
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             become
             a
             suiter
             in
             behalf
             of
             he
             knows
             not
             whom
             ,
             nor
             recommend
             any
             thing
             to
             Gods
             mercy
             before
             he
             has
             discovered
             it
             himself
             .
             And
             since
             these
             particular
             sins
             are
             secret
             and
             unknown
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             a
             particular
             prayer
             and
             recommendation
             .
          
           
             Nor
             can
             we
             
               particularly
               repent
            
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             our
             wilful
             sins
             indeed
             ,
             whether
             we
             remember
             them
             or
             have
             forgot
             them
             ,
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             as
             to
             
               one
               prime
               part
            
             of
             a
             
               particular
               repentance
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               our
               forsaking
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               beginning
               to
               obey
               that
               particular
               known
               Law
               which
               we
               had
               wilfully
               sinned
               against
               .
            
             We
             must
             retract
             every
             voluntary
             sin
             by
             a
             voluntary
             obedience
             ,
             and
             without
             this
             we
             
             can
             have
             no
             just
             hopes
             of
             pardon
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             hopes
             of
             salvation
             to
             any
             man
             but
             upon
             a
             
               particular
               obedience
               to
               all
               known
               Laws
            
             ;
             so
             that
             when
             once
             he
             sees
             and
             understands
             a
             Duty
             ,
             he
             must
             obey
             it
             particularly
             before
             he
             can
             expect
             to
             live
             by
             it
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             
               those
               Laws
            
             which
             are
             transgressed
             by
             our
             wilful
             sins
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             known
             ,
             since
             we
             could
             not
             will
             and
             chuse
             to
             disobey
             them
             ,
             unless
             we
             saw
             and
             knew
             our selves
             to
             be
             bound
             by
             them
             .
             So
             that
             whether
             we
             had
             sinned
             against
             them
             formerly
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             whether
             we
             remember
             it
             ,
             or
             have
             forgot
             it
             ;
             obedience
             to
             them
             is
             our
             present
             Duty
             ,
             and
             a
             Duty
             too
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
             If
             therefore
             we
             have
             sinned
             against
             any
             such
             known
             Law
             we
             must
             amend
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             off
             wilfully
             to
             repeat
             it
             ;
             for
             our
             obedience
             to
             all
             them
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             pardon
             ,
             and
             whether
             we
             remember
             or
             have
             forgot
             that
             we
             transgressed
             formerly
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             present
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             for
             we
             must
             chuse
             to
             obey
             now
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             wilful
             sins
             then
             ,
             which
             being
             long
             since
             acted
             ,
             are
             now
             quite
             forgotten
             and
             unknown
             ,
             one
             great
             act
             of
             a
             particular
             repentance
             is
             necessary
             to
             their
             pardon
             ,
             
               viz.
               conversion
               or
               new
               obedience
            
             and
             reformation
             .
             For
             all
             wilful
             sins
             are
             transgressions
             of
             known
             Laws
             ,
             and
             whether
             a
             man
             has
             broken
             or
             kept
             it
             formerly
             ,
             a
             present
             obedience
             in
             all
             chosen
             actions
             to
             every
             such
             particular
             Law
             is
             necessary
             to
             put
             him
             into
             a
             
               state
               of
               mercy
            
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             other
             acts
             of
             a
             particular
             repentance
             ,
             
               viz.
               confession
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               detestation
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             them
             about
             any
             of
             our
             Secret
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             voluntary
             ,
             or
             involuntary
             sins
             .
             For
             no
             man
             can
             
               confess
               he
               knows
               not
               what
            
             ,
             nor
             
               grieve
               he
               understands
               not
               why
            
             ,
             nor
             hate
             and
             
               detest
               he
               knows
               not
               whom
            
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             must
             particularly
             know
             his
             sins
             before
             he
             can
             be
             thus
             particular
             in
             his
             repentance
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             A
             
               particular
               prayer
            
             and
             repentance
             then
             have
             no
             place
             about
             our
             unknown
             sins
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             capable
             to
             be
             exercised
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             exacted
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             prayer
             and
             repentance
             whereof
             they
             are
             capable
             ,
             and
             whereupon
             God
             will
             graciously
             forgive
             them
             ,
             is
             indefinite
             and
             general
             .
             These
             may
             very
             well
             be
             used
             about
             them
             .
             For
             we
             may
             all
             understand
             thus
             much
             by
             our selves
             that
             we
             are
             all
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             are
             guilty
             of
             much
             more
             than
             we
             know
             and
             can
             remember
             .
             Several
             sins
             slipt
             from
             us
             at
             first
             without
             our
             knowledge
             and
             observation
             ;
             and
             several
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             at
             first
             observed
             ,
             were
             afterwards
             forgotten
             .
             And
             when
             we
             know
             this
             general
             number
             ,
             although
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             recover
             any
             particular
             instance
             ,
             we
             may
             very
             well
             be
             sorry
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             beg
             God
             to
             forgive
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             expiate
             them
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             by
             a
             
               general
               prayer
            
             and
             repentance
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             remedy
             God
             has
             assigned
             for
             our
             
               unknown
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             make
             use
             of
             it
             he
             will
             forgive
             them
             .
             Holy
             David
             was
             very
             sensible
             that
             he
             laboured
             under
             many
             such
             
               secret
               faults
            
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             means
             of
             a
             
               general
               penitential
               prayer
            
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             procure
             their
             
               pardon
               .
               Who
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               can
               understand
               his
               errours
               ?
               Cleanse
               thou
               me
               from
               my
               secret
               faults
               ,
            
             Psal.
             19.12
             .
             And
             because
             such
             sins
             are
             daily
             slipping
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             remedy
             might
             be
             as
             near
             as
             our
             disease
             ,
             our
             Lord
             has
             put
             into
             our
             daily
             prayers
             this
             general
             petition
             for
             our
             expiation
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
            
             ,
             Matth.
             6.12
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             this
             first
             sort
             then
             ,
             our
             unknown
             and
             secret
             sins
             ,
             a
             
               general
               prayer
            
             and
             repentance
             is
             their
             remedy
             .
             If
             we
             obey
             all
             known
             Laws
             ,
             and
             particularly
             repent
             of
             all
             our
             known
             transgressions
             ;
             our
             secret
             and
             unknown
             sins
             need
             not
             lye
             heavy
             on
             us
             .
             For
             if
             we
             are
             honestly
             igrant
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             use
             due
             pains
             and
             ingenuity
             about
             them
             ;
             if
             we
             neither
             overlook
             them
             through
             sloth
             and
             
             negligence
             ,
             nor
             mistake
             them
             through
             partiality
             and
             wilfulness
             ;
             a
             general
             and
             penitential
             prayer
             shall
             serve
             their
             turn
             ,
             and
             restore
             us
             unto
             mercy
             and
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             all
             our
             known
             sins
             ,
             God
             has
             not
             been
             wanting
             to
             us
             in
             them
             neither
             ,
             but
             has
             most
             graciously
             provided
             us
             of
             a
             remedy
             ,
             and
             means
             of
             reconciliation
             for
             them
             ,
             of
             what
             nature
             or
             degree
             soever
             they
             be
             .
             Whether
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 voluntary
                 and
                 wilful
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 involuntary
                 sins
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Gospel
             God
             has
             provided
             us
             of
             a
             remedy
             to
             restore
             us
             again
             to
             his
             favour
             ,
             when
             once
             we
             have
             lost
             it
             through
             our
             voluntary
             ,
             and
             wilful
             sins
             ;
             and
             that
             remedy
             is
             a
             
               particular
               repentance
            
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             pardon
             of
             these
             it
             is
             altogether
             necessary
             that
             we
             
               particularly
               amend
            
             and
             forsake
             them
             .
             For
             they
             interrupt
             a
             state
             of
             love
             and
             good
             agreement
             ,
             and
             set
             God
             and
             us
             at
             enmity
             and
             defiance
             .
             So
             long
             as
             they
             are
             continued
             in
             ,
             they
             keep
             God
             and
             men
             at
             a
             distance
             ,
             they
             interpose
             betwixt
             us
             and
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             hinder
             all
             the
             signs
             of
             his
             approbation
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             expressions
             of
             his
             pardoning
             Grace
             from
             issuing
             out
             upon
             us
             .
             To
             restore
             us
             therefore
             to
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             acceptance
             ,
             these
             voluntary
             sins
             must
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ;
             and
             by
             a
             voluntary
             amendment
             and
             reformation
             ,
             we
             must
             undo
             all
             that
             was
             done
             amiss
             in
             our
             wilful
             transgression
             .
             And
             of
             these
             sins
             all
             those
             places
             are
             meant
             ,
             that
             make
             repentance
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             above
             ,
             includes
             in
             it
             amendment
             ,
             the
             indispensable
             condition
             of
             life
             and
             pardon
             .
             As
             when
             
               repentance
               and
               remission
            
             of
             sins
             is
             commanded
             
               to
               be
               preached
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
            
             Luke
             24.47
             :
             and
             men
             are
             bid
             to
             repent
             ,
             that
             
               their
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
            
             Acts
             3.19
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             peremptory
             and
             severe
             words
             of
             
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             
               repent
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               shall
               all
               perish
               ,
            
             Luke
             13.3
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             particular
             repentance
             and
             reformation
             is
             altogether
             necessary
             to
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             wilful
             sins
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             most
             certainly
             available
             and
             sufficient
             for
             them
             .
             Although
             they
             are
             of
             a
             most
             heinous
             guilt
             ,
             and
             provoking
             Nature
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             their
             offence
             unpardonable
             ,
             or
             their
             case
             desperate
             .
             For
             after
             a
             man
             has
             put
             himself
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             God's
             favour
             by
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             quite
             cast
             off
             ,
             nor
             need
             to
             despair
             of
             getting
             in
             again
             .
             He
             is
             not
             presently
             upon
             every
             such
             offence
             banished
             this
             Kings
             Court
             and
             Presence
             for
             ever
             ;
             but
             upon
             his
             particular
             repentance
             and
             reformation
             he
             will
             be
             allowed
             to
             recover
             his
             former
             station
             .
             For
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             of
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             was
             to
             call
             the
             wilful
             and
             all
             
               lost
               Sinners
            
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Jewish
             and
             Gentile
             World
             to
             this
             reconciliation
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             as
             himself
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               coming
               to
            
             d
             
               save
               that
               which
               was
               lost
            
             ,
             and
             to
             e
             
               call
               all
               Sinners
            
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             another
             
               to
               repentance
            
             .
             Mens
             very
             Baptism
             or
             entrance
             into
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             a
             cleansing
             of
             them
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             
               all
               former
               sins
               without
               exception
               .
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.38
             ;
             and
             
               be
               baptized
            
             ,
             says
             Ananias
             unto
             
               Saul
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
            
             all
             
               thy
               sins
            
             ,
             Acts
             22.16
             .
          
           
             Nay
             after
             men
             are
             once
             baptized
             ,
             and
             have
             all
             their
             former
             wilful
             sins
             washt
             off
             in
             that
             
               water
               of
               regeneration
            
             ;
             yet
             is
             
               not
               every
               wilful
               sin
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               thenceforward
               irrecoverably
               damnable
               ,
            
             but
             
               they
               are
               still
               called
               to
               accept
               of
               mercy
               and
               forgiveness
               upon
               repentance
               ,
            
             as
             before
             .
             When
             men
             come
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             list
             themselves
             under
             the
             Discipline
             of
             Christ
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             subject
             themselves
             to
             a
             
               Covenant
               of
               Terror
            
             and
             Desperation
             ,
             which
             takes
             hold
             of
             the
             first
             offence
             ,
             and
             denounces
             an
             irrevocable
             enmity
             ever
             
             after
             .
             No
             ,
             a
             
               baptized
               offender
            
             is
             under
             the
             Grace
             of
             repentance
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             For
             that
             repentance
             whereto
             we
             are
             called
             by
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             an
             act
             as
             a
             state
             :
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             intimates
             when
             he
             talks
             of
             
               renewing
               men
               unto
               repentance
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unto
             the
             condition
             and
             standing
             terms
             of
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             6.4
             ,
             6.
             
             It
             is
             of
             Gods
             Grace
             that
             there
             is
             any
             forgiveness
             ,
             and
             ,
             in
             order
             thereunto
             ,
             any
             place
             for
             repentance
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Grace
             we
             have
             received
             a
             promise
             of
             forgiveness
             upon
             repentance
             for
             
               all
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             whatsoever
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
            
             among
             us
             baptized
             Christians
             sin
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             his
             case
             is
             in
             no
             wise
             desperate
             ,
             for
             
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
            
             unchristned
             world
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             bid
             every
             
               wilfully
               offending
               Christian
            
             to
             despair
             ,
             and
             conclude
             himself
             to
             be
             irrevocably
             lost
             ,
             and
             fallen
             beyond
             remedy
             into
             a
             damned
             condition
             .
             But
             its
             design
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             ,
             to
             recover
             them
             again
             from
             that
             state
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             them
             by
             repentance
             to
             mercy
             and
             forgiveness
             .
             For
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             himself
             writes
             to
             the
             f
             
               back-sliding
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               to
               remember
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               fallen
               ,
               and
               to
               repent
               and
               do
               their
               first
               works
               ,
            
             Rev.
             2.5
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Paul
             finds
             fault
             with
             the
             Christians
             at
             Corinth
             for
             
               not
               repenting
               of
               their
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               fornication
               ,
               and
               lasciviousness
               which
               they
               had
            
             wilfully
             committed
             ;
             threatning
             
               to
               bewail
               them
            
             ,
             or
             to
             excommunicate
             them
             in
             sorrow
             and
             lamentation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             custom
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.21
             .
             Nay
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             incestuous
             Criminal
             ,
             who
             had
             committed
             such
             a
             fault
             as
             was
             not
             
               so
               much
               as
               named
            
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             done
             
               among
               the
               unbaptized
               Heathens
            
             themselves
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             consign
             him
             up
             to
             
               eternal
               Torments
            
             ,
             but
             endeavours
             ,
             by
             the
             rod
             of
             Discipline
             and
             Church-censures
             ,
             to
             reduce
             him
             
             to
             
               repentance
               ,
               that
               his
               spirit
               might
               be
               saved
               in
               the
            
             judgment
             
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             ,
             5.
             
             And
             as
             for
             the
             other
             Members
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Corinth
            
             ,
             who
             were
             unconcerned
             and
             
               puffed
               up
            
             at
             such
             an
             enormous
             accident
             ;
             he
             reproves
             them
             smartly
             ,
             that
             by
             bringing
             them
             to
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             he
             may
             work
             them
             into
             a
             reformation
             ,
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Which
             good
             effect
             when
             he
             understood
             that
             his
             reproof
             had
             wrought
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             rejoyces
             mightily
             ,
             and
             glories
             in
             it
             in
             his
             next
             
               Letter
               .
               I
               rejoyce
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             that
             by
             
               my
               former
               letter
               you
               were
               made
               sorry
               ,
            
             seeing
             it
             was
             
               after
               a
               godly
               manner
            
             ,
             and
             
               you
               sorrowed
               to
               repentance
            
             :
             For
             such
             
               godly
               sorrow
               worketh
               repentance
               unto
               salvation
               ,
            
             which
             is
             
               not
               to
               be
               repented
               of
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             as
             he
             practised
             thus
             with
             
               baptized
               wilful
               offenders
            
             himself
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             instruct
             Timothy
             that
             he
             should
             do
             likewise
             .
             For
             he
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             whereby
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ought
             to
             deal
             with
             sinners
             ,
             even
             those
             of
             the
             worst
             sort
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             only
             subject
             ,
             but
             enslaved
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             peremptorily
             to
             damn
             ,
             and
             seal
             them
             up
             fast
             unto
             destruction
             :
             but
             in
             great
             meekness
             to
             endeavour
             to
             reclaim
             them
             ,
             that
             by
             recovering
             them
             to
             repentance
             ,
             he
             may
             restore
             them
             again
             to
             life
             and
             pardon
             .
             
               The
               man
               of
               God
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               must
               in
               meekness
               instruct
            
             even
             the
             refractory
             and
             contumacious
             ,
             or
             
               those
               that
               oppose
               themselves
            
             against
             him
             ,
             
               if
               God
               peradventure
               will
               give
               them
               repentance
               ,
               to
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               recover
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               are
               taken
               captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             instances
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             but
             to
             summ
             up
             all
             in
             one
             ,
             even
             those
             great
             and
             
               enormous
               wilful
               sinners
            
             ,
             whose
             offences
             are
             so
             hainous
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             them
             fit
             to
             be
             
               expelled
               the
               society
               of
               Christians
            
             ;
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             their
             very
             Excommunication
             shut
             up
             irrecoverably
             under
             the
             pains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrary
             are
             endeavoured
             by
             this
             very
             
             means
             to
             be
             reduced
             to
             repentance
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             pardon
             and
             
               acceptance
               ;
               Excommunication
            
             it self
             being
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.5
             .
             And
             the
             
               Power
               of
               the
               Keys
            
             in
             remitting
             or
             
               retaining
               sins
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             excommunicating
             or
             absolving
             of
             offenders
             ,
             is
             intrusted
             with
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christs
             Church
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             excommunicated
             sinners
             themselves
             ,
             
               and
               not
               for
            
             their
             destruction
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.8
             .
             and
             chap.
             13.10
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             all
             this
             we
             see
             that
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
            
             is
             a
             
               grace
               of
               repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             all
             the
             way
             ,
             both
             
               before
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             also
             after
             it
             .
             In
             all
             periods
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             instrument
             of
             pardon
             and
             a
             means
             of
             peace
             ;
             or
             a
             word
             and
             ministry
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             says
             ,
             
               of
               reconciliation
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             If
             we
             break
             our
             
               Baptismal
               vows
            
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             once
             ,
             and
             thereby
             forfeit
             all
             our
             Right
             to
             Happiness
             ;
             it
             gives
             us
             liberty
             to
             repeat
             them
             .
             For
             we
             have
             the
             freedom
             both
             in
             our
             private
             and
             our
             
               publick
               prayers
            
             to
             renew
             all
             our
             good
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             God
             new
             promises
             ,
             and
             to
             undertake
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             wherein
             we
             have
             wilfully
             failed
             by
             new
             engagements
             .
             Nay
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             allow
             that
             we
             may
             thus
             renew
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             it
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             :
             it
             
               has
               appointed
               an
               Ordinance
            
             ,
             the
             Eucharist
             or
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               for
               this
               very
               purpose
            
             .
             For
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             which
             we
             eat
             and
             drink
             there
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             is
             a
             
               Federal
               form
            
             ,
             the
             
               New
               Covenant
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Eastern
             Nations
             ,
             who
             ratified
             their
             Covenants
             by
             eating
             and
             drinking
             together
             ,
             the
             re-entring
             or
             
               confirming
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               first
               sealed
            
             and
             
               confirmed
               in
               his
               Blood.
               This
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               is
               the
               New
               Testament
            
             or
             *
             Covenant
             
               in
               my
               blood
               ,
               drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             so
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             known
             Rite
             ,
             confirm
             this
             Covenant
             with
             God
             by
             it
             ,
             Luk.
             22.20
             .
             Mat.
             22.27
             .
             And
             this
             he
             has
             not
             only
             allowed
             ,
             but
             injoyned
             to
             all
             his
             Disciples
             —
             
               Do
               this
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             .
             And
             that
             not
             only
             at
             
               one
               time
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             during
             your
             whole
             lives
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             manner
             of
             a
             Federal
             eating
             and
             
               drinking
               of
               this
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               you
               must
               shew
               forth
               the
               Lords
               death
               always
               ,
            
             even
             
               till
               he
               come
            
             again
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             unto
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Forgiveness
               of
               sins
            
             then
             
               upon
               repentance
            
             is
             a
             
               Grace
               which
               is
               begun
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               ever
               after
               continued
               ,
               being
               repeated
               in
               every
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               sealed
               in
               every
               Sacrament
               to
               the
               end
               of
               our
               lives
               .
            
             So
             that
             no
             wilful
             sin
             can
             damn
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             repent
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             damned
             accursed
             sinner
             is
             only
             he
             who
             lives
             and
             dyes
             impenitent
             .
             Insomuch
             as
             that
             very
             sin
             ,
             for
             which
             St.
             Paul
             says
             there
             is
             no
             benefit
             from
             Christs
             Death
             ,
             nor
             any
             help
             of
             Sacrifice
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             is
             therefore
             excluded
             from
             all
             
               Grace
               of
               pardon
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             from
             all
             
               possibility
               of
               repentance
            
             .
             For
             therein
             it
             is
             that
             the
             irrecoverableness
             of
             those
             lost
             sinners
             consists
             —
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               to
               renew
               them
               to
               repentance
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Gospel
             has
             afforded
             us
             a
             remedy
             even
             for
             our
             wilful
             sins
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             committed
             
               before
               Baptism
            
             ,
             or
             after
             it
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             or
             at
             another
             ,
             at
             all
             without
             exception
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             sometimes
             we
             do
             fall
             under
             them
             ,
             yet
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             eternally
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
             Let
             us
             but
             repent
             particularly
             therefore
             and
             amend
             it
             ,
             and
             whatever
             sin
             we
             have
             wilfully
             been
             guilty
             of
             ,
             our
             work
             is
             done
             .
             For
             our
             repentance
             shall
             set
             us
             straight
             ,
             and
             our
             reformation
             will
             make
             us
             innocent
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             are
             careful
             to
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             our
             offence
             will
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             if
             it
             never
             had
             been
             done
             at
             all
             .
          
           
           
             But
             against
             this
             
               pardonableness
               of
               our
               wilful
               sins
               after
               our
               belief
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             
               Baptism
               into
               the
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ;
             some
             perhaps
             may
             be
             ready
             to
             object
             
               two
               places
            
             from
             St.
             Pauls
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             wherein
             he
             may
             seem
             to
             teach
             us
             a
             more
             rigorous
             and
             
               severe
               Lesson
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             10
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             lays
             down
             this
             as
             a
             great
             Truth
             :
             
               If
               we
               sin
               wilfully
               after
               that
               we
               have
               received
               the
               knowledge
               ,
            
             or
             open
             belief
             and
             g
             acknowledgment
             
               of
               the
               truth
            
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             ,
             
               there
               remains
               no
               more
            
             benefit
             to
             us
             from
             Christs
             
               sacrifice
               for
               sins
               ;
               but
               a
               certain
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               fiery
               indignation
               which
               shall
               consume
               the
               adversaries
               ,
            
             v.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             6
             th
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             the
             eternal
             Terror
             of
             all
             willing
             and
             
               wilful
               Back-sliders
            
             ,
             he
             speaks
             thus
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               who
               were
               once
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               ;
               if
               after
               all
               this
               they
               shall
               fall
               away
               ,
            
             to
             be
             again
             recovered
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             of
             us
             
               to
               renew
               them
               to
               repentance
               ;
               seeing
               they
               crucifie
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ,
            
             v.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             if
             our
             
               wilful
               sins
               after
               Baptism
            
             and
             belief
             of
             the
             Gospel
             be
             thus
             desperate
             ,
             and
             utterly
             excluded
             from
             all
             hopes
             of
             cure
             and
             benefit
             of
             Expiation
             by
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             in
             these
             places
             seems
             to
             intimate
             :
             how
             can
             the
             Gospel
             be
             truly
             called
             a
             
               Ministration
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             towards
             all
             sorts
             of
             
               wilful
               sins
            
             ?
          
           
             To
             take
             off
             all
             this
             difficulty
             I
             will
             answer
             to
             the
             places
             severally
             ,
             that
             all
             those
             good
             minds
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             be
             perplexed
             by
             them
             ,
             may
             be
             more
             perfectly
             relieved
             by
             a
             particular
             and
             distinct
             understanding
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             to
             begin
             with
             that
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             10
             th
             Chapter
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             are
             
             these
             .
             
             
               Let
               us
               hold
               fast
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               faith
               without
               wavering
            
             ;
             
             
               Not
               forsaking
               the
               assembling
               of
               our selves
               together
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
               but
               exhorting
               one
               another
            
             to
             the
             open
             owning
             and
             frequenting
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             
               so
               much
               the
               more
            
             ,
             forasmuch
             
               as
               ye
               see
               the
               day
            
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             Judgment
             approaching
             .
             
             
               For
               if
               we
               sin
               wilfully
            
             in
             this
             backsliding
             from
             the
             publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             
               after
               that
               we
               have
            
             once
             
               received
               the
               knowledge
            
             ,
             or
             professed
             belief
             and
             h
             acknowledgment
             
               of
               the
               truth
            
             of
             it
             ;
             
               there
               remains
               no
               more
            
             benefit
             to
             us
             from
             Christs
             
               sacrifice
               for
               sins
            
             ;
             
             
               but
               a
               certain
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
            
             that
             judgment
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               which
               shall
               devour
               the
               adversaries
            
             .
             And
             this
             all
             you
             Hebrews
             have
             reason
             to
             expect
             from
             Christ
             ,
             from
             what
             you
             very
             well
             know
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             proceeding
             in
             such
             cases
             under
             Moses
             .
             For
             
               he
               that
               despised
            
             or
             rejected
             the
             whole
             ,
             
             yea
             or
             even
             any
             one
             particular
             instance
             of
             
               Moses's
               Law
            
             ,
             whereto
             death
             was
             threatned
             ,
             
               dyed
               without
               mercy
            
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             was
             proved
             against
             him
             under
             the
             testimony
             of
             
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
            
             .
             
             And
             then
             
               of
               how
               much
               sorer
               punishment
               ,
               suppose
               ye
               ,
               shall
            
             this
             wilful
             sinner
             
               be
               thought
               worthy
               ,
               who
               hath
               ,
            
             by
             such
             wilful
             rejecting
             of
             all
             Christs
             Laws
             and
             Religion
             ,
             
               trodden
               under
               foot
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             raised
             up
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             were
             yet
             in
             his
             grave
             ;
             
               and
               hath
               accounted
            
             that
             blood
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             confirmed
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             
               wherewith
               he
               was
               sanctified
               ,
               an
               unholy
               thing
               ,
            
             making
             it
             to
             have
             been
             justly
             shed
             ,
             as
             the
             blood
             of
             a
             Malefactor
             ;
             
               and
               hath
               done
               despite
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
            
             and
             all
             its
             evidence
             ,
             by
             rejecting
             it
             as
             insufficient
             ?
             I
             have
             set
             down
             the
             place
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Text
             it self
             may
             afford
             us
             an
             accumulated
             proof
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Explication
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             this
             sin
             ,
             which
             ,
             being
             wilfully
             committed
             after
             the
             belief
             and
             acknowledgment
             of
             Christs
             
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             here
             said
             to
             have
             no
             help
             from
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             any
             benefit
             of
             his
             Propitiation
             :
             it
             is
             
               not
               the
               sinful
               transgression
               of
               every
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no
               nor
               of
               any
               one
            
             ;
             but
             a
             
               total
               Apostasie
               and
               abrenunciation
               of
               them
               all
               .
            
          
           
             The
             sin
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             which
             being
             
               wilfully
               committed
            
             after
             the
             belief
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             is
             here
             said
             to
             exclude
             us
             from
             all
             benefit
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             is
             
               not
               the
               transgression
               of
               any
               of
               Christs
               Laws
               whatsoever
               ,
               nay
               nor
               of
               any
               one
               .
            
             For
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             guilty
             of
             the
             wilful
             transgression
             of
             several
             Laws
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             after
             they
             had
             embraced
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               Christ.
            
             They
             were
             guilty
             of
             an
             indulged
             
               Lasciviousness
               ,
               Vncleanness
            
             ,
             and
             Fornication
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             12.21
             .
             Nay
             one
             of
             them
             was
             guilty
             of
             it
             in
             such
             an
             instance
             ,
             as
             was
             
               not
               so
               much
               as
               named
            
             ,
             and
             much
             less
             practised
             
               among
               the
               Gentiles
            
             themselves
             ;
             viz.
             in
             a
             most
             incestuous
             marrying
             of
             his
             Step-mother
             ,
             or
             
               his
               Fathers
               wife
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             And
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             a
             great
             Apostle
             ,
             after
             three
             years
             converse
             with
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             
               denies
               him
               three
               times
            
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             suddenly
             e're
             he
             could
             bethink
             himself
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             due
             space
             of
             time
             between
             one
             denial
             and
             another
             ,
             Luk.
             22.57
             ,
             58
             ,
             59.
             
             All
             which
             he
             did
             in
             the
             most
             aggravated
             manner
             ,
             by
             accumulating
             perjuries
             and
             prophaneness
             upon
             the
             sin
             of
             disowning
             his
             Master
             ;
             for
             when
             his
             
               bare
               word
            
             would
             not
             be
             believed
             ,
             
               he
               began
               to
               curse
               and
               to
               swear
               that
               he
               knew
               him
               not
               ,
            
             Mar.
             14.71
             .
             All
             these
             were
             sins
             wilful
             in
             their
             commission
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             most
             
               highly
               criminal
            
             in
             their
             nature
             ;
             but
             yet
             none
             of
             them
             was
             excluded
             from
             the
             benefit
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             ,
             for
             they
             all
             enjoyed
             it
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             not
             any
             one
             transgression
             of
             a
             particular
             Law
             after
             men
             have
             embraced
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             un-atoned
             sin
             here
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             
               an
               utter
               rejecting
               of
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               total
               Apostasie
               from
               his
               whole
               Religion
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             
             
               renouncing
               of
               Christs
               Authority
            
             ,
             the
             
               disowning
               of
               his
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             
               falling
               quite
               off
               from
               him
               to
               Judaism
               ,
            
             or
             Paganism
             ,
             or
             
               something
               directly
               Antichristian
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sin
             here
             intended
             .
             And
             whosoever
             doth
             this
             
               wilfully
               ,
               after
               he
               has
            
             once
             
               acknowledged
               it
            
             ,
             and
             been
             convinced
             by
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             most
             men
             ,
             if
             not
             every
             man
             ,
             must
             do
             who
             is
             guilty
             of
             it
             at
             all
             )
             for
             him
             
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               ,
               but
               a
               fearful
               looking
               for
               of
               judgment
               and
               fiery
               indignation
               ,
               which
               shall
               devour
               him
               ,
            
             and
             all
             other
             Antichristian
             adversaries
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             word
             which
             is
             here
             translated
             i
             sin
             ,
             signifies
             sometimes
             not
             all
             sin
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             particularly
             this
             superlative
             height
             and
             aggregation
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             an
             
               utter
               revolt
               from
               Gods
               service
            
             ,
             and
             
               Apostasie
               from
               his
               whole
               Religion
            
             ,
             appears
             plainly
             from
             2
             Pet.
             2
             ;
             where
             the
             
               Apostate
               Angels
            
             are
             called
             
               the
               Angels
               that
            
             k
             sinned
             ,
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             particular
             way
             of
             sinning
             ,
             by
             an
             
               universal
               Apostasie
            
             ,
             and
             
               falling
               quite
               off
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
            
             is
             that
             very
             sin
             which
             is
             here
             intended
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             all
             those
             things
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             it
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             plain
             from
             the
             
               Apostles
               exhortation
               against
               it
               —
               Let
               us
               hold
               fast
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               profession
               of
               our
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             not
             revolt
             from
             it
             ,
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             From
             his
             
               further
               disswasion
               from
               it
            
             in
             the
             verse
             next
             but
             one
             ,
             —
             
               not
               forsaking
               the
            
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             step
             towards
             the
             disowning
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               ,
            
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             From
             his
             
               Character
               of
               it
            
             in
             the
             verses
             that
             follow
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             sin
             that
             includes
             in
             it
             all
             these
             instances
             of
             aggravation
             .
          
           
             By
             it
             we
             
               become
               utterly
               Antichristian
            
             ,
             and
             
               Adversaries
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               Religion
               ;
               —
               the
               fiery
               indignation
            
             that
             is
             kindled
             by
             this
             sin
             ,
             
               shall
               devour
            
             all
             them
             ,
             who
             by
             reason
             of
             it
             are
             become
             Adversaries
             ,
             ver
             .
             27.
             
          
           
           
             By
             it
             we
             
               deny
               Christ
               to
               be
               risen
            
             ,
             and
             
               look
               upon
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               as
               yet
               in
               the
               Grave
            
             and
             
               under
               our
               feet
            
             ;
             we
             
               count
               his
               blood
            
             ,
             which
             was
             spilt
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             
               to
               have
               been
               the
               impure
            
             and
             
               unholy
               blood
               of
               a
               Malefactor
               justly
               executed
            
             ;
             we
             
               despise
               all
               the
               clear
               proof
            
             and
             
               convictive
               evidence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             which
             we
             once
             thought
             a
             sufficient
             Argument
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             whereby
             we
             were
             moved
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             that
             truth
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             now
             we
             contumeliously
             reject
             .
             Whosoever
             hath
             committed
             this
             sin
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             will
             show
             him
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ;
             
               he
               hath
               trodden
               under
               foot
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hath
               counted
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Covenant
               wherewith
               he
               was
               sanctified
               an
               holy
               thing
               ,
               and
               hath
               done
               despite
               unto
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             sin
             then
             which
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             this
             ;
             
               viz.
               a
               sin
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               holding
               fast
               of
               our
               Christian
               profession
               ,
            
             that
             
               implies
               a
               forsaking
               of
               the
               Christian
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             that
             
               makes
               us
               open
               enemies
               and
               adversaries
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               cause
               ,
            
             seeing
             thereby
             
               we
               deny
               Christ
               to
               be
               risen
               ,
            
             and
             
               affirm
               him
               to
               have
               been
               an
               Impostor
               ,
            
             and
             
               his
               blood
               to
               have
               been
            
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Thieves
             which
             were
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             
               unholy
               and
               impure
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
            
             and
             
               set
               at
               nought
               all
               the
               miraculous
               proofs
               ,
            
             and
             
               despise
               all
               the
               convictive
               evidence
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             that
             
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             which
             hath
             proved
             to
             us
             abundantly
             that
             that
             Religion
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             renounce
             ,
             is
             a
             most
             certain
             truth
             of
             God.
             All
             
               these
               marks
            
             are
             evidently
             attributed
             to
             that
             sin
             which
             the
             Apostle
             here
             speaks
             of
             ;
             and
             then
             what
             can
             any
             man
             think
             it
             to
             be
             less
             ,
             than
             an
             
               absolute
               Apostasie
               from
               the
               whole
               Religion
               ,
            
             and
             an
             
               utter
               abrenunciation
               of
               all
               the
               Laws
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             Now
             whosoever
             wilfully
             falls
             under
             this
             ,
             I
             confess
             he
             is
             in
             a
             very
             deplorable
             and
             most
             desperate
             case
             .
             Because
             
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               benefit
            
             from
             Christs
             Propitiation
             or
             
               Sacrifice
               for
               sin
            
             :
             He
             has
             affronted
             that
             so
             enormously
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             never
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             the
             better
             by
             it
             .
             And
             this
             to
             a
             Jew
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             uncouth
             or
             
               surprizing
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             who
             thus
             renounced
             Moses
             could
             have
             no
             Sacrifice
             to
             atone
             for
             him
             .
             For
             no
             propitiation
             was
             allowed
             for
             him
             who
             
               wilfully
               rejected
               any
               one
               particular
               Command
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             but
             least
             of
             all
             if
             he
             had
             
               apostatized
               from
               the
               whole
               Law.
               He
               that
               despised
            
             even
             any
             one
             particular
             threatning
             death
             in
             
               Moses's
               Law
               ,
               died
               without
               mercy
               under
               two
               or
               three
               Witnesses
               .
            
             But
             now
             this
             Covenant
             and
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             was
             sealed
             only
             in
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Bulls
               and
               Goats
            
             ;
             whereas
             this
             Covenant
             and
             
               Law
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             renounce
             that
             I
             am
             speaking
             of
             ,
             was
             confirmed
             in
             his
             
               own
               blood
               :
               Moses
            
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             was
             but
             a
             Servant
             ;
             whereas
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             ,
             was
             a
             Son.
             If
             then
             the
             revolting
             from
             Moses
             was
             so
             unpardonable
             ,
             that
             it
             inevitably
             incurred
             death
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             man
             out
             of
             all
             hopes
             of
             propitiation
             and
             benefit
             of
             Sacrifice
             ;
             
               of
               how
               much
               sorer
               punishment
            
             ,
             as
             he
             most
             rationally
             argues
             ,
             must
             all
             Apostates
             from
             Christ
             
               be
               accounted
               worthy
            
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             falling
             away
             from
             his
             Religion
             ,
             
               tread
               under
               foot
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
            
             a
             Person
             infinitely
             above
             
               Moses
               ;
               and
               count
               the
               blood
               ,
            
             not
             of
             Bulls
             and
             Goats
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Christ
             of
             God
             ,
             wherewith
             this
             Covenant
             was
             sealed
             ,
             to
             be
             
               an
               unholy
               thing
            
             ?
             They
             are
             indeed
             irrevocably
             plunged
             in
             death
             ,
             and
             their
             apostatizing
             or
             
               drawing
               back
            
             from
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             upon
             so
             good
             evidence
             they
             had
             before
             acknowledged
             ,
             is
             to
             their
             own
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             ,
             ver
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             But
             although
             this
             
               total
               apostasie
            
             and
             
               abrenunciation
               of
               Christianity
            
             it self
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             
               wilfully
               committed
            
             ,
             be
             thus
             remediless
             and
             desperate
             a
             sin
             ;
             yet
             is
             that
             nothing
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             
               any
               particular
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             
               wilful
               transgressions
               
               of
               any
               baptized
               man
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               still
               continues
               Christian.
            
             For
             all
             his
             sins
             of
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             have
             the
             salvo
             of
             repentance
             provided
             for
             them
             :
             and
             if
             he
             doth
             but
             once
             reform
             and
             amend
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             shewed
             that
             this
             place
             in
             the
             tenth
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             makes
             nothing
             against
             the
             pardonableness
             of
             any
             Christian
             mans
             sin
             upon
             repentance
             ,
             but
             only
             against
             the
             forgiveness
             of
             those
             who
             have
             
               apostatized
               from
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             become
             unchristian
             ;
             I
             proceed
             now
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             consider
             that
             other
             place
             in
             the
             sixth
             Chapter
             of
             the
             same
             Epistle
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostles
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Therefore
               leaving
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             
             wherein
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             catechize
             even
             Children
             and
             Novices
             ;
             
               let
               us
               go
               on
               unto
               perfection
               ,
            
             and
             to
             treat
             of
             such
             things
             as
             are
             fit
             for
             grown
             men
             :
             
               not
               laying
               again
            
             ,
             for
             such
             as
             are
             apostatized
             from
             it
             ,
             the
             first
             Foundations
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             as
             are
             the
             Doctrine
             
               of
               repentance
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               and
               of
               faith
               towards
               God
               ;
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
               ,
               and
               of
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               of
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               of
               eternal
               Judgment
               .
               And
               this
               will
               we
               do
               if
               God
               permit
               ,
            
             without
             returning
             ,
             
             as
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             prove
             again
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Faith
             to
             them
             who
             are
             fallen
             from
             it
             ;
             which
             indeed
             were
             a
             very
             vain
             and
             fruitless
             undertaking
             .
             
             
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               those
               who
               were
               once
               enlightened
            
             or
             l
             baptized
             ,
             
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               Partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               powers
               of
            
             Christs
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             
               the
               World
               to
               come
            
             ;
             
             if
             after
             all
             this
             
               they
               shall
            
             wilfully
             
               fall
               away
            
             from
             this
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             be
             recovered
             ,
             or
             for
             us
             by
             any
             endeavours
             of
             ours
             
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
            
             the
             Grace
             and
             Covenant
             of
             repentance
             ;
             because
             God
             is
             irreconcileably
             provoked
             by
             
             this
             revolt
             ,
             seeing
             thereby
             
               they
               crucifie
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
            
             once
             again
             
               to
               an
               open
               shame
            
             .
          
           
             Here
             indeed
             the
             Case
             is
             as
             desperate
             as
             it
             was
             before
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             why
             it
             should
             ,
             because
             the
             sin
             is
             the
             very
             same
             .
             For
             it
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             an
             
               universal
               backsliding
            
             ,
             an
             
               apostasie
               both
               in
               faith
               and
               manners
               ,
            
             a
             
               renouncing
               of
               all
               the
               Religion
            
             and
             
               Laws
               of
               Christ
            
             whereof
             all
             these
             severe
             things
             are
             spoken
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             word
             m
             which
             is
             here
             put
             to
             note
             this
             
               falling
               away
            
             ,
             it
             signifies
             for
             the
             most
             part
             a
             
               fall
               which
               admits
               of
               a
               rise
               again
               ,
            
             and
             is
             recoverable
             ;
             but
             sometimes
             it
             denotes
             a
             
               fall
               that
               is
               desperate
            
             ,
             and
             
               beyond
               all
               hopes
               of
               remedy
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               incredulous
               Jews
            
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Religion
             of
             Christ
             was
             a
             
               stumbling
               block
            
             and
             a
             
               rock
               of
               offence
            
             ,
             distinguishes
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             n
             stumbling
             ,
             and
             falling
             ;
             making
             the
             latter
             to
             be
             much
             more
             dangerous
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             denying
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             affirms
             the
             
               other
               .
               Have
               they
               stumbled
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
            
             o
             fall
             mortally
             and
             irrecoverably
             ?
             
               God
               forbid
            
             ,
             Rom.
             11.11
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             signifies
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             the
             
               falling
               away
            
             here
             spoken
             of
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               revolting
               from
               all
               Christ's
               Laws
               and
               Doctrines
               ,
            
             and
             an
             
               apostatizing
               from
               his
               whole
               Religion
            
             .
             Which
             appears
             from
             several
             things
             that
             are
             here
             said
             of
             it
             ,
             some
             whereof
             
               they
               are
               said
               to
               fall
               from
               ,
            
             and
             others
             
               are
               said
               to
               be
               implied
               in
               their
               falling
               .
            
          
           
             It
             appears
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             from
             some
             things
             ,
             
               which
               they
               are
               said
               to
               apostatize
               or
               fall
               from
               .
            
          
           
             They
             fall
             away
             
               from
               their
               Baptism
            
             which
             is
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             p
             enlightened
             ,
             the
             common
             name
             in
             the
             
               antient
               Church
            
             to
             signifie
             the
             baptized
             ;
             from
             
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
            
             ,
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             which
             are
             such
             priviledges
             and
             
             
               gifts
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             are
             afforded
             to
             persons
             baptized
             ;
             from
             the
             
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             and
             all
             
               the
               promises
            
             and
             
               good
               word
               of
               God
            
             ;
             from
             the
             
               gift
               of
               tongues
            
             ,
             and
             
               other
               effects
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             whereof
             ,
             upon
             the
             
               imposition
               of
               the
               Apostles
               hands
            
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             made
             Partakers
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             
               power
               of
               working
               miracles
            
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             conspicuous
             under
             the
             appearance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             those
             times
             of
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             the
             Jews
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             the
             Age
             or
             
               world
               to
               come
               .
               If
               those
               ,
            
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               who
               were
               once
            
             baptized
             or
             
               enlightned
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               and
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               good
               word
            
             or
             promise
             
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               if
               they
               shall
               fall
               away
            
             or
             apostatize
             from
             all
             these
             ,
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               renew
               them
               ,
            
             v.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             This
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             ,
             is
             the
             Apostasie
             which
             is
             here
             specified
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               renouncing
               of
               the
               Baptismal
               Covenant
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
            
             ,
             of
             
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             of
             
               all
               the
               Gospel-promises
            
             ,
             nay
             of
             
               all
               those
               miraculous
               gifts
               and
               powers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whereof
               in
               the
               first
               times
               they
               were
               ordinarily
               made
               partakers
            
             ;
             and
             what
             can
             any
             man
             take
             this
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             an
             
               utter
               renouncing
               of
               the
               whole
               Gospel
            
             and
             
               Religion
               of
               Christ
            
             ?
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             is
             still
             further
             manifest
             from
             
               those
               things
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               implied
               in
               their
               falling
               .
            
          
           
             For
             hereby
             they
             are
             said
             to
             
               condemn
               Christ
               as
               an
               Impostor
            
             ;
             to
             
               justifie
               his
               murderers
            
             ;
             to
             
               say
               he
               was
               crucified
               justly
            
             ,
             and
             
               that
               were
               he
               now
               alive
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               crucifie
               him
               over
               again
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             
               publishing
               again
               to
               all
               the
               world
               his
               reproach
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               putting
               him
               anew
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               .
            
             By
             
               this
               falling
               away
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               they
               crucifie
               to
               themselves
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               afresh
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               to
               an
               open
               shame
               ,
            
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             But
             now
             thus
             to
             
               renounce
               our
               Baptism
            
             ,
             and
             
               all
               our
               Christian
               Priviledges
            
             ,
             to
             
               condemn
               Christ
               as
               a
               cheat
               and
               
               Impostor
               ,
            
             to
             
               justifie
               his
               Murderers
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               defame
               his
               Religion
            
             ;
             what
             is
             it
             less
             than
             a
             
               renouncing
               of
               his
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               falling
               off
               to
               persecute
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Profession
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             this
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             says
             expresly
             that
             it
             is
             desperate
             ,
             and
             that
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
            
             ,
             by
             any
             endeavours
             or
             arguings
             which
             he
             can
             use
             ,
             
               to
               renew-again
            
             those
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             that
             Gospel-Covenant
             which
             they
             thus
             abjure
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             only
             gracious
             means
             of
             repentance
             and
             reconciliation
             .
             And
             since
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             attempt
             it
             ,
             but
             
               go
               on
            
             in
             speaking
             to
             those
             who
             still
             retain
             the
             Faith
             ,
             without
             concerning
             my self
             to
             
               prove
               again
               the
               foundation
            
             to
             those
             who
             have
             apostatized
             from
             it
             ,
             v.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             These
             wilful
             Apostates
             therefore
             are
             in
             a
             most
             deplorable
             case
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             sinned
             themselves
             out
             of
             all
             capacity
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             transgressed
             beyond
             all
             recovery
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             pardon
             to
             any
             wilful
             sinner
             whatsoever
             without
             he
             repent
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             Apostates
             ,
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             Their
             
               renewal
               I
               say
               is
               impossible
            
             .
             For
             as
             for
             all
             humane
             means
             which
             any
             men
             ,
             even
             the
             Apostles
             of
             our
             Lord
             themselves
             ,
             could
             use
             for
             their
             recovery
             ;
             they
             have
             defeated
             them
             already
             .
             They
             know
             all
             the
             
               evidence
               of
               Miracles
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               demonstrations
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             nay
             they
             have
             not
             only
             seen
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             themselves
             have
             been
             
               partakers
               of
               them
            
             ,
             and
             
               impower'd
               to
               work
               them
            
             :
             but
             yet
             after
             all
             they
             have
             renounced
             that
             belief
             which
             all
             these
             perswade
             to
             ,
             they
             are
             Armour
             of
             proof
             against
             all
             these
             demonstrations
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             
               Infidels
               to
               Christ
            
             notwithstanding
             them
             .
             So
             that
             let
             an
             Apostle
             himself
             urge
             any
             thing
             to
             them
             in
             behalf
             of
             Christs
             Religion
             ,
             his
             Argument
             has
             been
             overcome
             before
             he
             offers
             
             it
             .
             He
             tells
             them
             nothing
             new
             ,
             nor
             shews
             them
             any
             thing
             but
             what
             they
             have
             seen
             ,
             nay
             what
             they
             themselves
             were
             formerly
             impower'd
             to
             shew
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             was
             not
             strong
             enough
             to
             keep
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             for
             when
             they
             saw
             it
             all
             ,
             they
             turned
             Infidels
             and
             Apostates
             still
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             any
             
               humane
               means
            
             then
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             no
             force
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             reclaim
             them
             ,
             or
             bring
             them
             anew
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             gracious
             Ministry
             of
             Repentance
             and
             Reconciliation
             .
             So
             that
             if
             ever
             they
             be
             restored
             again
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             by
             a
             
               Divine
               Power
            
             ;
             for
             nothing
             now
             can
             possibly
             prevail
             with
             them
             but
             a
             
               special
               Providence
            
             and
             a
             
               special
               Grace
            
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             here
             is
             the
             
               desperateness
               of
               their
               state
               ,
               these
               will
               never
               be
               afforded
               them
               .
            
             For
             when
             men
             have
             wilfully
             sinned
             up
             to
             this
             height
             ,
             and
             fallen
             off
             against
             so
             great
             means
             ,
             and
             so
             clear
             conviction
             ;
             God
             in
             the
             ordinary
             methods
             of
             his
             Grace
             is
             resolved
             to
             concern
             himself
             no
             further
             with
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             trouble
             himself
             any
             more
             for
             their
             recovery
             .
             They
             have
             had
             all
             the
             care
             and
             cultivation
             of
             his
             Grace
             which
             they
             are
             like
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             now
             ,
             like
             
               barren
               ground
            
             ,
             (
             which
             after
             all
             that
             has
             been
             laid
             out
             upon
             it
             ,
             brings
             forth
             nothing
             but
             thorns
             and
             bryers
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             only
             useless
             ,
             but
             prickling
             and
             offensive
             )
             they
             are
             
               nigh
               unto
               cursing
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             very
             instance
             which
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             uses
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             which
             he
             gives
             of
             that
             impossibility
             which
             he
             had
             affirmed
             to
             be
             in
             that
             undertaking
             .
             
               It
               is
               impossible
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             for
             any
             man
             
               to
               renew
               them
            
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             no
             longer
             help
             on
             his
             endeavours
             with
             his
             Grace
             ,
             nor
             look
             any
             further
             after
             them
             .
             For
             with
             those
             men
             who
             are
             Infidels
             after
             all
             his
             care
             ,
             he
             will
             deal
             just
             as
             he
             doth
             with
             ground
             whose
             fruit
             is
             evil
             and
             offensive
             after
             all
             his
             labour
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             his
             dealing
             with
             that
             ,
             't
             is
             plainly
             this
             .
             
               That
               earth
            
             indeed
             
               which
               
               drinketh
               up
               the
               rain
               that
               cometh
               oft
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               forth
               herbs
               meet
               for
               them
               by
               whom
               it
               was
               dressed
               ;
               receiveth
               more
            
             blessing
             still
             
               from
               God.
               But
               that
               which
            
             ,
             after
             it
             has
             been
             thus
             water'd
             ,
             
               bears
               thorns
               and
               bryars
               ,
               is
               rejected
               ,
               and
               nigh
               unto
               cursing
               ,
               whose
               end
               is
               ,
            
             not
             to
             be
             water'd
             any
             more
             ,
             but
             
               burnt
               up
            
             ,
             v.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             these
             two
             places
             of
             the
             Apostle
             therefore
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             we
             see
             indeed
             that
             they
             speak
             of
             
               wilful
               sins
               beyond
               pardon
            
             ,
             and
             of
             transgressions
             which
             are
             irremissible
             ;
             but
             these
             sins
             are
             not
             the
             wilful
             transgressions
             of
             any
             
               Christian
               man
            
             ,
             but
             a
             
               wilful
               Apostasie
               from
               Christianity
               it self
            
             .
             So
             that
             after
             all
             it
             is
             true
             still
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             ,
             who
             owns
             the
             Religion
             ,
             and
             professes
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             provided
             of
             a
             remedy
             for
             all
             his
             wilful
             sins
             ,
             whensoever
             they
             are
             committed
             ;
             for
             let
             him
             but
             particularly
             repent
             of
             them
             and
             amend
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             never
             shall
             be
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Nay
             so
             fast
             is
             the
             tye
             ,
             and
             so
             inseparable
             is
             the
             connexion
             under
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             betwixt
             Repentance
             and
             Remission
             ;
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             ,
             this
             irremissible
             sin
             of
             
               wilful
               Apostasie
            
             it self
             ,
             is
             therefore
             alone
             declared
             
               impossible
               to
               be
               forgiven
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
               impossible
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             doth
             but
             repent
             then
             ,
             let
             his
             sin
             be
             
               wilfully
               committed
            
             ,
             whether
             before
             or
             
               after
               Baptism
            
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             ;
             for
             his
             repentance
             shall
             set
             him
             straight
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             his
             offence
             shall
             be
             quite
             forgotten
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             never
             been
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             a
             man
             goes
             on
             in
             a
             
               constant
               trade
               of
               sin
               ,
               silencing
               continually
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
            
             and
             
               grieving
               Gods
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               despising
               all
               the
               means
               and
               offers
               of
               his
               Grace
            
             ;
             he
             may
             sin
             himself
             
               beyond
               his
               time
               of
               mercy
            
             ,
             and
             so
             his
             sins
             will
             prove
             irremissible
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             gone
             too
             far
             ever
             to
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             their
             only
             remedy
             and
             means
             of
             pardon
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             
               set
               period
               of
               
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             a
             certain
             season
             and
             space
             of
             time
             wherein
             God
             will
             still
             make
             the
             offers
             of
             his
             help
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             guidance
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             reclaim
             and
             reform
             men
             .
             But
             if
             after
             all
             ,
             they
             slight
             all
             his
             offers
             ,
             and
             reject
             his
             aid
             ,
             and
             prove
             utterly
             incorrigible
             ;
             he
             grows
             weary
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             will
             trouble
             himself
             no
             more
             about
             them
             ,
             but
             leave
             them
             wholly
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             this
             God
             plainly
             intimates
             concerning
             incorrigible
             Ephraim
             ,
             who
             was
             just
             then
             about
             to
             be
             abandoned
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             given
             up
             to
             the
             unmasterable
             wickedness
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             —
             
               How
               shall
               I
               give
               thee
               up
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               O
               Ephraim
               ?
               how
               shall
               I
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ?
            
             Hos.
             11.8
             .
             And
             our
             Saviour
             says
             the
             same
             over
             
               intractable
               Jerusalem
               .
               O!
               if
               thou
               hadst
               but
               known
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               this
               thy
               day
               ,
               the
               things
               that
               belong
               unto
               thy
               peace
            
             with
             God
             ;
             
               but
               now
            
             it
             is
             too
             late
             ,
             for
             
               they
               are
               hid
               from
               thine
               eyes
               ,
            
             Luk.
             19.42
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             a
             
               state
               of
               sin
            
             which
             is
             desperate
             and
             irrecoverable
             ;
             not
             for
             that
             repentance
             is
             no
             sure
             means
             of
             remission
             ;
             but
             because
             when
             once
             men
             are
             come
             thus
             far
             ,
             God
             deserts
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             never
             can
             repent
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             
               the
               time
               when
               any
               man
               is
               come
               up
               to
               this
               unpardonable
               pitch
               ,
               that
               only
               God
               in
               Heaven
               knows
               .
            
             No
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             beyond
             my
             time
             of
             repentance
             ,
             because
             without
             a
             
               special
               Revelation
            
             no
             man
             can
             understand
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             let
             a
             man
             have
             sinned
             never
             so
             long
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             that
             discourage
             him
             from
             repenting
             ,
             because
             if
             he
             set
             himself
             seriously
             about
             it
             ,
             for
             ought
             he
             knows
             ,
             God
             will
             pity
             him
             ,
             and
             afford
             him
             his
             Grace
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             never
             wanting
             to
             such
             as
             heartily
             desire
             it
             ,
             to
             aid
             and
             strengthen
             him
             in
             his
             repentance
             .
             Nay
             indeed
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             come
             so
             far
             as
             to
             bethink
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             apprehensive
             of
             his
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             destructiveness
             of
             his
             sinful
             courses
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             but
             that
             he
             
             will.
             For
             the
             tide
             is
             turned
             ,
             and
             the
             change
             is
             begun
             already
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             needed
             God's
             Grace
             as
             much
             as
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             yet
             remaining
             .
             For
             a
             
               cariere
               in
               wickedness
            
             is
             like
             
               running
               down
               hill
            
             ;
             the
             great
             difficulty
             is
             to
             make
             the
             
               first
               stop
            
             ,
             but
             when
             once
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             to
             return
             again
             is
             much
             more
             easie
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             a
             man
             has
             received
             so
             much
             Grace
             ,
             as
             makes
             him
             break
             off
             his
             evil
             courses
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             stand
             and
             deliberate
             with
             himself
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             he
             shall
             proceed
             in
             it
             ;
             he
             need
             not
             doubt
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             go
             on
             to
             endeavour
             as
             he
             has
             begun
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             shall
             have
             more
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             he
             is
             fully
             enabled
             to
             perfect
             and
             compleat
             it
             .
             He
             has
             an
             experimental
             evidence
             that
             his
             time
             of
             Grace
             is
             not
             past
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             sure
             it
             is
             still
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             it
             helps
             and
             works
             in
             him
             .
             For
             it
             is
             Grace
             that
             brings
             him
             on
             to
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             but
             as
             willing
             to
             be
             aided
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ready
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             carry
             him
             on
             further
             .
             Gods
             Grace
             will
             still
             grow
             upon
             him
             ,
             as
             his
             own
             endeavours
             do
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             he
             make
             good
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             more
             .
             For
             this
             is
             laid
             down
             by
             our
             Lord
             as
             a
             certain
             Rule
             of
             Divine
             dispensations
             ;
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             maketh
             a
             right
             use
             of
             that
             Grace
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             shall
             more
             
               be
               given
            
             even
             in
             abundance
             ,
             Mat.
             25.29
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             irreconcileableness
             therefore
             there
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             truly
             is
             in
             some
             states
             of
             sin
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             gone
             on
             beyond
             their
             time
             of
             Grace
             ;
             yet
             he
             who
             has
             so
             much
             Grace
             as
             to
             doubt
             and
             question
             ,
             to
             fear
             and
             scruple
             ,
             has
             great
             reason
             to
             think
             that
             ,
             as
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             past
             Grace
             ,
             but
             under
             it
             .
             For
             an
             irrecoverable
             sinner
             is
             commonly
             one
             that
             is
             hardned
             ;
             he
             transgresses
             without
             sense
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
             without
             fear
             ;
             he
             is
             infatuated
             with
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             lull'd
             asleep
             in
             his
             sin
             ,
             and
             scarce
             ever
             comes
             to
             himself
             till
             he
             awakes
             in
             Damnation
             .
             But
             if
             once
             he
             begins
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
             health
             ,
             either
             through
             a
             
               severe
               reproof
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               severe
               providence
            
             ,
             to
             
               interrupt
               his
               sin
               for
               the
               present
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               apprehend
               the
               evil
               of
               it
            
             ;
             and
             if
             from
             thence
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             
               good
               desires
            
             ,
             and
             
               holy
               purposes
               of
               well-doing
            
             :
             then
             he
             feels
             that
             Grace
             which
             he
             is
             afraid
             he
             wants
             ,
             and
             that
             good
             Spirit
             works
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             suspects
             to
             have
             deserted
             him
             .
             He
             is
             not
             in
             this
             irrecoverable
             state
             ,
             but
             is
             going
             on
             towards
             a
             good
             recovery
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             his
             
               Conscience
               is
               awakned
               in
               the
               height
               of
               horror
               ,
            
             and
             
               extremity
               of
               despair
            
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             is
             
               obstinate
               against
               all
               good
               advice
            
             ,
             and
             
               dead
               to
               all
               endeavour
            
             ,
             and
             
               continues
               to
               be
               so
            
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             an
             effect
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             a
             
               step
               towards
               repentance
            
             ;
             but
             a
             
               terror
               of
               Judgment
            
             and
             a
             
               fore-taste
               of
               Hell.
            
             If
             it
             deads
             all
             industry
             by
             excluding
             all
             hope
             ;
             if
             he
             
               complain
               of
               his
               estate
            
             without
             
               seeking
               to
               get
               out
               of
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               despair
               without
               all
               amendment
            
             ;
             this
             
               fear
               of
               heart
            
             and
             
               terror
               of
               soul
            
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             doth
             not
             bring
             him
             nearer
             unto
             life
             and
             pardon
             ,
             but
             by
             secuing
             him
             faster
             in
             his
             sin
             ,
             it
             shuts
             him
             up
             a
             closer
             Prisoner
             of
             Condemnation
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             be
             so
             
               apprehensive
               of
               his
               danger
            
             as
             to
             
               run
               from
               it
            
             ;
             if
             he
             has
             so
             much
             hope
             as
             will
             put
             him
             upon
             
               trying
               all
               means
            
             ,
             and
             
               using
               his
               best
               endeavours
            
             ;
             if
             upon
             his
             apprehensions
             of
             his
             present
             evil
             state
             ,
             he
             fears
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             resolves
             ,
             and
             strives
             to
             get
             quit
             of
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             deprived
             of
             a
             good
             Providence
             or
             of
             a
             gracious
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             enjoys
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             conducted
             by
             them
             .
             He
             is
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Life
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             recovering
             methods
             of
             Grace
             ;
             Gods
             holy
             Spirit
             has
             not
             for
             ever
             abandoned
             him
             ,
             but
             has
             begun
             again
             to
             work
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             as
             for
             all
             the
             
               wilful
               sins
            
             of
             any
             Christian
             man
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             no
             wise
             desperate
             and
             helpless
             ;
             but
             the
             Gospel
             has
             reached
             out
             a
             remedy
             for
             them
             to
             all
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
             For
             
             let
             them
             but
             particularly
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             amend
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             safe
             from
             them
             .
             So
             long
             as
             they
             continue
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             apostatize
             from
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             whatsoever
             which
             they
             wilfully
             commit
             ,
             but
             is
             pardonable
             upon
             their
             repentance
             .
             If
             once
             they
             honestly
             undo
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             conscientiously
             forsake
             it
             ,
             their
             work
             is
             done
             ;
             for
             their
             penitent
             reformation
             shall
             make
             them
             innocent
             ,
             and
             whatever
             punishment
             the
             Law
             may
             threaten
             to
             any
             sins
             ,
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             exact
             it
             of
             any
             man
             who
             has
             been
             thus
             reclaimed
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Do
             we
             find
             our selves
             guilty
             then
             of
             any
             unretracted
             wilful
             sins
             ,
             and
             thereby
             subject
             to
             a
             dreadful
             sentence
             according
             to
             those
             measures
             that
             have
             in
             great
             largeness
             been
             hitherto
             discoursed
             of
             ?
             Let
             us
             particularly
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             amend
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             safe
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             most
             certainly
             prevent
             it
             .
             Have
             any
             voluntary
             faults
             put
             us
             out
             of
             a
             state
             of
             favour
             ,
             and
             made
             us
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             severities
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             let
             us
             reform
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             repair
             the
             breach
             which
             ensued
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             surely
             pardoned
             .
             For
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             doth
             not
             in
             any
             wise
             intend
             to
             amaze
             and
             astonish
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             affright
             us
             from
             amendment
             ,
             by
             putting
             us
             into
             a
             despair
             of
             mercy
             .
             No
             ,
             we
             must
             lay
             this
             down
             as
             a
             most
             unerring
             Rule
             ,
             That
             
               that
               can
               never
               come
               from
               God
               which
               tends
               to
               detain
               us
               in
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               discourage
               our
               reformation
               .
            
             For
             the
             summ
             of
             all
             his
             designs
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             
               sending
               of
               his
               Son
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               preaching
               of
               his
               Gospel
            
             ,
             is
             to
             free
             and
             cleanse
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             reformation
             and
             repentance
             by
             the
             sure
             and
             stedfast
             hopes
             of
             pardon
             and
             acceptance
             .
          
           
             Whensoever
             we
             have
             wittingly
             done
             evil
             therefore
             ,
             
             let
             us
             take
             care
             to
             do
             so
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             were
             offensive
             or
             injurious
             to
             our
             brethren
             ,
             to
             repair
             the
             hurt
             our
             sin
             has
             done
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             well
             .
             And
             if
             any
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             threaten
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             begin
             thus
             to
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             safe
             from
             it
             .
             Let
             us
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             that
             only
             is
             a
             saving
             repentance
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             above
             ,
             implies
             obedience
             ,
             and
             ends
             in
             reformation
             .
             And
             if
             we
             repent
             in
             that
             manner
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             or
             whensoever
             it
             be
             committed
             ,
             whether
             
               before
               Baptism
            
             ,
             or
             after
             it
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             surely
             go
             unpunished
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             be
             eternally
             damned
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             Restitution
             upon
             those
             Sins
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             offended
             ,
             or
             injured
             our
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Necessity
               of
               Reconciliation
               upon
               Sins
               whereby
               we
               have
               offended
               ,
               and
               of
               Restitution
               upon
               others
               whereby
               we
               have
               injured
               our
               Brethren
               .
               In
               sin
               three
               things
               considerable
               ,
               the
               offence
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               offence
               and
               injury
               against
               men
               .
               Sins
               whereby
               God
               alone
               is
               offended
               ,
               are
               sufficiently
               repented
               of
               ,
               and
               pardonable
               upon
               reformation
               and
               amendment
               .
               Those
               whereby
               we
               have
               also
               offended
               ,
               or
               injured
               our
               brethren
               ,
               are
               not
               sufficiently
               repented
               of
               ,
               or
               pardonable
               upon
               that
               alone
               ,
               unless
               moreover
               we
               seek
               to
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               make
               restitution
               .
               These
               two
               means
               of
               pardon
               ,
               for
               affronts
               ,
               and
               injuries
               against
               men
               ,
               are
               necessary
               fruits
               of
               a
               sincere
               and
               sufficient
               
               repentance
               .
               Of
               sins
               whereby
               we
               have
               justly
               offended
               our
               Brethren
               .
               Their
               ill
               effects
               represented
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               be
               redressed
               by
               penitential
               acknowledgments
               ,
               and
               seeking
               to
               be
               reconciled
               .
               These
               penitential
               acknowledgements
               necessary
               only
               to
               appease
               those
               ,
               whom
               by
               our
               sin
               we
               have
               offended
               ;
               and
               so
               unnecessary
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               nothing
               of
               our
               offence
               .
               Where
               they
               do
               ,
               Reconciliation
               is
               necessary
               so
               far
               only
               as
               it
               can
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               where
               we
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               seeking
               it
               .
               This
               discourse
               upon
               Reconciliation
               sum'd
               up
               .
               Of
               sins
               of
               injustice
               ,
               whereby
               we
               have
               injured
               men
               .
               Reparation
               ordinarily
               necessary
               to
               a
               sincere
               ,
               and
               always
               to
               a
               sufficient
               Repentance
               of
               them
               .
               'T
               is
               necessary
               moreover
               in
               it self
               ,
               as
               an
               instance
               of
               strict
               justice
               .
               An
               account
               of
               particular
               injuries
               ,
               how
               to
               be
               repaired
               where
               the
               injured
               persons
               can
               ,
               and
               how
               where
               they
               cannot
               receive
               it
               .
               Restitution
               necessary
               whether
               our
               Brethren
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               injured
               by
               us
               ,
               or
               no.
               It
               is
               due
               only
               upon
               sins
               of
               injustice
               .
               Of
               the
               perfect
               right
               which
               we
               have
               to
               things
               of
               strict
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               imperfect
               right
               which
               we
               have
               to
               things
               of
               Charity
               ,
               whence
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               is
               sometimes
               called
               righteousness
               .
               In
               sins
               of
               injustice
               ,
               reparation
               due
               so
               far
               only
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               we
               have
               opportunity
               to
               make
               it
               .
               In
               judging
               of
               a
               just
               opportunity
               ,
               caution
               given
               that
               we
               be
               neither
               too
               strict
               ,
               so
               as
               more
               than
               needs
               to
               prejudice
               our selves
               ;
               nor
               too
               loose
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               overcharge
               our
               Neighbours
               .
               This
               Discourse
               of
               reparation
               upon
               injuries
               summed
               up
               .
            
          
           
             FROM
             what
             has
             been
             discoursed
             concerning
             
               the
               remedy
               of
               wilful
               sins
            
             in
             the
             
               foregoing
               Chapter
            
             ,
             it
             plainly
             appears
             that
             they
             are
             not
             hopeless
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             what
             time
             soever
             any
             of
             them
             have
             been
             committed
             by
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             whether
             
               before
               Baptism
            
             ,
             or
             
               after
               it
            
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             pardonable
             upon
             his
             
               particular
               repentance
               of
               them
            
             .
          
           
           
             This
             repentance
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             ,
             implies
             amendment
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             never
             shall
             be
             judged
             to
             have
             repented
             of
             them
             ,
             till
             we
             have
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             reformed
             from
             them
             .
             Amendment
             then
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             repentance
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             voluntary
             offences
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             pardon
             of
             
               some
               ,
               viz.
               those
               wherein
               God
               alone
               is
               concerned
               ,
            
             it
             is
             not
             only
             necessary
             ,
             but
             sufficient
             :
             but
             then
             to
             a
             
               right
               repentance
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             pardon
             of
             others
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             barely
             
               offend
               God
            
             ,
             but
             are
             offensive
             also
             and
             
               injurious
               to
               our
               Brethren
            
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             required
             .
             For
             although
             God
             will
             forgive
             his
             own
             share
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             viz.
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             
               an
               act
               of
               disobedience
               to
               him
               ,
            
             and
             account
             us
             duly
             penitent
             upon
             our
             amendment
             and
             reformation
             ;
             yet
             will
             he
             not
             judge
             so
             favourably
             ,
             or
             so
             easily
             pass
             over
             the
             hurt
             which
             is
             thereby
             done
             to
             other
             men
             .
             And
             since
             in
             several
             sins
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             an
             
               offence
               to
               God
            
             ,
             but
             withal
             an
             affront
             or
             injury
             to
             
               our
               Brethren
            
             ;
             what
             ever
             God
             may
             do
             in
             some
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             that
             he
             will
             not
             pardon
             others
             ,
             or
             look
             upon
             us
             to
             have
             sufficiently
             repented
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             a
             
               bare
               forsaking
            
             of
             the
             fault
             ,
             without
             our
             seeking
             also
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             offended
             persons
             ,
             and
             making
             of
             due
             reparation
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             being
             a
             thing
             which
             occasions
             much
             doubt
             and
             scruple
             in
             many
             honest
             minds
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             endeavour
             to
             give
             a
             plain
             state
             of
             the
             Duty
             of
             
               reconciliation
               upon
               offences
            
             ,
             and
             of
             
               restitution
               upon
               injuries
               against
               our
               neighbour
               ,
            
             that
             so
             we
             may
             have
             no
             needless
             fears
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             or
             know
             how
             to
             put
             an
             end
             to
             them
             when
             we
             have
             just
             occasion
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             sin
             there
             are
             three
             things
             considerable
             ,
             according
             as
             it
             may
             concern
             either
             God
             or
             men
             ,
             or
             
               both
               ;
               viz.
            
             the
             
               offence
               against
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             offence
             and
             injury
             which
             it
             may
             include
             
               against
               men
            
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             As
             for
             
               the
               offence
               against
               God
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             
               a
               breach
               
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               going
               cross
               to
               his
               pleasure
            
             ;
             it
             is
             atoned
             by
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             .
             Till
             we
             are
             reclaimed
             indeed
             from
             our
             former
             sins
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             Gods
             dutiful
             Sons
             ,
             and
             faithful
             Servants
             ,
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             consistent
             with
             the
             
               honour
               of
               his
               goodness
            
             and
             holiness
             ,
             with
             the
             
               authority
               of
               his
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             
               ends
               of
               his
               Government
            
             ,
             to
             bear
             any
             
               complacential
               love
            
             ,
             or
             show
             any
             marks
             of
             favour
             and
             
               friendly
               affection
            
             towards
             us
             .
             But
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             we
             are
             conscientiously
             reformed
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             reconciled
             to
             us
             .
             He
             will
             never
             punish
             us
             for
             any
             disobedience
             against
             his
             
               Divine
               Majesty
            
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             forsaken
             it
             ;
             but
             whensoever
             we
             turn
             off
             from
             any
             evil
             way
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             
               himself
               was
               concerned
               in
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               offence
               ,
            
             he
             will
             graciously
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             and
             as
             may
             plainly
             appear
             from
             what
             has
             hitherto
             been
             discoursed
             ,
             return
             to
             have
             mercy
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             as
             for
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             also
             as
             for
             the
             injury
             which
             our
             sins
             may
             at
             any
             time
             imply
             
               towards
               men
            
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             judge
             us
             
               savingly
               to
               have
               repented
               of
               them
               ,
            
             nor
             pardon
             them
             upon
             amendment
             alone
             ,
             unless
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             ,
             we
             expiate
             the
             first
             by
             
               seeking
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Party
               whom
               we
               have
               offended
               ,
            
             and
             the
             latter
             by
             
               making
               amends
               for
               the
               damage
               done
               ,
            
             and
             
               offering
               a
               due
               reparation
            
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             means
             of
             pardon
             for
             our
             sins
             of
             affront
             or
             
               injury
               against
               men
               ,
               viz.
            
             our
             
               seeking
               to
               be
               reconciled
            
             ,
             and
             
               making
               all
               due
               restitution
            
             ,
             are
             no
             less
             
               natural
               fruits
            
             and
             
               necessary
               effects
            
             of
             repentance
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             is
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             for
             
               all
               others
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             most
             natural
             effect
             of
             a
             sincere
             and
             sufficient
             repentance
             ,
             is
             to
             
               undo
               the
               fault
            
             ,
             and
             
               set
               things
               in
               the
               same
               place
               where
               they
               were
               before
               ,
            
             It
             implies
             a
             
               change
               of
               mind
               from
               sin
            
             ,
             that
             now
             our
             hearts
             and
             thoughts
             are
             set
             against
             it
             ;
             which
             change
             is
             helped
             on
             and
             produced
             
             in
             us
             by
             our
             
               hatred
               of
               it
            
             ,
             our
             grief
             and
             
               sorrow
               for
               it
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               being
               ashamed
               of
               it
            
             :
             And
             the
             natural
             effect
             of
             a
             change
             of
             mind
             ,
             of
             
               hatred
               ,
               shame
            
             ,
             and
             grief
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             in
             any
             just
             degrees
             and
             perfect
             measure
             ,
             is
             to
             
               wish
               that
               the
               action
            
             which
             causes
             them
             
               had
               never
               been
               done
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             
               to
               undo
               it
               again
            
             .
             So
             that
             if
             our
             repentance
             for
             any
             sin
             is
             both
             true
             and
             perfect
             ,
             if
             it
             implies
             an
             
               undissembled
               hatred
            
             ,
             a
             
               deep
               shame
            
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             and
             
               hearty
               grief
            
             and
             sorrow
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             will
             make
             us
             cancel
             and
             undo
             it
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             can
             be
             ,
             all
             the
             footsteps
             which
             it
             had
             left
             behind
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             there
             are
             
               more
               effects
               remaining
               after
               some
               sins
               ,
               than
               after
               others
            
             ;
             the
             
               fruits
               of
               repentance
               are
               more
               for
               some
               ,
               than
               they
               are
               for
               others
               .
            
             For
             in
             some
             only
             God
             is
             concerned
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             in
             the
             
               sins
               of
               impiety
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               several
               instances
               of
               unsoberness
            
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             scandal
             to
             our
             Brethren
             joined
             with
             them
             :
             and
             the
             breach
             in
             these
             being
             only
             in
             
               God's
               Authority
            
             and
             Honour
             ,
             it
             is
             repaired
             by
             our
             beginning
             to
             
               owne
               his
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             the
             stain
             is
             wiped
             off
             by
             amendment
             and
             
               new
               obedience
            
             .
             But
             in
             others
             ,
             our
             Brethren
             are
             concerned
             too
             ,
             as
             it
             falls
             out
             in
             all
             those
             sins
             whereby
             we
             injure
             ,
             or
             
               affront
               men
            
             :
             and
             since
             there
             remains
             after
             these
             sins
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             
               dishonour
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             
               lasting
               hurt
            
             and
             
               offence
               to
               our
               Neighbour
            
             .
             The
             breach
             made
             by
             these
             is
             not
             repaired
             barely
             by
             our
             beginning
             to
             
               obey
               God
            
             ,
             unless
             we
             also
             seek
             to
             appease
             and
             
               satisfie
               men
            
             ,
             by
             our
             
               penitential
               acknowledgments
            
             and
             restitution
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             are
             so
             far
             penitent
             ,
             as
             to
             retract
             and
             undo
             our
             sins
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             are
             not
             duly
             ashamed
             ,
             or
             sorry
             ,
             nor
             
               sufficiently
               changed
            
             ,
             and
             
               reclaimed
               from
            
             them
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             ready
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             repair
             the
             dishonour
             which
             they
             cast
             upon
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             injury
             and
             offence
             which
             they
             gave
             to
             men
             too
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             account
             of
             these
             two
             instances
             of
             repentance
             ,
             
             and
             means
             of
             pardon
             to
             be
             more
             particular
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             sin
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             
               offence
               and
               just
               displeasure
               which
               it
               gives
               to
               our
               brethren
               ,
            
             as
             it
             manifests
             our
             contempt
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             
               hostile
               inclination
            
             to
             insult
             over
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             vex
             and
             disquiet
             them
             :
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             put
             away
             by
             our
             
               seeking
               to
               be
               reconciled
               with
               penitential
               confessions
               .
            
          
           
             In
             all
             sins
             against
             Justice
             or
             Righteousness
             towards
             all
             men
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             towards
             any
             in
             those
             
               particular
               relations
            
             wherein
             we
             may
             be
             concerned
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             only
             an
             act
             of
             
               disobedience
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             affront
             or
             
               injury
               against
               our
               Brethren
            
             :
             And
             this
             ,
             
               if
               they
               understand
               it
            
             ,
             will
             beget
             an
             
               alienation
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             create
             
               hard
               thoughts
            
             and
             
               hostile
               inclinations
            
             .
             For
             when
             they
             have
             observed
             our
             contempt
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             our
             
               ill
               will
            
             to
             them
             ,
             from
             our
             mockery
             and
             
               contumelious
               usage
            
             ,
             our
             whisperings
             and
             backbitings
             ,
             our
             
               slanderings
               ,
               false
               witness
               ,
               fraud
               ,
               cozenage
               ,
            
             or
             any
             other
             trespass
             against
             them
             ,
             whether
             to
             their
             damage
             ,
             or
             only
             to
             their
             disparagement
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             they
             will
             have
             great
             reason
             to
             be
             afraid
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             offended
             with
             us
             .
             They
             will
             think
             our
             society
             unsafe
             ,
             and
             either
             fly
             our
             company
             ;
             or
             be
             jealous
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             stand
             upon
             their
             guard
             when
             at
             any
             time
             they
             are
             so
             unhappy
             as
             to
             be
             ingaged
             in
             it
             .
             So
             that
             upon
             these
             sins
             against
             the
             
               Honour
               ,
               Persons
            
             ,
             and
             Estates
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             come
             to
             understand
             how
             they
             are
             damnified
             by
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             an
             act
             of
             
               disobedience
               towards
               God
            
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             plain
             breach
             of
             that
             
               friendship
               ,
               good
               will
            
             ,
             and
             
               mutual
               confidence
            
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             among
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             undo
             all
             these
             evils
             which
             ensue
             upon
             these
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             things
             in
             the
             same
             state
             which
             they
             held
             before
             ;
             there
             must
             not
             only
             be
             an
             act
             of
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             to
             
               appease
               God
            
             ,
             but
             also
             some
             
               outward
               indications
               of
               a
               change
            
             to
             the
             
               parties
               offended
            
             ,
             
             and
             such
             
               penitential
               acknowledgments
            
             as
             may
             
               repair
               the
               breach
               which
               they
               have
               made
               among
               men
               .
            
             We
             must
             let
             the
             persons
             grieved
             know
             that
             now
             we
             are
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             sorry
             for
             our
             fault
             ,
             that
             our
             temper
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             our
             mind
             is
             alter'd
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             may
             safely
             venture
             to
             return
             again
             into
             favour
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             never
             fear
             suffering
             the
             like
             indignities
             from
             us
             any
             more
             .
             And
             this
             now
             will
             
               reconcile
               mens
               minds
            
             ,
             and
             
               reunite
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             to
             become
             again
             
               kindly
               affectionate
               ,
               secure
            
             ,
             and
             confident
             ,
             in
             the
             society
             and
             conversation
             of
             each
             other
             .
             And
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             both
             by
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             made
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             his
             honour
             was
             concerned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             also
             by
             such
             penitential
             acknowledgments
             made
             their
             peace
             with
             men
             ;
             they
             have
             undone
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             is
             possible
             ,
             all
             that
             was
             done
             amiss
             ,
             and
             such
             repentance
             shall
             suffice
             ,
             and
             prepare
             them
             for
             Gods
             pardon
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             our
             Saviour
             expresly
             requires
             of
             us
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             
             
               If
               thou
               bring
               thy
               gift
               to
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               there
            
             ,
             before
             thou
             offerest
             it
             ,
             
               remembrest
               that
               thy
               brother
            
             hath
             taken
             just
             offence
             ,
             and
             
               hath
               ought
               against
               thee
            
             ,
             (
             whether
             upon
             account
             of
             thy
             
               causless
               anger
            
             in
             calling
             him
             Fool
             ,
             and
             Racha
             ,
             or
             using
             any
             other
             opprobrious
             language
             ;
             or
             of
             any
             other
             affront
             or
             injury
             whatsoever
             ;
             )
             presume
             not
             to
             think
             of
             appeasing
             God
             before
             thou
             hast
             appeased
             him
             ,
             but
             
               leave
               there
               thy
               gift
               before
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               go
               thy
               way
               ,
               first
               be
               reconciled
               to
               thy
               brother
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               and
               offer
               thy
               gift
            
             for
             thy
             reconciliation
             unto
             God
             ,
             v.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             those
             sins
             then
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             not
             only
             dishonoured
             God
             by
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             also
             provoked
             and
             offended
             men
             by
             affront
             or
             injury
             ;
             to
             procure
             the
             pardon
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             seek
             unto
             God
             by
             reformation
             and
             amendment
             ,
             but
             to
             them
             too
             by
             such
             penitential
             acknowledgments
             as
             may
             repair
             the
             breach
             ,
             
             and
             reconcile
             the
             difference
             ,
             which
             our
             sins
             had
             made
             betwixt
             them
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             necessity
             of
             superadding
             these
             
               penitential
               confessions
            
             to
             our
             amendment
             ,
             arises
             only
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             
               appeasing
               men
            
             ,
             whom
             our
             sins
             had
             offended
             :
             So
             whensoever
             our
             trespasses
             against
             them
             have
             given
             them
             
               no
               offence
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             these
             acknowledgments
             for
             a
             reconciliation
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             all
             our
             sins
             against
             them
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             either
             injured
             or
             disparaged
             them
             ,
             which
             they
             
               know
               not
            
             of
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             it
             at
             all
             .
             For
             if
             they
             understand
             not
             that
             we
             have
             wronged
             or
             abused
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             angry
             at
             us
             for
             so
             doing
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             being
             no
             breach
             made
             by
             our
             offence
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             for
             a
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             Yea
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             come
             to
             understand
             our
             offence
             ,
             and
             have
             accordingly
             resented
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             always
             still
             a
             necessity
             of
             having
             them
             
               actually
               reconciled
            
             ,
             but
             then
             only
             
               when
               it
               can
               be
               had
            
             ,
             and
             
               we
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               it
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             then
             only
             a
             
               necessity
               of
               having
               them
               reconciled
               ,
               when
               it
               can
               be
               had
               .
            
             For
             some
             men
             are
             unalterable
             in
             their
             resentments
             ,
             and
             never
             lay
             them
             down
             ;
             they
             are
             eternal
             in
             their
             hatred
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             forgive
             an
             injury
             to
             their
             lives
             end
             .
             And
             with
             these
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             require
             that
             we
             should
             actually
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             neither
             will
             he
             be
             angry
             at
             us
             ,
             when
             at
             last
             we
             miss
             of
             it
             .
             He
             has
             not
             made
             impossibilities
             the
             
               means
               of
               pardon
            
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             make
             the
             
               unconquerable
               obstinacy
            
             of
             one
             mans
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             article
             of
             anothers
             punishment
             and
             condemnation
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             we
             have
             to
             do
             with
             such
             men
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             accepted
             ,
             if
             we
             
               earnestly
               seek
               reconciliation
            
             ,
             although
             we
             cannot
             find
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             in
             this
             case
             we
             
               seriously
               express
               our
               sorrow
            
             ,
             and
             
               beg
               pardon
               for
               our
               fault
            
             ,
             and
             
               promise
               never
               after
               to
               repeat
               it
               ,
            
             
             and
             ,
             
               by
               our
               obliging
               carriage
            
             and
             
               after-kindness
               ,
               endeavour
               to
               atone
               for
               our
               past
               offence
               ,
            
             and
             to
             show
             them
             how
             
               safely
               they
               may
               confide
               in
               our
               present
               engagements
               :
            
             if
             all
             this
             doth
             not
             melt
             them
             into
             a
             compliance
             ,
             the
             
               sinful
               continuation
            
             of
             the
             breach
             is
             now
             their
             own
             ;
             but
             as
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             enough
             to
             mend
             what
             was
             amiss
             ,
             and
             shall
             deliver
             our
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             with
             those
             men
             
               from
               whom
               it
               might
               be
               had
               ,
            
             there
             is
             then
             only
             a
             
               necessity
               of
               an
               actual
               reconcilement
               when
               we
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               it
               .
            
             For
             in
             the
             
               infinite
               mixture
               of
               conversation
            
             ,
             and
             
               variety
               of
               company
            
             which
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             how
             universally
             are
             men
             ,
             especially
             of
             an
             
               abusive
               sportful
               wit
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               proud
               petulant
               humor
            
             ,
             guilty
             of
             these
             offences
             towards
             those
             persons
             whom
             they
             shall
             never
             see
             again
             ,
             and
             whom
             they
             know
             not
             where
             to
             find
             ,
             or
             when
             .
             Now
             here
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             absence
             of
             the
             persons
             whom
             they
             should
             make
             it
             to
             ,
             an
             actual
             acknowledgment
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             is
             impossible
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             can
             be
             done
             towards
             it
             ,
             is
             only
             sincerely
             and
             firmly
             to
             resolve
             to
             seek
             it
             ,
             whensoever
             an
             opportunity
             shall
             be
             offer'd
             .
             And
             this
             
               honest
               purpose
               of
               reconciliation
            
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             we
             have
             an
             opportunity
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             every
             whit
             as
             available
             to
             our
             pardon
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             indeed
             reconciled
             .
             The
             will
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             a
             shewn
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               deed
               ,
            
             where
             
               't
               is
               in
               our
               power
               to
               will
               only
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               do
               ,
            
             and
             where
             
               the
               deed
               would
               certainly
               follow
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               but
               an
               opportunity
               to
               shew
               it
               in
               .
            
             For
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             is
             sure
             ;
             
               Where
               there
               is
               first
               a
               willing
               mind
               ,
               it
               is
               accepted
               according
               to
               what
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               what
               he
               hath
               not
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             8.12
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Duty
             of
             seeking
             Reconciliation
             then
             ,
             where
             our
             sin
             has
             given
             offence
             to
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             this
             :
             
               If
               they
               know
               nothing
               of
               our
               fault
               ,
            
             they
             are
             
               not
               angred
            
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             need
             of
             no
             atonement
             .
             But
             if
             they
             
             
               do
               understand
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               are
               offended
            
             at
             it
             ;
             we
             
               must
               seek
               a
               reconciliation
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               be
               had
               ,
            
             and
             
               where
               we
               have
               an
               opportunity
               to
               endeavour
               it
               .
            
             But
             if
             there
             be
             
               no
               opportunity
            
             of
             making
             our
             acknowledgments
             at
             present
             ,
             we
             must
             
               firmly
               purpose
            
             it
             in
             our
             own
             minds
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             make
             it
             when
             a
             fitting
             season
             shall
             be
             offer'd
             :
             and
             upon
             this
             
               honest
               purpose
            
             ,
             which
             would
             prove
             effectual
             ,
             were
             the
             persons
             present
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             performed
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             sin
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             the
             
               damage
               and
               injury
               which
               it
               implies
               towards
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
            
             as
             it
             causes
             his
             
               unjust
               loss
            
             or
             hindrance
             ,
             whether
             as
             to
             his
             
               Life
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               Good
               Name
               ,
            
             or
             Estate
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             expiated
             
               by
               making
               amends
               for
               the
               wrong
               ,
            
             and
             
               restoring
               what
               our
               injury
               took
               away
               ,
               by
               a
               just
               and
               full
               reparation
               .
            
          
           
             How
             often
             doth
             mens
             Envy
             and
             Revenge
             ,
             their
             Covetousness
             and
             Ambition
             ,
             render
             them
             not
             only
             offensive
             by
             indignities
             and
             affronts
             ,
             but
             really
             hurtful
             and
             
               injurious
               to
               their
               brethren
            
             .
             They
             
               blast
               their
               Reputation
            
             by
             slanders
             and
             
               false
               reports
            
             ;
             they
             
               spoil
               them
               of
               their
               Goods
            
             by
             theft
             or
             oppression
             ,
             by
             fraud
             and
             cozenage
             ;
             they
             
               rob
               them
               of
               their
               lives
            
             or
             liberties
             by
             murder
             and
             
               false
               witness
            
             ;
             they
             
               inflame
               their
               enemies
               ,
               estrange
               their
               friends
               ,
            
             and
             stop
             or
             
               destroy
               their
               preferment
            
             ,
             by
             their
             
               malicious
               suggestions
               ,
               unjust
               suspicions
            
             ,
             and
             
               spiteful
               representations
               of
               them
            
             .
             And
             when
             at
             any
             time
             we
             do
             thus
             by
             our
             Neighbour
             ,
             he
             is
             really
             a
             loser
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             has
             just
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             us
             as
             dangerous
             and
             hurtful
             persons
             ,
             till
             we
             do
             not
             only
             
               confess
               our
               fault
            
             ,
             and
             
               seek
               a
               reconcilement
            
             ,
             but
             moreover
             make
             him
             a
             
               just
               amends
            
             ,
             and
             set
             him
             in
             the
             same
             state
             ,
             if
             possibly
             we
             can
             ,
             which
             he
             enjoyed
             before
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             shall
             surely
             do
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             truly
             and
             
               compleatly
               penitent
            
             ;
             and
             till
             we
             have
             thus
             
               restored
               a
               spoil
            
             ,
             and
             
             
               repaired
               a
               wrong
            
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             thought
             truly
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             perfectly
             to
             have
             repented
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             ordinarily
             be
             thought
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               to
               have
               repented
               of
               it
               truly
               ,
            
             but
             only
             
               under
               a
            
             b
             
               false
               disguise
            
             and
             
               vain
               hypocrisie
            
             .
             For
             that
             is
             ordinarily
             no
             
               true
               sorrow
            
             which
             doth
             not
             
               undo
               the
               fault
            
             ,
             and
             set
             things
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             state
             which
             they
             held
             before
             .
             We
             shall
             not
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             
               really
               angry
               at
               the
               crime
            
             ,
             if
             still
             we
             hold
             fast
             the
             
               bait
               ,
               and
               are
               pleased
               with
               the
               temptation
               .
            
             We
             shall
             not
             be
             esteemed
             to
             
               hate
               it
            
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             
               love
               with
               that
               which
               comes
               by
               it
            
             ;
             for
             we
             did
             not
             love
             it
             for
             it self
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             the
             
               unjust
               gains
               sake
            
             which
             led
             us
             on
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             yet
             hold
             that
             fast
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             restore
             it
             and
             let
             it
             go
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             we
             love
             it
             ,
             and
             adhere
             to
             it
             for
             its
             sake
             still
             .
             So
             long
             then
             as
             men
             are
             pleased
             in
             the
             fruits
             of
             their
             injustice
             ,
             and
             
               continue
               the
               damage
               which
               their
               brother
               suffered
               ,
            
             or
             
               hold
               fast
               the
               unlawful
               gain
               which
               they
               themselves
               acquired
               by
               it
            
             ;
             they
             cannot
             in
             reason
             be
             thought
             to
             renounce
             or
             to
             redress
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             justifie
             and
             confirm
             it
             .
             They
             are
             resolved
             to
             have
             their
             end
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             that
             by
             it
             which
             led
             them
             on
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             punished
             and
             
               afflicted
               for
               a
               fault
            
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             
               enriched
               by
               it
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             
               repenting
               of
               it
            
             ,
             but
             owning
             and
             avowing
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             sense
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             incurr'd
             by
             their
             unjust
             dealings
             ,
             should
             put
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             repair
             them
             ,
             into
             some
             
               real
               trouble
               of
               mind
            
             and
             
               grief
               of
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             it
             doth
             ;
             yet
             so
             long
             as
             they
             make
             no
             just
             amends
             ,
             but
             suffer
             all
             the
             ill
             effects
             upon
             their
             brethren
             to
             remain
             ,
             their
             repentance
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             real
             and
             sincere
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             perfect
             and
             entire
             ,
             and
             
               able
               to
               work
               that
               reformation
               which
               it
               is
               designed
               for
               .
            
             Their
             mind
             is
             changed
             in
             part
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             but
             half
             way
             ;
             their
             sorrow
             for
             their
             sin
             is
             something
             ,
             but
             not
             enough
             ;
             it
             would
             not
             have
             strength
             
             sufficient
             to
             prevent
             the
             sin
             ,
             because
             it
             cannot
             wean
             them
             from
             the
             temptation
             .
             For
             the
             
               unjust
               gain
            
             still
             keeps
             possession
             of
             their
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             grief
             and
             change
             of
             mind
             is
             not
             able
             to
             remove
             it
             :
             their
             brothers
             loss
             is
             still
             their
             love
             and
             delight
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             repentance
             cannot
             bring
             them
             to
             repair
             it
             .
             They
             still
             adhere
             to
             ,
             and
             love
             the
             
               fruits
               of
               their
               offence
            
             ,
             more
             than
             they
             do
             the
             
               rewards
               of
               amendment
            
             and
             obedience
             :
             so
             that
             if
             they
             should
             be
             tempted
             by
             these
             inducements
             again
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             the
             same
             effect
             upon
             them
             which
             they
             had
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             as
             unjust
             as
             they
             were
             before
             .
          
           
             Thus
             necessary
             is
             restitution
             and
             
               reparation
               of
               a
               wrong
            
             ,
             to
             evidence
             that
             men
             truly
             and
             
               perfectly
               repent
            
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             this
             way
             of
             its
             being
             necessary
             ,
             viz.
             as
             
               a
               necessary
               effect
               of
               a
               compleat
               repentance
            
             ;
             it
             is
             also
             
               necessary
               in
               i●self
            
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             
               common
               justice
            
             and
             
               natural
               equity
            
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             man
             ,
             who
             has
             done
             wrong
             ,
             can
             be
             an
             equal
             or
             a
             
               just
               man.
            
             For
             the
             great
             Rule
             of
             Justice
             is
             ,
             
               That
               every
               man
               should
               have
               his
               own
               ,
            
             and
             
               that
               no
               other
               mans
               force
            
             or
             
               fraud
               should
               spoil
               him
               of
               it
               ,
            
             or
             
               any
               ways
               detain
               it
               from
               him
               .
            
             So
             that
             if
             any
             man
             has
             destroyed
             or
             wasted
             any
             thing
             belonging
             to
             another
             ,
             he
             must
             
               make
               it
               up
            
             ;
             if
             he
             has
             
               taken
               it
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             he
             must
             
               restore
               it
            
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             Goods
             he
             has
             wrested
             wrongfully
             from
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             are
             not
             his
             Goods
             ,
             but
             his
             Neighbours
             still
             .
             For
             that
             which
             transfers
             Propriety
             from
             one
             
               private
               person
            
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             
               his
               own
               consent
            
             ;
             this
             being
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             Dominion
             ,
             that
             
               a
               man
               may
               dispose
               of
               a
               thing
               at
               his
               own
               will
               ,
            
             and
             
               no
               other
               man
               may
               meddle
               with
               it
               ,
               without
               he
               agree
               to
               it
               :
            
             so
             that
             it
             must
             be
             his
             
               own
               voluntary
               act
            
             ,
             and
             not
             
               anothers
               force
            
             or
             fraud
             that
             can
             
               justly
               mak●
               an
               alienation
            
             .
             If
             then
             one
             man
             wrongfully
             possesse●
             anothers
             Goods
             ,
             he
             is
             
               no
               Owner
            
             ,
             but
             an
             Vsurper
             ;
             he
             enjoys
             what
             belongs
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             a
             
             just
             man
             ,
             till
             he
             has
             cleared
             his
             hands
             of
             the
             others
             Goods
             ,
             and
             made
             restitution
             .
          
           
             Thus
             necessary
             is
             
               restitution
               of
               unjust
               Possessions
            
             ,
             and
             
               reparation
               of
               unjust
               damages
            
             ,
             not
             only
             
               to
               evidence
               a
               sincere
            
             and
             
               sufficient
               repentance
            
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             an
             instance
             of
             
               common
               Equity
            
             and
             
               natural
               Justice
            
             ,
             and
             to
             maintain
             a
             
               mutual
               peace
               ,
               security
            
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             therefore
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             away
             
               all
               temptation
            
             to
             sportful
             ,
             or
             
               malicious
               injuries
            
             ,
             and
             
               unjust
               gettings
            
             in
             some
             ;
             and
             all
             enmity
             and
             
               strife
               ,
               unsociable
               fears
            
             and
             
               jealousies
               ,
               murmurings
            
             ,
             and
             complaints
             by
             reason
             of
             them
             in
             others
             ;
             has
             laid
             a
             great
             stress
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             plainly
             necessary
             to
             the
             obtaining
             of
             his
             c
             
               pardon
               .
               Render
               to
               every
               man
               his
               due
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               and
               owe
               no
               man
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.7
             ,
             8.
             
             This
             is
             plainly
             necessary
             ,
             and
             a
             duty
             that
             will
             not
             be
             dispensed
             with
             .
             For
             as
             Ezekiel
             says
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             ,
             
               if
               the
               wicked
               man
               turn
               from
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               :
            
             but
             if
             ,
             together
             with
             that
             ,
             
               he
               give
               again
               what
               he
               hath
               robbed
               ,
            
             that
             
               he
               shall
               surely
               live
               ,
               and
               not
               dye
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             33.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             If
             then
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             any
             injury
             ,
             and
             have
             at
             any
             time
             wrongfully
             damnified
             our
             Neighbour
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             only
             seek
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             remove
             the
             offence
             ,
             but
             withal
             we
             must
             repair
             the
             loss
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             in
             as
             good
             a
             state
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             means
             we
             can
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             in
             before
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             we
             have
             spoiled
             him
             of
             his
             Goods
             by
             
               fraud
               ,
               oppression
            
             ,
             or
             robbery
             ;
             we
             must
             in
             the
             fittest
             way
             ,
             which
             our
             
               own
               prudence
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               wisdom
               of
               our
               friends
            
             ,
             and
             
               spiritual
               Guides
            
             shall
             direct
             ,
             restore
             them
             unto
             him
             again
             .
             If
             we
             have
             injured
             him
             in
             his
             
               Good
               name
            
             ,
             and
             by
             
               slanders
               ,
               false
               stories
            
             ,
             and
             
               malicious
               representations
            
             put
             a
             
               blot
               upon
               his
               honour
               ,
               advantaged
               his
               enemies
               ,
               disingaged
               his
               friends
               ,
            
             and
             
               stopt
               his
               promotion
            
             ;
             we
             must
             
               confess
               our
               fault
            
             ,
             and
             declare
             our
             miscarriage
             ,
             
             we
             must
             
               endeavour
               to
               wipe
               off
            
             all
             the
             dirt
             which
             we
             have
             thrown
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             him
             right
             again
             in
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             those
             most
             especially
             ,
             who
             by
             our
             means
             were
             brought
             to
             think
             ill
             and
             hardly
             of
             him
             .
             If
             we
             have
             wrongfully
             deprived
             him
             of
             his
             liberty
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             by
             
               false
               witness
            
             ,
             or
             
               corrupt
               judgment
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             ;
             we
             must
             take
             shame
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             
               clear
               up
               his
               innocence
            
             ,
             and
             take
             off
             all
             the
             
               undeserved
               reproach
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             
               criminal
               disguise
            
             ,
             wherein
             we
             had
             involved
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             some
             injuries
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             
               never
               can
               be
               repaired
            
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             possible
             to
             make
             the
             persons
             whole
             again
             who
             suffered
             by
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             are
             
               Murder
               ,
               Adultery
            
             ,
             a
             
               customary
               constant
               fraud
               in
               traffick
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             although
             the
             damage
             in
             these
             can
             never
             be
             intirely
             repaired
             ,
             yet
             in
             part
             it
             may
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             cannot
             do
             as
             much
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             't
             is
             but
             just
             and
             necessary
             that
             we
             do
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             those
             injuries
             whereby
             
               many
               are
               made
               to
               suffer
            
             ,
             as
             it
             ordinarily
             happens
             in
             murder
             and
             adultery
             ,
             which
             damnifie
             not
             the
             
               persons
               injured
            
             alone
             ,
             but
             their
             Families
             also
             and
             Dependants
             ;
             we
             must
             make
             restitution
             to
             those
             that
             can
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             pardoned
             for
             neglecting
             those
             who
             cannot
             receive
             it
             .
             And
             if
             few
             of
             the
             injured
             persons
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             ,
             as
             it
             happens
             through
             the
             
               infinity
               of
               Sufferers
            
             by
             a
             
               constant
               fraud
               in
               commerce
            
             ;
             there
             cannot
             be
             a
             better
             commutation
             ,
             than
             to
             put
             
               the
               poor
               into
               their
               place
            
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             needy
             their
             Receivers
             .
             Which
             exchange
             was
             most
             commendably
             resolved
             on
             by
             a
             
               great
               offender
            
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             
               viz.
               Zaccheus
            
             ,
             the
             Chief
             among
             the
             Publicans
             .
             For
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             repent
             of
             his
             Publican
             sins
             ,
             at
             Christs
             calling
             of
             him
             ,
             Luk.
             19
             :
             he
             makes
             his
             penitential
             profession
             thus
             ;
             
               If
               I
               have
               taken
               away
               any
               thing
               by
               〈◊〉
               accusation
               ,
            
             or
             unjust
             force
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               from
               any
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             whom
             I
             know
             and
             can
             
             repay
             again
             ;
             according
             as
             the
             d
             Law
             prescribes
             in
             that
             Point
             ,
             
               I
               restore
               him
               it
            
             again
             fourfold
             .
             And
             as
             for
             all
             other
             exactions
             which
             can
             never
             be
             particularly
             repaid
             ,
             whereof
             I
             ,
             and
             generally
             e
             all
             in
             my
             employment
             are
             guilty
             without
             number
             ;
             I
             endeavour
             to
             atone
             them
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             f
             Jewish
             custom
             ,
             by
             giving
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             to
             the
             indigent
             and
             needy
             in
             their
             stead
             :
             for
             
               behold
               the
               half
               of
               my
               Goods
               I
               give
               unto
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Thus
             is
             restitution
             to
             repair
             the
             damage
             ,
             as
             necessary
             as
             confession
             is
             to
             atone
             the
             offence
             which
             our
             sins
             have
             given
             to
             our
             Brethren
             .
             And
             this
             it
             is
             ,
             whether
             our
             Brethren
             
               know
               of
            
             the
             unjust
             loss
             or
             hindrance
             which
             we
             have
             caused
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             no.
             As
             for
             the
             
               confession
               of
               our
               fault
            
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             offended
             party
             reconciled
             ;
             that
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             necessary
             only
             to
             make
             peace
             where
             they
             have
             taken
             offence
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             of
             no
             necessity
             where
             they
             do
             not
             know
             our
             sin
             ,
             because
             there
             they
             cannot
             be
             offended
             by
             it
             .
             But
             as
             for
             the
             
               reparation
               of
               unjust
               damages
            
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             out
             of
             natural
             equity
             and
             strict
             Justice
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             it
             wheresoever
             Justice
             is
             infringed
             ,
             and
             any
             one
             is
             injured
             ,
             whether
             he
             understands
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             offended
             at
             it
             ,
             or
             no.
             If
             then
             our
             Neighbour
             knows
             he
             has
             been
             injured
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             offended
             at
             it
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             only
             make
             restitution
             to
             repair
             his
             loss
             ,
             but
             also
             beg
             his
             pardon
             to
             atone
             the
             offence
             ,
             and
             to
             procure
             a
             reconciliation
             .
             But
             if
             he
             is
             wronged
             and
             knows
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             need
             make
             no
             acknowledgments
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             no
             need
             to
             be
             reconciled
             ;
             but
             still
             we
             must
             make
             a
             just
             amends
             ,
             and
             repair
             the
             damage
             ,
             be
             the
             way
             of
             doing
             it
             never
             so
             private
             ,
             and
             managed
             with
             as
             much
             discretion
             as
             can
             be
             used
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             prevent
             
               needless
               fears
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             press
             a
             
               necessary
               practice
            
             in
             this
             Point
             ;
             I
             think
             it
             not
             amiss
             to
             add
             these
             limitations
             to
             the
             obligation
             of
             this
             
               Duty
               ,
               viz.
            
             
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             it
             only
             
               in
               〈…〉
               ,
               not
               of
               Charity
               and
               Courtesy
            
             ;
             and
             
               〈…〉
               far
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               have
               an
               opportunity
               to
               perform
               it
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             We
             are
             
               bound
               to
               make
               amends
               and
               restitution
               only
               upon
               sins
               against
               strict
               Justice
               ,
               not
               upon
               sins
               against
               Charity
               .
            
             All
             restitution
             must
             be
             of
             something
             ,
             whereto
             another
             man
             has
             a
             full
             and
             
               compleat
               right
            
             ,
             otherwise
             it
             is
             not
             restoring
             ,
             but
             giving
             it
             .
             It
             is
             returning
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             its
             right
             Owner
             ,
             and
             putting
             him
             into
             possession
             who
             has
             the
             just
             title
             and
             propriety
             .
             Now
             such
             right
             as
             this
             no
             man
             has
             to
             things
             of
             Charity
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             things
             of
             
               strict
               Justice
            
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             dueness
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             there
             is
             in
             these
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             
               give
               Alms
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               perform
               Contracts
            
             ;
             to
             be
             
               grateful
               ,
               compassionate
               ,
               courteous
            
             ,
             and
             condescensive
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               restore
               a
               pledge
            
             ,
             or
             
               fulfil
               a
               bargain
            
             .
             These
             Points
             of
             Charity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             Justice
             ,
             are
             due
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             us
             :
             and
             since
             there
             is
             a
             
               Duty
               on
               our
               parts
               to
               bestow
               ,
            
             there
             must
             be
             answerably
             some
             kind
             of
             
               right
               in
               others
               to
               rec●ive
            
             them
             .
             So
             that
             even
             the
             instances
             of
             kindness
             and
             Charity
             ,
             are
             in
             some
             sence
             a
             matter
             of
             right
             and
             duty
             ;
             and
             because
             those
             who
             receive
             them
             are
             not
             altogether
             void
             of
             title
             ,
             but
             have
             some
             right
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             oft-times
             in
             Scripture
             called
             works
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             who
             perform
             them
             ,
             are
             called
             upon
             that
             account
             just
             ,
             or
             
               righteous
               men
            
             .
             Thus
             where
             we
             read
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               you
               do
               not
               your
            
             g
             
               Alms
               before
               men
            
             ;
             it
             is
             read
             by
             several
             Copies
             ,
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               you
               do
               not
               your
            
             
             
               righteousness
               before
               them
            
             ,
             Matth.
             6.1
             .
             The
             merciful
             men
             ,
             Matth.
             25
             ,
             who
             are
             described
             by
             their
             
               Compassionateness
               ,
               Alms
            
             ,
             and
             Hospitality
             ,
             ver
             .
             35
             ,
             36
             :
             are
             called
             the
             righteous
             men
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             
               Then
               shall
               the
               righteous
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               when
               saw
               we
               thee
               an
               hungred
               ?
            
             &c.
             ver
             .
             37.
             
             Thus
             the
             
               charitable
               
               Lender
            
             is
             called
             a
             
               righteous
               person
               ,
               Psal.
            
             37
             ;
             the
             
               righteous
               is
               merciful
               ,
               and
               lendeth
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             25
             ,
             26
             ;
             and
             
             Joseph's
             being
             a
             
               pitiful
               ,
               kind
               Husband
            
             ,
             and
             
               unwilling
               publickly
               to
               expose
               his
               Wife
               Mary
               ,
            
             whom
             
               he
               found
               with
               child
               before
               they
               came
               together
               ,
            
             but
             resolving
             to
             
               put
               her
               away
               privily
            
             ,
             is
             called
             
               his
               being
               a
            
             i
             
               just
               man
            
             ,
             Matth.
             1.19
             .
          
           
             Some
             right
             then
             our
             Brethren
             have
             to
             our
             works
             of
             
               mercy
               ,
               liberality
               ,
               gratitude
               ,
               candor
               ,
               affability
               ,
               courtesy
               ,
            
             and
             other
             instances
             of
             
               common
               charity
            
             :
             So
             much
             dueness
             there
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             right
             and
             title
             they
             have
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             can
             denominate
             them
             
               works
               of
               righteousness
            
             ,
             and
             us
             who
             perform
             them
             just
             and
             
               righteous
               men
            
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             right
             is
             much
             less
             than
             that
             which
             they
             have
             to
             all
             expressions
             of
             
               strict
               Justice
            
             ;
             and
             is
             rather
             
               an
               imperfect
               draught
            
             and
             a
             
               beginning
               of
               right
            
             ,
             than
             right
             it self
             .
             For
             all
             full
             and
             
               perfect
               right
               bestows
               a
               title
            
             ,
             it
             invests
             a
             man
             in
             propriety
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             he
             has
             a
             compleat
             right
             to
             ,
             he
             may
             justly
             call
             
               his
               own
            
             .
             And
             such
             a
             right
             as
             this
             all
             men
             have
             to
             the
             
               safety
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               goods
               ,
            
             and
             reputations
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             which
             are
             a
             matter
             of
             
               strict
               Justice
            
             .
             They
             have
             a
             full
             claim
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             consent
             ,
             be
             deprived
             of
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             any
             private
             person
             like
             themselves
             damnifies
             them
             in
             these
             ,
             they
             may
             justly
             complain
             he
             wrongs
             them
             ,
             and
             demand
             satisfaction
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             receive
             it
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             thank
             him
             as
             for
             a
             free
             and
             
               charitable
               gift
            
             ,
             but
             look
             on
             it
             as
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             accept
             it
             as
             a
             debt
             and
             
               necessary
               restitution
            
             .
             Thus
             full
             and
             perfect
             is
             that
             right
             which
             men
             have
             to
             things
             of
             strict
             Justice
             ,
             it
             invests
             them
             with
             propriety
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             things
             which
             they
             have
             a
             right
             to
             ,
             to
             become
             their
             own
             ;
             so
             that
             't
             is
             no
             gift
             ,
             nor
             thank-worthy
             ,
             when
             other
             men
             either
             
               perform
               at
               first
            
             ,
             or
             after
             injury
             restore
             it
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             that
             
               right
               ,
               which
               men
               have
               to
               all
               expressions
               of
               kindness
               and
               charity
               ;
               it
               founds
               no
               full
               claim
               ,
               nor
               invests
               
               a
               man
               with
               Lordship
               and
               Propriety
            
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             must
             owne
             
               anothers
               kindness
            
             when
             he
             receives
             them
             ,
             and
             cannot
             say
             he
             is
             deprived
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             withheld
             from
             him
             .
             This
             Right
             does
             not
             confer
             Propriety
             ,
             but
             doth
             only
             something
             towards
             it
             ;
             it
             makes
             it
             anothers
             duty
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             his
             gift
             must
             compleat
             our
             Title
             ,
             and
             bestow
             a
             perfect
             Claim
             to
             it
             .
             Thus
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             any
             person
             has
             an
             opportunity
             put
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             to
             
               be
               helpful
               to
               a
               man
               in
               want
               or
               misery
            
             ;
             when
             the
             needful
             persons
             
               ask
               an
               alms
            
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             
               demand
               a
               debt
            
             ,
             but
             
               intreat
               his
               charity
            
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             exact
             what
             is
             
               their
               own
            
             ,
             but
             beg
             what
             
               is
               his
            
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             has
             an
             opportunity
             ,
             not
             of
             
               doing
               justice
            
             ,
             but
             of
             
               shewing
               kindness
            
             and
             charity
             when
             he
             gives
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             under
             a
             duty
             of
             
               acknowledging
               his
               kindness
            
             ,
             and
             
               being
               thankful
            
             when
             they
             receive
             it
             .
             And
             the
             case
             is
             the
             same
             in
             
               gratitude
               ,
               candor
               ,
               courtesie
            
             ,
             and
             other
             instances
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             .
             The
             right
             which
             any
             man
             has
             to
             them
             is
             not
             so
             full
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             say
             they
             are
             his
             own
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             duty
             indeed
             on
             other
             men
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             that
             
               gift
               may
               make
               them
               his
               in
               time
            
             ;
             but
             till
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             cannot
             say
             he
             is
             injuriously
             deprived
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             of
             compleat
             right
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             require
             that
             they
             ,
             who
             have
             taken
             nothing
             that
             is
             his
             from
             him
             ,
             should
             repair
             the
             loss
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             restitution
             .
          
           
             Restitution
             then
             in
             transgressions
             against
             strict
             Justice
             is
             a
             duty
             ,
             because
             there
             men
             are
             deprived
             of
             that
             which
             is
             really
             their
             own
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             but
             justice
             ,
             and
             not
             thank-worthy
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             deprives
             them
             of
             that
             ,
             should
             give
             it
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             restore
             it
             to
             them
             .
             But
             in
             sins
             against
             meer
             Charity
             it
             is
             no
             duty
             ;
             for
             there
             ,
             since
             men
             have
             lost
             nothing
             that
             is
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             can
             demand
             nothing
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             them
             .
             By
             these
             
               sins
               of
               uncharitableness
            
             indeed
             
               God
               is
               dishonoured
            
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             
               amendment
               that
               must
               be
               repaired
            
             ;
             our
             Brethren
             
             are
             sometimes
             
               justly
               offended
            
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             so
             ,
             by
             our
             
               penitential
               acknowledgment
               they
               must
               be
               reconciled
            
             ;
             but
             by
             a
             bare
             uncharitableness
             none
             of
             them
             is
             injured
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             unjust
             loss
             which
             should
             be
             repaired
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             taken
             from
             them
             which
             ought
             again
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             make
             
               amends
               for
               injuries
            
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             that
             which
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             them
             ,
             
               so
               far
               only
               as
               we
               can
               ,
            
             and
             
               as
               we
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               it
               .
            
          
           
             We
             are
             bound
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             make
             
               restitution
               so
               far
               only
               as
               we
            
             k
             can
             .
             Some
             injuries
             in
             the
             
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
            
             can
             never
             wholly
             be
             repaired
             ,
             as
             Murder
             and
             Adultery
             ,
             for
             which
             satisfaction
             cannot
             be
             made
             to
             the
             
               persons
               principally
               concerned
            
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             their
             families
             and
             dependants
             .
             Others
             cannot
             be
             compleatly
             recompensed
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             
               number
               of
               persons
            
             that
             suffered
             by
             them
             ,
             many
             whereof
             will
             never
             be
             seen
             again
             ,
             or
             are
             forgotten
             ;
             as
             it
             happens
             in
             a
             
               customary
               constant
               fraud
               in
               commerce
            
             ,
             which
             cannot
             otherwise
             be
             perfectly
             requited
             than
             by
             putting
             the
             
               poor
               into
               their
               stead
            
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             other
             pious
             and
             
               religious
               commutation
            
             .
             And
             others
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             cannot
             have
             a
             compleat
             amends
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             
               our
               inability
               compleatly
               to
               amend
               them
               .
            
             Some
             
               cross
               accidents
               of
               Providence
            
             ,
             or
             some
             former
             vices
             or
             
               carelesness
               of
               our
               own
            
             ,
             (
             which
             ,
             though
             now
             we
             repent
             of
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             help
             ,
             )
             have
             made
             us
             poor
             ,
             and
             so
             unable
             to
             preserve
             all
             from
             being
             losers
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             restore
             to
             every
             man
             again
             what
             at
             any
             time
             we
             had
             injuriously
             spoiled
             ,
             or
             taken
             from
             him
             .
             And
             now
             when
             by
             any
             of
             these
             ways
             
               restitution
               is
               impossible
            
             ,
             and
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             
               truest
               penitent
            
             cannot
             perform
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             exact
             it
             of
             him
             .
             If
             he
             doth
             
               what
               he
               is
               able
            
             ,
             when
             he
             
               cannot
               do
               all
            
             ;
             if
             he
             restores
             the
             damage
             to
             the
             
               injured
               persons
               dependants
            
             and
             relations
             ,
             when
             he
             can
             make
             no
             restitution
             
             
               to
               himself
            
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             restores
             it
             to
             charitable
             and
             
               religious
               uses
            
             ,
             when
             he
             
               can
               do
               neither
            
             ;
             or
             if
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             he
             
               confess
               his
               fault
            
             ,
             and
             
               beg
               pardon
            
             ,
             and
             
               be
               forward
               to
               return
               service
               and
               good
               offices
               ,
            
             when
             he
             can
             make
             
               no
               other
               restitution
               at
               all
            
             ;
             he
             has
             done
             what
             a
             
               tr●e
               penitent
            
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             graciously
             accept
             him
             .
             His
             will
             shall
             be
             taken
             for
             the
             deed
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             in
             his
             power
             to
             will
             only
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             through
             his
             honest
             readiness
             and
             endeavours
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             interpreted
             to
             have
             performed
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             bound
             ,
             I
             say
             again
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             actual
             restitution
             only
             
               when
               we
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               it
               .
            
             An
             
               honest
               purpose
            
             ,
             as
             was
             said
             above
             ,
             shall
             be
             accepted
             for
             all
             
               affirmative
               precepts
            
             ,
             till
             there
             be
             a
             season
             offered
             for
             an
             
               actual
               performance
            
             .
             When
             there
             is
             an
             opportunity
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             will
             ,
             but
             do
             and
             practise
             them
             :
             but
             till
             that
             happens
             ,
             all
             that
             God
             expects
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             resolve
             to
             practise
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             find
             occasion
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             honestly
             we
             seek
             an
             opportunity
             to
             repair
             a
             wrong
             ,
             but
             cannot
             find
             it
             :
             let
             us
             not
             disturb
             our
             souls
             with
             fears
             and
             scruples
             ,
             but
             rest
             in
             peace
             ;
             in
             confidence
             that
             our
             honest
             purpose
             shall
             bear
             us
             out
             ,
             till
             Gods
             Providence
             affords
             us
             an
             opportune
             season
             wherein
             we
             may
             perform
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             judging
             of
             this
             ,
             
               when
               a
               fit
               season
               is
               come
               ,
            
             and
             
               when
               such
               an
               opportunity
               is
               offered
               as
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               make
               our
               restitution
               in
            
             ;
             we
             must
             neither
             be
             
               too
               strict
            
             and
             rigorous
             ,
             nor
             
               too
               gentle
               and
               remiss
            
             .
          
           
             We
             
               must
               not
               be
               too
               strict
            
             ,
             and
             tye
             our selves
             up
             to
             so
             much
             quickness
             in
             restoring
             ,
             as
             to
             run
             upon
             
               great
               inconveniencies
            
             that
             are
             of
             far
             more
             weight
             than
             the
             thing
             is
             worth
             ,
             to
             
               prejudice
               considerably
               our
               own
               affairs
            
             ,
             and
             neglect
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             some
             other
             as
             
               weighty
               duties
            
             ,
             rather
             than
             
               delay
               a
               little
               longer
            
             ;
             especially
             when
             it
             may
             be
             done
             at
             
               another
               time
            
             as
             well
             as
             then
             ,
             and
             the
             damage
             ,
             
             which
             the
             
               injured
               person
            
             sustains
             by
             such
             delay
             ,
             is
             nothing
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             which
             we
             incur
             by
             a
             
               precipitate
               dispatch
            
             of
             it
             .
             Under
             such
             incommodious
             circumstances
             we
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             put
             it
             off
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             we
             need
             not
             fear
             lest
             our
             brother
             should
             be
             offended
             ,
             or
             farther
             injured
             by
             such
             delay
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             
               just
               reason
               to
               presume
               he
               willingly
               agrees
               to
               it
               .
            
             For
             thus
             far
             we
             may
             reasonably
             presume
             upon
             the
             
               free
               consent
            
             of
             all
             the
             
               conversable
               part
               of
               mankind
            
             ,
             that
             ,
             out
             of
             
               common
               humanity
            
             and
             compassion
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             content
             to
             deny
             themselves
             in
             small
             things
             ,
             to
             advantage
             us
             in
             great
             ones
             ;
             and
             to
             want
             some
             slight
             conveniencies
             themselves
             ,
             rather
             than
             put
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             supplying
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             deprive
             ourselves
             of
             such
             as
             are
             
               considerably
               weightier
            
             .
             And
             where
             we
             have
             so
             good
             a
             reason
             to
             
               presume
               of
               their
               consent
            
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             trespassers
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             any
             ways
             offensive
             to
             them
             ,
             by
             our
             delaying
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             
               too
               remiss
            
             and
             
               partial
               to
               our selves
            
             ,
             in
             judging
             of
             a
             fitting
             season
             for
             such
             a
             reparation
             ,
             nor
             prone
             to
             press
             upon
             our
             brethrens
             wants
             and
             inconveniencies
             ,
             but
             to
             spare
             our
             own
             .
             We
             must
             not
             refuse
             an
             offer
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             
               some
               pains
            
             ,
             and
             clog'd
             with
             
               some
               difficulties
            
             ,
             and
             may
             occasion
             
               some
               loss
            
             and
             hindrance
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             
               additional
               expence
            
             .
             Our
             slowness
             in
             returning
             a
             just
             amends
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             where
             the
             
               opportunities
               for
               it
               are
               more
               uncertain
               ,
            
             must
             not
             be
             such
             as
             argues
             that
             we
             
               seek
               to
               excuse
               it
            
             ,
             or
             are
             
               very
               indifferent
               to
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               easily
               put
               by
               it
            
             :
             it
             must
             not
             seem
             to
             intimate
             that
             we
             are
             
               in
               suspense
               about
               it
            
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             
               perfectly
               resolved
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             that
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             is
             a
             
               forced
               ,
               ungrateful
               thing
            
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             would
             not
             come
             to
             it
             so
             long
             as
             we
             can
             find
             any
             pretence
             to
             turn
             it
             off
             ,
             or
             are
             able
             to
             overlook
             it
             .
             For
             this
             shews
             evidently
             that
             our
             
               repentance
               is
               without
               zeal
            
             ,
             that
             our
             
               sorrow
               is
               without
               
               life
            
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             at
             best
             ,
             we
             are
             acted
             only
             by
             an
             imperfect
             and
             insufficient
             ,
             if
             not
             also
             by
             an
             
               unsincere
               purpose
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             to
             
               vindicate
               the
               honour
            
             ,
             and
             
               perfect
               the
               degrees
            
             of
             
               our
               repentance
            
             and
             
               obedient
               purposes
            
             ,
             which
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             our
             pardon
             and
             acceptance
             ,
             we
             must
             shew
             such
             an
             
               overplus
               of
               affectionate
               haste
            
             to
             repair
             our
             injured
             brothers
             loss
             ,
             as
             manifests
             that
             we
             are
             more
             concerned
             for
             him
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             regard
             the
             pains
             and
             burden
             of
             our
             own
             part
             much
             less
             ,
             than
             in
             all
             rational
             presumption
             ,
             were
             he
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             himself
             would
             .
             This
             we
             shall
             do
             where
             the
             sorrow
             of
             our
             sin
             is
             great
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             a
             
               high
               zeal
            
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             fully
             and
             
               compleatly
               repented
               of
               it
            
             :
             and
             when
             we
             are
             actuated
             and
             carried
             on
             by
             these
             ,
             they
             will
             prevent
             all
             doubts
             ,
             and
             never
             suffer
             any
             hard
             and
             
               uncertain
               question
            
             about
             the
             fitness
             of
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             come
             into
             a
             debate
             of
             Conscience
             .
             But
             if
             men
             have
             not
             so
             much
             love
             for
             the
             duty
             of
             Restitution
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             zeal
             in
             their
             repentance
             as
             will
             make
             them
             overlook
             
               little
               things
            
             ;
             if
             their
             repentance
             has
             no
             more
             warmth
             than
             is
             just
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             do
             what
             is
             indispensably
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             come
             to
             
               weigh
               scruples
            
             ,
             and
             nicely
             to
             debate
             whether
             some
             
               doubtful
               hindrances
            
             are
             sufficient
             to
             delay
             their
             restitution
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             the
             best
             way
             that
             I
             can
             advise
             them
             ,
             is
             to
             refer
             their
             
               brothers
               loss
               in
               wanting
               for
               some
               time
               ,
            
             and
             theirs
             in
             
               making
               a
               present
               reparation
            
             ,
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             their
             
               spiritual
               Guides
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
               wise
               Advisers
            
             ;
             and
             then
             peaceably
             to
             acquiesce
             in
             that
             course
             whereto
             those
             wise
             and
             good
             men
             shall
             direct
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             duty
             of
             
               making
               reparation
            
             then
             where
             our
             sins
             have
             
               injured
               men
            
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             this
             .
             In
             sins
             which
             are
             not
             only
             against
             Charity
             ,
             but
             also
             against
             Justice
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             wronged
             any
             man
             either
             in
             his
             
               Person
               ,
               Goods
            
             ,
             or
             Reputation
             ;
             whether
             he
             knows
             that
             we
             
             have
             injured
             him
             or
             no
             ,
             we
             must
             
               make
               a
               just
               amends
            
             and
             restitution
             .
             This
             must
             be
             made
             ,
             
               where
               it
               can
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               injured
               man
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             where
             
               that
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ,
            
             to
             his
             family
             and
             dependants
             ;
             and
             ,
             where
             
               that
               is
               impracticable
            
             too
             ,
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             or
             to
             
               God
               himself
            
             ,
             by
             some
             charitable
             or
             
               pious
               commutation
            
             .
             And
             this
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             do
             
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               in
               our
               power
               ,
            
             and
             
               according
               as
               we
               can
               find
               an
               opportunity
            
             ;
             being
             
               desirous
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               fully
               resolved
               upon
               it
               when
               we
               want
               one
            
             ;
             and
             
               doing
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
            
             towards
             it
             ,
             and
             
               asking
               pardon
               for
               that
               wherein
               we
               fail
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               disabled
               from
               doing
               all
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             after
             these
             sins
             to
             
               do
               so
               no
               more
            
             ,
             unless
             ,
             according
             to
             these
             rules
             ,
             we
             make
             amendment
             for
             what
             we
             have
             done
             already
             .
             Reformation
             and
             
               forsaking
               of
               the
               fault
            
             will
             atone
             for
             any
             other
             wilful
             sin
             ,
             whereby
             we
             have
             
               offended
               none
               but
               God
            
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             and
             ,
             
               penitential
               acknowledgments
            
             ,
             will
             expiate
             those
             whereby
             we
             have
             offended
             both
             God
             and
             men
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             have
             not
             only
             offended
             ,
             but
             wronged
             also
             and
             injured
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             only
             
               amend
               our
               fault
            
             to
             
               please
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               penitently
               acknowledge
            
             it
             to
             
               appease
               them
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             as
             ever
             we
             would
             secure
             the
             pardon
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             restore
             the
             spoil
             ,
             and
             
               repair
               the
               wrong
            
             ,
             and
             set
             them
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             in
             as
             good
             a
             state
             as
             our
             sin
             took
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             Remedy
             for
             our
             involuntary
             Sins
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Involuntary
               sins
               imply
               something
               of
               our
               own
               fault
               ,
               and
               so
               't
               is
               fit
               we
               should
               be
               sorry
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               beg
               pardon
               .
               
               They
               had
               a
               remedy
               under
               
               Moses's
               Lay
               ,
               and
               have
               now
               likewise
               under
               Christs
               Gospel
               .
               We
               are
               qualified
               for
               their
               pardon
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               particular
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               :
               but
               in
               the
               general
               ,
               by
               our
               obedience
               in
               all
               our
               wilful
               and
               chosen
               actions
               ;
               in
               particular
               ,
               by
               our
               prayers
               for
               Gods
               pardon
               ,
               and
               our
               Charity
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               other
               men
               .
               This
               Discourse
               of
               Repentance
               summed
               up
               .
               An
               Application
               to
               particular
               offenders
               ,
               whether
               voluntary
               or
               involuntary
               .
               A
               Summary
               of
               all
               that
               has
               been
               hitherto
               discoursed
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             shewed
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             what
             remedy
             Christs
             Gospel
             has
             afforded
             us
             for
             the
             most
             dangerous
             sort
             of
             offences
             ,
             viz.
             our
             chosen
             and
             
               wilful
               ones
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             proceed
             now
             in
             this
             to
             inquire
             what
             remedy
             he
             has
             likewise
             provided
             for
             our
             involuntary
             and
             
               unchosen
               sins
            
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             involuntary
             slips
             themselves
             ,
             they
             also
             come
             under
             the
             
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             and
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             Penalty
             .
             They
             are
             a
             doing
             what
             the
             Law
             forbids
             ,
             and
             so
             an
             incurring
             of
             that
             evil
             which
             it
             threatens
             .
             For
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Law
             it self
             are
             unlimited
             and
             universal
             ,
             they
             make
             no
             exception
             of
             voluntary
             or
             involuntary
             ,
             considered
             or
             unconsidered
             ;
             but
             they
             require
             that
             something
             should
             be
             performed
             or
             omitted
             ,
             and
             threaten
             us
             if
             we
             do
             it
             not
             .
             So
             that
             if
             they
             were
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             strictness
             and
             
               rigour
               of
               the
               Laws
            
             ;
             even
             our
             involuntary
             slips
             themselves
             would
             prove
             a
             matter
             of
             our
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             God
             should
             proceed
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             say
             according
             to
             what
             the
             compass
             of
             the
             
               literal
               Law
            
             would
             comprehend
             ,
             but
             even
             according
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             what
             the
             
               justice
               of
               the
               thing
            
             would
             bear
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             our
             involuntary
             sins
             would
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             .
             For
             how
             few
             are
             there
             who
             live
             up
             to
             the
             
               utmost
               of
               
               their
               possibilities
            
             ;
             but
             they
             fall
             sometimes
             where
             they
             might
             stand
             ,
             and
             are
             rash
             in
             some
             instances
             when
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             used
             due
             care
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             deliberated
             .
             We
             do
             not
             come
             up
             to
             that
             ,
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             highest
             ability
             of
             our
             natures
             ,
             and
             the
             utmost
             stretch
             of
             our
             faculties
             ,
             might
             be
             done
             :
             and
             therefore
             setting
             aside
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             which
             requiring
             more
             than
             can
             be
             performed
             ,
             must
             threaten
             where
             the
             punishment
             that
             is
             threatned
             cannot
             in
             justice
             be
             exacted
             :
             yet
             should
             God
             proceed
             with
             us
             for
             most
             of
             our
             involuntary
             slips
             according
             to
             the
             utmost
             severity
             which
             Justice
             it self
             would
             bear
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             in
             an
             evil
             state
             ,
             and
             give
             in
             a
             sad
             account
             for
             them
             .
             So
             that
             we
             have
             need
             to
             be
             sorrowful
             even
             for
             the
             
               greatest
               part
            
             of
             our
             
               involuntary
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               beg
               Gods
               pardon
               for
               them
            
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             defects
             of
             our
             care
             may
             be
             made
             up
             by
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             goodness
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             steal
             from
             us
             not
             so
             much
             through
             any
             thing
             of
             our
             
               culpable
               neglect
            
             as
             our
             unhappiness
             ,
             and
             are
             purely
             involuntary
             and
             unavoidable
             ;
             an
             after-grief
             is
             necessary
             in
             them
             also
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             only
             to
             
               evidence
               our
               involuntariness
            
             in
             doing
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             wills
             were
             perfectly
             against
             them
             .
             Because
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             above
             ,
             our
             
               ignorant
               offences
            
             themselves
             cannot
             in
             reason
             be
             esteemed
             involuntary
             ,
             further
             than
             we
             shew
             our
             wills
             to
             be
             set
             against
             them
             ,
             by
             our
             
               trouble
               at
               them
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               prayers
               for
               pardon
            
             ,
             when
             afterwards
             we
             come
             to
             discover
             and
             understand
             them
             .
             So
             that
             some
             repentance
             is
             still
             due
             ,
             even
             for
             our
             
               involuntary
               and
               unchosen
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             have
             our
             sorrow
             and
             our
             prayers
             before
             they
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             we
             all
             experience
             the
             abundance
             of
             Gods
             Love
             ;
             for
             he
             allows
             for
             these
             pitiable
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             has
             provided
             us
             of
             a
             remedy
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             make
             use
             of
             ,
             
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Under
             
               Moses's
               Law
            
             these
             involuntary
             slips
             of
             ignorance
             and
             inconsideration
             ,
             being
             they
             were
             continually
             incurred
             ,
             were
             allowed
             the
             benefit
             of
             a
             continual
             atonement
             .
             For
             God
             himself
             appointed
             several
             Sacrifices
             for
             them
             which
             should
             expiate
             their
             guilt
             ,
             so
             that
             every
             man
             ,
             who
             was
             subject
             to
             them
             ,
             was
             furnished
             with
             a
             sufficient
             remedy
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             had
             their
             remedy
             and
             relief
             under
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             ;
             so
             ought
             they
             to
             have
             much
             more
             under
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             in
             this
             our
             Lord
             has
             not
             been
             wanting
             ,
             but
             has
             afforded
             us
             a
             Salvo
             for
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             we
             are
             all
             of
             us
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             none
             of
             us
             need
             to
             suffer
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             for
             
               this
               remedy
            
             which
             Christ
             has
             prescribed
             for
             the
             Expiation
             of
             our
             
               involuntary
               sins
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             which
             he
             requires
             to
             the
             Expiation
             of
             our
             
               voluntary
               and
               wilful
               ones
            
             .
             For
             that
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               particular
               repentance
            
             and
             amendment
             ,
             in
             the
             forsaking
             of
             that
             very
             sin
             which
             we
             committed
             wilfully
             .
             But
             as
             for
             our
             involuntary
             sins
             ,
             this
             can
             be
             no
             cure
             for
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             impracticable
             ,
             and
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             effectually
             used
             about
             them
             .
             For
             we
             shall
             always
             live
             subject
             to
             them
             more
             or
             less
             ;
             and
             although
             we
             may
             labour
             and
             strive
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             shall
             we
             never
             be
             able
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             get
             entirely
             free
             from
             them
             .
             We
             have
             no
             power
             and
             choice
             to
             avoid
             what
             we
             cannot
             see
             and
             consider
             of
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             sins
             come
             in
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             our
             unwill'd
             ignorance
             or
             inconsideration
             ;
             and
             since
             we
             cannot
             see
             and
             consider
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             particularly
             prevent
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             effectually
             to
             repent
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             A
             
               particular
               Repentance
            
             and
             Reformation
             then
             is
             not
             the
             Gospel-remedy
             for
             our
             
               involuntary
               sins
            
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             the
             cure
             assigned
             for
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             impossible
             
             to
             them
             ;
             their
             pardon
             must
             not
             depend
             upon
             it
             ,
             because
             then
             they
             were
             wholly
             impardonable
             and
             desperate
             ,
             since
             in
             them
             no
             man
             on
             earth
             can
             use
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             remedy
             which
             Christ
             has
             appointed
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             repentance
             whereupon
             he
             will
             graciously
             pardon
             and
             forgive
             them
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             an
             hearty
             a
             
               repentance
               and
               reformation
               of
               all
               wilful
               sins
               ,
               and
               an
               entire
               obedience
               in
               all
               such
               actions
               as
               are
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               .
            
             If
             we
             serve
             God
             faithfully
             and
             truly
             in
             all
             our
             other
             actions
             ,
             where
             we
             do
             see
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             can
             chuse
             to
             practise
             it
             ;
             he
             will
             connive
             at
             these
             slips
             ,
             which
             ,
             after
             an
             honest
             care
             and
             industry
             ,
             are
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             .
             For
             any
             
               kind
               master
            
             would
             do
             so
             to
             his
             
               honest
               servant
            
             ;
             and
             more
             especially
             every
             
               tender
               father
            
             would
             to
             his
             
               obedient
               child
            
             .
             And
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             
               Love
               it self
            
             ,
             being
             the
             
               first
               Fountain
            
             and
             the
             
               compleatest
               Pattern
            
             of
             all
             kindness
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             never
             be
             out-done
             in
             any
             
               love
               that
               is
               excellent
            
             and
             praise-worthy
             by
             his
             own
             creatures
             .
             But
             if
             their
             kindness
             would
             bear
             with
             such
             infirmities
             and
             oversights
             of
             an
             honest
             mind
             ,
             his
             will
             dispense
             with
             them
             much
             rather
             .
          
           
             The
             faithful
             servants
             therefore
             and
             obedient
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             repent
             particularly
             of
             all
             their
             other
             sins
             that
             are
             known
             and
             wilful
             ,
             and
             effectually
             amend
             them
             ;
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             this
             favour
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             heavenly
             Lord
             and
             Father
             for
             all
             these
             failings
             which
             are
             involuntary
             and
             unchosen
             .
             Their
             obedience
             in
             other
             things
             shall
             plead
             their
             excuse
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             unwill'd
             slips
             in
             these
             to
             be
             uncondemning
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             be
             yet
             more
             particular
             ,
             these
             involuntary
             transgressions
             of
             men
             that
             are
             obedient
             in
             all
             their
             voluntary
             actions
             ,
             shall
             certainly
             be
             pardoned
             through
             the
             means
             of
             these
             particular
             duties
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Their
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Their
             Charity
             ,
             and
             
               forgiveness
               towards
               the
               offences
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             involuntary
             failings
             of
             ignorance
             and
             inconsideration
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             them
             
               upon
               their
               prayers
            
             ;
             if
             they
             beg
             Gods
             pardon
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             ready
             to
             grant
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             to
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             this
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             ,
             because
             that
             no
             
               earthly
               Parent
            
             ,
             who
             is
             wise
             and
             good
             ,
             would
             refuse
             to
             bestow
             it
             in
             such
             Cases
             at
             the
             request
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             whereas
             they
             have
             nothing
             near
             that
             pity
             and
             tenderness
             for
             their
             Children
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             for
             his
             .
             And
             this
             is
             an
             Argument
             which
             Christ
             himself
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             rely
             upon
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             
               If
               you
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               being
               evil
               ,
               will
            
             yet
             ,
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             at
             their
             request
             
               give
               good
               gifts
               to
               your
               Children
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
            
             who
             has
             not
             the
             least
             taint
             of
             your
             illness
             ,
             give
             the
             best
             of
             gifts
             ,
             even
             
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               ?
            
             Luke
             11.13
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             that
             we
             may
             never
             want
             this
             remedy
             ,
             Christ
             has
             put
             a
             Prayer
             for
             this
             purpose
             daily
             into
             our
             mouths
             ;
             that
             since
             our
             involuntary
             sins
             are
             of
             
               daily
               incursion
            
             ,
             we
             may
             as
             
               daily
               beg
               pardon
            
             for
             them
             .
             For
             he
             has
             made
             it
             a
             part
             of
             our
             
               daily
               prayers
            
             to
             ask
             pardon
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             for
             our
             
               daily
               trespasses
            
             ,
             this
             being
             one
             of
             those
             Petitions
             which
             he
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             put
             up
             as
             often
             as
             we
             do
             that
             for
             our
             daily
             bread
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             
               forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
            
             ,
             Matth.
             6.11
             ,
             12.
             
             And
             this
             S
             t
             Austin
             observes
             of
             it
             ;
             
             
               for
               those
               small
               sins
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               which
               no
               man
               can
               avoid
               ,
               was
               this
               Petition
               in
               the
               Lord
               Prayer
               inserted
               .
            
          
           
           
             Nay
             ,
             long
             before
             him
             ,
             S
             t
             Clement
             teaches
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             of
             
               our
               prayers
               being
               a
               most
               sure
               expiation
               for
               all
               our
               involuntary
               sins
               .
            
             For
             in
             his
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             relating
             that
             truly
             Christian
             state
             wherein
             their
             great
             Apostle
             Paul
             had
             very
             lately
             left
             them
             ;
             among
             several
             other
             parts
             of
             their
             Character
             he
             gives
             this
             for
             one
             :
             c
             
               Being
               filled
               with
               holy
               desires
               ,
               and
               a
               vertuous
               will
               ,
               with
               a
               good
               and
               commendable
               forwardness
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               pious
               assurance
               of
               being
               heard
               ,
               you
               lifted
               up
               your
               hands
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               beseeching
               him
               to
               be
               merciful
               and
               propitious
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               you
               had
               sinned
               INVOLVNTARILY
               .
            
             Having
             first
             ,
             as
             says
             the
             good
             Father
             ,
             a
             
               vertuous
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               holily
               disposed
               will
            
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             nothing
             their
             heart
             was
             disobedient
             by
             sinning
             wilfully
             ;
             they
             were
             
               forward
               to
               ask
               God
               forgiveness
            
             for
             all
             those
             sins
             which
             they
             had
             committed
             involuntarily
             .
             And
             this
             forwardness
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             was
             d
             good
             and
             commendable
             ,
             and
             their
             confidence
             of
             obtaining
             pardon
             upon
             their
             prayer
             ,
             was
             pious
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             e
             godly
             and
             a
             
               pious
               confidence
            
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             plain
             and
             full
             testimony
             ,
             and
             withal
             it
             is
             authentick
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             we
             may
             rely
             upon
             as
             much
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             if
             an
             Apostle
             himself
             had
             told
             us
             so
             .
             For
             this
             Clement
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             was
             one
             who
             was
             sent
             out
             by
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             to
             preach
             Christ's
             will
             ,
             and
             intrusted
             by
             them
             to
             declare
             unto
             the
             World
             what
             are
             the
             terms
             of
             remission
             of
             sins
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             pardon
             ;
             so
             that
             what
             we
             hear
             from
             his
             mouth
             we
             may
             look
             upon
             as
             Gospel
             .
             S
             t
             Paul
             himself
             makes
             honourable
             mention
             of
             him
             ,
             calling
             him
             his
             
               Fellow-Labourer
               :
               Help
               Clement
               my
               Fellow-Labourer
               ,
               whose
               name
               is
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             Phil.
             4.3
             .
             And
             the
             thing
             it self
             which
             he
             testifies
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             matter
             of
             saith
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             wherein
             
             an
             honest
             man
             may
             sometimes
             erre
             and
             be
             mistaken
             ;
             as
             an
             
               historical
               relation
            
             of
             a
             matter
             of
             fact
             .
             For
             he
             is
             recounting
             what
             a
             brave
             and
             gallant
             Church
             they
             were
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             wherein
             the
             great
             Apostle
             left
             them
             :
             and
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Particulars
             of
             that
             relation
             this
             comes
             in
             ,
             That
             as
             for
             their
             
               involuntary
               sins
               they
               begged
               Gods
               pardon
               ,
            
             and
             that
             too
             
               with
               a
               pious
               assurance
               of
               obtaining
               it
               .
            
             So
             that
             as
             for
             this
             practice
             ,
             of
             a
             
               confident
               hope
               of
               pardon
               for
               their
               involuntary
               sins
               upon
               their
               prayers
               ,
            
             it
             was
             not
             only
             such
             as
             S
             t
             Clement
             the
             Companion
             and
             Fellow-Labourer
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             approved
             ;
             but
             such
             moreover
             as
             the
             
               Apostle
               Paul
            
             himself
             ,
             who
             had
             planted
             Christianity
             amongst
             them
             ,
             had
             left
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             therefore
             is
             one
             great
             remedy
             for
             our
             involuntary
             slips
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               he
               forgiven
               us
               upon
               our
               prayers
               for
               pardon
               and
               forgiveness
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             shall
             they
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Upon
             our
             Charity
             ,
             and
             
               forgiveness
               of
               the
               offences
               of
               others
               .
            
          
           
             As
             God
             himself
             delights
             in
             mercy
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             require
             that
             we
             should
             ;
             and
             to
             oblige
             us
             to
             it
             the
             more
             ,
             he
             has
             made
             our
             kind
             dealing
             towards
             our
             Brethren
             the
             f
             Condition
             of
             his
             kindness
             towards
             us
             .
             
               Above
               all
               things
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               have
               fervent
               Charity
               among
               your selves
               ;
               for
               Charity
               shall
               cover
               ,
            
             or
             procure
             pardon
             for
             ,
             
               the
               multitude
               of
            
             those
             many
             ,
             because
             unavoidable
             and
             involuntary
             ,
             sins
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             4.8
             .
             And
             hereto
             Charity
             is
             then
             especially
             available
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             shewn
             in
             the
             highest
             instance
             of
             all
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               procuring
               our
               Brethrens
               repentance
            
             and
             conversion
             .
             For
             thus
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               you
               do
               err
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               one
               convert
               him
            
             ;
             for
             his
             encouragement
             
               let
               him
               know
            
             this
             from
             me
             ,
             
               That
               he
               who
               converts
               the
               Sinner
               from
               the
               errour
               of
               his
               way
               shall
            
             not
             only
             save
             the
             others
             
               soul
               from
               death
            
             ,
             but
             shall
             also
             
               hide
               a
               multitude
               of
            
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             James
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
           
             Thus
             is
             Charity
             in
             all
             acts
             of
             kindness
             and
             beneficence
             most
             available
             to
             procure
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             many
             ,
             because
             unavoidable
             and
             
               involuntary
               sins
            
             .
             But
             among
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             Charity
             ,
             one
             is
             particularly
             singled
             out
             by
             our
             Saviour
             as
             a
             necessary
             Condition
             to
             our
             forgiveness
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             
               our
               forgiving
               others
               that
               offend
               against
               us
               .
            
             For
             the
             man
             
               who
               would
               have
               no
               pity
               upon
               his
               Fellow-servant
               as
               his
               Lord
               had
               shewed
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             was
             unpardoned
             all
             again
             ,
             and
             
               delivered
               over
               to
               the
               tormentors
               till
               he
               should
               pay
               the
               uttermost
               Farthing
               ,
            
             Matth.
             18.32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             measure
             our
             
               heavenly
               Father
               will
               mete
               out
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               forgive
               not
               every
               one
               his
               Brother
               their
               trespasses
               ,
            
             v.
             35.
             
             And
             that
             a
             Condition
             so
             necessary
             to
             our
             forgiveness
             might
             never
             be
             forgotten
             our
             Lord
             has
             put
             it
             expresly
             into
             that
             Prayer
             which
             he
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             put
             up
             daily
             for
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             own
             sins
             .
             For
             he
             bids
             us
             pray
             that
             
               God
               would
               forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               against
               him
               ,
            
             even
             
               as
               we
               forgive
               those
               that
               trespass
               against
               us
               ,
            
             Matth.
             6.12
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             take
             the
             more
             notice
             of
             a
             Point
             so
             indispensable
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             the
             Prayer
             is
             done
             ,
             that
             
               if
               we
               forgive
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ,
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               will
               also
               forgive
               us
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               forgive
               not
               men
               their
               trespasses
               ;
               neither
               will
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             If
             we
             are
             rigorous
             and
             severe
             therefore
             with
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             so
             with
             us
             also
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             judge
             us
             we
             shall
             find
             as
             little
             allowance
             at
             his
             hands
             as
             they
             have
             done
             at
             ours
             .
             For
             
               he
               shall
               have
               judgment
            
             from
             God
             
               without
               mercy
               ,
               who
            
             to
             men
             
               hath
               shewn
               no
               mercy
            
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             man
             has
             been
             merciful
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             much
             more
             so
             to
             him
             ;
             for
             
               mercy
               rejoyceth
            
             even
             
               against
               judgment
            
             ,
             James
             2.13
             .
             This
             will
             be
             the
             greatest
             motive
             to
             procure
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Plea
             that
             can
             be
             urged
             to
             obtain
             mercy
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ;
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               merciful
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               for
               they
               shall
               obtain
               mercy
            
             .
             Mat.
             5.7
             .
          
           
           
             And
             thus
             as
             for
             our
             
               involuntary
               slips
            
             ,
             we
             see
             now
             what
             is
             their
             remedy
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             us
             upon
             
               our
               prayers
            
             ,
             and
             upon
             
               the
               prayers
               of
               our
               friends
            
             and
             
               other
               good
               Christians
               for
               us
            
             ;
             and
             upon
             
               our
               Charity
            
             and
             
               forgiveness
               of
               other
               men
               .
               With
               the
               same
               measure
               that
               we
               mete
               ,
               God
               will
               mete
               out
               to
               us
               again
               ,
            
             Mat.
             7.2
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             shew
             mercy
             to
             the
             unwill'd
             sins
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             voluntary
             offences
             of
             other
             men
             ;
             if
             in
             other
             things
             we
             are
             obedient
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             find
             it
             for
             our
             own
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             see
             what
             remedy
             the
             Gospel
             has
             provided
             us
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             offences
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             our
             voluntary
             or
             involuntary
             sins
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             we
             find
             that
             our
             case
             is
             not
             desperate
             under
             any
             sort
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             that
             if
             we
             will
             use
             it
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             sufficient
             cure
             for
             them
             .
             For
             if
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             death
             by
             reason
             of
             any
             wilful
             sin
             ;
             let
             us
             but
             
               particularly
               repent
               of
               it
            
             and
             
               amend
               it
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             either
             injured
             or
             
               offended
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               seek
               to
               be
               reconciled
            
             and
             
               repair
               the
               wrong
            
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             restored
             to
             pardon
             .
             And
             if
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             have
             fallen
             involuntarily
             ;
             let
             us
             but
             pray
             and
             be
             merciful
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             forgiven
             .
             And
             either
             way
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             in
             all
             points
             
               fulfilled
               his
               Laws
            
             ,
             or
             are
             
               pardoned
               our
               transgressions
               of
               them
            
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             
               acquitted
               by
               him
            
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             safe
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             either
             
               kept
               the
               condition
            
             ,
             or
             
               used
               the
               remedy
            
             ;
             for
             a
             pardon
             will
             justifie
             us
             to
             as
             much
             purpo●●
             ▪
             as
             we
             should
             have
             been
             justified
             by
             an
             
               unerring
               obedience
            
             .
          
           
             To
             apply
             this
             then
             to
             every
             mans
             particular
             case
             .
             Has
             any
             man
             ,
             whether
             learned
             or
             unlearned
             ,
             committed
             wilfully
             and
             advisedly
             an
             act
             of
             any
             known
             and
             notorious
             sin
             ,
             whether
             of
             
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Perjury
               ,
               common
               Swearing
               ,
               Witchcraft
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               Drunkenness
               ,
               Fornication
               ,
               Adultery
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Slander
               ,
               Fraud
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               Theft
               ,
               Murder
               ,
               Rebellion
               ,
               Tumult
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             has
             he
             been
             
             guilty
             of
             these
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             sins
             of
             like
             nature
             whereat
             all
             mens
             consciences
             are
             wont
             to
             boggle
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             to
             check
             them
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             sinned
             themselves
             into
             numbness
             and
             stupefaction
             ?
             let
             him
             
               particularly
               amend
               that
               evil
               way
            
             ,
             and
             
               retract
               that
               very
               sin
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             if
             his
             crime
             implied
             any
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             
               repair
               the
               wrong
            
             it
             did
             his
             brethren
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             is
             in
             a
             safe
             condition
             .
             For
             his
             particular
             repentance
             and
             amendment
             shall
             make
             up
             the
             breach
             which
             such
             wilful
             offence
             had
             made
             betwixt
             God
             and
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             most
             certainly
             procure
             his
             pardon
             .
          
           
             Has
             any
             man
             of
             opportunities
             and
             understanding
             committed
             any
             action
             of
             
               Lasciviousness
               ,
               Vncleanness
               ,
               Passionateness
               ,
               Fierceness
               ,
               evil
               Speaking
               ,
               Backbiting
               ,
               Censoriousness
               ,
               Vncandidness
               ,
               Vnmercifulness
               ,
               Vnpeaceableness
               ,
            
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             has
             any
             such
             man
             ,
             or
             
               any
               other
               whatsoever
            
             ,
             been
             guilty
             of
             these
             or
             the
             like
             offences
             when
             his
             own
             
               Soul
               reproved
            
             him
             ,
             and
             either
             did
             ,
             or
             would
             have
             set
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             his
             present
             action
             before
             him
             ,
             unless
             he
             has
             sinned
             in
             it
             so
             long
             ,
             as
             to
             lose
             all
             sense
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             stifle
             all
             suggestions
             against
             it
             ?
             let
             him
             also
             particularly
             amend
             and
             reform
             such
             voluntary
             sin
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             peace
             with
             his
             offended
             brethren
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             saved
             .
             His
             particular
             repentance
             shall
             likewise
             make
             his
             peace
             ,
             and
             procure
             for
             him
             Gods
             favour
             and
             acceptance
             .
          
           
             Has
             any
             man
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             been
             surprized
             into
             
               rash
               words
            
             and
             censures
             ,
             into
             
               sudden
               anger
            
             ,
             and
             
               trifling
               discontents
            
             ,
             and
             peevish
             ,
             or
             uncourteous
             ,
             or
             uncandid
             ,
             or
             
               uncondescensive
               behaviour
            
             ?
             has
             he
             been
             wearied
             by
             long
             importunity
             into
             some
             
               loose
               thoughts
            
             and
             
               wanton
               fancies
            
             ,
             into
             some
             
               small
               fretfulness
            
             ,
             or
             impatience
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             has
             he
             spoke
             or
             acted
             unadvisedly
             through
             
               deep
               grief
            
             ,
             or
             
               violent
               fears
            
             ,
             or
             other
             
               astonishing
               unwill'd
               passion
            
             ?
             let
             him
             
               bewail
               his
               failings
            
             ,
             and
             strive
             against
             them
             ,
             although
             
             he
             be
             not
             able
             perfectly
             to
             overcome
             them
             ;
             let
             him
             seek
             peace
             ,
             and
             
               use
               charity
            
             ,
             and
             
               shew
               mercy
            
             upon
             the
             like
             errours
             and
             escapes
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             more
             wilful
             offences
             of
             his
             brethren
             ,
             and
             then
             with
             comfort
             
               beg
               Gods
               pardon
            
             .
             For
             his
             prayers
             thus
             attended
             shall
             set
             him
             straight
             ,
             and
             procure
             his
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             is
             conscious
             to
             himself
             of
             any
             of
             these
             sorts
             of
             sins
             ,
             these
             remedies
             will
             certainly
             restore
             him
             .
             And
             as
             for
             those
             unknown
             and
             
               secret
               sins
            
             ,
             whereof
             his
             conscience
             cannot
             inform
             him
             ;
             he
             has
             an
             obvious
             and
             an
             easie
             expedient
             ,
             for
             a
             
               general
               penitential
               prayer
            
             will
             undoubtedly
             be
             accepted
             for
             his
             pardon
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             therefore
             his
             sins
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             provided
             of
             his
             remedy
             .
             Repentance
             shall
             surely
             save
             his
             Soul
             ,
             and
             make
             atonement
             for
             all
             his
             offences
             .
             So
             that
             of
             whatsoever
             
               nature
               ,
               number
            
             ,
             or
             degree
             his
             faults
             have
             been
             ,
             after
             once
             he
             has
             thus
             repented
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             through
             the
             Merits
             of
             Christs
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             if
             they
             had
             never
             been
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             have
             seen
             what
             that
             
               condition
               is
               which
               the
               Gospel
               indispensably
               exacts
               of
               us
               towards
               our
               acceptance
            
             in
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             what
             
               those
               defects
               are
               whereof
               it
               allows
               ,
            
             and
             what
             
               those
               Salvo's
               for
               all
               sorts
               of
               disobedience
               which
               it
               offers
               .
            
             For
             it
             
               requires
               an
               entire
               obedience
               of
               all
               our
               voluntary
               actions
               ,
            
             it
             
               bears
               with
               all
               our
               innocently
               involuntary
               failings
               ,
            
             and
             it
             
               admits
               us
               to
               recover
               our
               former
               state
            
             when
             once
             we
             have
             lost
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             
               persevere
               in
               it
            
             when
             we
             enjoy
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             
               particular
               repentance
            
             and
             
               amendment
               of
               all
               our
               wilful
               sins
               ,
            
             and
             by
             our
             prayers
             and
             
               charity
               for
               our
               involuntary
               ones
            
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             the
             true
             Test
             whereby
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             must
             all
             be
             tryed
             .
             If
             we
             have
             
               obeyed
               entirely
            
             ,
             and
             
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               no
               wilful
               sin
            
             ;
             or
             if
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             ,
             
             we
             
               did
               not
               rest
               in
               it
            
             ,
             but
             repented
             and
             
               amended
               it
            
             ,
             and
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             any
             ,
             
               repaired
               the
               wrong
            
             ,
             and
             
               sought
               to
               be
               reconciled
            
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             have
             
               beg'd
               pardon
               for
               all
               our
               involuntary
               slips
               ,
            
             and
             have
             been
             diligent
             in
             
               shewing
               charity
            
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             
               forgiveness
               ,
               to
               atone
               for
               them
               :
            
             then
             are
             we
             
               innocent
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             and
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             hear
             the
             joyful
             Sentence
             of
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               inherit
               the
               kingdom
               prepared
               for
               you
               ,
            
             Mat.
             25.34
             .
             This
             repentance
             and
             obedience
             will
             bear
             us
             out
             ,
             and
             secure
             our
             happiness
             ;
             but
             less
             than
             it
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             will.
             For
             
               God
               will
               take
               vengeance
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               on
               all
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Thess.
             1.8
             :
             and
             ,
             
               Except
               you
               repent
            
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             
               you
               shall
               all
               perish
            
             ,
             Luk.
             13.5
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             shewn
             
               what
               condition
               that
               is
               which
               the
               Gospel
               indispensably
               exacts
               to
               our
               acceptance
               in
               the
               last
               Judgment
               ,
               what
               defects
               are
               consistent
               with
               it
               ,
            
             and
             
               what
               remedies
               ,
               when
               once
               't
               is
               lost
               ,
               shall
               again
               restore
               to
               it
               :
            
             I
             shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             that
             which
             I
             proposed
             in
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             place
             ;
             namely
             ,
             to
             
               remove
               those
               groundless
               scruples
               ,
               which
               perplex
               the
               minds
               of
               good
               and
               safe
               ,
               but
               yet
               erring
               and
               misguided
               people
               ,
               concerning
               it
            
             ;
             whereof
             I
             shall
             discourse
             in
             the
             
               remaining
               Chapters
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             such
             groundless
             Scruples
             as
             make
             safe
             ,
             but
             weak
             Minds
             doubt
             of
             their
             Title
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Pious
               minds
               scrupulous
               .
               Their
               condition
               is
               safe
               even
               then
               ,
               but
               uncomfortable
               .
               Several
               needless
               grounds
               of
               their
               
               fears
               .
               1.
               
               Ineffective
               desires
               of
               evil
               .
               This
               represented
               .
               No
               man
               otherwise
               good
               shall
               be
               condemned
               for
               ineffective
               lusts
               and
               thoughts
               of
               evil
               .
               These
               are
               considerable
               either
               as
               to
               their
               first
               birth
               ,
               or
               indulged
               continuance
               .
               The
               first
               stirrings
               of
               lusts
               after
               evil
               things
               are
               unavoidable
               .
               The
               after-entertainment
               is
               by
               our
               own
               indulgence
               .
               Even
               these
               are
               uncondemning
               so
               long
               as
               they
               neither
               are
               consented
               to
               ,
               nor
               fulfilled
               ,
               being
               in
               themselves
               not
               deadly
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               a
               temptation
               to
               deadly
               and
               damning
               sins
               .
               The
               way
               whereby
               sin
               wins
               upon
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               nature
               and
               force
               of
               temptation
               .
               To
               be
               tempted
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               proved
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               temptation
               ,
               from
               Adams
               being
               tempted
               before
               he
               sinned
               ,
               and
               from
               Christs
               being
               tempted
               who
               knew
               no
               sin
               .
               Degrees
               in
               temptation
               or
               in
               lusts
               of
               evil
               .
               Some
               are
               checked
               quickly
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               permitted
               long
               to
               parly
               .
               This
               happens
               only
               in
               grown
               men
               and
               perfect
               Christians
               ,
               and
               that
               too
               not
               in
               all
               instances
               .
               These
               certainly
               are
               not
               damning
               .
               Others
               stay
               longer
               ,
               and
               strive
               and
               contend
               with
               our
               mind
               or
               conscience
               ,
               although
               at
               last
               they
               are
               vanquished
               by
               it
               .
               This
               happens
               ordinarily
               to
               younger
               Converts
               ,
               and
               in
               extraordinary
               temptations
               to
               grown
               Christians
               .
               These
               still
               are
               uncondemning
               ,
               which
               is
               shewn
               from
               
                 Gal.
                 5.16
                 ,
                 17
              
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               instance
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ.
               What
               lusts
               and
               desires
               of
               evil
               are
               damning
               .
               They
               are
               condemning
               when
               they
               make
               us
               consent
               to
               a
               damning
               sin
               .
               A
               distinct
               account
               of
               the
               several
               steps
               to
               a
               sinful
               action
               .
               A
               proof
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               from
               their
               gaining
               of
               our
               consent
               in
               all
               the
               after-steps
               they
               are
               mortal
               .
               Our
               lusts
               must
               be
               mortified
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               disabled
               from
               carrying
               us
               on
               thus
               far
               .
               This
               is
               done
               when
               men
               become
               true
               Christians
               .
               The
               better
               men
               are
               ,
               the
               less
               difficulty
               and
               self-denial
               do
               they
               find
               in
               mortification
               .
               Watchfulness
               and
               strife
               still
               necessary
               .
               The
               danger
               of
               indulging
               to
               temptations
               ,
               or
               to
               lusts
               and
               desires
               of
               evil
               .
               This
               point
               summed
               up
               .
            
          
           
           
             IN
             matters
             of
             Religion
             and
             another
             World
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             ordinarily
             observable
             than
             that
             those
             people
             are
             wont
             to
             have
             the
             greatest
             fears
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             least
             reason
             for
             them
             .
             For
             good
             Christians
             ,
             although
             they
             think
             the
             best
             of
             others
             ,
             are
             generally
             very
             suspicious
             of
             themselves
             .
             They
             have
             a
             deep
             sense
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             conviction
             of
             the
             fatal
             end
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             and
             that
             makes
             them
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             matter
             wherein
             it
             so
             highly
             concerns
             them
             not
             to
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             be
             over-jealous
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             or
             too
             cautious
             ,
             lest
             after
             all
             ,
             those
             insupportable
             punishments
             of
             sin
             should
             fall
             to
             be
             their
             own
             portion
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             they
             do
             especially
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             
               material
               point
            
             ,
             whereupon
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Life
             or
             Death
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             lays
             a
             great
             stress
             ,
             they
             are
             ignorant
             and
             erroneous
             .
             For
             there
             are
             no
             terrors
             in
             the
             world
             that
             are
             comparable
             to
             those
             of
             Religion
             ,
             nor
             have
             any
             men
             upon
             earth
             so
             much
             reason
             to
             be
             afraid
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             fall
             under
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             there
             is
             any
             thing
             which
             will
             be
             of
             great
             account
             in
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             or
             ,
             what
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             will
             be
             severely
             accounted
             for
             ;
             and
             they
             either
             find
             themselves
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             comes
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             fansie
             that
             they
             are
             :
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             fearfully
             perplexed
             ,
             and
             deprived
             of
             all
             peace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             though
             really
             they
             are
             in
             the
             greatest
             safety
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             in
             the
             end
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             losers
             ,
             nor
             shall
             their
             
               mistaken
               fears
            
             ever
             be
             fulfilled
             upon
             them
             ;
             because
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             God
             will
             judge
             them
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Rule
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             their
             errours
             and
             misapprehensions
             of
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             they
             have
             really
             done
             all
             that
             which
             he
             requires
             to
             Heaven
             and
             Happiness
             ,
             he
             will
             think
             well
             of
             them
             notwithstanding
             they
             think
             never
             so
             hardly
             of
             themselves
             .
             Their
             errors
             
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             pervert
             his
             Truth
             ,
             for
             he
             sees
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             may
             mistake
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             sees
             them
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             his
             sentence
             will
             follow
             his
             own
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             declare
             to
             all
             the
             world
             that
             they
             are
             so
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             security
             of
             all
             
               good
               men
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             
               eternal
               terror
            
             and
             astonishment
             of
             all
             hypocrites
             and
             sinners
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             an
             unerring
             and
             
               uncorrupt
               Judge
            
             ,
             who
             can
             neither
             be
             bribed
             nor
             deceived
             ,
             and
             who
             cannot
             mistake
             them
             ,
             or
             wrongfully
             condemn
             them
             ,
             howsoever
             they
             may
             mistake
             ,
             or
             wrongfully
             condemn
             themselves
             .
             And
             since
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             really
             safe
             in
             their
             own
             goodness
             ,
             when
             they
             most
             of
             all
             suspect
             their
             own
             danger
             ;
             and
             secure
             from
             evil
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             falling
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             every
             good
             man
             is
             in
             this
             safety
             ,
             let
             his
             understanding
             of
             himself
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             yet
             if
             in
             any
             of
             those
             things
             which
             he
             takes
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             life
             or
             death
             ,
             he
             judges
             wrong
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             thinks
             erroneously
             ,
             he
             can
             enjoy
             no
             peace
             and
             comfort
             .
             He
             will
             go
             to
             Heaven
             full
             of
             fears
             ,
             and
             forbodeing
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             never
             think
             himself
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Bliss
             till
             he
             is
             actually
             inthroned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             possessed
             of
             it
             .
             He
             will
             meet
             indeed
             with
             happiness
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             have
             no
             sight
             or
             expectation
             of
             it
             in
             the
             way
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             life
             long
             he
             will
             be
             tormented
             with
             doubts
             and
             suspicions
             ,
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             ;
             and
             be
             still
             by
             turns
             concluding
             himself
             lost
             as
             to
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             lost
             no
             where
             but
             in
             his
             own
             fancy
             .
             And
             this
             imagined
             future
             misery
             will
             bring
             him
             under
             a
             real
             one
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             it
             will
             make
             him
             have
             sad
             thoughts
             and
             a
             sorrowful
             heart
             ,
             it
             will
             bereave
             him
             of
             all
             joy
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             almost
             overwhelm
             him
             in
             groundless
             perplexity
             and
             vexation
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             pious
             Souls
             may
             not
             fear
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             ▪
             
             nor
             torment
             themselves
             with
             unreasonable
             expectations
             ;
             having
             before
             shewn
             what
             that
             condition
             really
             is
             which
             renders
             any
             mans
             a
             safe
             condition
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             on
             now
             to
             remove
             their
             groundless
             scruples
             and
             mistakes
             concerning
             it
             ,
             by
             shewing
             what
             ,
             and
             of
             
               what
               force
               those
               things
               are
               ,
               which
               are
               wont
               ,
               without
               any
               sufficient
               reason
               ,
               to
               disquiet
               the
               minds
               ,
               and
               to
               disturb
               the
               peace
               of
               good
               and
               safe
               ,
               but
               mistaken
               Christians
               about
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             
               causes
               of
               good
               mens
               fears
            
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             have
             been
             able
             to
             learn
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             chiefly
             these
             that
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Good
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             
               saveableness
               of
               their
               present
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               happiness
               of
               their
               future
               state
            
             ;
             because
             after
             all
             their
             care
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             find
             that
             
               some
               motions
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               some
               stirrings
               of
               their
               lusts
               ,
               some
               thoughts
               of
               evil
               do
               still
               arise
               up
               in
               them
               .
            
             They
             feel
             themselves
             subject
             to
             delightsom
             fancies
             and
             desires
             of
             forbidden
             things
             .
             They
             are
             liable
             to
             a
             
               lustful
               thought
            
             ,
             a
             
               covetous
               wish
            
             ,
             an
             insurrection
             of
             anger
             ,
             of
             envy
             ,
             and
             of
             several
             other
             damning
             sins
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             indeed
             that
             these
             lusts
             do
             not
             reign
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             consent
             to
             their
             instigations
             ,
             nor
             do
             what
             they
             would
             have
             them
             .
             They
             can
             only
             inhabit
             and
             stir
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             not
             strength
             enough
             to
             give
             Laws
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             they
             repress
             them
             before
             they
             get
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             prevail
             over
             them
             before
             they
             go
             on
             to
             fulfil
             what
             they
             inclined
             to
             .
             Not
             any
             of
             these
             sinful
             lusts
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             afraid
             ,
             has
             got
             so
             much
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             carry
             them
             on
             either
             to
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             fulfil
             them
             ;
             for
             though
             they
             may
             think
             on
             some
             forbidden
             things
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             or
             desire
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             yet
             do
             they
             not
             will
             and
             chuse
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             do
             they
             work
             and
             practise
             them
             .
             They
             may
             perhaps
             have
             a
             thought
             and
             fancy
             ,
             a
             wish
             and
             inclination
             after
             unchast
             pleasures
             ;
             but
             they
             correct
             themselves
             
             there
             ,
             and
             go
             no
             further
             ,
             for
             they
             never
             in
             their
             hearts
             consent
             to
             an
             
               unlawful
               embrace
            
             ,
             nor
             ever
             proceed
             to
             an
             
               unclean
               action
            
             .
             In
             a
             sudden
             motion
             of
             anger
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             several
             
               expressions
               of
               wrath
            
             and
             
               instances
               of
               revenge
            
             occur
             to
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             obtruding
             themselves
             upon
             their
             fancy
             ;
             but
             they
             stop
             there
             and
             go
             no
             higher
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             consent
             to
             utter
             an
             
               injurious
               word
            
             ,
             or
             to
             commit
             a
             
               spiteful
               action
            
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             they
             experience
             by
             themselves
             in
             other
             instances
             .
             In
             all
             which
             several
             forbidden
             things
             will
             get
             into
             their
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             steal
             from
             them
             a
             wish
             or
             inclination
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             they
             have
             done
             that
             they
             can
             do
             no
             more
             ,
             being
             unable
             either
             to
             gain
             their
             consent
             ,
             or
             to
             command
             their
             practice
             ,
             so
             as
             that
             they
             should
             not
             only
             desire
             ,
             but
             also
             chuse
             and
             fulfil
             them
             .
             But
             although
             they
             do
             not
             suffer
             sin
             to
             reign
             in
             them
             so
             as
             to
             
               consent
               to
               it
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               fulfil
               it
               in
               the
               lusts
               thereof
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             fear
             lest
             their
             
               very
               thoughts
            
             and
             
               inclinations
               after
               it
            
             should
             prove
             damnable
             .
             For
             God
             requires
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             
               whole
               man
            
             ,
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             affections
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             wills
             and
             actions
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             disobeyed
             by
             any
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             all
             our
             faculties
             .
             And
             seeing
             every
             sin
             is
             forbidden
             under
             pain
             of
             death
             ,
             who
             knows
             but
             that
             this
             admission
             of
             sin
             into
             our
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             is
             a
             deadly
             transgression
             .
             This
             is
             one
             great
             cause
             of
             fear
             ,
             and
             a
             rock
             of
             offence
             to
             truly
             honest
             and
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             take
             off
             all
             doubt
             and
             scruple
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             that
             
               our
               impotent
               lusts
            
             and
             
               ineffective
               desires
               of
               evil
               things
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               able
               to
               get
               no
               further
               than
               a
               thought
               or
               a
               wish
               ,
            
             though
             at
             present
             they
             are
             a
             
               matter
               of
               our
               exercise
            
             and
             humiliation
             ;
             yet
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             they
             shall
             be
             no
             
               Article
               of
               death
               or
               condemnation
            
             .
             For
             Christs
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             sentence
             us
             severely
             upon
             these
             first
             
               motions
               of
               a
               lust
            
             ,
             or
             
               beginnings
               
               of
               a
               sin
            
             ;
             no
             ,
             if
             they
             arrive
             no
             higher
             than
             fancy
             and
             inclination
             ,
             through
             the
             merits
             of
             Christs
             Sacrifice
             there
             is
             Grace
             enough
             in
             store
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Gospel
             account
             they
             are
             not
             grown
             up
             to
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             Death
             ,
             nor
             come
             within
             the
             Confines
             of
             destruction
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             speak
             with
             the
             more
             distinctness
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             shew
             these
             two
             things
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               for
               our
               feeble
               lusts
               and
               desires
               after
               evil
               ,
               which
               are
               unconsented
               to
               ,
               and
               unfulfilled
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               at
               the
               last
               day
               be
               condemned
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             
               what
               lusts
               and
               desires
               of
               them
               we
               shall
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             say
             ,
             
               For
               our
               feeble
               lusts
               and
               desires
               of
               evil
               ,
               which
               are
               unconsented
               to
               and
               unfulfilled
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               no
               man
               otherwise
               good
               shall
               ever
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             God
             will
             never
             sentence
             us
             to
             Hell
             for
             every
             
               sudden
               desire
            
             an
             
               inclination
               after
               sinful
               things
            
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             rests
             there
             ,
             and
             goes
             no
             further
             than
             bare
             desire
             ,
             he
             will
             pardon
             and
             pass
             it
             by
             ,
             but
             not
             eternally
             avenge
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             speak
             distinctly
             to
             this
             Point
             ,
             these
             lustings
             and
             desires
             are
             considerable
             either
             as
             to
             their
             
               first
               birth
            
             ,
             or
             as
             to
             their
             indulged
             and
             
               allowed
               continuance
            
             :
             the
             first
             are
             never
             damning
             ,
             and
             the
             
               latter
               many
               times
            
             are
             no
             Article
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             bodily
             lusts
             and
             desires
             of
             evil
             ,
             in
             their
             
               first
               birth
            
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               they
               are
               never
               damning
               ,
               nor
               shall
               any
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               otherwise
               vertuous
            
             and
             
               obedient
               ,
               be
               ever
               judged
               to
               dye
               for
               them
               .
            
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             were
             otherwise
             ,
             who
             could
             possibly
             be
             saved
             ?
             For
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             of
             us
             these
             
               first
               motions
            
             of
             appetites
             after
             evil
             things
             more
             or
             less
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             avoiding
             of
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             impositions
             superinduced
             upon
             our
             Natures
             ,
             by
             their
             prohibitions
             make
             several
             of
             our
             most
             
               natural
               appetites
            
             and
             desires
             themselves
             to
             be
             
             sinful
             ;
             the
             
               lusts
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             making
             up
             a
             good
             part
             of
             the
             prohibitions
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             although
             God
             by
             his
             after-prohibition
             has
             made
             them
             sinful
             ,
             yet
             from
             that
             natural
             necessity
             which
             he
             had
             laid
             upon
             us
             before
             ,
             we
             cannot
             live
             intirely
             free
             from
             them
             .
             For
             our
             Flesh
             will
             lust
             ,
             and
             make
             offers
             after
             such
             things
             as
             are
             naturally
             fitted
             to
             its
             liking
             ;
             and
             we
             cannot
             help
             it
             :
             because
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             conversant
             among
             the
             things
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             from
             their
             natural
             frame
             and
             constitution
             will
             still
             be
             delighted
             with
             some
             things
             ,
             to
             crave
             and
             desire
             ;
             and
             pained
             by
             others
             ,
             to
             hate
             and
             abhor
             them
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             natural
             ,
             whilst
             there
             is
             any
             life
             and
             sense
             in
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             the
             good
             and
             evil
             things
             of
             the
             world
             must
             of
             necessity
             thus
             sensibly
             affect
             them
             ;
             and
             where
             they
             are
             affected
             with
             pleasure
             ,
             there
             't
             is
             natural
             for
             them
             to
             desire
             ;
             as
             where
             they
             feel
             pain
             ,
             't
             is
             natural
             for
             them
             to
             abhor
             the
             thing
             which
             occasions
             and
             produces
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             first
             lustings
             then
             and
             cravings
             after
             forbidden
             things
             are
             natural
             ,
             and
             were
             made
             necessary
             before
             the
             prohibition
             came
             to
             make
             them
             sinful
             .
             And
             if
             by
             an
             after-Law
             men
             shall
             be
             condemned
             for
             being
             sensibly
             affected
             with
             outward
             things
             ,
             or
             for
             having
             a
             sudden
             lust
             and
             inclination
             after
             them
             upon
             their
             being
             so
             sensibly
             affected
             with
             them
             ;
             then
             shall
             they
             be
             condemned
             for
             what
             they
             could
             not
             help
             ,
             and
             dye
             for
             not
             performing
             impossibilities
             .
          
           
             But
             God
             neither
             can
             ,
             nor
             doth
             make
             any
             Laws
             which
             exact
             things
             so
             rigorous
             :
             He
             
               punishes
               nothing
               in
               us
               but
               what
               proceeded
               from
               our
               own
               will
               ,
            
             nor
             exacts
             an
             account
             of
             us
             for
             our
             
               natural
               lusts
            
             and
             inclinations
             ,
             further
             than
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             our
             
               own
               choice
            
             and
             
               free
               disposal
            
             .
             If
             a
             
               sudden
               fear
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               unclean
               desire
            
             arise
             up
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             an
             
               holy
               man
            
             ,
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             
               outward
               objects
            
             or
             
               inward
               imaginations
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               natural
               temper
               of
               
               his
               Blood
               and
               Spirits
            
             ;
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             put
             to
             answer
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             could
             not
             prevent
             it
             .
             He
             could
             no
             more
             hinder
             it
             ,
             than
             he
             can
             hinder
             the
             
               beating
               of
               his
               heart
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               motion
               of
               his
               blood
            
             ;
             seeing
             it
             was
             no
             free
             work
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             but
             a
             natural
             effect
             of
             his
             temper
             .
             And
             to
             be
             condemned
             for
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             suffer
             for
             having
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Reason
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             to
             undergo
             punishment
             for
             being
             made
             up
             of
             Body
             as
             well
             as
             Soul
             ,
             for
             being
             a
             man
             and
             not
             an
             Angel.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             several
             things
             indeed
             which
             follow
             upon
             the
             
               first
               suggestion
               of
               a
               prohibited
               object
               ,
            
             and
             upon
             the
             
               first
               lusting
            
             after
             it
             :
             they
             are
             not
             the
             effects
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             of
             our
             own
             choice
             .
             For
             though
             a
             fancy
             of
             evil
             ,
             and
             a
             
               sudden
               lusting
            
             after
             it
             from
             its
             fansied
             agreeableness
             ,
             may
             obtrude
             it self
             upon
             us
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             either
             by
             chance
             ,
             or
             by
             
               occasion
               of
               a
               temptation
            
             :
             yet
             a
             
               continued
               entertainment
               of
               it
            
             ,
             and
             a
             stay
             upon
             it
             in
             our
             imaginations
             ,
             to
             cherish
             lust
             ,
             and
             inflame
             desire
             ,
             cannot
             come
             upon
             us
             but
             by
             our
             
               own
               liking
            
             and
             connivence
             .
             For
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             we
             can
             observe
             them
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             are
             our
             own
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             how
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             we
             please
             The
             
               first
               thought
            
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             is
             not
             always
             in
             our
             power
             to
             hinder
             ,
             because
             many
             times
             it
             comes
             upon
             us
             e're
             we
             can
             observe
             it
             .
             For
             our
             souls
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             sometimes
             said
             ,
             are
             souls
             in
             flesh
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             our
             bodily
             powers
             in
             their
             most
             spiritual
             operations
             ;
             being
             linked
             so
             fast
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             but
             communicate
             ,
             and
             be
             affected
             with
             them
             .
             But
             then
             the
             stay
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               continued
               attention
            
             to
             it
             in
             after-entertainment
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             cannot
             be
             so
             suddenly
             forced
             upon
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             give
             way
             to
             it
             only
             when
             ,
             and
             
               how
               long
            
             we
             our selves
             please
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             
               first
               fancy
            
             and
             desire
             of
             evil
             was
             ,
             the
             after-entertainment
             is
             our
             own
             ;
             seeing
             it
             came
             not
             from
             any
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             free
             determination
             or
             connivence
             of
             our
             own
             will.
             
          
           
           
             But
             yet
             even
             these
             after-thoughts
             and
             
               inclinations
               after
               forbidden
               things
            
             are
             not
             always
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             condemnation
             ;
             but
             then
             only
             when
             we
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             practise
             and
             fulfil
             them
             .
             For
             if
             the
             forbidden
             thing
             is
             only
             fansied
             in
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             craved
             by
             our
             appetites
             ,
             but
             has
             got
             no
             consent
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             any
             endeavours
             of
             our
             lives
             and
             actions
             :
             according
             to
             the
             gracious
             terms
             of
             that
             Gospel
             whereby
             we
             must
             stand
             or
             fall
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             within
             the
             terrours
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             nor
             has
             made
             us
             liable
             to
             Death
             and
             Hell.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             evil
             and
             danger
             of
             our
             
               bodily
               desires
            
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             is
             the
             evil
             and
             danger
             of
             a
             temptation
             .
             When
             our
             
               appetites
               desire
            
             what
             the
             prohibition
             has
             made
             evil
             ,
             and
             our
             Spirits
             on
             the
             other
             side
             declare
             what
             the
             Commandment
             has
             made
             good
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             or
             tryal
             whether
             our
             wills
             are
             resolved
             to
             stick
             to
             our
             lusts
             or
             to
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             whether
             they
             will
             prefer
             God
             or
             sin
             .
             And
             herein
             lyes
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             our
             natural
             appetites
             ;
             for
             although
             
               in
               themselves
               they
               are
               not
               deadly
               and
               damning
               to
               any
               man
               otherwise
               good
               ,
            
             yet
             are
             
               they
               traps
               and
               snares
               to
               deadly
               and
               damning
               sins
               .
            
          
           
             In
             themselves
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             
               to
               any
               Christian
               man
               who
               is
               otherwise
               good
               and
               vertuous
               ,
               our
               natural
               appetites
               are
               not
               deadly
               and
               damning
               .
            
             The
             lusting
             and
             inclination
             of
             our
             Flesh
             after
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
             ,
             and
             after
             ease
             and
             pleasures
             ;
             and
             the
             lusting
             of
             the
             eye
             after
             gain
             and
             riches
             ,
             are
             not
             absolutely
             and
             
               directly
               forbidden
            
             ,
             or
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             have
             got
             any
             further
             ,
             an
             
               Article
               of
               our
               condemnation
            
             .
             No
             ,
             all
             the
             desires
             of
             the
             Flesh
             are
             naturally
             necessary
             ,
             some
             to
             preserve
             our
             
               own
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             preservation
             and
             
               propagation
               of
               Mankind
            
             .
             This
             God
             himself
             has
             made
             ,
             and
             he
             allows
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             mans
             sin
             to
             have
             a
             
               stomach
               to
               his
               meat
            
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             
               desires
               after
               ease
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               fleshly
               inclination
               after
               bodily
               pleasures
            
             :
             because
             God
             has
             so
             framed
             our
             Bodies
             that
             they
             
             should
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             be
             angry
             with
             us
             if
             we
             do
             desire
             them
             .
             Indeed
             he
             has
             not
             left
             these
             desires
             to
             their
             own
             swing
             ,
             but
             has
             put
             several
             restraints
             upon
             them
             :
             he
             has
             bound
             them
             up
             from
             
               some
               objects
            
             ,
             and
             in
             
               some
               degrees
            
             .
             For
             we
             are
             forbid
             to
             desire
             and
             lust
             after
             meat
             and
             
               drink
               ,
               ease
            
             and
             
               pleasure
               ,
               riches
            
             and
             plenty
             ,
             when
             either
             we
             are
             injurious
             to
             other
             men
             in
             procuring
             that
             which
             we
             lust
             after
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             are
             excessive
             and
             intemperate
             in
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             its
             sake
             
               transgress
               any
               other
               Commandment
            
             .
             Our
             
               desires
               of
               meat
            
             and
             drink
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             must
             not
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             excessive
             measures
             in
             gluttony
             and
             drunkenness
             ;
             our
             
               carnal
               lusts
            
             must
             not
             draw
             us
             on
             to
             act
             them
             with
             undue
             objects
             in
             
               fornication
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               rapes
            
             ,
             or
             other
             
               prohibited
               uncleannesses
            
             ;
             and
             our
             
               desire
               of
               money
            
             must
             not
             betray
             us
             into
             thefts
             or
             
               robberies
               ,
               fraud
            
             and
             
               circumvention
               ,
               extortion
            
             and
             
               oppression
               ,
               niggardliness
               ,
               uncharitableness
            
             ,
             or
             other
             sins
             whether
             against
             Justice
             or
             Charity
             .
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             our
             fears
             and
             aversations
             from
             want
             ,
             or
             pain
             ,
             or
             other
             
               bodily
               evils
            
             ,
             must
             not
             induce
             us
             to
             
               neglect
               a
               Commandment
            
             that
             we
             may
             please
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             or
             to
             
               deny
               our
               Religion
            
             for
             the
             securing
             of
             a
             bodily
             enjoyment
             .
             These
             restraints
             God
             has
             laid
             upon
             our
             bodily
             appetites
             ,
             having
             given
             us
             these
             Commands
             ,
             with
             several
             others
             mentioned
             above
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             oft-times
             tempted
             to
             transgress
             in
             order
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             .
             For
             our
             bodily
             appetites
             themselves
             do
             not
             distinguish
             ,
             either
             of
             objects
             ,
             or
             of
             degrees
             .
             A
             mans
             palate
             ,
             or
             his
             stomach
             in
             any
             delicious
             meat
             or
             drink
             which
             yields
             a
             pleasure
             to
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             tell
             him
             when
             they
             have
             enough
             ,
             or
             cease
             desiring
             before
             they
             are
             gone
             on
             to
             be
             intemperate
             .
             Our
             eyes
             lust
             after
             money
             ,
             but
             they
             consider
             not
             whose
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             so
             they
             may
             have
             it
             ,
             they
             matter
             not
             to
             whom
             it
             belongs
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             come
             by
             it
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             our
             fleshly
             appetites
             of
             other
             things
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             natural
             pleasure
             of
             
             those
             things
             which
             we
             lust
             after
             that
             moves
             our
             bodies
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             lust
             after
             them
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             pleased
             with
             them
             .
             They
             never
             stop
             at
             a
             fixt
             measure
             ,
             or
             turn
             away
             from
             a
             forbidden
             object
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             we
             will
             be
             ruled
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             agrees
             with
             them
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             sure
             to
             insnare
             us
             into
             sin
             .
             And
             here
             indeed
             God
             has
             set
             a
             strict
             restraint
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             punish
             them
             severely
             if
             they
             go
             beyond
             it
             .
             For
          
           
             Then
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             our
             
               lusts
               are
               deadly
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               articles
               of
               our
               condemnation
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               damning
               effects
               ,
            
             and
             
               ensnare
               us
               into
               deadly
               and
               damning
               sins
               .
            
             To
             any
             good
             man
             the
             bare
             lusts
             and
             desires
             of
             evil
             are
             not
             so
             truly
             a
             
               damning
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             a
             
               dangerous
               temptation
            
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             in
             themselves
             an
             Article
             of
             Death
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             carry
             him
             on
             to
             that
             which
             is
             .
             For
             that
             which
             puts
             any
             sin
             into
             a
             capacity
             to
             tempt
             us
             ,
             is
             our
             lust
             or
             desire
             of
             something
             which
             is
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             hope
             to
             obtain
             by
             it
             .
             There
             is
             always
             something
             that
             goes
             along
             with
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             naturally
             fitted
             to
             please
             our
             flesh
             ,
             and
             to
             excite
             a
             carnal
             appetite
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             we
             are
             tempted
             and
             allured
             into
             the
             practice
             and
             commission
             of
             it
             .
             For
             bare
             sin
             could
             never
             tempt
             any
             man
             ,
             nor
             could
             any
             one
             in
             his
             wits
             ever
             chuse
             to
             disobey
             for
             disobedience
             sake
             without
             any
             thing
             further
             :
             because
             there
             is
             no
             good
             in
             transgression
             nakedly
             considered
             ,
             which
             should
             move
             any
             mans
             will
             to
             chuse
             and
             embrace
             it
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             much
             evil
             ,
             that
             will
             disswade
             and
             affright
             him
             from
             it
             .
             For
             it
             deprives
             us
             of
             
               Gods
               favour
            
             ,
             and
             
               subjects
               us
               to
               his
               vengeance
            
             ,
             and
             
               fills
               us
               with
               sad
               hearts
            
             ,
             and
             
               anxious
               thoughts
            
             ,
             and
             
               terrible
               expectations
            
             .
             But
             that
             which
             wins
             us
             over
             to
             a
             liking
             and
             approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             appearance
             of
             some
             
               pleasure
               ,
               profit
               ,
               honour
            
             ,
             or
             other
             
             annexed
             allurement
             which
             we
             expect
             to
             reap
             by
             it
             .
             It
             is
             one
             or
             other
             of
             these
             that
             overcomes
             all
             our
             fears
             ,
             and
             inveagles
             us
             into
             the
             commission
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             strike
             in
             with
             our
             natural
             appetites
             ,
             and
             raise
             in
             us
             desires
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             those
             prove
             the
             bait
             which
             draws
             us
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             insnaring
             temptation
             .
          
           
             For
             herein
             lies
             all
             the
             force
             of
             any
             
               temptation
               :
               The
               satisfaction
               of
               a
               lust
               is
               joyned
               with
               the
               acting
               of
               a
               sin
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               invitation
               to
               us
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               one
               to
               commit
               the
               other
               also
               .
            
             The
             transgression
             has
             something
             annexed
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             our
             fleshly
             Natures
             ,
             and
             raises
             in
             us
             desires
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             cravings
             after
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             has
             got
             this
             hold
             of
             us
             ,
             it
             draws
             us
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             be
             drawn
             by
             our
             love
             of
             our
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             the
             gratification
             of
             our
             bodily
             appetites
             ;
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             great
             step
             to
             our
             choice
             and
             commission
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             temptation
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             is
             the
             
               natural
               order
            
             of
             our
             actions
             ;
             either
             our
             Consciences
             or
             our
             
               Passions
               move
            
             and
             excite
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             
               Wills
               chuse
            
             and
             intend
             them
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             choice
             and
             intention
             our
             
               Vnderstandings
               contrive
            
             and
             direct
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             our
             bodily
             and
             
               executive
               Powers
               fulfil
            
             and
             
               perform
               them
            
             .
             All
             our
             bodily
             actions
             are
             at
             the
             choice
             and
             under
             the
             command
             of
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             choice
             is
             upon
             the
             appearance
             of
             some
             good
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             either
             our
             consciences
             ,
             or
             our
             fleshly
             lusts
             and
             appetites
             propose
             to
             us
             .
             For
             our
             wills
             ,
             we
             must
             remember
             ,
             are
             placed
             in
             a
             middle
             state
             ,
             and
             are
             canvased
             and
             beset
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             our
             lusts
             being
             urgent
             with
             us
             to
             consent
             to
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             our
             consciences
             to
             another
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             
               strife
               betwixt
               the
               flesh
               and
               spirit
               ,
            
             which
             is
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             that
             contention
             which
             S
             t
             Paul
             describes
             in
             the
             7
             th
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             between
             the
             
               Law
               of
               lust
               in
               the
               members
            
             and
             the
             
               Law
               of
               God
               in
               the
               mind
               .
            
             These
             two
             
             Principles
             ,
             our
             Body
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             our
             Lusts
             and
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             are
             those
             great
             Interests
             that
             vie
             and
             struggle
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             emulously
             contend
             which
             shall
             obtain
             the
             consent
             and
             choice
             of
             the
             will
             of
             man.
             And
             whensoever
             either
             of
             them
             has
             got
             that
             ,
             our
             actions
             follow
             in
             course
             .
             For
             our
             bodily
             members
             move
             at
             our
             own
             choice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             our
             lusts
             after
             the
             pleasures
             of
             sin
             have
             once
             prevailed
             upon
             our
             wills
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             gained
             their
             point
             and
             their
             work
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             go
             on
             without
             more
             ado
             to
             act
             and
             commit
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             then
             lies
             all
             the
             force
             of
             a
             temptation
             ,
             that
             the
             sin
             which
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             has
             something
             annexed
             to
             it
             wherein
             our
             flesh
             is
             delighted
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             lusts
             after
             ,
             and
             desires
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             that
             pleasure
             which
             it
             finds
             in
             it
             .
             And
             when
             by
             this
             means
             any
             sin
             has
             got
             our
             fleshly
             love
             and
             desire
             ,
             it
             has
             got
             a
             powerful
             friend
             in
             our
             own
             bosoms
             .
             For
             our
             lusts
             are
             strong
             and
             violent
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             set
             upon
             a
             thing
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             easily
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             are
             urgent
             and
             importunate
             with
             our
             wills
             to
             consent
             to
             their
             gratification
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             .
             So
             that
             if
             once
             any
             sin
             has
             struck
             in
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             able
             to
             try
             its
             strength
             ,
             and
             contend
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             the
             mind
             ;
             being
             furnished
             now
             with
             a
             powerful
             bait
             and
             a
             strong
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             our
             lusts
             and
             desires
             of
             forbidden
             things
             ,
             not
             the
             forbidden
             sin
             it self
             ,
             but
             the
             temptation
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             bare
             lusting
             or
             desiring
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             commit
             the
             damning
             sins
             themselves
             ,
             but
             are
             tempted
             only
             to
             their
             commission
             .
             And
             in
             this
             S
             t
             James
             is
             most
             express
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               every
               man
               is
               tempted
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               drawn
               away
               of
               his
               own
               lusts
               ,
               and
               enticed
            
             to
             evil
             by
             them
             ,
             Jam.
             1.14
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             
               meer
               temptation
            
             to
             a
             damning
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             
             not
             deadly
             and
             damning
             .
             For
             our
             being
             tempted
             to
             sin
             is
             not
             a
             renouncing
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             but
             an
             exercise
             of
             our
             service
             and
             obedience
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             tryal
             whether
             or
             no
             we
             will
             renounce
             him
             .
             It
             is
             the
             great
             proof
             and
             argument
             how
             dearly
             we
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             closely
             and
             faithfully
             our
             wills
             adhere
             to
             him
             .
             It
             shews
             how
             obedience
             is
             uppermost
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             will
             rather
             deny
             our
             dearest
             lusts
             and
             importunate
             desires
             ,
             than
             venture
             ,
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             to
             offend
             him
             .
             So
             that
             to
             be
             tempted
             is
             no
             instance
             of
             damning
             disobedience
             ,
             but
             a
             plain
             proof
             how
             much
             we
             will
             lose
             and
             suffer
             rather
             than
             we
             will
             disobey
             .
             It
             is
             a
             tryal
             of
             us
             how
             we
             prefer
             God
             and
             our
             Duty
             before
             other
             things
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             are
             most
             dear
             to
             us
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             We
             do
             not
             sin
             damnably
             then
             in
             being
             tempted
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             we
             consent
             not
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             manfully
             resist
             and
             overcome
             the
             temptation
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             because
             
               those
               very
               men
               who
               have
               lived
               most
               free
               from
               sin
               ,
               have
               not
               for
               all
               that
               lived
               free
               from
               temptation
               .
            
             Even
             Adam
             himself
             ,
             before
             he
             knew
             what
             sin
             was
             ,
             and
             during
             his
             state
             of
             Innocence
             ,
             was
             liable
             to
             be
             tempted
             .
             For
             the
             Tree
             of
             
               Knowledge
               of
               good
               and
               evil
            
             ,
             whereof
             God
             had
             forbidden
             him
             to
             eat
             ,
             was
             
               alluring
               to
               his
               eyes
            
             ,
             and
             an
             
               incentive
               to
               his
               lust
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             Tree
             of
             the
             Garden
             .
             And
             because
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             the
             Woman
             was
             won
             to
             eat
             of
             it
             through
             the
             strength
             of
             such
             desire
             after
             it
             ,
             notwithstanding
             God
             had
             commanded
             her
             to
             abstain
             from
             it
             .
             
               The
               woman
               saw
               that
               the
               Tree
               was
               good
               for
               food
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               she
               took
               of
               the
               fruit
               thereof
               ,
               and
               did
               eat
            
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             inducement
             she
             drew
             in
             her
             Husband
             ,
             and
             
               gave
               it
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               eat
            
             also
             ,
             Gen.
             3.6
             .
             And
             the
             
               second
               Adam
            
             ,
             who
             was
             most
             entirely
             innocent
             and
             guilty
             of
             no
             sort
             of
             a
             sin
             ,
             was
             yet
             liable
             to
             temptation
             like
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             being
             
               in
               all
               points
               tempted
               
               like
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               yet
               without
               sin
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.15
             .
             Nay
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             ;
             that
             by
             what
             he
             felt
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             might
             the
             better
             know
             how
             to
             shew
             mercy
             and
             have
             compassion
             upon
             us
             .
             
               In
               all
               things
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               it
               behoved
               him
               to
               be
               made
               like
               unto
               his
               brethren
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               merciful
            
             as
             well
             as
             a
             
               faithful
               High
               Priest
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               he
               himself
               hath
               suffer'd
               being
               tempted
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               succour
               them
               that
               are
               tempted
               ,
            
             Heb.
             2.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             being
             tempted
             then
             ,
             or
             invited
             to
             any
             sin
             by
             our
             bare
             lusts
             and
             inclinations
             after
             it
             ;
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             before
             it
             has
             got
             any
             further
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             deadly
             sin
             or
             damnable
             transgression
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               scene
               of
               good
               endeavour
            
             ,
             the
             
               tryal
               of
               obedience
            
             ,
             a
             
               test
               of
               our
               great
               love
               and
               preference
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Law
               before
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               ,
               yea
               even
               before
               our
               own
               dearest
               lusts
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               selves
               .
               It
               is
               nothing
               more
               than
               befel
            
             Adam
             
               before
               he
               had
               sinned
            
             ,
             or
             
               than
               befel
               Christ
               who
               never
               knew
               sin
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             it self
             bare
             lust
             and
             desire
             ,
             or
             being
             tempted
             and
             invited
             to
             sin
             ,
             cannot
             be
             damnably
             sinful
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             our
             Lusts
             or
             Temptations
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             they
             differ
             in
             degrees
             ,
             according
             as
             our
             desires
             of
             that
             evil
             which
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             are
             indulged
             ,
             and
             have
             advanced
             more
             or
             less
             .
             For
             sometimes
             a
             
               lust
               may
               stir
            
             ,
             but
             as
             soon
             as
             ever
             it
             is
             observed
             it
             is
             
               again
               extinguished
            
             .
             The
             pleasure
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             whether
             by
             being
             seen
             or
             fansied
             ,
             raises
             in
             us
             a
             sudden
             thought
             or
             desire
             after
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             lust
             is
             expelled
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             discovered
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             suffered
             to
             remain
             and
             dwell
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             is
             presently
             thrown
             out
             with
             indignation
             .
             For
             we
             turn
             away
             our
             fancy
             from
             the
             evil
             thing
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             endure
             to
             think
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             continue
             craving
             and
             lusting
             after
             it
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             power
             over
             our
             own
             desires
             ,
             and
             a
             way
             of
             breaking
             the
             strength
             of
             temptation
             ,
             which
             is
             incident
             only
             to
             
               grown
               men
            
             and
             to
             
               perfect
               Christians
            
             :
             and
             that
             not
             in
             all
             instances
             of
             temptation
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             such
             as
             are
             not
             
             
               extraordinary
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             been
             
               often
               vanquished
            
             and
             triumphed
             over
             .
             It
             is
             in
             such
             cases
             where
             use
             has
             made
             the
             conquest
             easie
             ,
             and
             long
             custom
             of
             ceasing
             and
             turning
             away
             from
             the
             inveigling
             desire
             has
             taken
             off
             all
             the
             difficulty
             ;
             so
             that
             now
             we
             are
             able
             to
             silence
             and
             subdue
             the
             lust
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             discern
             it
             .
             And
             as
             for
             these
             feeble
             desires
             and
             impotent
             temptations
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             that
             a
             good
             Christian
             may
             be
             under
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             in
             no
             danger
             of
             being
             condemned
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             at
             other
             times
             our
             
               lusts
               live
               longer
            
             ,
             and
             
               advance
               higher
            
             ;
             they
             grow
             up
             to
             good
             degrees
             ,
             till
             they
             are
             able
             to
             contend
             and
             strive
             against
             our
             mind
             and
             conscience
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             when
             at
             last
             they
             are
             denied
             ,
             and
             our
             wills
             chuse
             to
             do
             what
             God
             commands
             in
             spite
             of
             them
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             after
             much
             struggling
             and
             opposition
             .
             The
             flesh
             lusteth
             against
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             spirit
             lusteth
             against
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             although
             at
             last
             the
             fleshly
             lusts
             are
             overpower'd
             ,
             and
             cannot
             prevail
             with
             our
             wills
             to
             chuse
             on
             their
             side
             ;
             yet
             do
             they
             strive
             hard
             and
             contend
             for
             it
             .
             And
             here
             a
             lust
             is
             not
             presently
             subdued
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             is
             discerned
             ,
             but
             it
             strives
             and
             struggles
             ;
             it
             can
             make
             head
             against
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             although
             it
             cannot
             overcome
             it
             ;
             it
             has
             some
             interest
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             although
             it
             have
             not
             an
             interest
             sufficient
             ;
             for
             the
             will
             hearkens
             to
             it
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             considers
             of
             what
             it
             offers
             ,
             notwithstanding
             at
             last
             it
             reject
             its
             suit
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             sollicitations
             of
             a
             more
             powerful
             Favourite
             ,
             resolves
             against
             it
             .
             And
             this
             power
             our
             lusts
             have
             in
             us
             whilst
             we
             are
             
               young
               Converts
            
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             more
             
               imperfect
               goodness
            
             ;
             nay
             in
             some
             very
             
               great
               temptations
            
             indeed
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             the
             
               fear
               of
               death
            
             and
             
               bodily
               torments
            
             especially
             ,
             they
             will
             struggle
             thus
             in
             those
             who
             are
             the
             most
             perfect
             Christians
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           
             But
             now
             when
             our
             lusts
             are
             in
             this
             d●gree
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             stay
             upon
             our
             Souls
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             strive
             against
             our
             spirits
             for
             the
             consent
             of
             our
             wills
             before
             they
             are
             ●inally
             denied
             it
             :
             yet
             if
             they
             go
             no
             further
             than
             bare
             lust
             ,
             and
             our
             wills
             do
             not
             after
             all
             their
             struggling
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             chuse
             the
             evil
             thing
             which
             is
             craved
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             uncondemning
             ,
             and
             incident
             to
             an
             Heir
             of
             Salvation
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             is
             clear
             from
             what
             S
             t
             Paul
             himself
             says
             of
             the
             truly
             regenerate
             ,
             or
             of
             those
             who
             ,
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             
               walk
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             .
             For
             in
             them
             he
             says
             plainly
             ,
             that
             the
             
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             albeit
             it
             is
             not
             able
             to
             
               prevail
               over
            
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             even
             in
             doing
             what
             the
             spirit
             commands
             them
             ,
             they
             do
             against
             the
             contrary
             will
             and
             lusting
             of
             the
             flesh
             which
             gainsays
             it
             .
             
               The
               flesh
               lusteth
               against
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               against
               the
               flesh
               ;
               so
               that
            
             even
             in
             fulfilling
             the
             will
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             you
             contradict
             another
             will
             of
             your
             lusts
             ,
             and
             
               cannot
               do
            
             ,
             or
             b
             do
             not
             
               the
               things
               that
               you
               would
            
             ,
             Gal.
             5.16
             ,
             17.
             
             Nay
             even
             Christ
             himself
             who
             knew
             no
             sin
             ,
             nor
             ever
             committed
             any
             thing
             which
             could
             in
             strict
             justice
             be
             worthy
             of
             death
             ;
             was
             yet
             subject
             to
             such
             a
             conflict
             of
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             as
             this
             now
             mentioned
             .
             His
             very
             Death
             and
             Passion
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             very
             c
             consummation
             and
             
               highest
               part
               of
               his
               obedience
            
             ,
             was
             not
             without
             great
             struggling
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             and
             earnest
             conflict
             of
             his
             bodily
             desires
             against
             it
             .
             For
             he
             was
             in
             a
             
               strange
               fear
            
             and
             discomposure
             about
             it
             ;
             
               he
               began
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Mark
               ,
               to
               be
               sore
               amazed
               ,
            
             Mark
             14.34
             .
             And
             when
             he
             had
             recovered
             himself
             a
             little
             from
             the
             maze
             of
             that
             sudden
             fright
             ,
             he
             prays
             against
             it
             —
             
               O
               my
               Father
               ,
               if
               it
               he
               possible
               ,
               let
               this
               cup
               pass
               from
               me
               ,
            
             Mat.
             26.39
             .
             And
             when
             his
             request
             was
             not
             granted
             at
             first
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             fresh
             address
             wherein
             he
             is
             more
             
               importunate
               —
               being
               in
               his
               Agony
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Luke
               ,
               he
               prayed
               more
               earnestly
               ,
            
             Luk.
             22.44
             ;
             
               his
               supplications
               he
               offered
               up
               with
               strong
               crying
               and
               
               tears
               ,
            
             Hebr.
             5.7
             .
             All
             this
             strife
             and
             opposition
             did
             the
             desire
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             bodily
             appetite
             after
             ease
             and
             safety
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             God's
             wrath
             and
             high
             displeasure
             ,
             raise
             in
             him
             against
             this
             obedience
             of
             his
             sufferings
             .
             But
             because
             all
             this
             was
             only
             lust
             and
             desire
             ,
             which
             although
             it
             lasted
             some
             time
             ,
             and
             discomposed
             him
             much
             ,
             was
             not
             yet
             able
             to
             gain
             any
             thing
             of
             his
             will
             and
             d
             consent
             to
             it
             ;
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             it
             ,
             was
             he
             perfectly
             innocent
             .
             All
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             tempted
             by
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             Flesh
             against
             this
             great
             and
             last
             instance
             of
             obedience
             ;
             but
             he
             did
             not
             yield
             or
             consent
             to
             the
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             as
             for
             the
             lusts
             and
             desires
             of
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             suddenly
             rejected
             and
             make
             no
             resistance
             ,
             or
             are
             longer
             liv'd
             and
             contend
             much
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             got
             no
             consent
             of
             our
             wills
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             choice
             of
             the
             evil
             which
             is
             craved
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             only
             a
             temptation
             to
             a
             damning
             sin
             ,
             but
             in
             themselves
             thus
             far
             they
             are
             not
             damning
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             these
             motions
             and
             lustings
             after
             evil
             things
             then
             ,
             that
             are
             unconsented
             to
             and
             unfulfilled
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             complaint
             and
             fear
             of
             good
             men
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             harm
             them
             ,
             or
             be
             charged
             upon
             them
             to
             their
             condemnation
             .
             But
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             judgment
             ,
             he
             will
             pardon
             and
             pass
             them
             by
             ,
             and
             not
             eternally
             punish
             and
             avenge
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             having
             shewn
             thus
             
               for
               what
               lusts
               and
               desires
               of
               evil
               we
               shall
               at
               the
               last
               day
               be
               pardoned
            
             ;
             I
             come
             now
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             shew
             
               for
               which
               of
               them
               we
               shall
               be
               condemned
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             in
             great
             part
             our
             answer
             to
             it
             already
             .
             For
             our
             
               lusts
               are
               then
               damnable
               and
               dangerously
               evil
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               effectual
               instruments
               and
               temptations
               to
               damning
               evils
               ,
               and
               carry
               us
               on
               either
               to
               chuse
               ,
               or
               practise
               them
               .
            
             For
             they
             are
             the
             great
             Favourites
             and
             Seducers
             of
             our
             
             wills
             ,
             and
             thereby
             the
             Authors
             of
             our
             actions
             ;
             they
             first
             bring
             us
             to
             chuse
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             deadly
             sin
             whereby
             they
             are
             gratified
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             act
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             on
             to
             either
             of
             these
             ,
             they
             are
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             condemnation
             .
             They
             are
             uncondemning
             till
             they
             come
             so
             far
             ,
             but
             if
             once
             they
             have
             got
             us
             to
             
               consent
               to
               the
               alluring
               sin
               ,
               from
               that
               consent
               begins
               their
               sting
               ,
            
             and
             both
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             follows
             it
             ,
             make
             us
             liable
             to
             eternal
             destruction
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             this
             Discourse
             more
             clear
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             set
             down
             those
             
               several
               steps
            
             whereby
             we
             ascend
             to
             the
             completion
             ,
             and
             are
             carried
             on
             to
             the
             working
             and
             commission
             of
             any
             sin
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             At
             the
             representation
             of
             the
             object
             which
             is
             to
             tempt
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             an
             
               unchast
               embrace
            
             ,
             an
             
               unlawful
               gain
            
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             either
             by
             what
             we
             
               feel
               of
            
             it
             now
             if
             it
             be
             before
             our
             senses
             ,
             or
             by
             what
             we
             fansie
             if
             it
             is
             in
             our
             imagination
             ,
             our
             
               flesh
               is
               pleased
            
             and
             delighted
             with
             it
             .
             And
             from
             this
             pleasure
             it
             naturally
             goes
             on
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             from
             loving
             to
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             desire
             or
             lust
             is
             the
             
               last
               step
            
             among
             the
             passions
             ;
             for
             delight
             begets
             love
             ,
             and
             love
             ends
             in
             desire
             ;
             but
             when
             once
             we
             are
             come
             to
             desire
             a
             thing
             ,
             our
             passions
             have
             done
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             them
             lyes
             towards
             the
             action
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             in
             the
             appetite
             or
             
               animal
               soul
            
             the
             sin
             has
             gone
             thus
             far
             ,
             the
             next
             step
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             gratifie
             this
             desire
             or
             lust
             of
             our
             Flesh
             ,
             our
             wills
             should
             consent
             to
             it
             .
             For
             our
             wills
             are
             the
             Disposers
             of
             all
             that
             follows
             ,
             so
             that
             unless
             they
             consent
             to
             get
             that
             which
             the
             Flesh
             so
             much
             desires
             ,
             there
             can
             nothing
             more
             be
             done
             towards
             it
             .
             But
             if
             they
             do
             
               consent
               to
               the
               desire
            
             ,
             and
             
               intend
               to
               fulfil
               it
            
             ;
             then
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             understanding
             and
             contrivance
             is
             employed
             in
             deliberating
             and
             
               consulting
               what
               time
               ,
               what
               place
               ,
               what
               means
            
             are
             fittest
             to
             accomplish
             it
             with
             the
             least
             difficulty
             ,
             
             and
             the
             most
             delight
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             .
             And
             when
             our
             minds
             have
             seen
             which
             to
             prefer
             and
             fix
             upon
             ;
             then
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             Our
             
               wills
               resolve
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             and
             make
             
               choice
               of
               them
            
             .
             And
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             the
             last
             
               Decree
               is
               past
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             time
             of
             doubting
             and
             deliberation
             is
             over
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             more
             remains
             ,
             but
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             apply
             our
             
               bodily
               powers
               to
               perform
               our
               resolutions
               ,
            
             in
             the
             execution
             and
             commission
             of
             that
             which
             was
             resolved
             upon
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             natural
             order
             of
             our
             faculties
             ,
             and
             the
             process
             that
             is
             observed
             by
             our
             principles
             of
             action
             in
             their
             completion
             and
             final
             commission
             of
             any
             sin
             .
             The
             first
             beginning
             is
             in
             the
             
               lower
               soul
            
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             the
             inlet
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             seat
             of
             temptation
             ;
             and
             there
             it
             is
             that
             sin
             hath
             all
             its
             strength
             and
             insnaring
             power
             ,
             upon
             which
             account
             it
             is
             called
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             a
             
               Law
               in
               the
               Members
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.23
             .
             And
             when
             these
             lusts
             of
             our
             Flesh
             have
             won
             the
             
               consent
               of
               our
               wills
            
             ,
             they
             are
             secure
             of
             all
             our
             after-contrivances
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             actual
             performance
             and
             execution
             of
             it
             .
             For
             both
             our
             thoughts
             and
             our
             bodily
             powers
             are
             at
             the
             Command
             of
             our
             own
             wills
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             at
             the
             instigation
             of
             our
             lusts
             ,
             our
             wills
             have
             once
             consented
             to
             the
             sin
             ,
             they
             will
             quickly
             set
             our
             heads
             awork
             to
             contrive
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             hands
             and
             other
             bodily
             powers
             to
             execute
             and
             fulfil
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             this
             method
             our
             Principles
             of
             action
             move
             ,
             when
             we
             act
             with
             
               full
               deliberation
            
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             
               all
               employed
            
             .
             Sometimes
             indeed
             there
             is
             no
             contrivance
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             none
             is
             needful
             ;
             as
             it
             happens
             when
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             sin
             is
             present
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             just
             before
             us
             at
             such
             time
             as
             we
             consent
             to
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             nothing
             more
             is
             wanting
             but
             only
             to
             act
             and
             fulfil
             it
             .
             But
             when
             the
             opportunity
             is
             absent
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             put
             to
             forecast
             and
             contrive
             for
             it
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             process
             of
             our
             faculties
             
             in
             that
             very
             order
             which
             I
             have
             here
             described
             .
          
           
             For
             an
             instance
             and
             illustration
             of
             this
             ,
             we
             will
             take
             the
             sin
             of
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             the
             process
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             in
             that
             order
             which
             I
             have
             mentioned
             .
             For
             in
             a
             man
             whose
             inclination
             that
             way
             disposes
             him
             to
             be
             tempted
             by
             it
             ,
             the
             fancy
             of
             it
             in
             himself
             ,
             or
             the
             having
             it
             suggested
             by
             another
             ,
             gives
             him
             a
             thought
             of
             the
             pleasure
             which
             accompanies
             it
             ;
             and
             from
             that
             apprehension
             of
             its
             pleasurableness
             he
             begins
             to
             love
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             loved
             he
             goes
             on
             straightway
             to
             desire
             it
             .
             And
             now
             his
             will
             being
             sollicited
             by
             his
             lust
             or
             bodily
             desire
             ,
             consents
             to
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             it
             .
             And
             this
             consent
             being
             once
             gained
             ,
             the
             next
             thing
             in
             order
             is
             to
             deliberate
             and
             
               contrive
               what
               company
               ,
               what
               time
               ,
            
             and
             
               what
               place
            
             are
             fittest
             for
             it
             .
             And
             when
             by
             comparing
             all
             things
             together
             he
             comes
             to
             make
             a
             judgment
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             immediately
             chuses
             and
             resolves
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             being
             done
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             remaining
             further
             but
             to
             execute
             what
             he
             has
             resolved
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             then
             is
             the
             method
             and
             progress
             ,
             from
             our
             lusting
             and
             desiring
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             evil
             ,
             to
             our
             acting
             and
             committing
             it
             .
             It
             begins
             in
             delight
             ,
             and
             love
             and
             desire
             ;
             and
             thence
             goes
             on
             to
             our
             consenting
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             our
             contrivance
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             our
             resolutions
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             all
             these
             to
             our
             practice
             and
             performance
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             so
             long
             as
             the
             evil
             is
             entertained
             only
             in
             a
             
               short
               delightsom
               thought
            
             ,
             or
             love
             ,
             or
             desires
             ,
             and
             rests
             there
             ,
             but
             goes
             no
             further
             :
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             our
             
               damning
               sin
            
             ,
             as
             our
             
               dangerous
               temptation
            
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             connived
             at
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             condemned
             for
             it
             .
             For
             thus
             far
             the
             sin
             is
             only
             solliciting
             our
             choice
             ,
             but
             has
             not
             got
             it
             ;
             and
             as
             yet
             we
             have
             not
             committed
             a
             mortal
             crime
             ,
             but
             are
             only
             under
             a
             tryal
             whether
             we
             will
             be
             drawn
             to
             the
             commission
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             no.
             But
             if
             once
             
             our
             wills
             
               consent
               to
               it
            
             ,
             then
             begins
             the
             sting
             ,
             and
             there
             the
             danger
             enters
             ;
             for
             the
             lusting
             after
             evil
             so
             far
             as
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             so
             as
             to
             contrive
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             fulfil
             it
             ,
             makes
             us
             liable
             to
             death
             and
             eternal
             condemnation
             .
             For
             our
             
               own
               choice
            
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             above
             ▪
             
               makes
               any
               sin
               damning
            
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             by
             means
             of
             the
             tempting
             lust
             any
             sin
             has
             prevailed
             so
             far
             ,
             it
             is
             become
             a
             deadly
             offence
             ,
             and
             subjects
             us
             to
             destruction
             .
             Lust
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               when
               it
               has
               conceived
               ,
            
             or
             is
             imperfectly
             consented
             to
             ,
             answering
             to
             conception
             which
             is
             an
             imperfect
             information
             ,
             
               bringeth
               forth
               sin
               ;
               and
               sin
               when
            
             by
             being
             perfectly
             consented
             to
             ,
             
               it
               is
               finished
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               death
            
             which
             is
             the
             wages
             of
             it
             ,
             Jam.
             1.15
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             our
             lusts
             after
             any
             sin
             are
             then
             damnably
             sinful
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             beyond
             desire
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             on
             either
             to
             our
             consent
             ,
             or
             contrivance
             ,
             or
             actual
             performance
             ;
             appears
             further
             from
             these
             instances
             in
             them
             all
             three
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             lust
             so
             long
             after
             any
             evil
             thing
             ,
             as
             to
             
               consent
               to
               the
               sinful
               enjoyment
               of
               it
               ,
            
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             all
             that
             punishment
             which
             is
             threatned
             to
             it
             .
             
               He
               that
               looks
               upon
               a
               woman
               ,
            
             says
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             
               to
               lust
               after
               her
            
             ,
             or
             to
             e
             consent
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             her
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               committed
               adultery
               already
               with
               her
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.28
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             lust
             so
             long
             as
             to
             
               contrive
               for
               it
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             degree
             further
             ;
             we
             are
             more
             guilty
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             and
             more
             liable
             to
             the
             punishment
             of
             it
             still
             .
             The
             inclinations
             and
             contrivances
             of
             murder
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             above
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             among
             those
             things
             which
             
               pollute
               a
               man
            
             ,
             (
             and
             thereby
             unfit
             him
             for
             entring
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             nothing
             can
             ever
             have
             admittance
             that
             is
             unclean
             )
             as
             well
             as
             murder
             it self
             is
             ,
             Mat.
             15.19
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             our
             lust
             after
             any
             sinful
             enjoyment
             carry
             us
             on
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             
               consent
               to
               it
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               contrive
               for
               it
            
             ,
             but
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             work
             and
             fulfil
             it
             :
             then
             
             has
             it
             ensnared
             us
             into
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             it
             can
             ,
             and
             is
             become
             dangerous
             and
             damning
             with
             a
             witness
             .
             For
             then
             it
             has
             prevailed
             with
             us
             to
             compleat
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             last
             hand
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             has
             brought
             us
             under
             that
             which
             is
             most
             of
             all
             threatned
             ;
             for
             now
             we
             
               fulfil
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.16
             ,
             19
             ;
             
               we
               work
               iniquity
            
             ,
             Mat.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             continue
             to
             do
             this
             not
             only
             for
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             but
             in
             
               constant
               returns
            
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             
               fixt
               course
            
             and
             
               tenure
               of
               action
            
             ;
             then
             as
             our
             
               sin
               is
               grown
               higher
            
             ,
             the
             acts
             thereof
             being
             more
             numerous
             ,
             and
             the
             guilt
             more
             crying
             ;
             so
             will
             our
             punishment
             also
             be
             more
             
               dreadfully
               severe
            
             .
             And
             this
             is
             called
             
               walking
               after
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.10
             ;
             and
             
               living
               after
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             And
             this
             being
             a
             
               state
               of
               wasted
               virtue
            
             ,
             and
             
               habitual
               reigning
               sin
            
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             only
             ,
             through
             its
             obnoxiousness
             to
             punishment
             ,
             a
             
               state
               of
               death
            
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             through
             its
             hardness
             of
             cure
             and
             difficult
             recovery
             ,
             a
             state
             of
             
               great
               doubt
            
             and
             danger
             likewise
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             all
             these
             
               further
               degrees
            
             ,
             from
             the
             
               consent
               of
               our
               wills
               ,
               onward
            
             ;
             if
             our
             lusts
             after
             any
             sin
             have
             gone
             on
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             deadly
             and
             damning
             .
             For
             the
             same
             
               Law
               in
               the
               members
            
             which
             
               wars
               against
               the
               law
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
            
             so
             as
             thus
             to
             captivate
             and
             triumph
             over
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             the
             
               Law
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             says
             ,
             the
             
               Law
               of
               death
            
             too
             ,
             Rom.
             7.23.24
             .
          
           
             All
             our
             lustings
             after
             evil
             therefore
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             come
             to
             be
             consented
             to
             ,
             although
             before
             they
             were
             connived
             at
             ,
             are
             thenceforth
             deadly
             and
             damning
             .
             So
             that
             whosoever
             hopes
             to
             be
             saved
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             from
             the
             punishment
             of
             them
             ,
             must
             thus
             far
             mortifie
             and
             kill
             them
             .
             Mortifie
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               those
               desires
               which
               are
               seated
               in
               your
               earthly
               members
               ,
            
             Col.
             3.5
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             only
             
               if
               you
               through
               the
               spirit
               do
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               live
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.13
             .
             As
             to
             these
             
               damnable
               degrees
            
             ,
             all
             fleshly
             lusts
             must
             of
             necessity
             be
             crucified
             
             in
             all
             
               good
               Christian
               men
            
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             will
             be
             reputed
             to
             
               belong
               to
               Christ
            
             till
             this
             change
             is
             wrought
             in
             him
             .
             
               They
               that
               are
               Christs
            
             ,
             says
             the
             same
             Apostle
             ,
             
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             Mortifie
             and
             crucifie
             them
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             ;
             not
             so
             as
             to
             have
             
               no
               fleshly
               appetites
            
             and
             
               bodily
               desires
               of
               evil
            
             ;
             for
             then
             must
             we
             have
             
               no
               bodily
               desires
               at
               all
            
             .
             Because
             our
             lusts
             themselves
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             ,
             do
             not
             distinguish
             of
             lawful
             or
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             are
             naturally
             moved
             by
             an
             agreeable
             object
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             
               with
               God
            
             or
             
               against
               him
            
             .
             But
             we
             must
             mortifie
             them
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             never
             be
             
               able
               to
               win
               us
               over
               to
               consent
               to
               any
               forbidden
               thing
               for
               their
               gratification
               .
            
             They
             must
             never
             have
             so
             much
             interest
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             to
             make
             us
             prefer
             them
             before
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             chuse
             to
             perform
             what
             they
             bid
             us
             ,
             rather
             than
             what
             God
             doth
             .
             Some
             stirrings
             and
             
               ineffective
               motions
            
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             cannot
             prevail
             against
             God
             ,
             nor
             gain
             over
             the
             consent
             of
             our
             wills
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             has
             forbidden
             ,
             are
             dispensed
             with
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             stage
             of
             temptation
             but
             not
             of
             death
             ;
             for
             God
             bears
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             mortified
             men
             themselves
             do
             daily
             feel
             and
             labour
             under
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             the
             
               prevailing
               strength
            
             of
             our
             lusts
             after
             evil
             things
             ,
             when
             they
             get
             our
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             carry
             us
             on
             to
             transgress
             Gods
             Laws
             to
             fulfil
             them
             :
             this
             conquering
             power
             of
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             which
             is
             to
             be
             mortified
             in
             every
             good
             man
             ,
             because
             under
             this
             strength
             and
             empire
             of
             them
             he
             cannot
             go
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             no
             
               good
               man
            
             may
             call
             in
             question
             the
             safety
             of
             his
             state
             ,
             from
             any
             needless
             fears
             about
             this
             mortification
             ;
             this
             we
             must
             know
             every
             man
             has
             done
             in
             
               his
               conversion
               to
               become
               a
               good
               Christian.
            
             For
             before
             he
             can
             be
             such
             ,
             he
             has
             killed
             the
             reigning
             power
             of
             lust
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             acted
             any
             longer
             by
             its
             instigation
             .
             He
             feels
             some
             small
             stirrings
             of
             it
             afterwards
             indeed
             ;
             but
             they
             
             do
             not
             win
             upon
             him
             ,
             or
             prevail
             over
             him
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             always
             ready
             to
             deny
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             his
             lust
             ,
             before
             he
             will
             displease
             his
             God
             ;
             and
             makes
             all
             the
             desires
             of
             his
             flesh
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             dictates
             of
             his
             Conscience
             .
             
               Ye
               that
               are
               Christs
            
             ,
             saith
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               have
               crucified
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               lusts
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.24
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             this
             is
             once
             done
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             
               great
               trouble
            
             in
             it
             afterwards
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             any
             man
             is
             
               accustomed
               to
               obey
            
             ,
             the
             less
             difficulty
             doth
             he
             find
             in
             mortification
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             in
             restraining
             of
             all
             those
             lusts
             which
             tempt
             to
             disobedience
             .
             He
             is
             not
             now
             in
             every
             temptation
             put
             to
             the
             pain
             and
             trouble
             of
             
               cutting
               off
               a
               right
               hand
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               plucking
               out
               a
               right
               eye
            
             ;
             the
             self-denial
             and
             mortification
             went
             so
             near
             him
             at
             first
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             since
             he
             has
             been
             used
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             flesh
             is
             accustomed
             to
             bear
             the
             yoke
             and
             to
             be
             under
             subjection
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             such
             pangs
             and
             uneasiness
             attending
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             he
             is
             not
             now
             still
             upon
             the
             severe
             task
             of
             
               painful
               mortification
            
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             doth
             not
             need
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             done
             already
             to
             his
             hand
             .
             His
             lusts
             are
             so
             far
             mortified
             as
             it
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             they
             should
             ;
             they
             are
             crucified
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             disabled
             from
             gaining
             his
             
               consent
               to
               them
            
             ,
             his
             
               contrivance
               for
               them
            
             ,
             or
             his
             fulfilling
             and
             
               performance
               of
               them
            
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             as
             much
             mortification
             as
             God
             will
             exact
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             our
             lusts
             are
             mortified
             to
             this
             degree
             ,
             there
             is
             
               still
               need
               of
               a
               watchful
               care
               over
               them
               ,
            
             and
             
               of
               a
               continual
               strife
               against
               them
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               rebel
               again
               and
               go
               further
               .
            
             For
             the
             objects
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             the
             allurements
             of
             our
             flesh
             are
             still
             before
             us
             ;
             and
             our
             bodies
             naturally
             are
             still
             as
             capable
             to
             be
             delighted
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             lust
             and
             long
             after
             them
             ,
             as
             ever
             they
             were
             before
             .
             It
             is
             only
             the
             over-powering
             strength
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             mind
             or
             conscience
             which
             maintains
             the
             resolution
             of
             our
             wills
             against
             
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             means
             keeps
             them
             under
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             once
             we
             begin
             to
             slacken
             our
             care
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             no
             hank
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             allow
             them
             to
             go
             where
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             they
             please
             ;
             they
             will
             quickly
             grow
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             prove
             too
             hard
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             first
             to
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             to
             compleat
             and
             fulfil
             them
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             
               indulge
               to
               the
               thoughts
               of
               unlawful
               pleasures
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             delights
             of
             his
             fancy
             foment
             and
             cherish
             the
             lusts
             and
             desires
             of
             his
             Flesh
             ;
             presuming
             that
             all
             is
             safe
             whilst
             he
             doth
             not
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             yields
             to
             fulfil
             them
             .
             For
             admitting
             that
             all
             things
             else
             are
             innocent
             and
             uncondemning
             ,
             yet
             however
             by
             this
             means
             he
             lays
             a
             snare
             for
             his
             own
             soul.
             For
             he
             throws
             himself
             into
             temptation
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             expect
             that
             God
             should
             deliver
             him
             out
             of
             it
             .
             God
             has
             promised
             to
             relieve
             us
             indeed
             in
             all
             necessities
             of
             his
             own
             making
             ;
             if
             his
             
               Providence
               throws
               us
               upon
               trial
               ,
               his
               Grace
               shall
               support
               us
               under
               it
               ,
            
             and
             make
             a
             way
             for
             our
             escape
             out
             of
             it
             .
             
               He
               will
               not
               suffer
               you
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               what
               you
               are
               able
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             the
             temptation
             he
             
               will
               make
               a
               way
               to
               escape
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               bear
            
             so
             much
             of
             it
             as
             befalls
             you
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             us
             if
             we
             bring
             our selves
             into
             snares
             ,
             and
             prove
             our
             own
             tempters
             ?
             For
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             to
             presume
             that
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             deliver
             us
             from
             other
             enemies
             ,
             should
             deliver
             us
             also
             from
             our
             own
             selves
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             should
             secure
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             from
             those
             very
             snares
             ,
             which
             we
             lay
             for
             our
             own
             Vertue
             .
             No
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             entertain
             Serpents
             in
             our
             bosoms
             ,
             he
             has
             no
             where
             engaged
             ,
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             reason
             why
             he
             should
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             stung
             by
             them
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             warns
             us
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             bids
             us
             be
             careful
             to
             keep
             off
             from
             them
             .
             Yea
             ,
             so
             far
             must
             we
             be
             from
             bringing
             temptations
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             
             we
             will
             observe
             his
             orders
             ,
             we
             must
             pray
             daily
             even
             against
             those
             whereto
             his
             Providence
             might
             expose
             us
             .
             This
             being
             one
             of
             those
             Petitions
             ,
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             Lords
             appointment
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             put
             up
             to
             God
             as
             often
             as
             we
             do
             that
             for
             our
             daily
             bread
             ;
             viz.
             That
             
               he
               would
               not
               lead
               us
               into
               temptation
               ,
            
             Matth.
             6.13
             .
             So
             that
             if
             by
             indulging
             to
             delightsome
             fancies
             ,
             and
             growing
             lusts
             of
             evil
             ,
             we
             throw
             our selves
             into
             a
             great
             temptation
             ,
             we
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             fear
             that
             God
             ,
             for
             our
             punishment
             ,
             should
             leave
             us
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             suffer
             us
             damnably
             to
             fall
             by
             it
             .
             Such
             indulgence
             is
             apt
             of
             it self
             to
             inflame
             our
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             weaken
             our
             resolutions
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             also
             prone
             to
             withdraw
             his
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             us
             to
             our
             own
             strength
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             since
             at
             the
             same
             time
             it
             
               increases
               our
               necessities
            
             ,
             and
             
               withdraws
               our
               aids
            
             ,
             it
             must
             need●
             put
             us
             into
             a
             dangerous
             condition
             .
             If
             then
             we
             would
             secure
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             keep
             off
             from
             damning
             sins
             ;
             we
             must
             resist
             temptations
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             not
             give
             way
             to
             them
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             cherish
             and
             indulge
             ,
             but
             timely
             check
             ,
             and
             heedfully
             suppress
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             see
             what
             is
             the
             just
             force
             of
             this
             first
             cause
             of
             fear
             to
             honest
             minds
             ,
             their
             
               ineffective
               lusts
            
             ,
             and
             
               impotent
               desires
               of
               evil
            
             .
             The
             
               first
               beginnings
               of
               lust
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               entertainment
               of
               it
               shall
               not
               finally
               be
               punished
               ,
               if
               it
               is
               soon
               checked
               by
               us
               ,
               nay
               if
               it
               stays
               longer
               and
               contends
               much
               with
               us
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               doth
               not
               prevail
               upon
               us
               to
               consent
               to
               and
               fulfil
               the
               sin
               whereto
               it
               is
               a
               temptation
               .
            
             But
             
               when
               once
               it
               has
               gained
               our
               consent
               and
               choice
               of
               that
               sin
               whereto
               it
               would
               engage
               us
               ,
               then
               is
               it
               of
               a
               damning
               stain
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               following
               effects
               are
               mortal
               .
            
             All
             which
             S
             t
             James
             insinuates
             to
             us
             in
             that
             account
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             the
             progress
             and
             production
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             he
             sets
             down
             from
             the
             motive
             or
             
               first
               temptation
            
             ,
             to
             the
             
               perfect
               birth
            
             
             or
             
               compleat
               production
            
             ,
             in
             this
             order
             :
             Then
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               every
               man
               is
               tempted
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               drawn
               away
               of
               his
               own
               lusts
               ,
               and
               inticed
            
             to
             evil
             by
             them
             .
             This
             lust
             or
             desire
             of
             evil
             is
             only
             the
             first
             step
             ,
             being
             as
             yet
             not
             grown
             up
             to
             the
             stature
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             that
             of
             temptation
             .
             But
             when
             it
             advances
             ,
             and
             draws
             in
             our
             other
             faculties
             ;
             then
             sin
             begins
             and
             ripens
             ;
             it
             is
             first
             conceived
             ,
             and
             then
             finished
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             finishing
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             although
             before
             it
             were
             uncondemning
             .
             For
             
               then
               when
               lust
               hath
               conceived
            
             ,
             by
             being
             in
             some
             imperfected
             measure
             willed
             and
             consented
             to
             ,
             
               it
               bringeth
               forth
            
             ,
             answerable
             to
             its
             conception
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             an
             imperfect
             sort
             of
             production
             ,
             an
             imperfect
             embryo
             of
             
               sin
               ;
               and
            
             this
             embryo
             of
             
               sin
               ,
               when
            
             by
             a
             full
             choice
             and
             perfect
             consent
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             when
             by
             action
             and
             practice
             ,
             
               it
               is
               finished
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
            
             its
             proper
             wages
             ▪
             death
             .
             Jam.
             1.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Although
             these
             lustings
             and
             desires
             therefore
             which
             good
             men
             complain
             of
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             an
             imployment
             of
             their
             watchfulness
             and
             care
             ;
             yet
             ought
             they
             not
             to
             be
             a
             cause
             of
             their
             fear
             or
             scruple
             .
             For
             it
             shall
             not
             bring
             upon
             them
             those
             evils
             which
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             ,
             nor
             ever
             prove
             their
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             .
             The
             evil
             thing
             is
             entertained
             only
             in
             a
             thought
             ,
             or
             a
             wish
             ;
             they
             lust
             after
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             tempted
             by
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             all
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             consent
             to
             the
             temptation
             .
             And
             since
             their
             lusts
             go
             no
             further
             than
             thus
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             harm
             them
             when
             Christ
             comes
             to
             Judgment
             ,
             nor
             ever
             bring
             them
             into
             condemnation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             two
             other
             Causes
             of
             groundless
             Scruple
             to
             good
             Souls
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               cause
               of
               scruple
               is
               their
               unaffectedness
               or
               distraction
               sometimes
               in
               their
               prayers
               .
               Attention
               disturbed
               often
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               no.
               A
               particular
               cause
               of
               it
               in
               fervent
               prayers
               .
               Fervency
               and
               affection
               not
               depending
               so
               much
               upon
               the
               command
               of
               our
               wills
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               temper
               of
               our
               bodies
               .
               Fervency
               is
               unconstant
               in
               them
               whose
               temper
               is
               fit
               for
               it
               .
               God
               measures
               us
               not
               by
               the
               fixedness
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               the
               warmth
               of
               our
               tempers
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               choice
               of
               our
               wills
               and
               the
               obedience
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               Other
               qualifications
               in
               prayer
               are
               sufficient
               to
               have
               our
               prayers
               heard
               when
               these
               are
               wanting
               .
               Yea
               ,
               those
               Vertues
               which
               make
               our
               prayers
               acceptable
               ,
               are
               more
               eminently
               shown
               in
               our
               obedience
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               would
               bring
               down
               to
               us
               the
               blessings
               of
               prayer
               ,
               should
               it
               prove
               in
               those
               respects
               defective
               .
               A
               third
               cause
               of
               scruple
               is
               the
               danger
               of
               idle
               or
               impertinent
               words
               mentioned
               
                 Matth.
                 12.36
              
               .
               The
               scruple
               upon
               this
               represented
               .
               The
               practical
               errour
               of
               a
               morose
               behaviour
               incurred
               upon
               it
               .
               This
               discountenanced
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               by
               Christianity
               .
               The
               benefits
               and
               place
               of
               serious
               Discourse
               .
               Pleasureable
               conversation
               a
               great
               Field
               of
               Vertue
               .
               The
               idle
               words
               ,
               
                 Matth.
                 12
              
               ,
               not
               every
               vain
               and
               useless
               ;
               but
               false
               ,
               slanderous
               and
               reproachful
               words
               ;
               this
               proved
               from
               the
               place
               .
            
          
           
           
             ANother
             thing
             which
             disquiets
             the
             hearts
             of
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             needlesly
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             saveableness
             of
             their
             present
             state
             ,
             and
             their
             title
             to
             salvation
             ;
             is
             the
             coldness
             and
             unaffectedness
             ,
             the
             unsettledness
             and
             
               distractions
               which
               they
               find
               in
               themselves
               when
               they
               are
               at
               prayers
               .
            
             Good
             people
             are
             wont
             to
             cry
             out
             of
             desertions
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             God
             has
             thrown
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Spirit
             has
             forsaken
             them
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             find
             a
             great
             distraction
             and
             dulness
             of
             Spirit
             in
             their
             devotions
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             abatement
             of
             that
             zeal
             and
             fervency
             ,
             that
             fixedness
             and
             attention
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             happily
             enjoyed
             at
             other
             times
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             from
             mens
             ignorance
             of
             
               Gods
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             
               own
               selves
            
             .
             For
             God
             has
             no
             where
             told
             them
             that
             he
             will
             judge
             them
             at
             the
             last
             day
             by
             the
             steadiness
             and
             fixedness
             ,
             the
             tide
             and
             
               fervency
               of
               their
               devotions
            
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             
               integrity
               of
               their
               hearts
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               uprightness
               of
               their
               obedience
            
             .
             The
             last
             Sentence
             shall
             not
             pass
             upon
             men
             according
             to
             the
             heat
             of
             their
             affections
             ;
             but
             according
             to
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             So
             that
             if
             they
             have
             been
             careful
             to
             practise
             
               all
               God's
               Commandments
            
             according
             to
             their
             power
             and
             opportunities
             ,
             and
             this
             of
             prayer
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             their
             unavoidable
             infirmities
             would
             suffer
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             safe
             in
             that
             Judgment
             notwithstanding
             any
             inequality
             in
             their
             bodily
             tempers
             ,
             or
             unconstancy
             and
             abatement
             in
             their
             bodily
             affections
             .
          
           
             To
             state
             this
             business
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             neither
             be
             
               unnecessarily
               scrupulous
            
             about
             these
             qualifications
             of
             our
             prayers
             when
             we
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             
               irreligiously
               careless
            
             of
             them
             when
             we
             might
             ,
             enjoy
             them
             ;
             I
             shall
             say
             something
             of
             their
             necessity
             when
             they
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             that
             allowance
             which
             God
             will
             make
             to
             them
             when
             ,
             through
             any
             
               bodily
               indispositions
            
             ,
             or
             
               unforeseen
               
               accidents
            
             ,
             they
             cannot
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             put
             up
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             in
             such
             manner
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             offer
             them
             in
             ,
             or
             for
             him
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             we
             must
             make
             them
             with
             a
             
               due
               fixedness
            
             and
             
               attention
               of
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             
               fervency
               of
               affection
            
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             offer
             them
             up
             with
             a
             due
             fixedness
             and
             
               attention
               of
               mind
            
             .
             Our
             thoughts
             must
             go
             along
             with
             our
             lips
             ,
             and
             our
             souls
             must
             be
             intent
             upon
             the
             business
             which
             we
             are
             about
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             making
             our
             prayers
             to
             God.
             We
             must
             not
             expect
             that
             he
             should
             mind
             those
             vain
             words
             ,
             and
             mere
             talk
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             should
             hear
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             hear
             our selves
             :
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             bare
             labour
             of
             the
             lips
             ,
             which
             he
             attends
             to
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             only
             our
             Tongues
             pray
             ,
             but
             our
             minds
             are
             straying
             ,
             this
             is
             as
             good
             as
             no
             prayer
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             offer
             them
             up
             also
             with
             much
             
               earnestness
               of
               desire
            
             ,
             and
             
               fervency
               of
               affection
            
             .
             We
             must
             shew
             that
             we
             put
             a
             price
             upon
             a
             mercy
             ,
             before
             we
             are
             fit
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             there
             is
             no
             assurance
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             duely
             thankful
             for
             it
             .
             We
             must
             not
             seem
             cold
             ,
             and
             indifferent
             after
             it
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             we
             can
             almost
             be
             as
             well
             content
             without
             it
             .
             But
             we
             must
             be
             eager
             in
             our
             desire
             ,
             and
             express
             a
             fervency
             of
             affection
             after
             it
             ;
             such
             as
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             use
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             any
             thing
             which
             we
             greatly
             value
             :
             and
             this
             is
             an
             inducement
             for
             God
             to
             give
             us
             that
             ,
             which
             he
             sees
             we
             so
             dearly
             love
             ;
             it
             sets
             a
             price
             upon
             his
             blessings
             ,
             and
             shews
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             own
             vertuous
             inclinations
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             encourage
             and
             reward
             it
             .
             
               The
               effectual
               ,
               fervent
               prayer
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               James
               ,
               availeth
               much
            
             ,
             Jam.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             a
             due
             attention
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             a
             fervent
             heat
             of
             desire
             in
             devotion
             ,
             such
             qualifications
             as
             are
             necessary
             to
             render
             our
             prayers
             becoming
             either
             us
             to
             
             offer
             ,
             or
             God
             to
             hear
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             must
             always
             strive
             ,
             and
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             power
             and
             
               present
               circumstances
            
             ,
             endeavour
             after
             them
             .
             We
             must
             take
             care
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             
               compose
               our
               thoughts
            
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             to
             
               draw
               them
               off
               from
               other
               things
            
             for
             some
             time
             before
             ,
             and
             still
             to
             
               bring
               them
               back
               again
            
             when
             at
             any
             time
             we
             find
             them
             wandring
             .
             And
             we
             must
             endeavour
             also
             by
             a
             due
             sense
             of
             the
             necessity
             ,
             the
             greatness
             ,
             and
             
               undeservedness
               of
               Gods
               mercies
            
             ,
             to
             
               heighten
               our
               affections
            
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             bend
             vigorously
             and
             eagerly
             after
             those
             things
             which
             we
             pray
             for
             ;
             that
             so
             God
             seeing
             we
             are
             serious
             and
             in
             earnest
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             induced
             to
             grant
             those
             benefits
             which
             we
             desire
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             if
             after
             all
             our
             care
             and
             pains
             in
             fixing
             of
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             raising
             of
             our
             desires
             ,
             through
             some
             
               bodily
               indisposition
            
             or
             
               unforeseen
               accidents
            
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             help
             ,
             our
             minds
             run
             sometimes
             still
             astray
             ,
             and
             our
             desires
             are
             cold
             and
             languid
             ;
             this
             
               unwill'd
               dulness
            
             and
             
               distraction
               shall
               not
               influence
               our
               main
               state
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             we
             cannot
             help
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             living
             is
             perfectly
             free
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             will
             not
             be
             severe
             upon
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             great
             mercy
             he
             will
             pity
             and
             connive
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             as
             for
             the
             
               attention
               of
               our
               minds
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               fixedness
               of
               our
               thoughts
            
             ,
             either
             in
             prayer
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             business
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             is
             not
             always
             in
             our
             own
             power
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             hindred
             and
             interrupted
             by
             many
             accidents
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             For
             any
             thing
             that
             makes
             our
             
               bodily
               spirits
               tumultuary
            
             and
             restless
             ,
             renders
             our
             
               attention
               small
            
             and
             interrupted
             .
             Any
             
               high
               motion
               of
               our
               blood
            
             ,
             any
             
               former
               impression
               upon
               our
               spirits
            
             either
             by
             our
             
               precedent
               studies
            
             ,
             or
             our
             
               crowd
               of
               business
            
             ,
             will
             make
             great
             variety
             of
             thoughts
             and
             roving
             fancies
             obtrude
             themselves
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             our
             natural
             frame
             and
             constitution
             which
             we
             must
             submit
             to
             ,
             and
             
             cannot
             remedy
             .
             We
             can
             no
             more
             prevent
             it
             ,
             than
             we
             can
             prevent
             our
             dreams
             ,
             but
             our
             fancies
             will
             be
             struck
             ,
             and
             diverting
             thoughts
             will
             be
             thrown
             into
             us
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             For
             from
             the
             
               natural
               union
               of
               our
               souls
               and
               bodies
               ,
            
             our
             minds
             ,
             in
             their
             most
             spiritual
             operations
             of
             thinking
             and
             understanding
             ,
             go
             along
             with
             our
             
               bodily
               spirits
            
             ,
             and
             apprehend
             after
             their
             impressions
             ;
             and
             we
             can
             as
             well
             refuse
             to
             
               see
               when
               our
               eyes
               are
               open
               ,
            
             or
             to
             
               taste
               what
               is
               put
               into
               our
               mouths
               ,
            
             as
             we
             can
             refuse
             to
             have
             a
             
               thought
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               impressed
               upon
               our
               bodily
               fancy
               or
               imagination
               .
            
             The
             connexion
             betwixt
             these
             is
             necessary
             and
             natural
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             breaking
             or
             avoiding
             it
             .
             So
             that
             let
             us
             be
             either
             at
             our
             prayers
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             other
             exercise
             ,
             if
             any
             temper
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             any
             accidental
             motion
             of
             our
             blood
             ,
             any
             former
             impressions
             of
             foregoing
             studies
             or
             other
             business
             stir
             in
             our
             fancies
             ;
             our
             thoughts
             must
             needs
             be
             diverted
             ,
             and
             our
             attention
             disturbed
             by
             them
             .
             Nay
             in
             our
             prayers
             we
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             find
             it
             thus
             ,
             than
             in
             any
             other
             thing
             .
             For
             there
             men
             oft-times
             use
             violence
             ,
             and
             screw
             up
             the
             fixedness
             of
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             fervency
             of
             their
             hearts
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             :
             and
             then
             their
             bodily
             spirits
             ,
             being
             overstrained
             ,
             are
             liable
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             discomposed
             by
             outward
             accidents
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             give
             back
             and
             fall
             of
             themselves
             ;
             and
             when
             in
             this
             manner
             they
             withdraw
             ,
             there
             is
             room
             made
             ,
             till
             they
             can
             be
             again
             recollected
             ,
             for
             other
             thoughts
             to
             arise
             instead
             of
             them
             .
             All
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             happens
             from
             the
             very
             nature
             and
             frame
             of
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             from
             that
             dependance
             which
             our
             minds
             and
             thoughts
             themselves
             have
             upon
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             cannot
             prevent
             or
             overcome
             it
             wholly
             .
             We
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             indeed
             to
             strive
             against
             these
             distractions
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             to
             compose
             our
             thoughts
             as
             much
             as
             our
             natural
             temper
             ,
             or
             our
             present
             circumstances
             will
             suffer
             
             us
             :
             when
             they
             wander
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             discern
             it
             we
             may
             recollect
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             other
             thoughts
             intrude
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             observed
             we
             may
             reject
             them
             :
             but
             then
             this
             is
             all
             that
             we
             can
             do
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             requires
             we
             should
             do
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             pray
             perfectly
             and
             continuedly
             without
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             zeal
             and
             
               fervency
               of
               our
               affections
            
             ,
             whether
             in
             our
             prayers
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             they
             are
             fickle
             and
             
               very
               changeable
            
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             depend
             so
             much
             upon
             the
             
               choice
               of
               our
               wills
            
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             
               temper
               of
               our
               bodies
            
             .
             Some
             upon
             every
             occasion
             are
             more
             warm
             and
             
               eager
               in
               their
               passions
            
             ,
             either
             of
             love
             or
             
               hatred
               ,
               hopes
            
             or
             
               fears
               ,
               joy
            
             or
             sorrow
             ,
             than
             other
             men
             either
             are
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             tempers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             palates
             ;
             and
             mens
             passions
             do
             no
             more
             issue
             out
             upon
             the
             same
             things
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             eagerness
             ;
             than
             their
             stomachs
             do
             after
             the
             same
             food
             with
             the
             same
             degrees
             of
             appetite
             .
             So
             that
             as
             for
             a
             
               great
               fervency
            
             and
             a
             
               vehement
               affection
            
             ;
             every
             man
             cannot
             work
             himself
             up
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             all
             tempers
             do
             not
             admit
             of
             it
             .
             For
             zeal
             and
             
               affectionateness
               in
               Devotion
            
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             is
             more
             a
             mans
             temper
             than
             his
             choice
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             that
             all
             people
             should
             be
             able
             to
             raise
             themselves
             up
             to
             a
             transporting
             pitch
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             they
             should
             ,
             who
             are
             born
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Nay
             even
             they
             whose
             
               natural
               temper
            
             fits
             them
             for
             a
             
               great
               fervency
            
             and
             a
             
               high
               affection
            
             ,
             are
             not
             able
             to
             work
             themselves
             up
             to
             it
             at
             
               all
               times
            
             .
             For
             no
             mans
             temper
             is
             constant
             and
             unchangeable
             ;
             seeing
             our
             very
             bodies
             are
             subject
             to
             a
             thousand
             alterations
             either
             from
             
               things
               within
            
             ,
             or
             from
             others
             that
             are
             
               without
               us
            
             .
             If
             a
             mans
             blood
             is
             put
             into
             an
             
               irregular
               ferment
            
             either
             by
             a
             
               cold
               air
            
             ,
             or
             an
             
               inward
               distemper
            
             ,
             or
             any
             
               discomposing
               accident
            
             ;
             it
             spoils
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             fixedness
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             the
             zeal
             of
             his
             affections
             likewise
             ▪
             Let
             there
             be
             any
             
             damp
             or
             disorder
             ,
             any
             dulness
             or
             indisposition
             ,
             either
             upon
             a
             mans
             blood
             or
             spirits
             ;
             and
             the
             discomposure
             of
             his
             body
             is
             presently
             felt
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             for
             his
             thoughts
             flag
             ,
             and
             his
             passions
             run
             low
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             powers
             are
             under
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             suffer
             an
             abatement
             .
             And
             this
             every
             man
             finds
             in
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             labours
             under
             a
             sickly
             and
             
               crazy
               temper
            
             ,
             an
             
               aking
               head
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
               bodily
               indisposition
            
             .
             For
             our
             passions
             are
             bodily
             powers
             ,
             and
             are
             performed
             altogether
             by
             bodily
             instruments
             ;
             they
             live
             and
             dye
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             subject
             to
             all
             their
             coolings
             and
             abatements
             ,
             their
             changes
             and
             alterations
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             long
             as
             our
             bodily
             tempers
             and
             dispositions
             alter
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             number
             of
             accidents
             ,
             whether
             from
             without
             or
             from
             within
             themselves
             ,
             are
             still
             changeable
             and
             unconstant
             ;
             the
             zeal
             and
             fervency
             of
             our
             affections
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             Thus
             is
             some
             distraction
             of
             mind
             and
             chilness
             of
             affection
             ,
             either
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             or
             in
             pursuit
             of
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             most
             necessarily
             incident
             to
             all
             men
             .
             We
             cannot
             wholly
             prevent
             them
             ,
             or
             live
             altogether
             free
             from
             them
             ;
             but
             sometimes
             they
             will
             break
             in
             ,
             and
             seize
             upon
             us
             do
             what
             we
             can
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             we
             cannot
             help
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             be
             always
             angry
             ,
             or
             eternally
             torment
             us
             for
             them
             .
             No
             ,
             he
             knows
             that
             we
             are
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             and
             favour
             to
             us
             doth
             not
             alter
             as
             our
             unsetled
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             bodily
             tempers
             do
             .
             He
             measures
             us
             not
             by
             the
             
               fixedness
               of
               our
               thoughts
            
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             
               fervency
               of
               our
               affections
            
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             always
             in
             our
             own
             power
             ;
             but
             by
             our
             wills
             and
             actions
             which
             are
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             are
             careful
             to
             will
             and
             chuse
             what
             is
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             from
             our
             hearts
             entirely
             to
             obey
             him
             ;
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             but
             that
             whatever
             involuntary
             distractions
             there
             may
             be
             sometimes
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             or
             abatements
             in
             our
             bodily
             tempers
             whilst
             we
             are
             at
             our
             prayers
             ;
             we
             shall
             still
             be
             accepted
             by
             him
             .
          
           
           
             We
             shall
             be
             accepted
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             the
             blessings
             which
             we
             sue
             for
             obtained
             ,
             although
             sometimes
             our
             prayers
             are
             less
             attent
             ,
             and
             less
             affectionate
             ,
             than
             at
             other
             times
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             we
             at
             all
             times
             greatly
             desire
             they
             might
             be
             .
             For
             our
             fixedness
             and
             fervency
             are
             not
             the
             only
             things
             which
             procure
             acceptance
             for
             our
             prayers
             .
             They
             are
             
               great
               good
               things
            
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             such
             qualifications
             as
             make
             our
             requests
             fit
             ,
             both
             
               for
               us
               to
               offer
            
             ,
             and
             
               for
               God
               to
               hear
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             take
             care
             still
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             in
             such
             measure
             as
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             to
             be
             provided
             with
             them
             .
             But
             although
             they
             are
             some
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             the
             only
             qualifications
             of
             our
             prayers
             which
             prevail
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             move
             him
             to
             hear
             them
             .
             For
             our
             trust
             and
             dependance
             ,
             our
             submission
             and
             resignedness
             ,
             and
             other
             
               spiritual
               vertues
            
             and
             instances
             of
             obedience
             ,
             are
             likewise
             dispositions
             which
             God
             respects
             in
             them
             ;
             nay
             indeed
             which
             he
             prizes
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             principally
             looks
             at
             .
             So
             that
             if
             we
             pray
             with
             these
             ,
             God
             is
             honoured
             by
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             reward
             them
             ;
             and
             our
             petitions
             shall
             not
             be
             put
             up
             in
             vain
             ,
             although
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             bodily
             dulness
             or
             distraction
             ,
             the
             fixt
             attention
             of
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             the
             fervency
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             we
             endeavour
             after
             always
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             should
             happen
             to
             be
             wanting
             .
          
           
             Yea
             I
             add
             further
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             our
             
               hearts
               are
               honest
            
             ,
             and
             our
             
               lives
               entirely
               obedient
            
             ,
             we
             are
             always
             furnished
             with
             those
             qualifications
             which
             are
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             down
             Gods
             Grace
             and
             Blessing
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             principal
             things
             that
             make
             our
             prayers
             themselves
             an
             acceptable
             Offering
             .
             A
             good
             man
             is
             drawing
             down
             the
             blessings
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             himself
             all
             his
             life
             long
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             whilst
             he
             is
             upon
             his
             knees
             :
             so
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             his
             prayers
             are
             less
             perfect
             ,
             and
             chance
             to
             falter
             ;
             that
             defect
             will
             be
             otherwise
             supplied
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             all
             that
             mercy
             conveyed
             to
             him
             through
             
             another
             means
             ,
             which
             his
             prayers
             should
             have
             obtained
             for
             him
             ;
             seeing
             that
             which
             makes
             his
             prayers
             procure
             Gods
             love
             and
             mercy
             for
             him
             ,
             will
             make
             his
             obedience
             procure
             the
             very
             same
             .
          
           
             For
             I
             suppose
             no
             man
             is
             so
             silly
             as
             to
             imagine
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               lifting
               up
               of
               his
               eyes
               and
               hands
               ,
            
             the
             
               composedness
               of
               his
               countenance
            
             ,
             the
             
               quaintness
               of
               his
               phrase
            
             ,
             the
             
               eloquence
               of
               his
               expressions
            
             ,
             the
             
               volubility
               of
               his
               language
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             
               external
               thing
            
             which
             makes
             his
             prayers
             so
             powerful
             ,
             and
             brings
             down
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             .
             But
             it
             is
             that
             
               dependance
               upon
               God
            
             ,
             that
             
               confidence
               in
               God
            
             ,
             that
             
               love
               of
               God
            
             and
             
               desire
               of
               goodness
            
             ,
             that
             
               acknowledgment
               of
               his
               tenderness
               and
               power
               ,
            
             that
             
               submission
               to
               his
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             
               resignation
               to
               his
               pleasure
            
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             
               implied
               in
               prayer
            
             ,
             and
             
               fitly
               expressed
               by
               it
            
             ,
             and
             which
             make
             up
             the
             very
             life
             and
             spirit
             of
             it
             :
             these
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             which
             God
             looks
             at
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sake
             whereof
             he
             so
             graciously
             accepts
             and
             rewards
             them
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             they
             are
             expressed
             every
             whit
             as
             much
             by
             the
             
               obedience
               of
               our
               lives
            
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             
               prayer
               of
               our
               lips
            
             ;
             nay
             indeed
             
               much
               more
            
             ▪
             in
             as
             much
             as
             our
             actions
             are
             a
             more
             perfect
             expression
             and
             certain
             evidence
             of
             all
             these
             tempers
             of
             a
             good
             heart
             ,
             than
             our
             words
             are
             .
             They
             differ
             as
             much
             as
             words
             and
             deeds
             ,
             as
             profession
             and
             performance
             ;
             for
             whereas
             in
             our
             prayers
             we
             only
             speak
             and
             profess
             all
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             obedience
             of
             our
             lives
             we
             work
             and
             perform
             it
             .
             We
             shew
             our
             love
             and
             
               resignation
               to
               God
            
             ,
             when
             
               for
               his
               sake
               we
               deny
               our selves
               ,
            
             and
             
               give
               up
               our
               own
               will
               in
               obedience
               to
               his
               .
            
             We
             
               acknowledge
               his
               Power
            
             and
             Authority
             most
             effectually
             ,
             when
             we
             
               obey
               it
            
             ;
             and
             
               owne
               his
               Providence
            
             to
             the
             best
             purpose
             ,
             when
             we
             
               contentedly
               acquiesce
               in
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               patiently
               submit
               to
               it
            
             ;
             and
             
               confess
               his
               love
            
             and
             kindness
             after
             the
             most
             acceptable
             sort
             ,
             when
             we
             
               throw
               our selves
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             and
             
               work
               and
               
               endeavour
               all
               our
               lives
               long
               in
               hopes
               and
               expectations
               of
               it
               .
            
             In
             our
             daily
             actions
             of
             Justice
             and
             Charity
             ,
             of
             Temperance
             and
             Sobriety
             ,
             of
             
               Meekness
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               Mercy
            
             and
             Forgiveness
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             other
             instances
             of
             obedience
             ,
             we
             
               give
               God
               the
               honour
               to
               chuse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             to
             
               dispose
               of
               us
            
             ,
             to
             
               be
               sought
               after
               and
               intrusted
               by
               us
               .
            
             We
             evidence
             our
             
               esteem
               of
               him
            
             ,
             our
             
               love
               for
               him
            
             ,
             our
             
               trust
               in
               him
            
             ,
             our
             
               dependance
               on
               him
            
             ,
             our
             
               resignation
               to
               him
            
             ;
             and
             that
             most
             effectually
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             can
             move
             God
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             will
             move
             him
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             and
             after
             another
             fashion
             in
             our
             obedience
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             of
             goodness
             which
             is
             evidenced
             in
             our
             prayers
             ,
             being
             evidenced
             much
             more
             in
             the
             course
             of
             good
             actions
             .
             No
             Rhetorick
             therefore
             of
             our
             Prayers
             is
             like
             to
             that
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             every
             action
             of
             obedience
             in
             a
             good
             man
             having
             the
             effect
             of
             a
             prayer
             ,
             and
             calling
             down
             upon
             him
             the
             same
             mercy
             and
             the
             same
             Grace
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             procured
             by
             a
             supplication
             .
          
           
             Let
             a
             man
             therefore
             make
             sure
             in
             the
             first
             place
             of
             a
             
               good
               life
            
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             honest
             and
             
               intire
               obedience
            
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             need
             not
             fear
             to
             want
             those
             things
             which
             all
             good
             men
             have
             need
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             seeing
             he
             will
             shew
             so
             much
             daily
             in
             his
             life
             as
             will
             make
             his
             requests
             be
             granted
             ,
             and
             his
             prayers
             be
             hearkened
             to
             .
             He
             cannot
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             those
             mercies
             which
             he
             prays
             for
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             sometimes
             with
             coldness
             and
             distraction
             ;
             because
             not
             only
             
               the
               other
               obedient
               tempers
               of
               his
               prayers
               ,
            
             when
             through
             some
             unchosen
             hindrances
             a
             due
             fixedness
             and
             fervency
             are
             wanting
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             constant
             and
             
               uninterrupted
               obedience
               of
               his
               life
            
             is
             daily
             ascending
             up
             ,
             and
             brings
             them
             down
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             good
             soul
             therefore
             be
             further
             troubled
             and
             disquieted
             upon
             this
             account
             ,
             as
             if
             ,
             because
             after
             all
             his
             care
             his
             prayers
             are
             sometimes
             dull
             and
             cold
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             therein
             are
             much
             distracted
             ,
             he
             should
             either
             
             be
             
               eternally
               punished
            
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             
               go
               without
               those
               blessings
            
             which
             he
             desires
             in
             them
             .
             For
             so
             long
             as
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               obedience
            
             appears
             both
             in
             his
             Prayers
             and
             in
             his
             actions
             ,
             the
             
               unwilled
               distractions
               of
               his
               mind
            
             ,
             and
             the
             dulness
             and
             
               frozenness
               of
               his
               affections
            
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             shall
             be
             no
             hindrance
             either
             to
             his
             Suit
             at
             present
             ,
             or
             to
             his
             happiness
             hereafter
             :
             his
             request
             shall
             not
             be
             thrown
             by
             ,
             nor
             he
             condemned
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             God
             sees
             it
             fitting
             for
             him
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             granted
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             eternally
             be
             saved
             notwithstanding
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             scruple
             which
             is
             wont
             causelesly
             to
             disquiet
             and
             trouble
             good
             and
             
               honest
               minds
            
             ,
             is
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Matth.
             12.
             
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               That
            
             as
             concerning
             
               every
               idle
               word
               which
               men
               shall
               speak
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               at
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             This
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             strict
             and
             a
             
               severe
               Saying
            
             .
             For
             in
             all
             the
             crowd
             and
             
               variety
               of
               converse
            
             ,
             in
             the
             
               infinite
               numbers
               of
               Questions
            
             and
             Answers
             ,
             and
             other
             occasions
             of
             discourse
             ;
             what
             man
             in
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             conversation
             that
             is
             free
             and
             
               open
               ,
               courteous
            
             and
             
               ingenuous
               ,
               cheerful
            
             and
             delightsome
             ,
             which
             tempers
             the
             Gospel
             doth
             not
             only
             allow
             ,
             but
             approve
             of
             ;
             who
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             of
             men
             of
             this
             temper
             especially
             ,
             among
             all
             the
             occasions
             of
             speech
             can
             avoid
             a
             
               multitude
               of
               words
            
             ?
             and
             where
             much
             is
             said
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             but
             that
             much
             must
             be
             idle
             and
             impertinent
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             great
             snare
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             it
             men
             run
             into
             a
             great
             errour
             .
             For
             they
             are
             led
             to
             place
             a
             
               great
               Religion
            
             in
             
               holy
               talk
            
             ,
             and
             
               religious
               forms
               of
               expression
            
             ,
             which
             they
             prize
             so
             far
             as
             to
             think
             
               their
               conversation
               is
               unhallowed
               without
               it
               .
            
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             their
             seriousness
             was
             thrown
             aside
             ,
             and
             their
             Discourse
             ,
             though
             innocent
             ,
             was
             vain
             and
             useless
             ,
             they
             are
             greatly
             troubled
             and
             afraid
             ,
             
             and
             think
             they
             are
             fallen
             within
             the
             limits
             of
             damnation
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             has
             a
             very
             ill
             effect
             ,
             for
             it
             frights
             men
             from
             all
             the
             
               innocent
               freedom
               of
               converse
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               cheerful
               entertainments
               of
               company
            
             .
             It
             makes
             them
             to
             appear
             staid
             and
             
               reserved
               ,
               silent
            
             and
             morose
             ;
             to
             contribute
             nothing
             to
             the
             harmless
             mirth
             and
             cheerfulness
             of
             conversation
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             frown
             upon
             it
             in
             others
             .
             For
             all
             converse
             and
             society
             is
             managed
             by
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             entertainment
             of
             company
             is
             talking
             and
             discourse
             ;
             but
             where
             men
             think
             every
             idle
             and
             useless
             word
             so
             dangerous
             a
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             speak
             .
             So
             that
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             them
             is
             studied
             and
             
               deliberate
               ,
               grave
            
             and
             composed
             ;
             they
             neither
             dare
             use
             any
             freedom
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             can
             without
             offence
             allow
             it
             to
             be
             used
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             
               injoined
               by
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               discountenanced
               by
               nature
            
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             piece
             of
             Religion
             and
             a
             
               holy
               Duty
            
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             rather
             a
             piece
             of
             immorality
             and
             
               ill
               manners
            
             .
             For
             Aristotle
             and
             other
             Philosophers
             of
             old
             ,
             have
             long
             ago
             made
             urbanity
             ,
             or
             an
             
               innocent
               freedom
               and
               fac●tiousness
               in
               conversation
               ,
            
             a
             Vertue
             ;
             and
             have
             noted
             this
             
               affected
               reservedness
            
             and
             
               unpleasurable
               moroseness
               in
               Discourse
            
             with
             a
             harsh
             censure
             .
             a
             Those
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               who
               will
               neither
               contribute
               to
               the
               harmless
               mirth
               of
               company
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               bear
               with
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               are
               justly
               to
               be
               branded
               with
               the
               reproachful
               names
               of
               clownish
               and
               morose
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             was
             discountenanced
             by
             the
             
               light
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             by
             the
             
               Laws
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             whatsoever
             some
             men
             may
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             how
             innocently
             soever
             they
             may
             be
             misled
             into
             that
             conceit
             about
             it
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             a
             temper
             which
             Christ
             never
             intended
             to
             plant
             amongst
             
             us
             .
             For
             his
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             was
             after
             another
             way
             ,
             in
             a
             
               free
               use
               of
               the
               innocent
               allowances
               ,
               and
               liberties
               of
               mankind
               .
               The
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Matthew
               ,
               came
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             not
             in
             the
             singular
             Austerities
             of
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             free
             way
             of
             conversation
             ,
             such
             as
             others
             used
             ,
             Mat.
             11.19
             .
             And
             his
             Religion
             injoyns
             the
             vertues
             of
             candor
             and
             
               benignity
               ,
               affability
            
             and
             courtesie
             ,
             an
             
               open
               freedom
            
             and
             alacrity
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             other
             ways
             whereby
             our
             conversation
             may
             be
             rendred
             innocently
             agreeable
             ,
             and
             whereby
             we
             may
             in
             any
             wise
             benefit
             ,
             whether
             by
             profiting
             or
             pleasing
             one
             another
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               things
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               are
            
             b
             lovely
             or
             grateful
             to
             men
             ,
             
               think
               on
               these
               things
            
             ,
             Phil.
             4.8
             .
             Love
             is
             the
             
               Epitome
               of
               our
               whole
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sweetners
             and
             
               endearments
               of
               society
            
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             are
             lawful
             and
             honest
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             consistent
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             parts
             and
             expressions
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             
               grave
               entertainments
               of
               discourse
            
             and
             
               religious
               conference
            
             ;
             they
             ,
             without
             doubt
             ,
             have
             a
             
               great
               use
            
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             place
             may
             deserve
             a
             great
             commendation
             .
             For
             
               good
               Christians
               may
               be
               much
               better'd
               and
               improved
               ,
            
             by
             having
             their
             
               Graces
               awakned
            
             ,
             their
             
               pious
               affections
               inflamed
            
             ,
             their
             
               holy
               purposes
               fixt
               and
               setled
            
             ,
             their
             
               endeavours
               directed
               and
               encouraged
            
             ,
             and
             
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               in
               them
               quickned
               and
               confirmed
               by
               them
               .
            
             But
             then
             't
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             that
             even
             good
             things
             themselves
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             their
             
               own
               season
            
             ,
             and
             must
             not
             be
             suffered
             to
             ingross
             all
             our
             time
             ,
             a
             great
             part
             whereof
             is
             to
             be
             spent
             upon
             other
             things
             .
             For
             we
             have
             not
             only
             one
             thing
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             at
             several
             times
             sundry
             things
             call
             for
             us
             .
             
               There
               is
               a
               time
            
             ,
             says
             
               Solomon
               ,
               to
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               a
               season
               to
               every
               purpose
               under
               Heaven
               :
               there
               is
               a
               time
               to
               weep
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               laugh
               ,
               a
               time
               to
               mourn
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               dance
               ,
            
             Eccles.
             3.1
             ,
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             time
             for
             diversion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             time
             for
             business
             ;
             
             a
             time
             wherein
             to
             have
             a
             more
             liberal
             and
             free
             discourse
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             time
             for
             godly
             and
             religious
             conference
             .
          
           
             Nay
             the
             
               innocent
               delights
               of
               conversation
            
             and
             pleasurable
             entertainments
             of
             discourse
             ,
             are
             themselves
             a
             great
             
               field
               of
               vertue
            
             ,
             and
             an
             exercise
             and
             occasion
             of
             
               many
               instances
               of
               obedience
            
             .
             For
             in
             them
             we
             may
             every
             one
             of
             us
             exercise
             in
             our
             
               own
               persons
            
             ,
             and
             be
             
               examples
               unto
               others
            
             ,
             of
             much
             courtesie
             and
             
               kindness
               ,
               civility
            
             and
             
               condescension
               ,
               affability
            
             and
             obligingness
             Let
             no
             man
             think
             then
             that
             his
             hours
             of
             common
             converse
             are
             lost
             hours
             ,
             and
             that
             whatsoever
             time
             he
             spends
             upon
             
               offices
               of
               civility
            
             ,
             and
             
               freedom
               of
               company
            
             ,
             is
             misplaced
             ,
             and
             stoln
             from
             God
             and
             Religion
             .
             For
             we
             are
             fulfilling
             Gods
             Laws
             ,
             and
             doing
             his
             work
             ,
             whilst
             we
             keep
             all
             these
             Commandments
             in
             the
             pleasurable
             entertainments
             of
             common
             life
             ;
             they
             are
             such
             business
             as
             he
             has
             set
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             obedient
             performance
             of
             them
             is
             no
             less
             his
             service
             ,
             than
             
               Devotion
               ,
               holy
               Conference
            
             ,
             and
             Meditation
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             prejudice
             or
             hindrance
             to
             Religion
             therefore
             to
             be
             free
             and
             open
             in
             conversation
             ,
             and
             pleasurable
             and
             chearful
             in
             common
             life
             ;
             but
             rather
             an
             instance
             and
             expression
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             no
             part
             of
             any
             mans
             duty
             to
             be
             talking
             always
             in
             Scripture-phrase
             and
             
               sanctified
               expression
            
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             be
             
               wholly
               silent
            
             and
             
               severely
               morose
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             talk
             at
             all
             .
             For
             an
             innocent
             chearfulness
             ,
             and
             freedom
             of
             discourse
             is
             not
             so
             truly
             the
             good
             mans
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             vertue
             and
             obedience
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             
               every
               idle
               and
               impertinent
               word
               shall
               be
               severely
               accounted
               for
               at
               the
               Day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             great
             sourer
             of
             conversation
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             conceit
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             every
             idle
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             but
             every
             
               false
               ,
               slanderous
            
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             sinful
             and
             
               unlawful
               word
            
             whereof
             
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             when
             in
             that
             12
             th
             of
             S
             t
             Matthew
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               every
               idle
               word
               that
               men
               shall
               speak
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             word
             which
             we
             translate
             c
             idle
             ,
             it
             may
             signifie
             false
             and
             deceitful
             ;
             as
             those
             words
             are
             which
             
               belye
               our
            
             d
             works
             ,
             when
             our
             actions
             do
             not
             answer
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             e
             vain
             ,
             which
             sometimes
             signifies
             the
             same
             that
             false
             or
             lying
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             used
             in
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ,
             where
             we
             are
             bid
             
               not
               to
               take
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             perjury
             or
             falshood
             .
             For
             that
             sense
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             to
             it
             in
             his
             repetition
             of
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             
             
               It
               hath
               been
               said
               to
               them
               of
               old
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             Commandment
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               not
               forswear
               thy self
            
             or
             swear
             falsly
             ,
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             nothing
             more
             than
             useless
             and
             unprofitable
             were
             noted
             by
             the
             
               word
               it self
            
             which
             we
             translate
             idle
             ;
             yet
             is
             it
             no
             unusual
             thing
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             by
             several
             words
             
               to
               mean
               and
               intend
               more
               ,
               than
               in
               their
               literal
               sense
               they
               do
               express
               .
            
             Thus
             are
             the
             
               abominable
               works
               of
               darkness
            
             mentioned
             Eph.
             5
             ,
             called
             f
             
               unfruitful
               works
            
             ;
             where
             the
             meaning
             surely
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             that
             they
             bring
             in
             no
             profit
             or
             advantage
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             are
             most
             deadly
             and
             mischievous
             ,
             v.
             11
             :
             and
             the
             
               wicked
               servant
            
             spoken
             of
             Mat.
             25
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             g
             
               unprofitable
               servant
            
             ,
             v.
             30.
             
             And
             after
             the
             same
             use
             of
             speech
             ,
             our
             words
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             only
             tend
             to
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             very
             ill
             fruit
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             h
             idle
             or
             
               unprofitable
               words
            
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             they
             are
             in
             this
             place
             .
             For
             the
             idle
             words
             whereof
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             v.
             36
             ;
             are
             such
             words
             as
             are
             not
             only
             idle
             and
             unprofitable
             ,
             but
             positively
             wicked
             and
             evil
             ;
             being
             indeed
             
               false
               ,
               slanderous
            
             ,
             and
             reviling
             words
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             words
             which
             are
             threatned
             in
             that
             36.
             ver
             .
             are
             such
             as
             are
             a
             sign
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             trifling
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             
               evil
               heart
               .
               How
               can
               ye
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               being
               evil
               ,
               speak
               good
               things
               ;
               for
               out
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               heart
               the
               mouth
               speaketh
               .
            
             So
             that
             
               as
               a
               good
               man
               out
               of
               the
               good
               treasure
               of
               his
               heart
               bringeth
               forth
               ,
            
             or
             speaketh
             
               good
               things
               ;
               an
               evil
               man
               likewise
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               evil
               treasure
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               bringeth
               forth
               evil
               things
               ,
            
             v.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             And
             being
             the
             fruits
             of
             an
             evil
             heart
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             signs
             ,
             not
             of
             an
             impertinent
             ,
             but
             of
             an
             
               evil
               man.
               The
               tree
               is
               corrupt
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               if
               the
               fruit
               be
               corrupt
               ;
               for
               the
               tree
               is
               known
               by
               its
               fruits
               ,
            
             v.
             33.
             
          
           
             And
             since
             they
             are
             such
             words
             as
             are
             thus
             
               sinful
               in
               themselves
            
             ,
             and
             an
             argument
             of
             so
             
               much
               sin
               in
               us
            
             ;
             they
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             Judgment
             be
             charged
             upon
             us
             to
             condemn
             us
             .
             
               For
               by
               thy
               words
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             actions
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               words
               ,
            
             if
             they
             be
             such
             idle
             words
             as
             I
             mean
             ,
             
               thou
               shalt
               be
               condemned
            
             ,
             v.
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             words
             then
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             place
             from
             the
             33.
             to
             the
             38.
             ver
             .
             are
             such
             as
             are
             a
             
               sign
               of
               a
               wicked
               heart
            
             ,
             as
             
               make
               a
               wicked
               man
            
             ,
             and
             
               render
               us
               in
               the
               last
               Judgment
               liable
               to
               condemnation
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             words
             of
             this
             black
             dye
             and
             of
             these
             mischievous
             effects
             ,
             are
             not
             every
             idle
             and
             impertinent
             ;
             but
             
               false
               ,
               slanderous
               ,
               railing
            
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             sinful
             and
             
               forbidden
               words
            
             .
             But
             false
             and
             slanderous
             words
             are
             especially
             struck
             at
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             those
             lying
             and
             contumelious
             ones
             that
             occasioned
             all
             this
             discourse
             ,
             when
             the
             
               Jews
               most
               reproachfully
               charged
               his
               Miracles
               upon
               the
               Devil
               ,
            
             telling
             him
             that
             
               he
               cast
               out
               Devils
               through
               Beelzebub
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Devils
               ,
            
             v.
             24.
             
             Upon
             occasion
             of
             which
             black
             calumny
             ,
             he
             proceeds
             in
             all
             the
             following
             verses
             to
             warn
             them
             against
             such
             
               blasphemous
               speeches
            
             ;
             demonstrating
             clearly
             the
             
               unreasonableness
               of
               them
            
             ,
             v.
             25
             ,
             to
             31
             ;
             the
             
               sinfulness
               of
               them
            
             ,
             
             ver
             .
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ;
             and
             the
             
               mischievous
               effects
            
             of
             them
             in
             the
             two
             next
             verses
             .
             Such
             reproachful
             words
             as
             these
             let
             me
             tell
             you
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             for
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             your
             works
             and
             actions
             .
             
               I
               say
               unto
               you
            
             ,
             and
             you
             may
             believe
             me
             ,
             for
             you
             will
             find
             it
             true
             ,
             that
             
               every
               idle
            
             ,
             or
             slanderous
             and
             reproachful
             word
             ,
             such
             as
             now
             you
             have
             spoken
             against
             me
             ,
             
               that
               men
               shall
               speak
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               .
               For
            
             when
             that
             day
             comes
             ,
             think
             you
             of
             it
             as
             you
             please
             now
             ,
             mens
             words
             as
             well
             as
             their
             actions
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             an
             account
             :
             
               by
               thy
               words
               thou
               shalt
               be
               justified
               ,
               and
               ,
            
             if
             they
             have
             been
             such
             as
             yours
             now
             are
             ,
             
               by
               thy
               words
               thou
               shalt
               be
               condemned
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             by
             all
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             
               idle
               word
            
             here
             threatned
             by
             our
             Lord
             ,
             is
             not
             every
             word
             that
             is
             vain
             and
             useless
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             as
             are
             
               railing
               ,
               false
            
             ,
             or
             slanderous
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             some
             Manuscripts
             read
             the
             place
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Steph.
             it
             is
             not
             
               every
               idle
            
             ,
             but
             every
             i
             
               wicked
               word
               that
               men
               shall
               speak
               ,
               they
               shall
               give
               an
               account
               thereof
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgment
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             this
             third
             scruple
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             groundless
             as
             was
             the
             former
             ;
             no
             good
             man
             need
             to
             be
             disquieted
             by
             it
             ,
             since
             they
             shall
             never
             be
             condemned
             for
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             Of
             the
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             fourth
             cause
             of
             scruple
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Some
               good
               mens
               fear
               upon
               this
               account
               .
               What
               is
               mea●●
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Holy
               Ghost
               or
               Spirit
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               gifts
               or
               effects
               of
               it
               ;
               whether
               they
               be
               first
               ordinary
               ,
               either
               in
               our
               minds
               and
               understandings
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               wills
               and
               tempers
               ;
               or
               secondly
               ,
               extraordinary
               and
               miraculous
               .
               Extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               all
               sorts
               proceed
               from
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Spirit
               or
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               upon
               which
               account
               any
               of
               them
               indifferently
               are
               sometimes
               called
               Spirit
               ,
               sometimes
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               Spirit
               are
               frequently
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               meant
               extraordinary
               gifts
               respecting
               the
               understanding
               ;
               by
               Spirit
               extraordinary
               gifts
               respecting
               the
               executive
               powers
               .
               The
               summ
               of
               this
               Explication
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               What
               sin
               against
               it
               is
               unpardonable
               .
               To
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               to
               dishonour
               him
               .
               This
               is
               done
               in
               every
               act
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               not
               unpardonable
               .
               What
               the
               unpardonable
               sin
               is
               .
               Of
               sin
               against
               the
               ordinary
               endowments
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               whether
               of
               mind
               or
               will
               ;
               the
               several
               degrees
               in
               this
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               are
               pardonable
               .
               Of
               sin
               against
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Blaspheming
               of
               this
               comes
               very
               near
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 12
              
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               pardonable
               .
               Of
               sinning
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               last
               means
               of
               reducing
               men
               to
               believe
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               Covenant
               of
               Repentance
               .
               The
               sin
               against
               it
               is
               unpardonable
               ,
               
               because
               such
               sinners
               are
               irreclamable
               .
               All
               dishonour
               of
               this
               is
               not
               unpardonable
               ;
               for
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               dishonoured
               it
               in
               actions
               ,
               who
               was
               yet
               capable
               of
               pardon
               ;
               but
               only
               a
               blaspheming
               of
               it
               in
               words
               .
               No
               man
               is
               guilty
               of
               it
               whilst
               he
               continues
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             ANother
             causless
             ground
             of
             fear
             ,
             which
             disquiets
             the
             minds
             ,
             and
             affrights
             the
             hearts
             of
             good
             Christian
             people
             ,
             is
             the
             
               sin
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             They
             hear
             very
             dreadful
             things
             spoken
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             our
             
               Saviour
               Christ
            
             who
             knew
             it
             best
             ,
             and
             who
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             is
             to
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             has
             told
             us
             plainly
             before-hand
             ,
             that
             
               he
               who
               blasphemeth
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               never
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Mat.
             12.32
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Mark
             expresses
             it
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               never
               have
               forgiveness
               ,
               but
               is
               liable
               to
               eternal
               damnation
               ,
            
             Mark
             3.29
             .
             This
             is
             a
             fearful
             Sentence
             upon
             a
             desperate
             sin
             ;
             and
             seeing
             they
             are
             in
             darkness
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             it
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             but
             that
             they
             themselves
             may
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ;
             nay
             some
             of
             a
             
               timorous
               temper
            
             and
             
               abused
               minds
            
             go
             further
             ,
             and
             think
             that
             they
             really
             are
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             cure
             their
             fears
             ,
             and
             to
             quiet
             their
             minds
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             there
             needs
             nothing
             more
             be
             done
             than
             to
             give
             them
             right
             apprehensions
             ,
             and
             a
             clear
             explication
             of
             this
             sin
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             once
             knew
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             at
             ease
             from
             such
             tormenting
             suspicions
             ,
             and
             unreasonable
             fears
             about
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             explain
             this
             I
             will
             consider
             ,
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   in
                   Scripture
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   What
                   is
                   meant
                   here
                   by
                   sinning
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               What
               is
               meant
               in
               Scripture
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             By
             the
             word
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             or
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             according
             to
             an
             usual
             
               Metonymie
               of
               the
               giver
               for
               the
               gift
               ,
            
             or
             of
             the
             
               cause
               for
               the
               effect
            
             ,
             is
             very
             often
             meant
             
               the
               gifts
               or
               effects
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             as
             he
             ordinarily
             
             produces
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             it
             signifies
             such
             
               gifts
               and
               dispositions
            
             ,
             whether
             of
             mind
             or
             temper
             ,
             as
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             or
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               wont
               ordinarily
               to
               produce
               in
               men
               .
            
             It
             notes
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             good
             qualifications
             of
             our
             minds
             or
             understandings
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             all
             other
             good
             gifts
             ,
             are
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             derived
             to
             us
             from
             God.
             Thus
             a
             
               man
               endued
               with
               wisdom
               and
               discretion
               ,
            
             such
             as
             Joseph
             advised
             Pharaoh
             to
             
               set
               over
               all
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
            
             is
             called
             
               a
               man
               in
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               ,
            
             Gen.
             41.33
             ,
             38
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             mentioned
             Isai.
             11
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             explained
             by
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               understanding
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               counsel
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               quick
               understanding
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             It
             signifies
             also
             the
             
               vertuous
               tempers
            
             and
             
               good
               qualifications
            
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             ,
             like
             as
             the
             former
             were
             ,
             are
             given
             us
             of
             God.
             Thus
             that
             good
             and
             
               charitable
               temper
            
             which
             is
             so
             exemplary
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             wrought
             in
             our
             souls
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             called
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             John
             4.
             
             
               If
               we
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               God
               dwells
               in
               us
            
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             
               hereby
               know
               we
               that
               we
               dwell
               in
               him
               and
               he
               in
               us
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               given
               us
            
             that
             loving
             temper
             
               of
               his
               Spirit
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             The
             temper
             which
             was
             so
             observable
             in
             Christ
             is
             called
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.9
             ;
             the
             
               temper
               of
               Elias
            
             is
             called
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               Elias
            
             ,
             Luke
             1.17
             ;
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             is
             explained
             by
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Isai.
             11.2
             ;
             and
             that
             
               spirit
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               fear
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               power
               ,
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               sound
               mind
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.7
             .
          
           
             Thus
             doth
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             signifie
             many
             times
             in
             Scripture
             those
             
               ordinary
               gifts
               and
               Graces
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               good
               effects
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             But
             besides
             these
             effects
             of
             it
             in
             the
             good
             endowments
             
             and
             perfections
             of
             our
             natural
             faculties
             ,
             whether
             of
             mind
             or
             temper
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             and
             ordinary
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             signifies
             more
             especially
             those
             gifts
             which
             are
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             are
             the
             
               gift
               of
               tongues
            
             ,
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             of
             
               healing
               Diseases
               without
               any
               natural
               means
               ,
            
             and
             performing
             other
             
               miraculous
               operations
            
             ,
             so
             famous
             in
             the
             first
             times
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Thus
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             Saying
             ,
             
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               in
               those
               days
               of
               my
               Spirit
               ,
            
             is
             interpreted
             by
             this
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               And
               they
               shall
               prophesie
            
             ,
             Acts
             2.18
             .
             And
             the
             
               elder
               Brothers
            
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             double
             share
             of
             the
             
               prophetick
               power
               of
               Elias
            
             ,
             is
             called
             a
             
               double
               portion
               of
               his
               Spirit
            
             ,
             2
             Kin.
             2.9
             .
             And
             the
             Corinthians
             
               zealous
               pursuit
            
             of
             the
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             
               prophecy
               ,
               speaking
               with
               tongues
               ,
               healing
               diseases
               ,
            
             and
             
               working
               miracles
            
             ;
             is
             called
             by
             the
             Apostle
             their
             being
             b
             
               zealous
               of
               Spirits
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             we
             translate
             it
             ,
             of
             
               spiritual
               gifts
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.12
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             for
             these
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             and
             proceed
             from
             the
             same
             Principle
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               There
               are
            
             in
             the
             Church
             now
             in
             our
             times
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               diversities
               of
               gifts
               ,
               but
            
             yet
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Spirit
            
             is
             the
             Donor
             of
             them
             all
             .
             
               For
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               Spirit
               the
               word
               of
               wisdom
               ,
            
             or
             of
             Gospel
             truths
             and
             revelations
             ;
             
               to
               another
               the
               word
               of
               knowledg
               ,
            
             or
             discerning
             of
             remote
             things
             ,
             and
             prophetical
             predictions
             ,
             
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               to
               another
               faith
            
             of
             his
             being
             Divinely
             assisted
             to
             produce
             supernatural
             effects
             ;
             
               to
               another
            
             miraculous
             
               gifts
               of
               healing
            
             Diseases
             without
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               to
               another
               the
               working
               of
               miracles
               ,
            
             or
             the
             
             utmost
             activity
             and
             energy
             of
             powers
             in
             the
             highest
             instances
             and
             effects
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             which
             sort
             are
             raising
             the
             Dead
             ,
             casting
             out
             Devils
             ,
             inflicting
             bodily
             torments
             on
             contumacious
             Sinners
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               to
               another
               prophecy
            
             ,
             or
             exposition
             of
             Scripture
             and
             inspired
             ;
             Hymns
             
               to
               another
               discerning
               of
               Spirits
            
             ,
             both
             in
             seeing
             into
             mens
             spiritual
             thoughts
             and
             intentions
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             discerning
             who
             wrought
             true
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             who
             Satanical
             Delusions
             ,
             who
             were
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             and
             who
             were
             mere
             Pretenders
             ;
             
               to
               another
               the
            
             ecstatick
             gift
             of
             speaking
             
               divers
               kinds
               of
               tongues
            
             in
             such
             rapturous
             transports
             as
             permitted
             them
             not
             to
             stay
             to
             interpret
             what
             they
             said
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             afterwards
             forget
             it
             ;
             
               to
               another
               the
               gift
               of
               interpreting
            
             into
             the
             vulgar
             language
             of
             any
             in
             the
             Congregation
             those
             strange
             
               tongues
               .
               But
               all
               these
            
             diversities
             of
             gifts
             
               worketh
               that
               one
               and
               the
               self
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               dividing
            
             all
             these
             different
             gifts
             
               to
               every
               man
               severally
               as
               he
               will
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             And
             seeing
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Spirit
             or
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Authour
             and
             Giver
             of
             them
             all
             ;
             therefore
             are
             they
             all
             indifferently
             called
             by
             either
             name
             .
             For
             sometimes
             all
             these
             extraordinary
             gifts
             ,
             both
             the
             
               power
               of
               miracles
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               gift
               of
               tongues
               and
               prophecy
            
             ,
             are
             called
             
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             Thus
             when
             the
             Apostles
             began
             to
             
               speak
               with
               tongues
            
             ,
             and
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             
               work
               miracles
            
             and
             
               heal
               diseases
            
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             that
             
               the
               Spirit
               was
               poured
               out
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ;
             and
             all
             these
             varieties
             of
             gifts
             o●
             one
             sort
             or
             other
             ,
             which
             are
             reckoned
             up
             by
             S
             t
             Paul
             in
             this
             twelfth
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             are
             attributed
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             be
             
               wrought
               by
               it
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostles
             being
             
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             
               speaking
               with
               tongues
            
             ,
             is
             called
             their
             
               speaking
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               —
               they
               were
               all
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Luke
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               speak
               as
               the
               Spirit
               gave
               them
               utterance
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.4
             .
             And
             in
             like
             manner
             at
             other
             times
             all
             these
             same
             powers
             ,
             whether
             of
             understanding
             or
             action
             ,
             of
             tongues
             or
             miracles
             ,
             are
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             gifts
             of
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             and
             
               divers
               miracles
            
             ,
             are
             reckoned
             among
             the
             
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             Heb.
             God
             ,
             says
             
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               bearing
               the
               Apostles
               witness
               ,
               with
               signs
               ,
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               divers
               miracles
               ,
               and
            
             other
             
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             
             And
             the
             signs
             and
             wonders
             which
             were
             done
             by
             the
             
               hands
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             particularly
             that
             of
             
               healing
               the
               lame
               man
            
             ,
             so
             much
             taken
             notice
             of
             Acts
             3
             ;
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               witness
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Acts
             5.12
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             Thus
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             all
             these
             
               extraordinary
               gifts
            
             ,
             whether
             relating
             to
             our
             minds
             in
             knowledge
             and
             
               speaking
               with
               tongues
            
             ,
             or
             to
             our
             
               executive
               powers
            
             ,
             in
             
               healing
               diseases
            
             ,
             and
             
               working
               miracles
            
             ,
             proceed
             all
             from
             the
             self
             same
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             or
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             the
             gifts
             of
             either
             sort
             are
             called
             indifferently
             by
             either
             name
             ,
             being
             sometimes
             called
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             But
             although
             ,
             as
             I
             say
             for
             this
             reason
             the
             words
             Spirit
             and
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             are
             sometimes
             used
             promiscuously
             to
             signifie
             all
             or
             any
             of
             these
             extraordinary
             gifts
             indifferently
             ;
             yet
             ,
             what
             is
             very
             material
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             sometimes
             ,
             nay
             very
             frequently
             ,
             they
             are
             d
             distinguished
             .
             And
             then
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             is
             meant
             not
             
               all
               extraordinary
               gifts
               indifferently
            
             ,
             but
             particularly
             those
             which
             respect
             our
             understandings
             ,
             not
             
               executive
               powers
            
             ,
             consisting
             rather
             in
             illumination
             ,
             than
             in
             power
             and
             action
             ;
             of
             which
             sort
             are
             the
             
               gift
               of
               tongues
            
             ,
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             of
             
               discerning
               Spirits
            
             ,
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             of
             revelation
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Thus
             the
             lying
             against
             
               that
               part
            
             of
             the
             
               gift
               of
               discerning
               Spirits
            
             ,
             which
             consisted
             in
             understanding
             the
             
               thoughts
               and
               purposes
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             is
             called
             
               lying
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             For
             so
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             who
             was
             endowed
             with
             this
             gift
             ,
             tells
             Ananias
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             have
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ;
             
               Why
               hath
               Satan
               filled
               thine
               heart
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               lye
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             Acts
             5.3
             .
             And
             S
             t
             
             Stephen's
             being
             filled
             with
             an
             extraordinary
             revelation
             of
             
               Christ's
               sitting
               at
               God's
               right
               hand
            
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             called
             
               his
               being
               filled
               
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Acts
             7.55
             .
             But
             more
             especially
             the
             
               gift
               of
               Tongues
            
             and
             Prophecy
             is
             dignified
             with
             that
             name
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             10
             th
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             
             Cornelius's
             house
             begun
             to
             
               speak
               with
               Tongues
            
             upon
             S
             t
             Peters
             preaching
             ;
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               fell
               on
               all
               them
               that
               heard
               the
               word
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               on
               the
               Gentiles
               was
               poured
               out
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             v.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             The
             Disciples
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             who
             being
             baptized
             with
             the
             
               Baptism
               of
               John
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             ignorant
             of
             the
             many
             miraculous
             Cures
             so
             much
             talked
             of
             among
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             strange
             effects
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Jesus
             whom
             John
             preached
             ;
             did
             yet
             tell
             Paul
             ,
             that
             
               they
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               heard
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Act.
             19.2
             ;
             which
             might
             very
             well
             be
             ,
             because
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             or
             
               gift
               of
               Tongues
            
             and
             Prophecy
             ,
             were
             
               not
               given
               till
               after
               Jesus
               was
               glorified
               ,
            
             Joh.
             7.39
             .
             But
             upon
             the
             preaching
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             they
             were
             made
             partakers
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             
               when
               Paul
               laid
               his
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               spake
               with
               tongues
               ,
               and
               prophesied
               ,
            
             Act.
             19.6
             .
             And
             to
             name
             no
             more
             instances
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             place
             which
             I
             now
             hinted
             in
             the
             7
             th
             Chapter
             of
             S
             t
             John
             ,
             is
             a
             full
             proof
             of
             this
             restrained
             acceptation
             .
             For
             there
             after
             all
             the
             instances
             of
             
               curing
               diseases
               ,
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ,
            
             and
             other
             effects
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             miraculous
             operations
             ,
             which
             Christ
             shewed
             wheresoever
             he
             came
             ;
             it
             is
             yet
             expresly
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               not
               yet
               given
               ,
               because
               Jesus
               was
               not
               yet
               glorified
            
             by
             his
             Exaltation
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             v.
             39.
             
             The
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             these
             
               gifts
               of
               Tongues
            
             ,
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             are
             all
             that
             remained
             still
             to
             be
             shed
             abroad
             ,
             and
             which
             came
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             at
             the
             descent
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Thus
             is
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             set
             to
             denote
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             promiscuously
             ,
             
             but
             particularly
             those
             which
             respect
             the
             mind
             or
             understanding
             ;
             such
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             of
             
               deep
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             as
             for
             the
             word
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             set
             to
             express
             ,
             not
             
               all
               extraordinary
               gifts
            
             and
             effects
             of
             the
             
               Spirit
               in
               general
            
             ,
             but
             those
             by
             name
             which
             
               respect
               our
               executive
               ,
               not
               knowing
               powers
               ,
            
             and
             which
             consist
             ,
             not
             in
             illumination
             ,
             but
             in
             action
             .
             Of
             which
             sort
             are
             the
             
               gift
               of
               healing
               diseases
            
             ,
             of
             
               casting
               out
               Devils
            
             ,
             of
             
               raising
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             and
             other
             
               miraculous
               operations
            
             .
             Thus
             the
             
               miraculous
               courage
            
             and
             valour
             which
             was
             given
             to
             Othoniel
             ,
             is
             called
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             Judg.
             3.10
             ;
             as
             is
             that
             likewise
             which
             was
             given
             to
             Gideon
             ,
             Judg.
             6.34
             ;
             and
             the
             
               miraculous
               strength
               of
               Samson
            
             is
             called
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               upon
               Samson
               ,
            
             Judg.
             14.6
             .
             And
             upon
             Christs
             working
             the
             
               miraculous
               cure
            
             upon
             the
             
               man
               with
               the
               withered
               hand
            
             ,
             S
             t
             Matthew
             applies
             to
             him
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               upon
               him
               ,
            
             Mat.
             12.18
             ;
             and
             his
             
               casting
               out
               Devils
            
             he
             himself
             attributes
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               cast
               out
               devils
               ,
            
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             As
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             therefore
             are
             meant
             particularly
             the
             gifts
             of
             illumination
             in
             Tongues
             and
             Prophecy
             ;
             so
             by
             the
             Spirit
             are
             signified
             the
             
               gifts
               of
               Power
            
             in
             
               healing
               diseases
               ,
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ,
            
             and
             
               doing
               mighty
               and
               miraculous
               works
            
             .
          
           
             And
             both
             these
             together
             take
             up
             the
             full
             compass
             of
             the
             
               extraordinary
               gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             distinctly
             expressed
             by
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             
               Jesus
               was
               anointed
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               Power
               ,
            
             Act.
             10.38
             .
          
           
             These
             then
             are
             the
             several
             meanings
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             .
             They
             denote
             ,
             as
             the
             
               third
               Person
               in
               the
               Trinity
            
             ,
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               himself
            
             ;
             so
             also
             those
             gifts
             and
             effects
             which
             proceed
             from
             him
             .
             Whether
             
             those
             gifts
             are
             ordinary
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             
               endowments
               of
               our
               minds
            
             ,
             or
             the
             
               vertuous
               tempers
            
             and
             
               dispositions
               of
               our
               wills
               and
               hearts
            
             ;
             or
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             .
             Wherein
             yet
             we
             must
             observe
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             
               executive
               powers
            
             in
             
               healing
               diseases
               ,
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ,
               working
               Miracles
               ,
            
             are
             by
             a
             peculiar
             name
             called
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             knowing
             or
             
               understanding
               Faculties
            
             ,
             in
             
               Prophecies
               ,
               Revelations
               ,
               speaking
               with
               divers
               sorts
               of
               Tongues
               ,
            
             are
             by
             a
             contradistinct
             name
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             having
             shewn
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             I
             proceed
             now
             to
             show
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               sinning
               against
               it
            
             ;
             and
             
               which
               of
               all
               those
               which
               are
               committed
               against
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               unpardonable
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             The
             only
             way
             whereby
             any
             men
             are
             capable
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             ,
             is
             by
             affront
             and
             dishonour
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             out
             of
             our
             reach
             for
             any
             other
             sort
             of
             injury
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             otherwise
             hurt
             him
             ,
             than
             by
             shewing
             our
             contempt
             and
             disrepect
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             regard
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             his
             own
             person
             is
             
               very
               and
               essential
               God
            
             ,
             this
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             only
             way
             whereby
             we
             can
             sin
             against
             him
             likewise
             .
             We
             cannot
             injure
             him
             in
             his
             Nature
             ,
             but
             only
             in
             his
             Honour
             ;
             but
             then
             we
             sin
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             
               walk
               cross
               to
               him
            
             ,
             and
             
               oppose
               him
            
             ,
             or
             any
             way
             slight
             and
             
               contemn
               ,
               undervalue
            
             or
             reproach
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             excellent
             and
             Divine
             gifts
             which
             proceed
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             we
             do
             more
             or
             less
             in
             
               every
               sin
            
             .
             For
             this
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             an
             
               universal
               instrument
               of
               faith
               and
               good
               life
            
             ;
             it
             has
             taken
             the
             utmost
             care
             by
             miracles
             ,
             and
             other
             its
             
               convictive
               evidences
               to
               evince
               the
               truth
            
             of
             Christs
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             doth
             now
             still
             by
             his
             
               daily
               suggestions
            
             and
             sollicitations
             excite
             men
             to
             the
             observance
             of
             it
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             has
             shown
             it self
             so
             much
             concerned
             
             for
             our
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ;
             every
             act
             of
             unbelief
             and
             disobedience
             is
             a
             direct
             opposition
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             reproach
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             every
             such
             sin
             is
             not
             the
             
               unpardonable
               fault
            
             here
             mentioned
             .
             For
             our
             very
             
               wilful
               sins
               themselves
            
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             ,
             
               are
               not
               desperate
               under
               Christs
               Religion
               ,
            
             the
             Gospel
             being
             a
             Covenant
             that
             doth
             not
             damn
             men
             upon
             all
             voluntary
             sin
             ,
             but
             encourages
             their
             repentance
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             pardon
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             all
             our
             sins
             are
             against
             God
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             irremissible
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             remitted
             to
             every
             man
             who
             repents
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             every
             sin
             against
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             then
             ,
             which
             this
             place
             in
             S
             t
             Matthew
             threatens
             so
             severely
             .
             But
             the
             
               unpardonable
               sin
            
             is
             a
             sin
             by
             it self
             ;
             it
             has
             something
             peculiar
             in
             it
             from
             all
             other
             sins
             ,
             which
             by
             shutting
             us
             out
             from
             all
             possibility
             of
             repentance
             ,
             excludes
             it
             from
             all
             hopes
             of
             being
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             plainly
             this
             .
             
               It
               is
               a
               sinning
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               last
               sense
               ,
               as
               it
               signifies
               not
               only
               the
               power
               of
               miracles
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               gift
               of
               tongues
               ,
               and
               other
               illuminations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               came
               down
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               at
            
             Pentecost
             ;
             
               and
               it
               is
               such
               a
               sinning
               against
               these
               ,
               as
               is
               particularly
               by
               reviling
               and
               blaspheming
               them
               .
            
             This
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             sin
             here
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             clearer
             discerning
             whereof
             ,
             we
             will
             consider
             the
             sins
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             in
             all
             the
             acceptations
             before
             laid
             down
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             except
             the
             last
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             room
             for
             pardon
             and
             remission
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             to
             sin
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             the
             
               ordinary
               endowments
               ,
               and
               vertuous
               tempers
               of
               our
               minds
               and
               wills
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               unpardonable
               sin
            
             that
             is
             here
             spoken
             of
             .
             For
             every
             sin
             against
             any
             
               particular
               vertue
            
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             that
             sense
             .
             Every
             act
             of
             drunkenness
             ,
             for
             instance
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             gift
             of
             sobriety
             ;
             
             and
             every
             act
             of
             uncleanness
             is
             against
             the
             gift
             of
             continency
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             several
             actions
             of
             all
             other
             sorts
             of
             sin
             .
             But
             now
             as
             for
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             great
             offer
             and
             invitation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             would
             accept
             of
             mercy
             upon
             repentance
             .
             The
             
               Incestuous
               Corinthian
            
             sinned
             deeply
             against
             the
             grace
             of
             chastity
             ,
             and
             he
             repented
             ,
             and
             was
             forgiven
             ;
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               denied
               his
               Lord
            
             and
             upon
             his
             repentance
             he
             was
             also
             pardoned
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Grace
             has
             been
             allowed
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             to
             all
             other
             wilful
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Nay
             in
             this
             sort
             of
             sinning
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               viz.
            
             by
             
               sinning
               against
               those
               Christian
               gifts
               and
               graces
               which
               he
               works
               in
               us
               ,
            
             there
             is
             mercy
             to
             
               very
               great
               degrees
            
             .
             For
             sometimes
             we
             do
             not
             hearken
             to
             his
             holy
             motions
             ,
             but
             fall
             into
             
               lesser
               sins
            
             and
             
               offensive
               indecencies
            
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             vertuous
             suggestions
             and
             endeavours
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             and
             then
             he
             is
             troubled
             and
             grieved
             at
             us
             ,
             Eph.
             4.30
             .
             And
             at
             other
             times
             we
             venture
             upon
             
               more
               hainous
               crimes
            
             ,
             which
             quite
             lay
             waste
             the
             conscience
             ,
             and
             undo
             all
             the
             vertuous
             temper
             and
             resolution
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             lie
             long
             in
             our
             impenitence
             ,
             as
             David
             did
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Vriah
             ,
             and
             are
             almost
             hardned
             in
             our
             wicked
             way
             before
             we
             are
             able
             again
             to
             recover
             out
             of
             it
             :
             and
             in
             these
             offences
             the
             Spirit
             has
             been
             so
             much
             affronted
             ,
             and
             his
             importunate
             suggestions
             so
             frequently
             thrown
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             almost
             ready
             to
             
               forsake
               us
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               leave
               us
               to
               our selves
            
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               quenching
               of
               him
            
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.19
             .
             But
             although
             the
             last
             of
             these
             especially
             be
             very
             dangerous
             ;
             yet
             is
             neither
             of
             them
             desperate
             .
             But
             after
             we
             have
             been
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             God
             continues
             still
             to
             make
             offers
             and
             invitations
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             long-sufferance
             ,
             and
             his
             
               gracious
               providences
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               repeated
               calls
               of
               his
               Word
               and
               Ministers
            
             ;
             he
             still
             endeavours
             to
             recover
             us
             to
             pardon
             ,
             by
             recalling
             us
             to
             repentance
             .
             Yea
             the
             holy
             
             Spirit
             it self
             makes
             fresh
             assaults
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             tries
             again
             whether
             we
             will
             hearken
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             relieved
             by
             it
             ;
             as
             it
             was
             with
             David
             after
             he
             had
             complained
             of
             his
             being
             
               deprived
               of
               Gods
               presence
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
               's
               being
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
            
             Psal.
             51.11
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             with
             every
             other
             
               reclaimed
               back-slider
            
             .
          
           
             The
             sinning
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             therefore
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             the
             
               ordinary
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             is
             far
             from
             being
             the
             unpardonable
             sin
             ,
             and
             is
             manifestly
             under
             the
             grace
             of
             pardon
             and
             repentance
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Nor
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             
               extraordinary
               gifts
            
             of
             
               casting
               out
               Devils
               ,
               healing
               diseases
               ,
               working
               miracles
               ,
            
             or
             other
             things
             called
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             unpardonable
             sin
             which
             is
             here
             intended
             .
             To
             
               blaspheme
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             't
             is
             true
             ,
             comes
             very
             near
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             men
             are
             once
             gone
             on
             to
             that
             ,
             God
             is
             very
             nigh
             giving
             of
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             using
             no
             more
             means
             about
             them
             to
             bring
             them
             either
             to
             Faith
             or
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             only
             way
             to
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             .
             But
             although
             this
             pitch
             of
             sin
             be
             extreme
             dangerous
             ,
             yet
             in
             great
             likelihood
             it
             is
             not
             wholly
             desperate
             ;
             for
             after
             all
             the
             dirt
             that
             men
             had
             thrown
             upon
             this
             evidence
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               miraculous
               operation
               wrought
               by
               Christ
               whilst
               he
               continued
               upon
               earth
               ,
            
             God
             was
             still
             pleased
             to
             use
             some
             means
             further
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             believe
             ;
             and
             that
             was
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             which
             came
             down
             to
             compleat
             all
             after
             that
             Jesus
             was
             glorified
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
             This
             great
             proof
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             be
             poured
             out
             upon
             the
             Disciples
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             and
             upon
             other
             Christians
             at
             the
             Imposition
             of
             their
             hands
             for
             a
             good
             while
             after
             ,
             might
             effect
             that
             wherein
             the
             other
             had
             failed
             ,
             and
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             those
             very
             men
             who
             had
             blasphemed
             the
             former
             .
             So
             that
             their
             case
             ,
             notwithstanding
             it
             were
             gone
             extreme
             far
             ,
             was
             not
             for
             all
             that
             quite
             hopeless
             ,
             because
             one
             remedy
             still
             remained
             
             which
             God
             resolved
             he
             would
             use
             to
             reclaim
             them
             ,
             though
             after
             that
             he
             would
             try
             no
             more
             .
             The
             blaspheming
             of
             the
             Spirit
             then
             was
             very
             near
             the
             unpardonable
             ,
             because
             unamendable
             ,
             sin
             ,
             but
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             fully
             grown
             up
             to
             it
             ;
             it
             was
             in
             the
             next
             degree
             to
             unpardonable
             ,
             but
             yet
             ,
             if
             it
             went
             no
             further
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             pardoned
             still
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             this
             I
             think
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             proof
             ,
             even
             in
             those
             
               blasphemous
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             whose
             
               reviling
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             all
             this
             discourse
             .
             For
             as
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             blasphemed
             it
             in
             this
             very
             Chapter
             ,
             when
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             
               miraculous
               cure
               of
               the
               man
               with
               the
               withered
               hand
               ,
            
             v.
             13
             ;
             and
             of
             
               Christs
               casting
               out
               of
               Devils
            
             ,
             v.
             28
             ;
             both
             which
             were
             so
             manifestly
             wrought
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             durst
             question
             ,
             or
             deny
             the
             working
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             go
             blasphemously
             to
             charge
             these
             evident
             effects
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             power
             of
             Magick
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             that
             these
             works
             of
             God
             were
             performed
             by
             the
             Devil
             .
             For
             when
             these
             mighty
             effects
             of
             the
             Spirit
             were
             urged
             to
             them
             in
             behalf
             of
             
               Jesus
               ,
               they
               answered
               and
               said
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Matthew
               ,
               this
               Fellow
               doth
               not
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
               but
               by
               Beelzebub
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               Devils
               ,
            
             v.
             24.
             
             Here
             is
             a
             reproach
             to
             these
             miraculous
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             great
             as
             can
             be
             invented
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             an
             attributing
             them
             to
             the
             most
             foul
             and
             loathsom
             Fiends
             in
             Nature
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             very
             Devils
             themselves
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             Blasphemy
             ,
             as
             dangerous
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             is
             not
             utterly
             unpardonable
             and
             hopeless
             .
             For
             our
             Lord
             himself
             in
             this
             very
             Chapter
             encourages
             their
             hopes
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             a
             promise
             that
             some
             further
             means
             should
             still
             be
             used
             to
             cure
             their
             Infidelity
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             had
             blasphemed
             this
             ;
             telling
             these
             very
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             
               sign
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             with
             the
             other
             evidences
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             were
             to
             ensue
             upon
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             further
             argument
             
             to
             satisfie
             them
             in
             what
             they
             inquired
             after
             ,
             
               viz.
               his
               being
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               or
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             For
             
               when
               certain
               of
               the
               Pharisees
            
             ,
             presently
             upon
             his
             finishing
             this
             Discourse
             of
             their
             Blaspheming
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             v.
             37
             ,
             
               made
               Answer
               to
               him
               saying
               ,
               Master
               ,
               we
               would
               see
               a
               sign
               from
               thee
            
             to
             confirm
             to
             us
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             pretension
             :
             
               he
               answered
            
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             Matthew
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               an
               evil
               and
               an
               Adulterous
               Generation
               seeketh
               a
               sign
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               no
            
             further
             
               sign
               be
               given
               it
               ,
               but
            
             only
             
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Jonas
               ,
            
             and
             that
             indeed
             shall
             .
             
               For
               as
               Jonas
               was
               three
               days
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               Whales
               Belly
               ,
            
             and
             was
             afterwards
             deliver'd
             out
             of
             it
             to
             go
             and
             preach
             to
             the
             Ninevites
             :
             
               so
               shall
               the
               son
               of
               man
               be
               three
               days
               and
               three
               nights
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             after
             that
             rise
             again
             to
             preach
             by
             his
             Apostles
             to
             you
             and
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             sending
             to
             you
             ,
             for
             a
             further
             evidence
             still
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             v.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             So
             that
             as
             for
             this
             
               blasphemy
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Pharisees
             reviled
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             utterly
             unpardonable
             ,
             but
             was
             still
             within
             the
             possibility
             of
             pardon
             .
             For
             after
             they
             had
             committed
             it
             ,
             Christ
             promised
             them
             a
             further
             Argument
             in
             his
             Resurrection
             after
             the
             Example
             of
             Jonas
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             a
             new
             sign
             added
             to
             all
             that
             they
             had
             already
             seen
             ,
             to
             gain
             them
             over
             to
             faith
             or
             belief
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             ;
             every
             sin
             being
             pardonable
             to
             him
             that
             believeth
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             pardonableness
             of
             
               blaspheming
               of
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             our
             Lord
             further
             intimates
             in
             that
             very
             place
             ,
             by
             a
             wary
             change
             of
             the
             phrase
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             unpardonableness
             of
             it
             ;
             calling
             the
             unpardonable
             blasphemy
             ,
             not
             a
             
               blasphemy
               against
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             (
             although
             it
             was
             the
             spirit
             which
             was
             indeed
             blasphemed
             v.
             24
             ;
             and
             whereof
             he
             had
             just
             made
             mention
             ,
             v.
             28
             ;
             )
             but
             a
             
               blasphemy
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             which
             being
             ,
             as
             S
             t
             John
             says
             ,
             *
             
               not
               yet
               given
            
             ,
             could
             not
             yet
             be
             blasphemed
             ,
             v.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
           
             But
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             desperate
             and
             unpardonable
             sin
             here
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             shall
             
               never
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
            
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             last
             and
             
               greatest
               evidence
            
             of
             all
             ,
             viz.
             the
             
               gift
               of
               tongues
            
             ,
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             things
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             In
             all
             the
             other
             evidence
             that
             came
             before
             to
             win
             men
             to
             a
             belief
             of
             Christ's
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             means
             of
             pardon
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             God
             had
             still
             a
             reserve
             ,
             and
             resolved
             upon
             some
             further
             course
             if
             they
             proved
             ineffectual
             .
             If
             the
             
               testimony
               of
               John
               Baptist
               to
               Christ's
               being
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
            
             if
             the
             
               message
               of
               an
               Angel
               at
               his
               conception
               ,
            
             the
             
               Star
               at
               his
               birth
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Quire
               of
               Angels
               at
               his
               entrance
               into
               the
               World
            
             ;
             if
             the
             
               innocency
               of
               his
               life
            
             ,
             the
             
               wisdom
               of
               his
               words
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               mightiness
               of
               his
               wonders
            
             in
             
               commanding
               the
               winds
               and
               seas
            
             ,
             in
             
               curing
               diseases
            
             ,
             in
             
               casting
               out
               Devils
            
             ,
             in
             
               restoring
               the
               weak
               to
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               dead
               to
               life
            
             ;
             if
             all
             these
             prove
             unsuccessful
             ,
             and
             unable
             to
             perswade
             an
             Infidel
             ,
             and
             
               perverse
               Generation
            
             :
             yet
             still
             God
             resolves
             to
             try
             one
             means
             more
             ,
             which
             before
             that
             time
             the
             World
             never
             saw
             nor
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             
               ample
               and
               most
               full
               effusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               at
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               upon
               others
               at
               the
               imposition
               of
               their
               hands
               for
               a
               long
               time
               after
               .
            
             This
             further
             evidence
             shall
             still
             be
             given
             to
             subdue
             the
             stubbornness
             of
             mens
             unbelief
             ,
             which
             had
             proved
             too
             hard
             for
             all
             the
             former
             .
             When
             I
             am
             departed
             from
             you
             ,
             says
             our
             Saviour
             to
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               I
               will
               send
            
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             
               the
               Comforter
            
             or
             d
             Advocate
             ,
             
               unto
               you
            
             .
             And
             when
             he
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             shall
             plead
             my
             Cause
             more
             convincingly
             ,
             than
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             have
             done
             hitherto
             .
             For
             
               he
               shall
               reprove
            
             and
             e
             convince
             
               the
               world
            
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             remained
             Infidels
             after
             they
             had
             seen
             all
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             their
             own
             
               sin
               in
               not
               believing
               on
               me
               ,
            
             and
             of
             my
             righteousness
             and
             truth
             in
             
             saying
             I
             am
             the
             
               Messiah
               ,
               because
            
             he
             shall
             shew
             that
             I
             am
             owned
             above
             ,
             and
             
               am
               gone
               to
               my
               Father
            
             ,
             whence
             I
             have
             sent
             him
             down
             so
             plentifully
             upon
             you
             ,
             John
             16.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             when
             once
             God
             had
             given
             this
             proof
             ,
             he
             had
             done
             all
             that
             he
             designed
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             last
             remedy
             which
             he
             had
             decreed
             to
             make
             use
             of
             to
             cure
             the
             infidelity
             of
             an
             unbelieving
             Age.
             So
             that
             if
             men
             shall
             use
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             done
             all
             that
             went
             before
             ;
             and
             if
             instead
             of
             being
             perswaded
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             shall
             proceed
             not
             only
             to
             sleight
             and
             despise
             ,
             but
             ,
             what
             is
             more
             ,
             to
             revile
             and
             blaspheme
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             already
             done
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             then
             is
             the
             irreversible
             Decree
             gone
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             unalterably
             resolved
             to
             strive
             no
             more
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             let
             them
             dye
             in
             their
             unbelief
             .
             If
             they
             should
             be
             won
             by
             it
             indeed
             ,
             and
             believe
             upon
             it
             ;
             be
             their
             former
             offences
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             a
             blaspheming
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             may
             they
             justly
             expect
             to
             be
             pardoned
             .
             For
             the
             offer
             of
             Grace
             is
             universal
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               believes
               and
               is
               baptized
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             Mark
             16.16
             :
             and
             
               nothing
               is
               impossible
               to
               him
               that
               believeth
               ,
            
             Mark
             9.23
             .
             But
             when
             once
             men
             have
             gone
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             their
             sin
             is
             unpardonable
             ,
             because
             their
             Faith
             is
             impossible
             .
             For
             they
             have
             rejected
             all
             the
             evidence
             which
             any
             man
             can
             urge
             for
             their
             conviction
             :
             seeing
             they
             have
             despised
             all
             that
             which
             God
             has
             offered
             .
             Their
             infidelity
             is
             stronger
             than
             can
             be
             cured
             ,
             by
             any
             Argument
             that
             Christ
             either
             has
             ,
             or
             will
             afford
             to
             prevail
             over
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             must
             dye
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             God
             so
             please
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             that
             after
             they
             have
             once
             blasphemed
             it
             ,
             he
             can
             still
             so
             melt
             and
             soften
             ,
             fashion
             and
             prepare
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             afterwards
             they
             shall
             hearken
             to
             the
             incomparable
             evidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             to
             any
             honest
             mind
             are
             irresistible
             .
             But
             this
             sin
             is
             of
             so
             provoking
             a
             
             nature
             ,
             that
             when
             once
             they
             are
             guilty
             of
             it
             he
             will
             not
             .
             He
             has
             past
             an
             irreversible
             Decree
             upon
             them
             ,
             never
             more
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             never
             will
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             things
             stand
             ,
             they
             never
             will
             be
             reclaimed
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             very
             reason
             which
             the
             Apostle
             himself
             gives
             of
             the
             desperate
             state
             of
             Apostate
             Christians
             .
             For
             by
             renouncing
             of
             that
             faith
             ,
             which
             ,
             upon
             the
             evidence
             both
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             before
             convinced
             of
             ;
             
               they
               despite
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
            
             ,
             as
             it
             implies
             both
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             too
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             for
             them
             ,
             
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               renew
               them
               again
               unto
               repentance
            
             ;
             that
             being
             such
             a
             sin
             as
             God
             will
             never
             give
             repentance
             to
             ,
             Heb.
             6.6
             .
          
           
             The
             sinning
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             sence
             then
             ,
             as
             it
             denotes
             the
             
               gift
               of
               tongues
            
             ,
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             the
             last
             evidence
             that
             God
             is
             resolved
             to
             make
             use
             of
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             an
             unbelieving
             World
             ,
             is
             that
             unpardonable
             sin
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             even
             here
             in
             this
             limited
             and
             contracted
             sence
             of
             the
             word
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             we
             must
             still
             proceed
             with
             some
             caution
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             every
             affront
             and
             dishonour
             that
             is
             put
             upon
             these
             gifts
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sin
             here
             styled
             irremissible
             .
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             cast
             a
             very
             high
             indignity
             and
             reproach
             upon
             them
             in
             his
             actions
             :
             for
             he
             went
             about
             to
             purchase
             the
             
               gift
               of
               tongues
            
             ,
             and
             other
             
               sacred
               illuminations
            
             called
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             which
             fell
             upon
             men
             at
             the
             imposition
             of
             the
             Apostles
             hands
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             only
             a
             trick
             to
             get
             money
             ,
             or
             a
             fit
             thing
             to
             drive
             a
             trade
             withal
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             gainful
             merchandise
             ;
             
               When
               Simon
               saw
               that
               through
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Apostles
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               given
               ,
               he
               offered
               them
               money
               ,
            
             says
             S
             t
             
               Luke
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Give
               me
               also
               this
               power
               ,
               that
               on
               whomsoever
               I
               lay
               hands
               ,
               he
               may
               receive
               
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.18
             ,
             19.
             
             This
             was
             a
             very
             great
             abuse
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             unworthy
             comparing
             of
             the
             heavenly
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             a
             mercetable
             ware
             ,
             and
             vendible
             commodity
             ;
             thinking
             it
             fit
             to
             serve
             any
             ends
             ,
             and
             to
             minister
             to
             the
             basest
             purposes
             of
             filthy
             lucre
             and
             covetousness
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             its
             strictest
             acceptation
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             unpardonable
             sin
             ;
             it
             came
             very
             near
             it
             indeed
             ,
             and
             would
             hardly
             be
             remitted
             ;
             but
             still
             in
             all
             likelihood
             it
             was
             remissible
             .
             And
             therefore
             S
             t
             Peter
             ,
             although
             he
             be
             very
             severe
             upon
             this
             sordid
             man
             for
             the
             high
             affront
             ,
             doth
             not
             yet
             pronounce
             an
             irreversible
             doom
             of
             damnation
             upon
             him
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             exhorts
             him
             to
             repent
             ,
             that
             the
             sin
             of
             his
             heart
             may
             be
             forgiven
             .
             Repent
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               of
               this
               thy
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               ,
               if
               perhaps
               the
               thought
               of
               thine
               heart
               may
               be
               forgiven
               thee
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             is
             the
             desperately
             damning
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             forgiven
             either
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             ;
             is
             the
             sinning
             against
             it
             ,
             not
             by
             interpretation
             only
             in
             our
             actions
             ,
             but
             
               directly
               in
               our
               words
               and
               expressions
               .
            
             It
             is
             our
             
               speaking
               reproachfully
            
             and
             
               slanderously
               of
               it
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             did
             of
             the
             spirit
             when
             they
             attributed
             it
             to
             Beelzebub
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             expresly
             called
             the
             
               speaking
               blasphemously
            
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               Whosoever
               speaketh
            
             f
             blasphemously
             
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               forgiven
               him
               ,
               neither
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Matth.
             12.21
             ,
             32.
             
             The
             great
             weight
             lyes
             in
             that
             ,
             for
             this
             heavy
             doom
             he
             denounced
             upon
             them
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Mark
               ,
               because
               they
               said
               he
               hath
               an
               unclean
               spirit
               ,
            
             Mark
             3
             30.
             
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             length
             we
             see
             what
             that
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             ,
             whose
             doom
             is
             so
             dreadful
             ,
             and
             whose
             case
             is
             so
             desperate
             under
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             
               slandering
               and
               reviling
            
             ,
             instead
             of
             owning
             
             and
             assenting
             to
             
               that
               last
               evidence
               ,
               which
               God
               has
               given
               us
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               the
               gifts
               of
               tongues
               ,
               prophecy
               ,
               and
               other
               extraordinary
               illuminations
               called
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             So
             that
             no
             man
             who
             
               ownes
               Christ's
               Religion
            
             ,
             and
             thinks
             he
             was
             no
             Impostor
             ,
             and
             believes
             that
             these
             
               miraculous
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             were
             no
             
               magical
               shows
               or
               diabolical
               delusions
            
             ,
             can
             ever
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             .
             No
             ,
             before
             he
             arrive
             to
             that
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             only
             be
             an
             
               Infidel
               to
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             
               Blasphemer
               of
               it
            
             ;
             he
             must
             not
             only
             disbelieve
             this
             last
             and
             greatest
             evidence
             ,
             but
             disparage
             and
             rail
             against
             it
             .
             If
             then
             there
             be
             any
             man
             who
             
               ownes
               Christ's
               Authority
            
             ,
             and
             
               obeys
               his
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             
               believes
               his
               Gospel
            
             ,
             and
             
               hopes
               in
               its
               promises
            
             ,
             and
             
               fears
               its
               threatnings
            
             ,
             and
             expects
             that
             every
             word
             of
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             which
             was
             confirmed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             infallible
             evidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             more
             guiltless
             of
             any
             sin
             ,
             than
             of
             this
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             sleight
             and
             disparage
             ,
             but
             ownes
             and
             submits
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             good
             men
             therefore
             are
             afraid
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             irremissibleness
             of
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             they
             fear
             where
             they
             need
             not
             ,
             and
             their
             scruple
             is
             utterly
             unreasonable
             and
             groundless
             ,
             For
             let
             it
             be
             as
             unpardonable
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             hurt
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             never
             suffer
             by
             it
             ,
             since
             ,
             whilst
             they
             continue
             such
             as
             now
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             cannot
             possibly
             be
             guilty
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             near
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             
               The
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               Some
               other
               causless
               scruples
               .
               The
               point
               of
               growth
               in
               Grace
               more
               largely
               stated
               .
               A
               summary
               repetition
               of
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               .
               They
               may
               dye
               with
               courage
               whose
               Conscience
               doth
               not
               accuse
               them
               .
               This
               accusation
               must
               not
               be
               for
               idle
               words
               ,
               distractions
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               &c.
               but
               for
               a
               wilful
               transgression
               of
               some
               Law
               of
               Piety
               ,
               Sobriety
               ,
               &c.
               above
               mentioned
               .
               It
               must
               further
               be
               particular
               and
               express
               ,
               not
               general
               and
               roving
               .
               If
               an
               honest
               mans
               heart
               condemn
               him
               not
               for
               some
               such
               unrepented
               sins
               ,
               God
               never
               will.
               
            
          
           
             BEsides
             these
             scruples
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             some
             good
             minds
             may
             be
             put
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             doubt
             of
             the
             safety
             of
             their
             present
             state
             ,
             because
             S
             t
             John
             says
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               ,
            
             being
             no
             longer
             a
             
               child
               of
               God
            
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             sin
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             as
             was
             observed
             a
             above
             ,
             is
             defined
             by
             S
             t
             John
             himself
             at
             the
             fourth
             verse
             of
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             be
             not
             every
             deviation
             or
             
               going
               beside
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             but
             
               a
               wilful
               transgression
            
             and
             b
             
               rejecting
               of
               the
               Law
               it self
            
             .
             And
             this
             indeed
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             regenerate
             state
             ,
             and
             puts
             us
             out
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             making
             us
             liable
             to
             eternal
             destruction
             .
             But
             then
             the
             case
             for
             these
             sins
             is
             not
             desperate
             ,
             seeing
             if
             once
             we
             forsake
             them
             ,
             and
             repent
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             safe
             again
             as
             ever
             we
             were
             before
             we
             committed
             them
             .
             For
             our
             repentance
             will
             set
             us
             straight
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             transgress
             not
             wilfully
             
             again
             ,
             we
             are
             without
             the
             reach
             of
             condemnation
             .
          
           
             Others
             doubt
             whether
             when
             once
             they
             have
             wilfully
             sinned
             they
             ever
             can
             repent
             ,
             or
             shall
             afterwards
             be
             pardoned
             ,
             because
             they
             read
             of
             Esau
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             sold
             his
             birth-right
             with
             the
             blessing
             that
             attended
             it
             ,
             
               when
               he
               would
               have
               inherited
               it
               afterwards
               he
               was
               rejected
               ,
            
             and
             
               found
               no
               place
            
             of
             a
             c
             change
             of
             mind
             or
             
               repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.17
             .
          
           
             In
             answer
             to
             this
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             change
             of
             mind
             or
             repentance
             which
             Esau
             sought
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             find
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             Father
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             not
             in
             himself
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             for
             there
             he
             did
             find
             a
             place
             for
             it
             ,
             being
             he
             was
             really
             possessed
             of
             it
             .
             For
             he
             was
             heartily
             sorry
             for
             his
             former
             folly
             in
             parting
             with
             his
             birth-right
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             present
             unhappiness
             in
             being
             cozen'd
             of
             his
             Father
             
               Isaacs
               blessing
            
             ,
             and
             he
             sought
             to
             have
             them
             reverst
             with
             bitter
             crys
             ,
             and
             importunate
             desires
             ,
             and
             much
             unfeigned
             intreaties
             ;
             which
             clearly
             show
             that
             Esaus
             own
             mind
             was
             changed
             abundantly
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             repentance
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             mind
             in
             reversing
             of
             the
             blessing
             ,
             for
             which
             he
             laboured
             hard
             ,
             but
             without
             effect
             ,
             was
             in
             his
             Father
             Isaac
             .
             The
             good
             Old
             man
             had
             already
             pronounced
             the
             blessing
             upon
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             when
             Esau
             most
             earnestly
             intreated
             him
             to
             reverse
             it
             ,
             he
             told
             him
             flatly
             he
             would
             not
             :
             
               I
               have
               blessed
               him
            
             ▪
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               yea
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             Gen.
             27.33
             .
             For
             the
             story
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             recited
             ,
             is
             plainly
             this
             .
             When
             Isaac
             bid
             his
             Son
             Esau
             provide
             him
             some
             Venison
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             eat
             thereof
             ,
             and
             bless
             him
             before
             he
             died
             :
             Jacob
             ,
             by
             the
             counsel
             and
             assistance
             of
             his
             Mother
             Rebecca
             ,
             counterfeited
             both
             the
             person
             and
             the
             Venison
             of
             Esau
             ,
             and
             going
             in
             therewith
             to
             his
             Father
             before
             
             Esau
             returned
             ,
             craftily
             stole
             away
             the
             blessing
             from
             him
             .
             And
             when
             Esau
             came
             in
             afterwards
             to
             receive
             the
             blessing
             which
             Isaac
             his
             Father
             had
             promised
             him
             ,
             he
             tells
             him
             that
             Jacob
             his
             Brother
             had
             come
             with
             subtilty
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             under
             a
             crafty
             disguise
             had
             taken
             it
             away
             from
             him
             .
             
             For
             
               I
               have
               made
               him
               thy
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               all
               his
               brethren
               have
               I
               given
               to
               him
               for
               servants
               .
            
             And
             although
             Esau
             intreated
             his
             Father
             to
             reverse
             it
             ,
             
             and
             cryed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             there
             said
             ,
             
               with
               a
               great
               and
               exceeding
               bitter
               cry
            
             ;
             yet
             Isaac
             would
             not
             change
             his
             mind
             ,
             or
             alter
             what
             he
             had
             pronounced
             :
             
               I
               have
               blessed
               him
            
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               yea
               and
               he
               shall
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             This
             reversion
             of
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             repentance
             or
             change
             of
             mind
             in
             his
             Father
             Isaac
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             Esau
             endeavoured
             after
             ,
             and
             which
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             here
             says
             ,
             
               he
               sought
               carefully
               with
               tears
            
             .
             But
             as
             he
             observes
             out
             of
             this
             story
             all
             was
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             it
             would
             not
             be
             granted
             him
             .
             When
             he
             sought
             to
             
               inherit
               the
               blessing
            
             ,
             his
             suit
             was
             not
             granted
             but
             rejected
             ;
             for
             Isaacs
             Decree
             was
             past
             ,
             and
             
               he
               found
               no
               place
               of
               repentance
               ,
            
             or
             way
             to
             make
             him
             change
             his
             mind
             ;
             
               although
               he
               sought
            
             that
             d
             change
             
               carefully
               with
               tears
            
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             place
             then
             the
             Apostle
             says
             not
             at
             all
             that
             it
             
               was
               impossible
               for
            
             Esau
             
               to
               repent
               of
               his
               sins
               against
               God
               ,
            
             or
             that
             
               God
               would
               not
               forgive
               him
               upon
               his
               repentance
               :
            
             but
             only
             that
             
               Isaac
               would
               not
               repent
               of
               his
               decree
               ,
            
             or
             reverse
             that
             blessing
             which
             he
             had
             pronounced
             upon
             Jacob.
             Which
             inflexibleness
             of
             Isaac
             he
             doth
             indeed
             make
             use
             of
             in
             these
             verses
             to
             illustrate
             Gods
             inexorableness
             towards
             some
             sinners
             ;
             but
             then
             those
             are
             not
             all
             
               wilful
               sinners
            
             indifferently
             ,
             but
             only
             Apostates
             ,
             who
             have
             wilfully
             renounced
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             before
             ,
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             God
             will
             afford
             no
             more
             grace
             ,
             or
             place
             of
             repentance
             to
             .
             And
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             appears
             plainly
             from
             the
             foregoing
             verses
             .
             
             
               Take
               care
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               lest
               that
               which
               is
               lame
            
             ,
             or
             the
             weak
             Christian
             ,
             
               be
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
            
             of
             his
             Christian
             profession
             through
             fears
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             v.
             13
             ;
             
               Look
               diligently
               lest
               any
               man
               fail
               ,
            
             or
             fall
             from
             
               the
               Grace
            
             or
             Gospel
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             v.
             15
             ;
             which
             I
             exhort
             you
             the
             more
             earnestly
             to
             do
             ,
             because
             if
             any
             man
             doth
             reject
             all
             those
             Gospel-blessings
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             Religion
             which
             you
             have
             received
             are
             now
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             apostatize
             from
             them
             ;
             God
             will
             never
             afford
             him
             the
             tender
             of
             them
             again
             ,
             but
             will
             be
             as
             unalterable
             in
             his
             Decree
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             Isaac
             was
             in
             his
             against
             Esau
             ,
             who
             ,
             as
             you
             know
             from
             the
             story
             ,
             after
             once
             he
             had
             mist
             of
             the
             
               blessing
               ,
               found
               no
               place
               of
               repentance
               ,
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
               ,
            
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Others
             again
             are
             troubled
             in
             mind
             ,
             and
             are
             afraid
             lest
             their
             Souls
             are
             yet
             in
             danger
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             perceive
             themselves
             
               to
               grow
               in
               grace
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               be
               increased
               in
               goodness
            
             .
             They
             complain
             that
             their
             
               spiritual
               life
            
             is
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             more
             devout
             and
             
               piously
               affected
            
             ,
             more
             vertuous
             and
             better
             Christians
             than
             they
             were
             for
             some
             considerable
             time
             before
             .
             And
             this
             makes
             them
             jealous
             lest
             they
             should
             pass
             for
             
               idle
               servants
            
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             used
             and
             improved
             their
             Talents
             and
             who
             shall
             be
             dealt
             with
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             as
             if
             they
             had
             abused
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             speak
             clearly
             to
             this
             business
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             as
             brief
             as
             conveniently
             I
             can
             ,
             it
             is
             first
             observable
             ,
             that
             to
             
               grow
               in
               grace
            
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             
               grow
               in
               vertue
               and
               goodness
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               go
               on
               to
               higher
               measures
               of
               life
               and
               perfection
               in
               any
               ,
               or
               in
               all
               the
               instances
               of
               duty
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             For
             an
             obedient
             life
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             largely
             shewn
             ,
             is
             that
             sole
             instance
             and
             proof
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             can
             render
             any
             of
             us
             acceptable
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ,
             and
             whereupon
             the
             Gospel
             encourages
             us
             to
             hope
             for
             pardon
             and
             a
             happy
             Sentence
             at
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             So
             that
             if
             any
             
             mans
             life
             is
             more
             perfect
             than
             it
             was
             ,
             if
             he
             grows
             in
             
               doing
               good
            
             ,
             and
             
               keeping
               back
               from
               evil
            
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
             higher
             still
             in
             
               performing
               all
               Gods
               Commandments
            
             ;
             if
             he
             begins
             to
             have
             a
             greater
             
               honour
               for
               God
            
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             
               careful
               to
               please
            
             ,
             and
             more
             
               afraid
               to
               offend
            
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             is
             more
             forward
             to
             
               depend
               upon
               his
               Providence
            
             ,
             to
             
               trust
               in
               his
               Promises
            
             ,
             to
             
               resign
               himself
               up
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
            
             and
             to
             
               submit
               to
               his
               pleasure
            
             ,
             to
             
               praise
               him
               for
               all
               his
               Excellencies
            
             and
             Disposals
             ,
             and
             to
             
               perform
               all
               his
               Precepts
            
             :
             if
             he
             is
             more
             humble
             and
             
               heavenly-minded
               ,
               chast
            
             and
             
               temperate
               ,
               just
            
             and
             charitable
             ;
             if
             he
             is
             more
             meek
             and
             
               gentle
               ,
               courteous
            
             and
             
               affable
               ,
               quiet
            
             and
             peaceable
             ,
             more
             ready
             to
             
               repair
               wrongs
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               forgive
               injuries
            
             than
             formerly
             :
             if
             he
             thus
             advances
             to
             
               higher
               measures
            
             ,
             to
             
               greater
               ease
            
             ,
             or
             to
             
               more
               constancy
            
             and
             
               evenness
               of
               obedience
            
             in
             any
             ,
             or
             in
             
               all
               instances
               of
               Duty
            
             towards
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             
               all
               relations
            
             ;
             his
             vertue
             is
             in
             its
             spring
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             going
             on
             ;
             he
             
               grows
               in
               grace
            
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             accordingly
             reward
             him
             .
          
           
             One
             particular
             Vertue
             there
             is
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             wont
             to
             look
             at
             more
             especially
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Prayer
             .
             They
             measure
             their
             growth
             in
             grace
             by
             their
             improvement
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             think
             their
             
               spiritual
               life
            
             is
             then
             
               most
               perfect
            
             ,
             when
             their
             
               Devotions
               are
               most
               inlarged
            
             .
             Which
             they
             conclude
             they
             are
             ,
             not
             when
             they
             are
             put
             up
             with
             the
             greatest
             trust
             and
             
               dependance
               ,
               submission
            
             and
             
               resignedness
               to
               God
               Almighty
            
             ,
             or
             with
             any
             other
             of
             those
             
               obedient
               tempers
            
             implied
             in
             Prayer
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             influence
             our
             
               whole
               lives
            
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             accompanied
             with
             the
             most
             
               sensible
               joys
            
             ,
             and
             
               ravishing
               transports
            
             ,
             and
             
               unusual
               height
               of
               fervency
            
             and
             affection
             .
             So
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             can
             pray
             more
             passionately
             ,
             and
             put
             forth
             more
             
               intense
               desires
            
             ,
             and
             work
             themselves
             up
             to
             more
             
               heavenly
               raptures
            
             than
             ordinarily
             they
             have
             been
             able
             to
             attain
             to
             ;
             they
             fancy
             that
             they
             do
             
             indeed
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             are
             become
             higher
             in
             Gods
             favour
             and
             acceptance
             .
             But
             if
             ever
             this
             service
             happens
             to
             be
             more
             irksom
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             discharge
             it
             with
             much
             backwardness
             and
             
               weariness
               ,
               dulness
            
             and
             indifference
             ;
             they
             think
             God
             frowns
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             has
             deserted
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             grace
             is
             in
             a
             declining
             state
             ,
             and
             sinking
             down
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             a
             very
             uncertain
             and
             dangerous
             mark
             for
             any
             man
             in
             this
             case
             to
             judge
             by
             ,
             and
             will
             very
             often
             deceive
             him
             that
             builds
             upon
             it
             .
             For
             these
             fervent
             heats
             ,
             and
             delightsom
             transports
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             much
             a
             duty
             as
             a
             priviledge
             ,
             which
             all
             tempers
             cannot
             attain
             to
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             that
             are
             naturally
             disposed
             for
             it
             :
             so
             that
             a
             growth
             in
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             growth
             in
             
               saving
               grace
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             
               sensible
               joy
            
             and
             happiness
             ,
             and
             renders
             us
             not
             so
             truly
             gracious
             in
             Gods
             eyes
             ,
             as
             happy
             in
             our
             own
             .
             Besides
             ,
             as
             an
             improvement
             in
             these
             religious
             and
             pleasing
             raptures
             is
             not
             a
             growth
             in
             grace
             it self
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             it
             always
             
               joyned
               with
               it
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             sure
             argument
             can
             be
             deduced
             from
             it
             .
             For
             't
             is
             easily
             observable
             ,
             that
             several
             persons
             of
             
               devotional
               tempers
            
             ,
             who
             are
             usually
             raised
             up
             to
             a
             high
             pitch
             ,
             and
             ravished
             with
             most
             delightsom
             transports
             in
             their
             Prayers
             ;
             are
             yet
             very
             
               dangerously
               defective
               in
               many
               instances
               of
               necessary
               Duty
            
             and
             a
             
               holy
               life
            
             .
             They
             fall
             oft-times
             ,
             even
             whilst
             they
             enjoy
             their
             blissful
             heats
             and
             heavenly
             raptures
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             into
             damning
             acts
             of
             fraud
             and
             
               injustice
               ,
               anger
            
             and
             
               malice
               ,
               strife
            
             and
             
               variance
               ,
               fierceness
            
             and
             revenge
             :
             they
             live
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             habitually
             inslaved
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             they
             find
             no
             want
             of
             this
             delight
             in
             prayer
             ,
             nor
             any
             abatement
             of
             their
             devout
             intenseness
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             earnest
             fervour
             of
             affection
             still
             .
             But
             now
             these
             men
             ,
             being
             so
             maimed
             and
             partial
             in
             their
             service
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             
               entire
               obedience
            
             to
             confide
             in
             ;
             they
             have
             not
             grace
             enough
             ,
             as
             
             manifestly
             appears
             from
             what
             has
             been
             
             said
             upon
             that
             point
             ,
             to
             bear
             them
             out
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             vertue
             as
             God
             has
             indispensably
             required
             to
             save
             them
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             these
             qualifications
             of
             our
             Prayers
             then
             ,
             those
             
               sensible
               joys
            
             and
             
               passionate
               transports
            
             which
             accompany
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             no
             instance
             of
             obedience
             and
             saving
             grace
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             any
             certain
             argument
             that
             those
             persons
             are
             endowed
             with
             it
             who
             are
             allowed
             to
             enjoy
             them
             .
             They
             are
             oft-times
             found
             in
             ill
             men
             ,
             who
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             rest
             there
             and
             grow
             no
             better
             ,
             cannot
             go
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             for
             the
             other
             more
             acceptable
             and
             obedient
             tempers
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             such
             as
             trust
             and
             
               dependance
               ,
               submission
            
             and
             resignedness
             ,
             &c.
             which
             the
             men
             of
             
               sober
               devotion
            
             most
             justly
             prefer
             before
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             usually
             most
             others
             do
             when
             once
             their
             
               religious
               heats
            
             are
             over
             :
             though
             a
             growth
             in
             them
             is
             truly
             a
             growth
             in
             grace
             ,
             yet
             a
             growth
             in
             them
             alone
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             save
             us
             .
             They
             indeed
             in
             themselves
             are
             so
             many
             particular
             instances
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             besides
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             also
             
               great
               means
            
             and
             proper
             instruments
             to
             produce
             others
             :
             so
             that
             our
             growth
             in
             them
             is
             a
             growth
             in
             some
             particular
             Graces
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             likely
             way
             to
             grow
             in
             others
             also
             .
             But
             still
             we
             must
             remember
             that
             they
             are
             but
             
               one
               part
               of
               saving
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             means
             the
             whole
             ;
             so
             that
             till
             we
             are
             grown
             in
             others
             too
             ,
             we
             cannot
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             them
             .
             They
             are
             some
             instances
             of
             vertue
             ,
             and
             a
             growth
             in
             them
             is
             in
             part
             a
             growth
             in
             grace
             :
             but
             a
             growth
             in
             them
             alone
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             particular
             vertues
             whatsoever
             ,
             except
             we
             are
             grown
             up
             to
             a
             saving
             pitch
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             are
             come
             up
             to
             an
             entire
             obedience
             ,
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             serve
             our
             turn
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             indispensable
             condition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             f
             
               perfect
               man
            
             and
             
               just
               stature
            
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ;
             that
             we
             be
             grown
             up
             to
             an
             
               habitual
               
               obedience
               in
               all
               our
               voluntary
            
             and
             
               chosen
               actions
            
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             
               some
               few
            
             ,
             but
             to
             
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Duty
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Laws
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             would
             single
             out
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             some
             
               few
               Vertues
            
             ,
             from
             our
             growth
             and
             improvement
             wherein
             we
             may
             justly
             presume
             that
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             
               saving
               degrees
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               :
            
             S
             t
             James
             directs
             us
             to
             the
             
               duties
               of
               the
               tongue
            
             ,
             in
             abstaining
             from
             
               back-biting
               ,
               censuring
            
             ,
             and
             evil-speaking
             ,
             &c.
             which
             under
             all
             the
             
               invitations
               of
               conversation
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               temptations
               of
               common
               life
            
             ,
             is
             usually
             the
             last
             point
             which
             good
             men
             gain
             ,
             and
             that
             wherein
             g
             they
             ,
             who
             scarce
             ever
             sin
             wilfully
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             very
             rarely
             ,
             are
             wont
             most
             frequently
             through
             indeliberation
             and
             inadvisedness
             to
             miscarry
             .
             
               If
               any
               man
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               offendeth
               not
               in
               word
            
             ,
             but
             has
             attained
             to
             an
             innocent
             and
             obedient
             guidance
             of
             his
             tongue
             ;
             
               that
               same
            
             man
             need
             not
             be
             defective
             in
             other
             duties
             ,
             he
             
               is
               a
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               able
               also
               to
               bridle
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
            
             Jam.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             Thus
             is
             mens
             growth
             in
             
               saving
               Grace
            
             ,
             not
             a
             growth
             only
             in
             some
             one
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             
               few
               vertues
            
             ;
             but
             in
             an
             universal
             and
             
               entire
               obedience
            
             .
             And
             this
             every
             Christian
             is
             bound
             incessantly
             to
             endeavour
             after
             .
             The
             longer
             he
             lives
             ,
             the
             higher
             improvement
             ought
             he
             to
             make
             ,
             and
             to
             attain
             every
             vertue
             in
             a
             larger
             measure
             ,
             and
             in
             greater
             firmness
             and
             perfection
             ,
             than
             he
             had
             before
             .
             
               Grow
               in
               grace
            
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             3.18
             .
             
               Forgetting
               those
               things
               which
               are
               behind
            
             me
             ,
             and
             already
             attained
             ,
             says
             S
             t
             
               Paul
               ,
               and
               reaching
               out
               after
               those
               things
               which
               are
            
             still
             
               before
               me
               ,
               I
               press
               on
               forward
               towards
               the
               mark
               ,
            
             that
             I
             may
             acquire
             a
             more
             compleat
             growth
             than
             yet
             I
             have
             .
             And
             
               let
               as
               many
            
             among
             you
             
               as
               be
               perfect
               ,
               be
               thus
               minded
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Thus
             are
             all
             good
             Christians
             bound
             to
             advance
             still
             
             further
             in
             a
             virtuous
             course
             ,
             and
             the
             longer
             they
             live
             ,
             to
             be
             still
             more
             uniform
             and
             
               constant
               ,
               firm
            
             and
             
               perfect
               in
               all
               instances
               of
               obedience
            
             and
             a
             
               holy
               life
            
             .
             But
             then
             this
             obligation
             is
             not
             always
             laid
             upon
             them
             under
             the
             
               forfeiture
               of
               Heaven
            
             ,
             but
             when
             once
             they
             have
             attained
             so
             far
             as
             is
             indispensably
             necessary
             to
             their
             acceptance
             ,
             only
             of
             some
             
               higher
               rewards
            
             and
             
               greater
               degrees
               of
               happiness
            
             which
             are
             
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               there
            
             .
             For
             there
             are
             different
             degrees
             in
             happiness
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             different
             measures
             in
             mens
             obedience
             :
             they
             that
             
               perform
               most
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             
               rewarded
               highest
            
             ;
             but
             they
             who
             
               perform
               no
               more
               than
               is
               indispensably
               required
               ,
            
             although
             they
             miss
             of
             that
             accession
             of
             reward
             which
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             due
             to
             an
             eminent
             height
             of
             obedient
             endeavours
             ,
             shall
             yet
             obtain
             the
             
               pardon
               of
               their
               sins
            
             ,
             and
             a
             
               state
               of
               joy
            
             and
             
               blessedness
               in
               Heaven
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             who
             have
             endeavoured
             and
             performed
             more
             .
             An
             
               entire
               obedience
               in
               all
               chosen
               actions
               ,
            
             and
             a
             
               particular
               repentance
               and
               amendment
               of
               all
               those
               sins
               wherein
               at
               any
               time
               we
               have
               wilfully
               disobeyed
               God
               ,
            
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shown
             ,
             to
             secure
             the
             happiness
             of
             the
             next
             life
             .
             According
             as
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             greater
             or
             lesser
             perfection
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             reward
             there
             be
             proportioned
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             have
             arrived
             to
             it
             at
             all
             ,
             we
             have
             as
             much
             to
             show
             as
             is
             just
             necessary
             .
             And
             therefore
             whilst
             we
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             more
             imperfect
             measures
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             only
             thirst
             after
             a
             more
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             still
             be
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             right
             to
             a
             more
             noble
             and
             excellent
             reward
             ;
             we
             are
             in
             a
             safe
             state
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             need
             to
             disquiet
             our
             Souls
             with
             fears
             and
             jealousies
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             eternally
             miscarry
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             person
             then
             has
             used
             Gods
             Grace
             ,
             and
             improved
             his
             Talents
             to
             this
             measure
             ,
             he
             has
             not
             been
             unprofitable
             and
             useless
             ,
             but
             has
             profited
             so
             far
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             his
             happiness
             .
             He
             is
             bound
             indeed
             still
             to
             
             advance
             higher
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             instance
             of
             Vertue
             to
             improve
             further
             ;
             but
             this
             he
             is
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             loss
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             only
             under
             the
             danger
             of
             falling
             back
             into
             such
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             as
             would
             destroy
             the
             hopes
             of
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             greater
             glory
             and
             rewards
             there
             when
             an
             intire
             obedience
             in
             all
             chosen
             instances
             ,
             and
             a
             particular
             reformation
             and
             repentance
             of
             all
             wilful
             sins
             is
             once
             secured
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             much
             growth
             in
             grace
             as
             is
             absolotely
             necessary
             ;
             an
             exalted
             pitch
             and
             compleat
             measures
             of
             this
             obedience
             with
             more
             ease
             and
             
               pleasure
               ,
               constancy
            
             and
             evenness
             ,
             with
             
               less
               mixture
               of
               voluntary
               sins
            
             which
             need
             particular
             repentance
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             
               greater
               freedom
               from
               innocent
               and
               unwilled
               infirmities
               ,
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             more
             absolute
             degrees
             and
             greater
             hights
             of
             glory
             :
             but
             till
             that
             can
             be
             had
             ,
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             a
             mans
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Several
             other
             scruples
             there
             are
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             disquiet
             and
             perplex
             the
             minds
             of
             good
             and
             honest
             people
             who
             are
             safe
             in
             Gods
             account
             ,
             although
             their
             Case
             seems
             never
             so
             hazardous
             in
             their
             own
             .
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             their
             fears
             that
             their
             
               obedience
               is
               unsincere
            
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             an
             
               eye
               at
               their
               own
               good
            
             ,
             and
             a
             respect
             to
             their
             own
             safety
             ;
             since
             they
             serve
             God
             in
             hopes
             to
             be
             better
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             fear
             ,
             should
             they
             disobey
             ,
             of
             suffering
             evil
             from
             him
             .
             They
             are
             afraid
             also
             that
             it
             is
             defective
             in
             a
             main
             Point
             ,
             for
             they
             cannot
             love
             and
             serve
             him
             in
             that
             comprehensive
             latitude
             which
             the
             Commandment
             requires
             ,
             
               viz.
               With
               all
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               their
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               their
               mind
               .
            
             They
             doubt
             they
             are
             
               past
               Grace
               and
               Pardon
            
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             
               sinned
               after
               that
               they
               have
               been
               enlightned
               ,
            
             and
             that
             wilfully
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostles
             affirms
             that
             
               for
               such
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               Sacrifice
               for
               sins
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.26
             .
             These
             doubts
             are
             still
             apt
             to
             disturb
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             make
             sad
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             some
             others
             of
             like
             nature
             .
          
           
           
             But
             of
             these
             and
             several
             others
             I
             have
             given
             sufficient
             Accounts
             above
             ;
             such
             as
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             may
             satisfie
             any
             reasonable
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             capable
             to
             read
             and
             to
             consider
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             thither
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             ,
             not
             thinking
             fit
             here
             to
             repeat
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             at
             last
             we
             have
             seen
             when
             an
             honest
             and
             
               entire
               obedience
            
             is
             taken
             care
             for
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             how
             plainly
             groundless
             those
             fears
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             perplex
             the
             thoughts
             of
             good
             and
             safe
             ,
             yet
             ignorant
             and
             misguided
             people
             about
             their
             state
             of
             happiness
             and
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             have
             done
             with
             all
             those
             points
             which
             I
             thought
             necessary
             to
             be
             enquired
             into
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             I
             might
             shew
             every
             man
             now
             before-hand
             how
             he
             stands
             prepared
             for
             the
             next
             world
             ;
             and
             which
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             I
             proposed
             to
             treat
             of
             .
             I
             have
             shown
             what
             
               that
               condition
               is
               of
               bliss
               or
               misery
               ,
               which
               the
               Gospel
               indispensably
               exacts
               of
               us
               ,
            
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             so
             particularly
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             read
             and
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             overlook
             or
             mistake
             it
             ;
             what
             
               those
               defects
               are
               ,
               which
               it
               bears
               and
               dispenseth
               with
            
             ;
             what
             
               those
               remedies
            
             and
             
               means
               of
               reconciliation
               are
               ,
               which
               it
               has
               provided
               for
               us
            
             ;
             and
             ,
             when
             all
             these
             are
             taken
             care
             for
             ,
             how
             
               groundless
               all
               those
               other
               scruples
               are
               ,
            
             which
             are
             wont
             to
             disquiet
             honest
             minds
             about
             the
             goodness
             of
             their
             present
             state
             ,
             and
             their
             title
             to
             eternal
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             amounts
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             
               sit
               in
               judgment
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             and
             to
             pass
             sentence
             of
             life
             or
             death
             upon
             every
             man
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             he
             will
             pronounce
             upon
             
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               .
            
             If
             he
             has
             honestly
             and
             
               entirely
               obey'd
            
             the
             whole
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             the
             particular
             Laws
             before-mention'd
             ,
             
               never
               willfully
               and
               deliberately
               offending
               in
               any
               one
               instance
               ,
            
             nor
             
             
               indulging
               himself
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               knows
               to
               be
               a
               sin
            
             ;
             he
             is
             safe
             in
             the
             Accounts
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             shall
             never
             come
             into
             Condemnation
             .
             Nay
             if
             he
             has
             been
             a
             
               damnable
               offender
            
             ,
             and
             has
             
               willfully
               transgressed
            
             either
             in
             one
             instance
             ,
             or
             in
             many
             ;
             in
             frequent
             repetitions
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             or
             in
             few
             ;
             yet
             if
             he
             
               repent
               of
               it
               before
               death
               seize
               him
               ,
            
             and
             
               amend
               it
               ere
               he
               is
               haled
               away
               to
               Judgment
            
             ;
             he
             is
             safe
             still
             .
             For
             he
             shall
             be
             judged
             according
             as
             his
             works
             then
             are
             when
             God
             comes
             to
             enquire
             of
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             ever
             he
             be
             found
             in
             an
             honest
             obedience
             ,
             observing
             everything
             which
             he
             sees
             to
             be
             his
             duty
             ,
             and
             willfully
             venturing
             upon
             nothing
             which
             his
             Conscience
             tells
             him
             is
             sinful
             ;
             he
             is
             found
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             and
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             die
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             All
             his
             
               unwill'd
               ignorances
            
             and
             
               innocent
               unadvisednesses
               upon
               his
               Prayers
               for
               pardon
            
             and
             his
             
               mercifulness
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               other
               men
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             abated
             ;
             all
             his
             other
             
               causes
               of
               fear
            
             and
             
               scruple
               shall
               be
               overlooked
            
             ;
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             brought
             against
             him
             to
             his
             Condemnation
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             honest
             and
             entire
             obedience
             which
             he
             hath
             performed
             ,
             in
             that
             shall
             he
             live
             .
          
           
             If
             then
             we
             have
             an
             
               honest
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             walk
             so
             as
             our
             
               own
               Conscience
            
             has
             nothing
             whereof
             to
             accuse
             us
             ;
             we
             may
             meet
             Death
             with
             a
             good
             Courage
             ,
             and
             go
             out
             of
             the
             World
             with
             comfortable
             Expectations
             .
             For
             if
             we
             have
             an
             honest
             and
             a
             tender
             heart
             ,
             whensoever
             we
             sin
             willfully
             and
             against
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             our
             own
             Souls
             will
             be
             our
             Remembrancers
             .
             They
             will
             be
             a
             witness
             against
             us
             both
             whilst
             we
             are
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             and
             after
             we
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Judgment
             .
             
               Mens
               Consciences
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               shall
               accuse
               or
               excuse
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               God
               shall
               judge
               the
               secrets
               of
               men
               according
               to
               my
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Rom.
             2.15
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             men
             have
             
               harden'd
               their
               hearts
               in
               wickedness
            
             ,
             and
             sin'd
             themselves
             out
             of
             the
             belief
             of
             their
             
             duty
             ,
             having
             come
             to
             call
             
               evil
               ,
               good
            
             ;
             and
             
               good
               ,
               evil
            
             :
             then
             their
             Consciences
             having
             no
             further
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             will
             have
             no
             accusations
             upon
             it
             .
             But
             if
             they
             really
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             study
             to
             know
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             observe
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             afraid
             to
             offend
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             they
             see
             is
             sinful
             ;
             whilst
             thus
             their
             heart
             is
             soft
             ,
             and
             their
             Conscience
             tender
             ,
             they
             cannot
             venture
             upon
             any
             sin
             with
             open
             Eyes
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             own
             hearts
             will
             both
             check
             them
             before
             ,
             and
             smite
             them
             afterwards
             .
             They
             will
             have
             a
             witness
             against
             them
             in
             their
             own
             bosoms
             ,
             which
             will
             scourge
             and
             awake
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             approach
             death
             without
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             nor
             go
             out
             of
             the
             World
             without
             discerning
             themselves
             to
             be
             guilty
             .
          
           
             If
             our
             own
             Conscience
             then
             cannot
             accuse
             us
             of
             the
             wilful
             and
             presumptuous
             breach
             of
             any
             of
             Gods
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             of
             none
             but
             what
             we
             have
             repented
             of
             ;
             we
             have
             just
             reason
             to
             take
             a
             good
             heart
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             death
             in
             hopeful
             expectations
             .
             
               If
               our
               own
            
             
             
               hearts
               condemn
               us
               not
            
             ,
             says
             Saint
             
               John
               ,
               then
               have
               we
               confidence
               towards
               God
               ,
            
             1
             John
             3.21
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sin
             that
             will
             damn
             us
             but
             a
             wilful
             one
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             sin
             wilfully
             ,
             if
             our
             heart
             is
             soft
             and
             honest
             ,
             we
             sin
             willingly
             and
             against
             our
             Conscience
             ;
             our
             own
             heart
             sees
             and
             observes
             it
             before
             ,
             and
             will
             keep
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             it
             after
             we
             have
             committed
             it
             .
             So
             that
             if
             any
             man
             has
             a
             vertuous
             and
             a
             tender
             heart
             ,
             a
             heart
             that
             is
             truly
             d●sirous
             to
             obey
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             afraid
             in
             any
             thing
             to
             offend
             him
             ;
             when
             his
             Conscience
             is
             silent
             he
             may
             justly
             conclude
             that
             his
             Condition
             is
             safe
             ,
             for
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             condemn
             him
             ,
             God
             never
             will.
             
          
           
             An
             honest
             mans
             heart
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             must
             condemn
             him
             before
             he
             have
             sufficient
             reason
             to
             condemn
             himself
             .
             And
             that
             too
             not
             for
             every
             
               idle
               word
            
             ,
             or
             every
             
               fruitless
               lust
            
             ,
             or
             every
             
               dulness
               of
               spirit
            
             ,
             and
             
               distraction
               in
               prayer
            
             ,
             and
             
             
               coldness
               in
               devotion
            
             ,
             or
             such
             other
             
               mistaken
               marks
            
             whereby
             too
             many
             are
             wont
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             title
             to
             salvation
             .
             No
             ,
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             are
             not
             made
             to
             depend
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             although
             a
             man
             be
             guilty
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             eternally
             happy
             notwithstanding
             them
             .
             But
             that
             accusation
             of
             his
             Conscience
             which
             may
             give
             an
             honest
             man
             just
             reason
             to
             condemn
             himself
             ,
             must
             be
             an
             accusation
             for
             a
             
               wilful
               breach
            
             or
             
               deliberate
               transgression
            
             of
             some
             particular
             Law
             of
             
               Sobriety
               ,
               Piety
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Peaceableness
            
             ;
             it
             must
             accuse
             him
             of
             an
             unrepented
             breach
             of
             some
             of
             those
             Laws
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             plainly
             made
             the
             terms
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             condition
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             accusation
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             these
             Laws
             must
             be
             particular
             and
             express
             ;
             not
             general
             and
             roving
             .
             For
             some
             are
             of
             so
             suspicious
             and
             timorous
             a
             temper
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             still
             suspecting
             and
             condemning
             of
             themselves
             when
             they
             know
             not
             for
             what
             reason
             .
             They
             will
             indict
             themselves
             as
             men
             that
             have
             sinned
             greatly
             ,
             but
             they
             cannot
             shew
             wherein
             ;
             they
             judge
             of
             themselves
             ,
             not
             from
             any
             reason
             or
             experience
             ,
             but
             at
             a
             venture
             ,
             and
             by
             chance
             ;
             they
             speak
             not
             so
             truly
             their
             opinions
             as
             their
             fears
             ;
             not
             what
             their
             understandings
             see
             and
             discern
             ,
             but
             what
             their
             melancholy
             suggests
             to
             them
             .
             For
             ask
             them
             as
             to
             any
             one
             Particular
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             run
             them
             all
             over
             ,
             and
             their
             Consciences
             cannot
             charge
             them
             with
             any
             wilful
             ,
             which
             is
             withal
             an
             unrepented
             transgression
             of
             it
             .
             But
             let
             them
             overlook
             all
             Particulars
             ,
             and
             pass
             a
             judgment
             of
             themselves
             only
             in
             general
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             judge
             from
             particular
             instances
             ,
             which
             are
             true
             evidence
             ,
             but
             only
             from
             groundless
             and
             small
             presumptions
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             pass
             a
             hard
             sentence
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             conclude
             that
             their
             sins
             are
             very
             great
             and
             their
             condition
             dangerous
             .
          
           
           
             But
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             sentenced
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             for
             Notions
             and
             Generalities
             :
             but
             it
             is
             our
             particular
             sins
             which
             must
             then
             condemn
             us
             .
             For
             God's
             Laws
             bind
             us
             all
             in
             single
             actions
             ;
             and
             if
             our
             own
             Consciences
             cannot
             condemn
             us
             for
             any
             one
             wilful
             ,
             which
             is
             withal
             an
             unrepented
             action
             ;
             God
             will
             not
             condemn
             us
             for
             them
             altogether
             .
          
           
             If
             our
             own
             heart
             therefore
             doth
             not
             accuse
             us
             for
             the
             
               particular
               ,
               wilful
            
             ,
             and
             
               unrepented
               breaches
            
             of
             some
             or
             other
             of
             those
             Laws
             above
             mentioned
             ,
             which
             God
             has
             made
             the
             indispensable
             condition
             of
             our
             acceptance
             ;
             we
             are
             secure
             as
             to
             the
             next
             World
             ,
             and
             may
             comfortably
             hope
             to
             be
             acquitted
             in
             the
             last
             Judgment
             .
             Being
             conscious
             of
             no
             wilful
             sin
             but
             what
             we
             have
             repented
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             mercy
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             begging
             pardon
             for
             our
             involuntary
             sins
             ;
             we
             shall
             have
             nothing
             that
             will
             lye
             heavy
             upon
             us
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             but
             may
             go
             out
             of
             the
             World
             with
             ease
             ,
             and
             dye
             in
             comfort
             .
             Our
             departure
             hence
             may
             be
             in
             peace
             ,
             because
             our
             appearance
             at
             Gods
             Tribunal
             shall
             surely
             be
             in
             safety
             .
             For
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             worse
             charged
             upon
             us
             there
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             able
             here
             to
             charge
             upon
             our selves
             ;
             but
             leaving
             this
             World
             in
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             sentenced
             in
             the
             next
             to
             a
             glorious
             reward
             ;
             and
             bid
             to
             enter
             into
             our
             Masters
             joy
             ,
             there
             to
             live
             with
             our
             Lord
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Soli
             Deo
             Gloria
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47301-e5440
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             2
             .
             17-29
             .
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cl●m
             .
             Ro.
             1.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             30.
             
          
           
             a
             Gal.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             b
             Matt
             1.21
             .
          
           
             c
             Jam.
             2.22
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             Clem.
             Rom.
             Ep.
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Quid
               est
               ●ide
               liter
               Christo
               credere
               ●
               est
               fideliter
               Dei
               mandata
               servare
               .
            
             Salvian
             de
             Gub.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             67.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             Matt.
             25.34
             ,
             35
             ,
             3●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb.
             1.17
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wrought
             to
             his
             works
             or
             to
             make
             him
             work
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Ne●
               Christianus
               esse
               videtur
               ,
               qui
               Christiani
               nominis
               opus
               non
               agit
               .
            
             Salvian
             .
             de
             Gub.
             l
             ▪
             4.
             p.
             Ed.
             Ox.
             90.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
             Noah's
             preaching
             Righteousness
             and
             Repentance
             before
             the
             flood
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
             and
             1
             Pet.
             3.20
             .
             is
             thus
             expessed
             by
             St.
             Clement
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1.
             
             Epist.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Prophetarum
               Filii
            
             .
             And
             in
             the
             like
             sence
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Poetarum
               Filii
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Jer.
             8.6
             .
             So
             St.
             Clement
             uses
             the
             words
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             promiscuously
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             what
             in
             the
             Septuagint
             ,
             whom
             he
             follows
             in
             Citations
             ,
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             33.11
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             ,
             giving
             the
             sence
             ,
             though
             not
             the
             words
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             usage
             ,
             expresses
             thus
             ,
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Clem.
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             7.8
             .
             And
             agreeably
             to
             this
             ,
             the
             compilers
             of
             our
             Liturgy
             in
             the
             Sentences
             before
             Morning
             Service
             in
             our
             Old
             Common
             Prayer
             Books
             ,
             translate
             Matt.
             3.2
             .
             
               Repent
               ye
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               at
               hand
            
             ;
             thus
             —
             
               Amend
               your
               lives
               ,
               for
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             they
             expound
             Ezek.
             18.21
             .
             
               If
               the
               wicked
               turn
               from
               all
               his
               sins
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               and
               keep
               all
               my
               statutes
               ,
               and
               do
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               and
               right
               ,
            
             &c.
             thus
             —
             
               At
               what
               time
               soever
               a
               sinner
               repenteth
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               planius
               quàm
               quod
               voluntas
               pro
               facto
               reput●tur
               ,
               ubi
               factum
               excl●dic
               necessitas
               ?
               nisi
               forte
               putetur
               in
               malo
               ,
               quàm
               in
               bono
               efficacior
               inveniri
               voluntas
               apud
               Deum
               ,
               qui
               charitas
               est
               ;
               &
               promptioresset
               ad
               ulciscendum
               ,
               quam
               ad
               remunerandum
               misericors
               &
               miserator
               Dominus
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Hugonem
             de
             Sancto
             Victore
             quae
             est
             Ep.
             77.
             p.
             op
             .
             1458.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Quid
               dicam
               nescio
               ,
               quid
               promittam
               penitus
               ignoro
               ;
               revocare
               ab
               inquisitione
               ultimi
               remedii
               periclitantes
               ,
               durum
               &
               impium
               ;
               spondere
               autem
               aliquid
               in
               tam
               sera
               cautione
               ,
               temerarium
               .
            
             Salv.
             de
             Avaritia
             ,
             l.
             1.
             p.
             363.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             a
             Levit.
             26.40.42
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Novum
               monstri
               genus
               ,
               ●adem
               pene
               omnes
               j●giter
               fa●iu●t
               ,
               quae
               fecisse
               se
               plangunt
               ;
               &
               qui
               intrant
               Ecclesiasticam
               Domum
               ut
               mala
               anti
               ●ua
               d●fleant
               ,
               exeunt
               ut
               moliantur
               —
               Et
               sic
               oratio
               eorum
               RIXA
               est
               magis
               Criminum
               ,
               quam
               exoratrix
               .
            
             Salvian
             de
             Gub.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             89.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Such
             were
             the
             old
             Jewish
             forms
             of
             Prayer
             for
             PARDON
             ,
             whether
             with
             Sacrifice
             ,
             or
             without
             it
             :
             with
             Sacrifice
             —
             
               Obsecro
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               deliqui
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               hoc
               aut
               illud
               seci
               ;
               nunc
               aut●m
               POENITENTIAM
               ago
               ,
               sitque
               〈◊〉
               ha●●
               〈◊〉
               m●a
               .
            
             Without
             Sacrifice
             —
             
               Obsecro
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               peccavi
               ,
               deliqui
               ,
               rebellavi
               ,
               hoc
               aut
               illud
               feci
               ;
               nunc
               mei
               me
               facti
               POENITET
               ,
               PVDETQVE
               ,
               neque
               unquam
               ITERVM
               ad
               id
               REVERTAR
               ,
            
             as
             they
             are
             cited
             out
             of
             Maimonides
             by
             the
             famous
             Dr.
             Outram
             in
             his
             Book
             
               de
               Sacrificiis
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c
             Clem.
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Jam.
             5.16
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             115.11
             ,
             13·
             
          
           
             a
             S
             t
             Clemens
             Retells
             us
             of
             these
             hights
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             were
             practised
             in
             his
             Time
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             1
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Cor.
               c.
            
             55.
             
             And
             the
             Parabolani
             or
             men
             who
             hazarded
             their
             own
             lives
             to
             redeem
             the
             lives
             of
             others
             ,
             were
             very
             numerous
             among
             the
             Christians
             in
             the
             first
             times
             .
             Which
             Office
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             Priscilla
             and
             Aquila
             ,
             and
             E●aphroditas
             had
             done
             for
             him
             ,
             Rom.
             16.3
             ,
             4.
             
             Phil.
             2.30
             .
             This
             practice
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             Comment
             upon
             this
             Text.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47301-e27090
           
             b
             So
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             Greek
             name
             for
             sobriety
             ,
             is
             fetched
             by
             the
             Greek
             Lexicons
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             from
             its
             preserving
             and
             evidencing
             a
             sound
             Mind
             or
             Reason
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             that
             whereby
             a
             man
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Andron
             .
             Rh.
             lib.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Theoph.
             Char.
             Ethic.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             reckoned
             by
             Arist.
             as
             the
             extremities
             of
             veracity
             and
             species
             of
             a
             he
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             he
             says
             is
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ethic.
             ad
             Nicom
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             7.
             &
             l.
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
             Theop●●a●●●s
             defines
             it
             to
             be
             a
             ●aising
             a
             greater
             opinion
             of
             us
             than
             we
             really
             deserve
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Char.
             Ethic.
             24.
             
             And
             Hesych
             .
             explains
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Hesych
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hesych
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Hesych
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             Hesych
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             Theophras●us
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Char.
             Eth.
             c.
             17.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Maximus
               Tyrius
               Dissirt
            
             4.
             
             Agreeably
             whereto
             Plutarch
             says
             in
             Alexandro
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Idolatrous
             Images
             mentioned
             Isa.
             44.
             are
             called
             a
             Lye
             ,
             v.
             20.
             and
             Hos.
             7.1
             .
             Jer.
             13.25
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             't
             is
             true
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             that
             in
             changing
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             into
             an
             Image
             made
             like
             to
             a
             corruptible
             man
             ;
             they
             turned
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             into
             a
             Lye
             ,
             Rom.
             1.23
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             
               Andronicus
               Rhodius
            
             ,
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             lib.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             a
             Vertue
             that
             makes
             us
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Andron
             .
             Rhod.
             lib.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Suld
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               meo
               judicio
               est
               vitium
               animi
               ,
               quo
               hamo
               inclinatur
               ad
               nocendum
               aliis
               etiam
               sine
               causa
               ,
               sed
               ex
               quadam
               in
               maium
               proclivitate
               ;
               qualis
               est
               malitia
               Daemonis
               ;
               quem
               ea
               de
               causa
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               appellamus
               ,
            
             Tolet.
             in
             Cap.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Rom.
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Maledictio
               si
               petulantius
               jactatur
               ,
               convitium
               est
               ,
            
             Cic.
             Orat
             .
             pro
             M.
             Caelio
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Arist.
               N●●t
               .
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Non
               monstrare
               vias
               eadem
               nisi
               sacra
               colenti
               :
               Quaesitum
               ad
               fontem
               solos
               deducere
               verpos
               ,
            
             Juv.
             Sat.
             14.
             
             
               Apud
               ipsos
               sides
               obstinata
               ,
               misericordia
               in
               promptu
               :
               sed
               adversus
               omnes
               alios
               hostile
               odium
               ,
            
             Tacit.
             Hist.
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Humility
             .
          
           
             Heavenly-mindedness
             .
          
           
             
               Temperance
               ,
               Patience
            
             .
          
           
             Continence
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chastity
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Contempt
               of
               the
               world
            
             .
          
           
             Contentment
             .
          
           
             
               Self-denial
               .
               Taking
               up
               the
               Cross.
               
            
          
           
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             Sobriety
             .
          
           
             Watchfulness
             .
          
           
             Diligence
             .
          
           
             Piety
             .
          
           
             Honour
             .
          
           
             Worship
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             Love.
             
          
           
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Trust.
             
          
           
             Dependence
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Fear
             .
          
           
             Thankfulness
             .
          
           
             Zeal
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             f
             Gal.
             5.6
             .
             &
             6.13
             .
          
           
             
               S●bjection
               or
               Resignedness
            
             .
          
           
             Righteousness
             .
          
           
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Charity
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Goodness
                 or
                 Kindness
                 .
                 Brotherly
                 kindness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Honour
                 of
                 our
                 Brethren
                 for
                 their
                 Vertues
                 .
                 Vindicating
                 their
                 injured
                 reputation
                 .
                 Alms-giving
                 .
                 Hospitality
                 .
                 Speaking
                 well
                 of
                 enemies
                 .
                 Congratulatio●
                 .
                 Compassion
                 .
                 Vnity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Assability
                 .
                 Condescension
              
               .
            
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Phil.
             2.3
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             Gal.
             6.2
             .
             &
             1
             Pet.
             3.8
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Doing
               good
               to
               enemies
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             1.5
             .
             &
             15.15
             .
             Ephes.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             p
             Heb.
             10.28
             .
          
           
             
               Gentleness
               .
               Placableness
               .
               Mercifulness
            
             .
          
           
             q
             James
             2.13
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Courtesie
               .
               Meekness
               .
               Long-suffering
               .
               Forgiving
               injuries
               .
            
          
           
             s
             Mat.
             6.14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Pet.
             3.8.12
             .
          
           
             Affability
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             x
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Mercifulness
               .
            
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Covering
               mens
               defects
            
             .
          
           
             Candor
             .
          
           
             
               Patience
               ▪
            
          
           
             a
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Speaking
                 good
                 of
                 enemies
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Doing
                 good
                 〈◊〉
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Praying
                 for
                 〈◊〉
                 them
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Friendly
               reproof
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Their
             practice
             in
             this
             Case
             is
             thus
             described
             ;
             
               Qui
               arguit
               socium
               suum
               ,
               debet
               primùm
               hoc
               sacere
               placide
               inter
               se
               &
               ipsum
               solum
               verbis
               mollibus
               ,
               ita
               ut
               non
               pudesaciat
               eum
               .
               Si
               resipiscit
               ,
               b●xe
               est
               ;
               sin
               ,
               debet
               eum
               acriter
               arguere
               ,
               &
               pudesacere
               inter
               se
               &
               ipsum
               .
               Si
               non
               resipiscit
               ,
               debet
               adhibere
               Socios
               ,
               ipsúmque
               coram
               illis
               pudore
               afficere
               ;
               si
               nec
               modo
               qui●●uam
               proficit
               ,
               debet
               eum
               pud●sacere
               coram
               multis
               ,
               ejúsque
               delictum
               publicare
               .
               Nam
               certe
               detegendi
               sunt
               Hypocrit●e
               .
            
             Lib.
             Musar
             .
             as
             it
             is
             ci●ed
             by
             Dru●●●●
             ,
             Not.
             ad
             loc
             .
          
           
             c
             Verse
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Restraining
               our
               Christian
               Liberty
               for
               our
               weak
               Brothers
               edification
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             14.22
             .
          
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Pet.
             3.8
             .
             Phil.
             2.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Concord
               .
               Condescension
            
             .
          
           
             Peaceableness
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Forbearance
               or
               Long-suffering
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Quietness
             .
          
           
             
               Doing
               our
               own
               business
            
             .
          
           
             
               Satisfying
               for
               injuries
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Luke
             19.8
             .
          
           
             Peace-making
             .
          
           
             
               Laws
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Subjects
               to
               our
               Kings
               .
            
          
           
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             
               Paying
               Tribute
               and
               Custom
            
             .
          
           
             
               Reverence
               and
               Honour
            
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet.
             2.17
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Prayer
               for
               Kings
            
             .
          
           
             
               Laws
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               people
               to
               their
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             
               Honour
               and
               Reverence
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               1
               Tim.
               5.17
               ,
               18.
               1
               
               Cor.
               9.4
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
            
             
               
                 Maintenance
                 of
                 Ministers
                 .
                 Obedience
                 .
                 Prayer
                 for
                 men
                 .
              
            
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ignat.
             Ep.
             ad
             Smyrn
             .
             Ed.
             Voss.
             p.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Laws
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               .
            
          
           
             
               Communicating
               in
               each
               others
               bliss
               or
               misery
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Bearing
                 each
                 others
                 infirmities
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Praying
                 for
                 each
                 other
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               On
               the
               Husbands
               side
               ,
               Condescension
               and
               Compliance
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Providing
                 for
                 her
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Protecting
                 her
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Flexible
               ,
               winning
               Government
            
             .
          
           
             p
             Col.
             3.19
             .
          
           
             
               
                 On
                 the
                 Wives
                 side
              
               ,
            
             
               Observance
               .
            
          
           
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             q
             Tit.
             2.5.15
             .
          
           
             Reverence
             .
          
           
             
               Fidelity
               on
               both
               sides
            
             .
          
           
             
               Obedience
               on
               the
               Wives
            
             .
          
           
             
               Laws
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Parents
               and
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             r
             2
             Tim
             3.3
             .
          
           
             s
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 On
                 the
                 Parents
                 side
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Maintenance
                 or
                 Provision
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Loving
               Government
            
             .
          
           
             
               Religious
               ●ducation
            
             .
          
           
             t
             Col.
             ●
             .
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             u
             Mat.
             15.4
             .
             
               Obedience
               on
               the
               Childrens
               side
               .
               Honour
               .
            
          
           
             
               Requiting
               their
               Parents
            
             .
          
           
             
               Laws
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Laws
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Masters
                 and
                 Servants
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 On
                 the
                 Masters
                 side
              
               ,
            
             
               Maintenance
               .
            
          
           
             
               Just
               and
               equal
               Government
            
             .
          
           
             
               P●nctual
               payment
               of
               the
               wages
               of
               the
               Hireling
               .
            
          
           
             x
             Lev.
             19.13
             .
          
           
             y
             Jer.
             22.13
             .
          
           
             
               Religious
               instruction
            
             .
          
           
             
               Forbearing
               threatning
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 On
                 the
                 Servants
                 side
              
               ,
            
             
               Honour
               .
            
          
           
             Obedience
             .
          
           
             z
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hearty
               service
            
             .
          
           
             Reverence
             .
          
           
             Observance
             .
          
           
             
               Vindicating
               their
               inj●red
               reputation
               .
               Concealing
               their
               defects
               .
               Fidelity
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             
               Lords
               Supper
            
             .
          
           
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Vnsoberness
             .
          
           
             a
             Mat.
             5.28
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Adultery
               .
               Fornication
               .
               Vncleanness
               .
               Lasciviousness
               .
               Drunkenness
               .
               Revelling
               .
               Emulation
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Luke
             21.34
             .
          
           
             c
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Clem.
               Rom.
               1.
               
               Ep.
               ad
               Cor.
               c.
               30.
               
            
             
               
                 Effeminateness
                 .
                 Sodomy
                 .
                 Ravishers
              
               .
            
          
           
             Vain-glory.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             &
             6.10
             .
          
           
             Fearfulness
             .
          
           
             f
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Whoredome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Filthiness
               .
               Obscene
               Jesting
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             Col.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Covetiusness
             .
          
           
             Carnality
             .
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             8.6
             ,
             18.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.6
             .
          
           
             
               Covetousness
               .
               Pride
               .
               Arrogance
               .
               Incontinence
               .
               Haughtiness
               .
               Insolence
               .
               Sensuality
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             n
             Jude
             19.
             
          
           
             Backbiters
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Gluttony
             .
          
           
             
               Voluptuousness
               .
               Worldliness
            
             .
          
           
             p
             James
             4.4
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ambition
             .
          
           
             s
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Refusing
               of
               t●●
               Cross.
            
             
          
           
             Impiety
             .
          
           
             t
             
               Exod.
               20.4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 Witchcraft
              
               .
            
          
           
             u
             Mark
             16.16
             .
             
               Vnbelief
               .
               Sorcery
            
             .
          
           
             x
             Psal.
             64.5
             ,
             ●
             .
             
               Denying
               Providence
            
             .
          
           
             y
             Mark
             7.22
             .
             Tit.
             3.3
             .
             
               Hating
               God.
               Foolishness
            
             .
          
           
             z
             
               Matt.
               15.19
               ,
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 Blasphemy
                 .
                 Vnthankfulness
                 .
                 Headiness
                 .
                 Dishonour
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Want
               of
               zeal
            
             .
          
           
             Perjury
             .
          
           
             a
             Deut.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             b
             James
             5.12
             .
          
           
             
               Common
               swearing
            
             .
          
           
             Disobedience
             .
          
           
             Prophaneness
             .
          
           
             c
             
               1
               Cor.
               10.10
               11.
               
            
             
               
                 Contumacy
                 .
                 Injustice
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Adultery
               .
               Murther
            
             .
          
           
             
               Covetousness
               .
               Deceit
               .
               Per●idy
            
             .
          
           
             
               Circumvention
               .
               Oppression
            
             .
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Stealing
               or
               t●ievery
            
             .
          
           
             Slander
             .
          
           
             
               False
               witness
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Lev.
             25.14
             .
             Luke
             18.11
             .
             Extortion
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             2.12
             .
             Lying
             .
          
           
             Vncharitableness
             .
          
           
             g
             
               1
               Tim.
               6.4
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Maliciousness
               .
            
          
           
             h
             Matth.
             6.14
             .
          
           
             i
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Wickedness
                 .
                 Envy
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Malignity
                 .
                 Whispering
                 .
                 Back-biting
                 .
                 Implacableness
                 .
                 Vnmercifulness
                 .
                 Cont●inely
                 .
                 Revenge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               ●●●roaching
               en●mies
            
             .
          
           
             i
             Matth.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Pet.
             2.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Bitterness
               .
               Anger
               .
               Wrath.
               Clamour
               .
               Evil-speaking
               .
               Malice
               .
            
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             S●rline●s
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vnthankfulness
               .
               Despising
               and
               hating
               good
               men
               .
            
          
           
             
               Has●iness
               to
               punish
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vncourteousness
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Difficulty
                 of
                 access
              
               .
            
             
               Vncondescension
               .
            
             
               Contumely
               .
            
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Mocking
               .
               Vpbraiding
               .
               Reproaching
            
             .
          
           
             q
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Rigour
             .
          
           
             r
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Rejoycing
               in
               evil
            
             .
          
           
             
               Variance
               or
               Debate
            
             .
          
           
             s
             2
             Cor.
             12.20
             .
          
           
             
               Railing
               or
               reviling
            
             .
          
           
             Censoriousness
             .
          
           
             r
             Steph.
             MS
             ,
             reads
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Make
             not
             your self
             a
             Judge
             to
             censure
             and
             give
             Sentence
             against
             any
             one
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             have
             Sentence
             given
             against
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Vncharitableness
               in
               Alms.
            
             
          
           
             Vnhospitableness
             .
          
           
             u
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Scandalizing
               weak
               Brethren
            
             .
          
           
             Discord
             .
          
           
             x
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Emulation
                 or
                 provoking
                 one
                 another
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Strife
                 or
                 contention
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Seditions
                 .
                 Heresies
                 .
                 Schism
                 .
                 Vnpeaceableness
                 .
              
            
          
           
             y
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ignat
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Phil.
             Ed.
             Voss.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             z
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Vnpeaceablenes●
               .
            
          
           
             a
             2
             Thess.
             3.11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.15
             .
             
               B●sie
               Bodies
            
             .
          
           
             Tale-bearing
             .
          
           
             Tumults
             .
          
           
             
               Laws
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Subjects
               to
               our
               Sovereigns
               .
               Dishonour
               .
               Irreverence
               .
               Speaking
               evil
               of
               Dignities
               .
            
          
           
             
               Resisting
               lawful
               Powers
               .
               Rebellion
               .
               Refusing
               Tribute
               and
               Taxes
               .
            
          
           
             Disobedience
             .
          
           
             Traitors
             .
          
           
             
               Laws
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               people
               to
               their
               Pastors
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dishonour
               .
               Irreverence
               .
               Evil-speaking
               .
               Mocking
               .
               Setting
               them
               at
               nought
               for
               their
               works
               sake
               .
               Disobedience
               .
            
          
           
             
               Not
               providing
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               maintaining
               them
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Gal.
             6.6
             .
             Matth.
             10.10
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Sacriledge
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Laws
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Husband
                 and
                 Wife
                 .
                 Vnconcernedness
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Estrangedness
                 .
                 Not
                 bearing
                 each
                 others
                 infirmities
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Provoking
                 one
                 another
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Publishing
                 their
                 mutual
                 defects
              
               .
            
          
           
             Adultery
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             Husbands
             side
             ,
             Imperiousness
             .
             Vncompliance
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               maintaining
               his
               Wife
            
             .
          
           
             
               Disobedience
               of
               the
               Wives
            
             .
          
           
             
               Laws
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               Parents
               and
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Ro.
             1.31
             ,
             32.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Want
                 of
                 natural
                 affection
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Disobedience
                 in
                 Children
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Parents
               not
               providing
               for
               their
               Children
               .
            
          
           
             
               Provoking
               them
               to
               anger
            
             .
          
           
             
               Irreligious
               education
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Prov.
               20.20
               .
               Gen.
               9.22
               ,
               25.
               
               
                 Reproaching
                 Parents
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 mocking
                 them
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Robbing
               them
            
             .
          
           
             Contumacy
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Laws
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Brethren
                 and
                 Sisters
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Want
                 of
                 natural
                 affection
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Laws
                 in
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 Masters
                 and
                 Servants
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 On
                 the
                 Masters
                 side
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Vnjustness
                 ,
                 and
                 rigour
                 in
                 commanding
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Vnequal
                 Government
                 of
                 them
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Immoderate
               threatning
               .
               Railing
               at
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Not
               maintaining
               them
            
             .
          
           
             
               Defrauding
               the
               hireling
               of
               his
               wages
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 On
                 the
                 Servants
                 side
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Disobedience
                 .
                 Vnob●ervance
                 .
                 Answering
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Purloining
                 .
                 Vnfaithf●lness
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dishonour
               .
               Irreverence
               .
               Publishing
               or
               aggravating
               their
               Masters
               faults
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Eye-service
             .
          
           
             Contumacy
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Luke
             12.48
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Placet
               Stoicis
               suo
               quamque
               rem
               nomine
               appellare
               .
               Sic
               en●m
               disserunt
               ,
               nihil
               esse
               obscoenum
               ,
               nihil
               turpe
               dictu
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Cic.
             Ep.
             ad
             Famil
             .
             l.
             9.
             
             Ep.
             22.
             quae
             est
             ad
             L.
             Papyrium
             Petum
             .
          
           
             h
             
               To
               prevent
               Adulteries
               ,
               this
               sage
               Cato
               adviseth
               to
               ,
               
                 Quidam
                 notus
                 homo
                 cum
                 exiret
                 Fornice
                 ,
                 Macte
                 virtute
                 esto
                 ,
                 inquit
                 Se●tentia
                 Dia
                 Catonis
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Horat
               .
               lib.
               1.
               
               Ser.
               Sat.
               2.
               
               
                 Nemo
                 hic
                 prohib●t
                 ,
                 nec
                 vetat
                 ,
                 quin
                 quod
                 palam
                 est
                 venale
                 ,
                 si
                 argentum
                 est
                 ,
                 emas
                 .
                 Nemo
                 ire
                 quenquam
                 publica
                 prohibet
                 via
                 ;
                 dum
                 ne
                 per
                 fundum
                 septum
                 facias
                 semitam
                 ,
                 dumtete
                 abstineas
                 nupta
                 ,
                 vidua
                 ,
                 Virgine
                 ,
                 Juventute
                 &
                 Pueris
                 liberis
                 ,
                 ama
                 quod
                 lubet
                 ,
                 Plautus
              
               de
               usu
               Meretricum
               in
               Curculione
               ,
               Act
               1.
               
               Scen.
               1.
               
            
             
               And
               Cicero
               in
               his
               defence
               of
               
                 Marcus
                 Coelius
                 :
                 Vincat
                 aliquando
                 [
                 in
                 adolescentibus
                 ]
                 cupiditas
                 rationem
                 ,
                 dummodo
                 parcat
                 juventus
                 pudicitiae
                 suae
                 ,
                 ne
                 spoliet
                 alienam
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 Mer●triciis
                 amoribus
                 interdictum
                 juventuti
                 putet
                 ,
                 est
                 ille
                 quidem
                 valde
                 severus
                 ,
                 abhorret
                 non
                 modo
                 ab
                 hujus
                 seculi
                 licentia
                 ,
                 verum
                 etiam
                 à
                 majorum
                 consuetudine
                 ac
                 concessis
                 .
                 Quando
                 enim
                 hoc
                 non
                 factum
                 est
                 ?
                 Quando
                 reprehensum
                 ?
                 Quando
                 non
                 permissum
                 ?
              
               Cic.
               Orat.
               pro
               
                 M.
                 Coelio
              
               .
               Upon
               the
               account
               of
               this
               Gentile
               opinion
               of
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               Fornication
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               reputed
               it
               as
               an
               indifferent
               thing
               ,
               although
               really
               and
               in
               it self
               it
               were
               most
               necessary
               ,
               it
               is
               sorted
               amongst
               other
               indifferent
               things
               in
               the
               Canons
               made
               for
               the
               Gentile
               World
               at
               the
               Council
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Acts
               15.20
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
            
          
           
             i
             Minerva
             in
             Homer
             ,
             when
             she
             advises
             Achilles
             to
             cease
             the
             Quarrel
             with
             Agamemnon
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             off
             from
             fighting
             and
             blows
             ;
             doth
             yet
             allow
             him
             this
             liberty
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Nullam
               aliam
               Virtus
               mercedem
               laborum
               periculorúmque
               desiderat
               ,
               praeter
               hanc
               Laudis
               &
               Gloriae
               :
               qua
               quidem
               detracta
               ,
               quid
               est
               quod
               in
               hoc
               tam
               exiguo
               vitae
               curriculo
               ,
               &
               tam
               brevi
               tantis
               nos
               in
               laboribus
               exerceamus
               ?
            
             Cic.
             Orat.
             pro
             Arch
             Poet.
             sub
             finem
             .
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             [
             which
             is
             his
             d●finition
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Arist.
             Eth.
             Nicom
             .
             l
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Plus
               tunc
               indulgentiae
               erat
               ,
               &
               plus
               licentiae
               :
               tunc
               esus
               carnium
               praedicabatur
               ,
               nunc
               abstinentia
               :
               tunc
               in
               omni
               vita
               jejuniorum
               paucissimi
               dies
               ,
               nunc
               quasi
               unum
               jejunium
               Vita
               omnis
               :
               tunclaesis
               ultio
               suppetebat
               ,
               nunc
               patientia
               :
               tunc
               irascentibus
               Lex
               ministra
               ,
               nunc
               adversaria
               :
               tunc
               accusatori
               gladiumporrigebat
               ,
               nunc
               Charitatem
               :
               tunc
               etiam
               earnali
               illecebrae
               Lex
               indulgebat
               ,
               nunc
               evangelium
               nec
               aspectui
               :
               tunc
               corporeae
               volup●ates
               habebant
               quandam
               licentiam
               ,
               nunc
               jubentur
               etiam
               oculi
               custodire
               censuram
               :
               tunc
               ad
               multas
               Vxores
               recipiendas
               unius
               Mariti
               torum
               Lex
               dilatabat
               :
               nunc
               etiam
               ad
               unam
               exciudendam
               casti
               affecte
               ;
               tus
               devotione
               constringit
               .
               Superest
               enim
               ,
               inquit
               Apostolus
               ,
               ut
               qui
               habent
               Vxore●
               ,
               &c.
            
             1
             Cor.
             7.29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             says
             Salvian
             of
             the
             strictness
             of
             the
             Christian
             above
             the
             Jewish
             Law
             ,
             
               de
               avaritia
               ,
               l.
            
             2.
             p.
             383.
             
             
               Ed.
               Oxon.
            
             The
             reason
             whereof
             he
             addes
             p.
             385.
             
             
               Majora
               solvimus
               ,
               quia
               majora
               debemus
               .
               Judaei
               hab●bant
               rerum
               umbram
               ,
               nos
               veritatem
               :
               Judaei
               suerunt
               servi
               ,
               nos
               adoptivi
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             n
             Matth.
             19.8
             .
          
           
             o
             Matth.
             5.38
             .
          
           
             p
             Psal.
             5.8
             ,
             10.
             and
             7.6
             .
             and
             28.24
             .
             and
             35.8
             .
             and
             109.
             from
             ver
             .
             1.
             to
             the
             20.
             all
             which
             Curses
             appear
             to
             be
             directed
             against
             his
             Adversaries
             ,
             ver
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             q
             Acts
             26.5
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47301-e84610
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               qu.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               that
               being
               true
               ,
               and
               not
               counterfeit
               ,
               doth
               not
               fear
               the
               light
               ,
               but
               is
               willing
               to
               be
               tryed
               in
               the
               brightest
               Sun.
            
             And
             the
             Apostle
             joins
             these
             two
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             opposing
             sincerity
             to
             fraud
             ,
             and
             a
             
               double
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             making
             it
             the
             same
             with
             simplicity
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.12
             .
             And
             again
             he
             joins
             it
             with
             
               Truth
               ,
               The
               unleavened
               ●read
               of
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             5.8
             .
             And
             so
             sincerus
             by
             the
             Latine
             Grammarians
             is
             derived
             from
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             signifying
             the
             same
             with
             
               cum
               corde
               ,
               heartily
            
             and
             unfeignedly
             .
          
           
             b
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               joined
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Matth.
               6.5
               .
            
             
               Which
               is
               an
               intimation
               of
               its
               being
               taken
               from
               publick
               Plays
               and
               Theaters
               .
            
          
           
             c
             
               Si
               pro
               arbitrio
               suo
               S●rvi
               Dominis
               obtem●●rant
               ,
               nec
               in
               iis
               quidem
               ,
               in
               quibus
               o●t●mp●rarint
               ,
               obs●quuntur
               .
               Quando
               enim
               Servus
               ex
               Domini
               jussis
               ea
               sacit
               tantummodo
               quae
               vu●●●●cere
               ;
               jam
               non
               Dominicam
               implet
               voluntatem
               sed
               suam
               ,
            
             Salvian
             .
             de
             Gub.
             Dei.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             79.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             2.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             22.36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             Joh.
             3.3
             .
          
           
             g
             Ephes.
             4.24
             .
             Coloss.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             h
             Gal.
             6.15
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             i
             2
             Pet.
             1.4
             .
             Mat.
             5.48
             .
          
           
             k
             Thus
             
               sincerum
               mel
            
             ,
             is
             honey
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             wax
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             sincerum
             is
             explained
             by
             the
             Grammarians
             to
             signifie
             the
             same
             as
             
               sine
               cera
            
             .
          
           
             Mark
             12.30
             .
          
           
             a
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Which
               being
               set
               immediately
               before
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               sins
               here
               being
               reckoned
               up
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ,
               determine
               the
               wicked
               machinations
               to
               this
               particular
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 murtherous
              
               only
               .
            
          
           
             b
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             See
             this
             slated
             Lib.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             this
             stated
             Book
             5.
             
             Chap.
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Cum
               ab
               homine
               mala
               ressolâ
               necessitate
               non
               agitur
               ,
               ipsa
               rei
               turpis
               cupi●itas
               pro
               actione
               damnatur
               ,
            
             Salvian
             de
             Prov.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             205.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             13.14
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Andron
             .
             Rhod.
             Paraph.
             in
             Eth.
             Arist.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             and
             Arist.
             Eth.
             ad
             Nicom
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Verse
             25.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             ver
             .
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             ●●
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             exem
             .
             Claromont
             .
             &
             vers
             .
             Lat.
             Not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             19.
             
          
           
             20.
             
          
           
             21.
             
          
           
             22.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Verse
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Ephes.
             2.15
             .
             Col.
             2.14
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             28.18
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Verse
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             16.
             
          
           
             1●
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
             Verse
             18.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             20.
             
          
           
             21.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Verse
             22.
             
          
           
             23.
             
          
           
             24.
             
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             
               In
               exemp
               .
               Clarom
            
             .
             't
             is
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             reading
             is
             also
             follow'd
             by
             the
             old
             Latin
             Vers.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
             Verse
             1.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             8.
             
          
           
             Verse
             2.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Luke
             11.13
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Such
             as
             Deut.
             14.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               cut
               your selves
               for
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             were
             rather
             to
             be
             done
             for
             that
             reason
             of
             their
             being
             Gods
             Children
             and
             a
             Kings
             Son
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             blessed
             immortality
             of
             the
             departed
             Soul
             which
             this
             reason
             suggests
             to
             them
             .
             Such
             also
             are
             Deut.
             32.39.47
             .
             Deut.
             4.4
             ,
             &c.
             All
             which
             must
             be
             brought
             about
             to
             speak
             it
             by
             Rabbinical
             Art
             ,
             and
             unwonted
             fetch
             of
             consequence
             .
             See
             witness
             to
             Christ.
             pt
             .
             2.
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Gal.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             3
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Galat.
             4.9
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Joh.
             2.17.29
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Neque
               est
               justa
               causatio
               cur
               praeferantur
               aliqua
               ,
               ubi
               facienda
               sunt
               omnia
               .
            
             Sal.
             de
             Prov.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             80.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Si
               pro
               arbitrio
               suo
               Servi
               Dominis
               obtemperant
               ,
               ne
               in
               iis
               quidem
               ,
               in
               quibus
               obtemperaverint
               ,
               obsequuntur
               .
               Quando
               enim
               Servus
               ex
               Domini
               jussis
               ea
               facit
               tantummodo
               quae
               vult
               facere
               ;
               jam
               non
               Dominicam
               implet
               voluntatem
               ,
               sed
               suam
               .
            
             Id.
             p.
             79.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈…〉
               exqai●tior
               quaeque
               crudelitas
               ●es●ra
               ,
               ill●cebra
               est
               magis
               Secle
               .
               ●
               Plures
               essi
               〈◊〉
               quoti●s
               metimu●●
               v●bis
               ,
               semen
               est
               sanguis
               Christianorum
               .
            
             Tertul.
             Apol.
             c.
             50.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             11.6
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             2.8
             .
             Galat.
             5.11
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             says
             Nazianzen
             of
             the
             putting
             by
             
             Julian's
             designs
             against
             the
             Christians
             .
             Orat
             .
             3.
             
               adv
               .
               Julian
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             18.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Col.
             3.5
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             Exod.
             23.21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             f
             Psal.
             119.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Totus
               in
               hoc
               sum
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Numb
             .
             14.24
             .
             Deut.
             1.36
             .
          
           
             Vers.
             25.26
             .
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             30.
             
          
           
             31.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Dei
               autem
               praecepta
               ,
               quantum
               valeant
               in
               animis
               hominum
               ,
               quotidiana
               experimenta
               demonstrant
               .
               Da
               mihi
               virum
               qui
               sit
               iracundus
               ,
               maledicus
               ,
               effraenatus
               ;
               paucissimis
               Dei
               verbis
               tam
               placidum
               quam
               ovem
               reddam
               .
               Da
               cupidum
               ,
               avarum
               ,
               tenacem
               ;
               jam
               tibi
               eum
               liberalem
               dabo
               ,
               &
               pecuniam
               suam
               plenis
               manibus
               largientem
               .
               Da
               timidum
               doloris
               ac
               mortis
               ;
               jam
               cruces
               ,
               &
               ignes
               ,
               &
               Phalaridis
               taurum
               contemnet
               .
               Da
               libidinosum
               ,
               adulterum
               ,
               ganeonem
               ;
               jam
               sobrium
               ,
               castum
               ,
               continentem
               videbis
               .
               Da
               crudelem
               ,
               &
               sanguinis
               appetentem
               ;
               jam
               in
               veram
               clementiam
               furor
               ille
               mutabitur
               .
               Da
               injustum
               ,
               insipientem
               ,
               peccatorem
               ;
               continuo
               &
               aequus
               ,
               &
               prudens
               ,
               &
               innocens
               erit
               .
               Vno
               enim
               lavacro
               malitia
               omnis
               abolebitur
               ;
               pauca
               Dei
               praecepta
               sic
               totum
               hominem
               immutant
               ,
               &
               exposito
               vetere
               ,
               no●um
               reddunt
               ,
               ut
               non
               cognoscas
               eundem
               esse
               .
            
             Lactant.
             de
             Fals.
             Sap.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Non
               aliunde
               noscibiles
               quam
               de
               emendatione
               vitiorum
               pristinorum
               .
            
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scap.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Non
               magna
               loquimur
               ,
               sed
               vivimus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             de
             bono
             patientiae
             Ed.
             Rig.
             p.
             222.
             
          
           
             
               Bonus
               vir
               Caius
               Sejus
               ,
               sed
               malus
               tantùm
               quod
               Christianus
               .
            
             Tertul.
             Apol
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Quid
               facies
               de
               tantis
               millibus
               hominum
               ,
               tot
               viris
               ac
               foeminis
               ,
               omnis
               Sexus
               ,
               omnis
               Aetatis
               ,
               omnis
               Dignitatis
               ,
               offerentibus
               se
               tibi
               ?
            
             Tertul.
             ad
             Scap.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ignat.
             Epist.
             and
             Smyrn
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             S
             t
             
             Clement's
             Character
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             1
             
               Ep.
               ad
               Cor.
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47301-e157650
           
             a
             
               Quis
               peccat
               in
               ●o
               ,
               quod
               nullo
               modo
               careri
               potest
               ?
            
             Aug.
             de
             lib.
             Arbit
             .
             l.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             ●ohn
             14.6
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.10
             .
          
           
             d
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             f
             Joh.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Da
               exemplum
               qui
               absque
               peccato
               fuerit
               in
               perpetuum
               ,
               aut
               confitere
               imbecillitatem
               tuam
               .
            
             Jerom.
             lib.
             1.
             
             Dial.
             adv
             .
             Pel.
             
               paulo
               ab
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Peccavimus
               omnes
               ,
               alii
               gravia
               ,
               alii
               leviora
               ,
               alii
               ex
               destinato
               ,
               alii
               fortè
               impulsi
               ,
               alii
               aut
               aliena
               nequitia
               ablati
               :
               alii
               in
               bonis
               consiliis
               parùm
               fortiter
               s●●timus
               ,
               &
               innocentiam
               inviti
               ,
               ac
               renitentes
               perdidimus
               .
               Nec
               delinquimus
               tantum
               ,
               sed
               usque
               ad
               extremum
               aevi
               delinquimus
               .
               Etiam
               siquis
               tam
               bene
               purgavit
               animum
               ,
               ut
               nihil
               eum
               obturbare
               amplius
               possit
               ,
               ac
               fallere
               ;
               ad
               innocentiam
               tamen
               peccando
               pervenit
               .
            
             Sen.
             de
             clem
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Hoc
               primum
               nobis
               suademus
               ,
               neminem
               nostram
               esse
               sine
               culpâ
               .
               Quis
               iste
               est
               qui
               se
               profitetur
               omnibus
               legibus
               innocentem
               ?
               Et
               ut
               hoc
               ita
               sit
               ,
               quam
               angusta
               innocentia
               est
               ad
               legem
               bonum
               esse
               ?
               quàm
               multa
               pietas
               ,
               humanitas
               ,
               liberalitas
               ,
               sides
               ,
               justitia
               exigunt
               ?
               quae
               omnia
               extra
               publicas
               tabulas
               sunt
               .
            
             Id.
             de
             Ira
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             m
             
               Et
               Quoniam
               tales
               nascantur
               nunc
               quoque
               qualis
               Ille
               suit
               nostri
               Generis
               pater
               ante
               reatum
               :
               Posse
               hominem
               sine
               peccato
               decurrere
               vitam
               Si
               velit
               ,
               ut
               potuit
               nullo
               delinquere
               primus
               Libertate
               sua
               :
               nempe
               haec
               damnata
               fateris
               Conciliis
            
             —
             Prosper
             lib.
             de
             Ingrat
             .
             contra
             Pelag
             .
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             16.7
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Non
               est
               cui
               recte
               imputetur
               peccatum
               ,
               nisi
               colenti
               .
            
             Aug.
             de
             lib.
             Arbit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             Apol.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             He
             calls
             it
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             word
             to
             denote
             a
             
               going
               beside
               the
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             a
             transgression
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             which
             imports
             a
             
               being
               without
               Law
            
             ,
             or
             a
             renouncing
             of
             it
             .
             As
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             are
             the
             lawless
             and
             disobedient
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Andron
             .
             Rhod.
             Paraph.
             in
             Eth.
             Arist.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Rom.
             1.28
             .
          
           
             d
             Deut.
             17.12
             .
             
               Will
               do
               presumptuously
            
             ,
             is
             explained
             by
             
               will
               not
               hearken
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Ira
               furor
               brev●s
               ●st
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Omne
               in
               praecipiti
               vitium
               .
               Stat.
            
             Juv.
             Sat.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.23
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Elatio
               contemnentis
               in
               minimis
               mandatis
               culpam
               facit
               non
               minimam
               ,
               &
               convertit
               in
               crimen
               gravis
               rebellionis
               naevum
               satis
               levem
               simplicis
               transgressionis
               .
            
             Bernard
             .
             de
             Praecept
             .
             &
             Dispens
             .
             c.
             14.
             p.
             op
             .
             931.
             
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             In
             the
             Syriack
             version
             ,
             according
             to
             
             Tremeli●s's
             translation●
             it
             is
             
               transgressus
               est
               ,
               s●●l
               aspernanter
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Vers.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             vers
             .
             70.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               Peccata
               sanciantia
            
             ,
             and
             vastantia
             .
          
           
             q
             2
             Sam.
             11.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             r
             vers
             .
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             s
             Chap.
             12.
             vers
             .
             1
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Voluntas
               non
               potest
               cogi
            
             .
             Axioma
             Scholast
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Invitae
               per
               vim
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Me●tem
               peccare
               ,
               non
               corpus
               ,
               &
               ●nde
               consilium
               abju●rit
               ,
               ●ulpam
               abiss●
               .
            
             Liv.
             Dec.
             ●
             .
             vers
             .
             sin
             .
          
           
             d
             Book
             3.
             
             Ch.
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             —
             
               Ergo
               non
               est
               cui
               relle
               impatetur
               peccatum
               nisi
               vol●nti
               .
            
             Aug.
             de
             lib.
             ●rbit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Non
               sacit
               aliquid
               contra
               Legem
               Legis
               ignarus
               —
               Nullus
               potest
               ejus
               rei
               praevaricator
               esse
               quam
               nescit
               .
               Salvian
            
             de
             Gub.
             Dei
             l.
             4.
             p.
             134
             ,
             138.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Hoc
               &
               nos
               dicimus
               ,
               poss●
               hominem
               non
               peccare
               si
               velit
               ,
               pro
               tempore
               ,
               pro
               loco
               ,
               pro
               imbecillitate
               corporea
               ,
               quamdiu
               intentus
               est
               animus
               ,
               quamdiu
               chorda
               nullo
               vitio
               laxatur
               in
               cithara
               .
            
             Hieron
             .
             Dial.
             adv
             .
             Pel.
             l.
             3.
             p.
             302.
             
             Ed.
             Erasm.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Libertatem
               eam
               ,
               quam
               in
               specie
               habere
               videntur
               ,
               in
               sua
               generalitate
               considerata
               non
               habeant
               .
            
             Grot.
             de
             Jure
             Belli
             ,
             l.
             2.
             c.
             20.
             
             §.
             19.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               Nil
               contemptu
               agunt
               c●●lestium
               praeceptorum
               ,
               praecepta
               Domini
               nes●ientes
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             
               Nemo
               ignota
               contemnit
            
             ,
             &c
             ,
             Salv.
             de
             Gub.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             4.
             p.
             134.
             
             &
             148.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Non
               apparentis
               ,
               &
               non
               existentis
               ,
               eadem
               est
               ratio
               .
            
          
           
             Rom.
             5.13
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Invenimus
               non
               à
               nobis
               observari
               quod
               mandatum
               est
               ,
               nisi
               eadem
               quae
               Dominus
               secit
               ,
               nos
               quoque
               faciamus
               ,
               &
               calicem
               pari
               ratione
               miscentes
               à
               Divino
               magisterio
               non
               recedamus
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Apparet
               sanguinem
               Christi
               non
               offerri
               ,
               si
               deest
               vinum
               calici
               ,
               nec
               Sacrificiam
               Domini
               cum
               legitima
               Sanctificatione
               celebrari
               ,
               nisi
               Oblatio
               &
               Sacrificium
               nostrum
               responderit
               Passioni
               .
               Quomodo
               ●lim
               de
               Creatura
               vitis
               novum
               vinum
               cum
               Christo
               in
               Regno
               Patris
               bibemus
               ,
               si
               in
               Sacrificio
               Dei
               Patris
               &
               Christi
               vinum
               non
               offerimus
               ,
               nec
               calicem
               Domini
               Dominica
               traditione
               miscemus
               ?
            
          
           
             e
             
               Siquis
               de
               antecessoribus
               nostris
               vel
               ignoranter
               ,
               vel
               simpliciter
               non
               hoc
               observavit
               ac
               tenuit
               ,
               quod
               nos
               Dominus
               ●acere
               exemplo
               &
               magisterio
               suo
               docuit
               :
               potest
               simplicitati
               ejas
               de
               indulgentia
               Domini
               venia
               concedi
               ;
               nobis
               vero
               non
               poterit
               ignosci
               ,
               qui
               nunc
               à
               Domino
               admoniti
               &
               instructi
               sumus
               ut
               calicem
               Dominicum
               vino
               mixtum
               ,
               secundum
               quod
               Dominus
               obtulit
               ,
               osseramus
               .
               —
               agentes
               graetias
               quod
               dum
               instruit
               de
               futuro
               quid
               facere
               debeamus
               ;
               de
               praeterito
               ignoscit
               quod
               simpliciter
               erravimus
               .
            
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             ad
             Caecil
             .
             quae
             est
             Ed.
             Rigalt
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arrian
             .
             Comment
             .
             in
             Epict.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Arist.
             Eth.
             ad
             Nicom
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Sozom.
             Hist.
             Eccl.
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             15.
             
             Another
             instance
             of
             this
             we
             have
             in
             Tertullian
             ,
             who
             through
             a
             Zeal
             for
             a
             severe
             virtue
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             was
             more
             strictly
             injoyn'd
             among
             the
             Montanists
             than
             the
             Catholicks
             ,
             was
             erroneously
             insnared
             into
             the
             
               Montanists
               Separation
            
             ,
             and
             into
             a
             sinfull
             neglect
             of
             the
             
               Catholick
               Communion
            
             .
             Concerning
             whose
             Opinions
             ,
             which
             led
             him
             into
             that
             criminal
             breach
             ,
             Rigaltius
             sayes
             thus
             ,
             —
             
               Haereses
               Tertulliani
               quae
               dicuntur
               ,
               eae
               vix
               aliud
               praecipiebant
               quam
               martyria
               fortiora
               ,
               jejunia
               sicciora
               ,
               castimoniam
               sanctiorem
               ,
               nuptias
               scilicet
               unas
               aut
               nullas
               .
               In
               quibus
               quicquid
               peccavit
               ,
               id
               omne
               virtutis
               amore
               vehementiore
               peccasse
               videatur
               .
            
             Rigalt
             .
             Observ.
             in
             lib.
             Tertull.
             ad
             Praxeam
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Idolothyta
               indisserenter
               manducant
               ,
               nihil
               inquinari
               abiis
               putantes
               ;
               &
               in
               omnem
               Diem
               Festum
               Ethnicorum
               ,
               pro
               voluntate
               in
               honore
               Idolorum
               factum
               ,
               primi
               conveniunt
               ,
            
             &c.
             Iren
             .
             adv
             .
             Haereses
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             MS.
             Alexand.
             &
             plur
             .
             al.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             The
             Kings
             MS.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Quemadmodum
               aurum
               in
               coeno
               depositum
               non
               amittit
               decorem
               suum
               ,
               sed
               suam
               naturam
               custodit
               cum
               coenum
               nil
               nocere
               auro
               possit
               :
               sic
               &
               semet
               ipsos
               dicunt
               ,
               licet
               in
               quibuscunque
               materialibus
               operibus
               sint
               ,
               nil
               noceri
               ,
               neque
               amittere
               spirit●alem
               substantiam
               .
               Quapropter
               &
               intimorate
               omnia
               quae
               vetantur
               ,
               hi
               ,
               qui
               sunt
               ipsorum
               pe●●ecti
               ,
               operantur
               ;
               de
               quibus
               Scripturae
               confirmant
               quoniam
               qui
               faciunt
               ea
               ,
               Regnum
               Dei
               non
               haereditabunt
               ▪
            
             Iren.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             i
             Concerning
             lascivious
             pleasures
             being
             allowed
             to
             them
             who
             are
             perfect
             and
             spiritual
             ;
             and
             denied
             to
             others
             who
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             speak
             ,
             are
             animal
             ,
             they
             taught
             thus
             :
             Quicunque
             in
             saeculo
             
               est
               &
               Vxorem
               non
               amat
               ut
               ei
               conjugatur
               ,
               non
               est
               de
               veritate
               ,
               &
               non
               transiet
               in
               veritatem
               .
               Qui
               autem
            
             de
             saeculo
             
               est
               mixtus
               muli●ri
               ,
               non
               transit
               in
               veritatem
               ,
               quoniam
               in
               concupiscentia
               est
               mixtus
               mulieri
               .
               Quapropter
               nobis
               quidem
               ,
               quos
            
             Psychicos
             
               vo●ant
               ,
               &
            
             de
             sa●culo
             
               esse
               dicunt
               necessariam
               continentiam
               &
               bonam
               operationem
               ,
               uti
               per
               eam
               veniamus
               in
               medietatis
               locum
               :
               sibi
               autem
               ,
               spiritalibus
               &
               perfectis
               vocatis
               ,
               nullo
               modo
               .
            
             Iren.
             ib.
             
          
           
             k
             
               Agrippa
               Cas●or
            
             says
             that
             Basilides
             ,
             one
             of
             their
             chief
             Heads
             ,
             taught
             thus
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             As
             he
             is
             cited
             by
             
               Eusebius
               ,
               Eccl.
               Hist.
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             7.
             
             See
             also
             
               Epiphan
               .
               Haeres
            
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Rom.
             1.21
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             15.14
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             Jam.
             2.22
             .
          
           
             p
             ●
             Joh.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             q
             1
             Pet.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             r
             Mat.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               nihil
               mihi
               conscius
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               quia
               legerat
               ,
               delicta
               quis
               intelligat
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               temperabat
               sententiam
               n●●ortè
               per
               ignorantiam
               deliquisset
            
             ▪
             Hieron
             .
             Dial.
             adv
             .
             Pelag.
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             284.
             
             Ed.
             Erasm.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             Hom.
             11.
             in
             1
             Epist.
             ad
             Chor.
             c.
             4.
             vers
             .
             4.
             
             Tom.
             3.
             p.
             307.
             
             Ed.
             Savil.
             
          
           
             d
             Joh.
             1.17
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Nulii
               homini
               ablatum
               est
               scire
               utiliter
               quar●re
               ,
               quod
               inutiliter
               ignorat
               ,
               &
               humiliter
               consitendam
               esse
               imbecillitatem
               ,
               ut
               quaerenti
               &
               consitenti
               ille
               subveniat
               ,
               qui
               nec
               errat
               dum
               subvenit
               ,
               nec
               laborat
               .
            
             Aug
             de
             lib
             arbit
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Non
               tibi
               deputatur
               ad
               culpam
               quod
               invitus
               ignoras
               ,
               sed
               quod
               negligis
               quaerere
               quod
               ignoras
               .
            
             August
             .
             ib.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Ignorantia
               supina
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Ignorantia
               crassa
               &
               assectata
            
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             Sam.
             16.13
             .
          
           
             b
             Mat.
             27.18
             .
          
           
             c
             John.
             18
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             d
             John
             19
             8.
             
          
           
             e
             John
             ●8
             33.
             
          
           
             f
             John
             19.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat.
             16.24
             25.
             and
             Chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Pet.
             2.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10.13
             .
             Jam.
             1.2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             And
             that
             because
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost.
             Homil.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             in
             Gen.
             c.
             12.
             v.
             12
             ,
             13.
             p.
             259
             ,
             260.
             
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Ed.
             Savil.
             
          
           
             k
             Jer.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist
             Ethic.
             ad
             Nicom
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             n
             Numb
             .
             15.36
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             Book
             5.
             
             Chap.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47301-e207140
           
             a
             Lev.
             20.10
             .
          
           
             b
             Matth.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             c
             This
             is
             that
             Grace
             which
             Christs
             bloud
             procured
             for
             us
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             7.
             
             And
             that
             which
             ensued
             upon
             his
             exaltation
             —
             
               exalted
               to
               give
               repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
            
             Acts
             5.31
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             18.11
             .
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             f
             Rev.
             2.16
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             25.
             
          
           
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             27.
             
          
           
             28.
             
          
           
             29.
             
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             l
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             n
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             o
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             p
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             Heb.
             14.32
             .
          
           
             a
             Book
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Si
               res
               aliea
               ,
               propter
               quam
               peccatum
               est
               ,
               cum
               reddi
               possit
               non
               redditur
               ,
               non
               agitur
               poenitentia
               ,
               sed
               fingitur
               .
            
             Aug.
             ad
             Macedon
             .
             quae
             est
             Ep.
             54.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Non
               remittitur
               peccatum
               ,
               nisi
               restituatur
               ablatum
               .
            
             Aug.
             ad
             Maced
             .
          
           
             d
             Exod.
             22.1
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Dict.
               Zenon
               .
               Comoed.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Vid.
             D
             r
             Light.
             Hor.
             Heb.
             in
             loc
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             k
             
               Non
               remittetur
               peccatum
               ,
               nisi
               restituatur
               ablatum
               ;
               sed
               cùm
               restitui
               potest
               .
            
             Aug.
             Ep.
             ad
             Maced
             .
             quae
             est
             Ep.
             54.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Ro.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             
               Tenete
               vitam
               bonam
               in
               Praeceptis
               Dei
               ,
               ut
               Baptismum
               custodiatis
               in
               finem
               .
               Non
               dico
               vobis
               quia
               sine
               peccato
               hic
               vivetis
               :
               sed
               sunt
               venialia
               sine
               quibus
               vita
               is●a
               non
               est
               .
               Propter
               omnia
               peccata
               Baptismus
               inventus
               est
               :
               propter
               levia
               ,
               sine
               quibus
               esse
               non
               possumus
               ,
               Oratio
               inventa
               .
               Quid
               habet
               Oratio
               ?
               Dimetre
               nobis
               debita
               nostra
               ,
               si●ut
               nos
               dimittim●s
               D●bitoribus
               nostris
               .
               S●m●l
               abluim●r
               Baptismate
               ,
               quotidiè
               Oratione
               .
            
             August
             .
             de
             Symb.
             ad
             Catechum
             .
             in
             Art.
             de
             Remis
             .
             Peccat
             ,
             l.
             1.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Clem.
             Rom.
             Ep.
             1.
             ad
             Cor.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Luke
             6.36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             2.22
             .
             John
             14.30
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             2.8
             .
          
           
             d
             Matth.
             26.39
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Juxta
               Domini
               nostri
               Dictum
               ,
               Qui
               Mulierem
               viderit
               ad
               concupiscendum
               ,
               reus
               est
               Adulterii
               corde
               concepti
               :
               intelligere
               possumus
               quod
               et
               sires
               turpes
               &
               damnabiles
               necessitate
               non
               agimus
               ,
               pro
               ipsa
               tamen
               rerum
               turpium
               voluntate
               damnamur
               .
            
             Sal.
             de
             Prov.
             l.
             6.
             p.
             205.
             
             Ed.
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ethic
             ad
             Nicom
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             John
             3.24
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             the
             excellent
             D
             r
             
             Patrick's
             Witness
             to
             Christ
             ,
             part
             1.
             chap.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             John
             7.39
             .
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             e
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Book
             4.
             
             Chap.
             2.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Verse
             37.
             
          
           
             ver
             .
             34
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             33.
             
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Book
             3.
             
          
           
             f
             Eph.
             4.13
             .
          
           
             g
             Ecclus
             19.16
             .
             and
             14.1
             .
          
           
             ●
             Pet.
             3.21
             .